《Lucky Star Little Maid》


 C1

    Dong Shu looked at the man who was standing in front of her, holding a red veil over his head. Seeing him looking at her with a cold expression, she hurriedly tried to smile at him.


    Xu Shiqiu, who was prepared to talk with the newly wedded Young Girl about "He Li", did not expect Dong Shu to reveal such an awkward smile.


    Seeing her awkward expression, her heart that was slightly shaken by Dong Shu''s appearance once again calmed down.


    So it was like that!


    There was nothing in the entire Xiahe Village that did not know of his jinx name.


    This Young Girl in front of him must also know about it, so she definitely wasn''t willing to marry him.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu suppressed the reluctance in his heart, looked at Dong Shu, and coldly spoke: "I know you are not willing to marry into Xu Family. "Here''s five taels of silver. Take it. Tomorrow morning, I''ll tell Mistress Ming to let you go." Saying that, Xu Shiqiu took out a green coloured bag that contained scattered silver and gave it to Dong Shu.


    As Xu Shiqiu said this, he kept his attention on Dong Shu. Seeing her frown after hearing his words, he quickly continued: "Don''t underestimate this five taels of silver. I have already inquired about it, a family of four or five would only have two taels of silver a year.


    "Here are five liang, which is enough for you to live for three to five years." As for three or five years from now, I''m sure you''ll be able to find someone else to marry.


    After saying these words, suppressing the last sentence in his heart, Xu Shiqiu directly threw the pouch in his hands towards the two hands in front of Dong Shu.


    only regained her senses after sensing the bag in her hand that was being held by Xu Shiqiu. She stood up hurriedly, her pair of crescent eyes shining with tears as she anxiously asked: "Husband, where do you want me to go?"


    After saying this, Dong Shu blinked her eyes wide, looking at Xu Shiqiu, she suppressed her tears with great effort and asked: "Husband, why don''t you want me? I don''t eat much, so I''ll do a lot of work. My dear husband, don''t drive me away. "


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that Young Girl, who had a pair of bright and beautiful crescent eyes, would be so foolish.


    He was a jinx, a jinx that was unlucky to be near!


    If not for this, he wouldn''t have been delayed until he was twenty-five years old before his mother forced him to marry a Young Girl with his death.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu was just about to open his mouth to persuade the other Young Girl to leave him, when he suddenly heard a few bellows.


    Xu Shiqiu had yet to figure out what was happening, but he saw Dong Shu, whose eyes were filled with tears just now, blush and ask softly: "Master, I''m hungry, do you have anything to eat?"


    No matter how prepared Xu Shiqiu was, after he said those words, he did not know how to respond.


    Seeing the pure Young Girl in front of him, Xu Shiqiu finally did not have the chance to say the words'' I want to be together with you ''.


    In the new room, there were only a few plates of snacks placed on the small round table. Just as Xu Shiqiu was about to wrap them up with a handkerchief and let Dong Shu leave the room to eat at the side room, Dong Shu who had been feeling extremely hungry until now suddenly picked up a piece and started to eat.


    Looking at Dong Shu who had already eaten the third piece of dessert, Xu Shiqiu''s heart was filled with shock.


    Since he was young, Xu Shiqiu had lived in a small courtyard by himself. It wasn''t that he wasn''t favoured, it was that anyone who got close to him would be unlucky.


    It was just like eating this meal. As long as he ate with others, the others would either choke or choke, or else eat fish and get stuck, drinking soup and getting scalded.


    Because of these various reasons, Xu Shiqiu always ate and slept alone.


    But today, was stunned as he looked at Dong Shu, who was eating the dry snacks without a problem.

 C2

    Seeing that Dong Shu was eating earnestly, Xu Shiqiu nervously sneaked a piece of dessert into his mouth and took a small bite.


    Although he was eating dessert, Xu Shiqiu''s eyes were still focused on Dong Shu. Until he finished eating all of it in one bite, Dong Shu did not have any accidents either.


    Seeing the Young Girl in front of him who had clearly finished eating his fill and revealed a satisfied expression, Xu Shiqiu''s pair of delicate eyebrows couldn''t help but knit together.


    What exactly was going on with the Young Girl of the Dong Clan? Why wasn''t she affected by him?


    Xu Shiqiu''s pretty eyebrows furrowed together due to the fact that Dong Shu ate together with his without incident.


    However, after being educated for so many years, he was unable to say things like "Young Girl Dong, are you different from the others" directly.


    Other than this reason, Xu Shiqiu, who had been living by himself for many years, couldn''t help but feel a hint of anticipation.


    Or perhaps, the newly married Young Girl wouldn''t be affected by him at all?


    With that thought in mind, in the next moment, Xu Shiqiu shook his head.


    How could that be?


    Forget about this newly married Young Girl, even the father and mother that were raising him could not escape the fate which was influenced by him.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu, who had never felt hungry before, curiously looked at Dong Shu, who was full of joy, and asked, "Is this dessert really that delicious?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not bring up the topic of letting Dong Shu leave tomorrow again. In his heart, there was still some fantasy, or maybe he wanted to try it. Maybe this Young Girl in front of him really wouldn''t be affected by him.


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, Dong Shu swallowed the last bit of dessert with the sweet taste of honey, then poured herself a cup of honey and drank it all down from the pot of wine on the table.


    When she felt that her mouth was dry, Dong Shu looked at him and replied: "This is my first time eating this." After saying that, and savoring the faint sweetness from the honey wine, Dong Shu finally felt satisfied and looked at Xu Shiqiu emotionally: "Hubby, you''re so nice. This is the first time I''m eating so full. "In the future, I will work diligently. Can I eat so much every day?"


    Dong Shu had only asked the question that she wanted to ask the most, but after hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu frowned in puzzlement: "Could it be that you''re not even full before?"


    knew about Dong Shu''s background. Her parents had passed away early, and they had lived alone with her uncle''s family, but her aunt had not only valued her son over her daughter, she had even treated her as a servant girl.


    However, never would he have thought that the Young Girl he had just married would actually not have enough to eat until he was full.


    If that was really the case, then his own Young Girl was rather pitiful.


    Because of Dong Shu''s words and her own conjecture, Xu Shiqiu''s thoughts of letting Dong Shu leave early tomorrow had once again wavered. Perhaps the Young Girl before him really wouldn''t be affected by her own fate!


    Why don''t we try?


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking about at the moment. She had just eaten his fill, and her bright and big crescent eyes were sticky as if they were about to stick together. He looked at Xu Shiqiu and smiled: "Master, I''m tired.


    This morning, before the sky brightened, Dong Shu was awoken by his aunt. After dressing up and dressing up, she was already wearing the wedding clothes sent over by the Xu Family, obediently waiting for the marriage ceremony.


    Although outsiders said that Dong Shu was sold away by her aunt, the Dong Clan had still prepared a feast for her. Today, the relatives and friends of the Dong Clan also had a day of fun.


    As people were passing by, Dong Shu had to wear wedding clothes and sit, so now that she had eaten her fill and drank a cup of nectar, he felt extremely tired.


    After saying that, Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu did not make a sound, and immediately turned to walk towards the bed with the mandarin duck and water.

 C3

    Seeing Dong Shu walk forward while tearing down her long hair, the words'' next door also has a bed ''came out of Xu Shiqiu''s mouth, but she did not say it in the end.


    ''Forget it. ''Since nothing had happened to her after eating snacks with me, I believe that nothing would happen to me after resting together, right?


    With a trace of expectation, Xu Shiqiu followed Dong Shu towards the bed.


    was once again conflicted as he watched Young Girl strip off his long hair and lie down on the bed.


    This was the first time he had slept with someone since he could remember!


    I wonder what it feels like?


    Dong Shu didn''t know how to react. Unlike his own hard bed, Xu Shiqiu''s bed was extremely soft.


    Because of today''s wedding, the bed was even softer and more comfortable than before. Although one could feel the red dates and peanuts under the bed, it was actually the most comfortable bed Dong Shu had ever slept on.


    After lying down, Dong Shu found a comfortable position for herself. As for her husband, it was not that Dong Shu had forgotten about him, but she was a little nervous and afraid at the moment.


    She still remembered what her aunt had told her last night, but because she was too hungry, she couldn''t remember for a moment.


    But when she lied down, Dong Shu couldn''t help but remember this matter.


    However, before Dong Shu could figure out what she should do next, she felt someone lying beside him.


    Dong Shu knew that the person lying beside her was her husband, so she was a little embarrassed. In the end, she mustered her courage and said softly, "Husband, hug me." After saying that, Dong Shu immediately closed her eyes in shyness.


    The anxious Xu Shiqiu did not expect his foolish Young Girl to say such a thing. He was puzzled and directly asked.


    "Why should I hug you?"


    As Xu Shiqiu spoke, his expression also kept on paying attention to Dong Shu.


    Just as he finished speaking, Dong Shu''s slightly red cheeks instantly flushed.


    Even though she was embarrassed, in the end, Dong Shu still replied with a whisper with his eyes closed: "If you don''t hug me, how are you going to give birth to a baby?" Just as she said that, Dong Shu immediately opened his eyes and looked at Xu Shiqiu anxiously: "Could it be that Master does not want to be my baby?"


    Xu Shiqiu had thought of many possibilities.


    Young Girl asked him to hug her because she felt cold. Or perhaps she was afraid in a strange place. But he never expected that Young Girl''s answer would be like this, causing him to not know what to do next.


    Without waiting for Xu Shiqiu''s answer, Dong Shu''s beautiful crescent eyes couldn''t help but turn red from the pain. Her pink lips trembled from her sadness, "Husband, do you hate me? Otherwise, why would you not want to put your arm around me? "


    When Xu Shiqiu saw the sad expression on Young Girl''s face, he somehow felt that he couldn''t bear to part with his.


    What was even more mystical was that he actually understood the meaning behind Young Girl''s big eyes.


    It was just that Xu Shiqiu had not thought about the matter regarding the baby for a while.


    Looking at it now, the Young Girl being with him was really not affected at all, but was it only temporary or permanent?


    And most importantly, what if his future child was affected by him? What if he always had bad luck?


    If he was too cautious, it would cause Xu Shiqiu to not know how to explain himself to him.


    But when he saw that there were actually tears wagging in Young Girl''s eyes, Xu Shiqiu was so frightened that he immediately opened his mouth and said: "I''ll hug you, I''ll hug you!" After saying that, Xu Shiqiu immediately reached out and hugged Dong Shu.


    After embracing Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu did not forget to say to himself, "Look at Xu Shiqiu, you hugged your Young Girl, but not only did she not faint from the strangling, his bed also did not collapse!"


    Most importantly, the Young Girl seemed to think that as long as she was in his embrace, he could birth a baby?

 C4

    Xu Shiqiu didn''t even think for a moment that he would really get along with Dong Shu and do some things that would allow him to bear children. What he was thinking was, if Young Girl believed that he could give birth to a child just like that, then after ten months, where would he go to make a child to coax her?


    He didn''t know if the Second Sister-in-law would be able to give birth, and it would be best if the Second Sister-in-law would get pregnant. This way, he would be able to carry this child back to the Young Girl for him to raise after ten months.


    Of course, it would be fine if the Young Girl were safe and sound during these ten months.


    Looking down at Young Girl, who was completely satisfied after being in his arms, Xu Shiqiu''s handsome eyebrows finally relaxed.


    He really did not expect that Young Girl, whom his mother had forced him to marry to death, would repeatedly ask him to change his decision during this night.


    Most importantly, this was the first time that Xu Shiqiu, who had been single for twenty-five years, had the thought of living a good life with another person.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking at this moment. He woke up early today, and was full just now.


    After Dong Shu fell asleep, Xu Shiqiu was still not sleepy at all.


    After all, he was also a mature adult male.


    The scent of the Young Girl was not the fatty powder on the Sister-in-law''s body that he had smelled before. It was a little like the scent of a flower, but Xu Shiqiu, who had never paid attention to the flowers in the beginning of spring, could not tell which flowers smelled better.


    Accompanied by the fragrance of the flower, Xu Shiqiu finally fell asleep for a long time.


    Dong Shu immediately slept until the sky became bright on the second day.


    When she woke up, the Xu Shiqiu beside him was no longer there. After being at a loss for a while, Dong Shu immediately jumped off the bed.


    After walking around the room but not finding Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu directly walked towards the door.


    Just as Dong Shu walked to the door, Xu Shiqiu who had returned from his morning practice also walked in.


    Dong Shu was currently dressed in simple clothes, with her long hair draped casually behind him. Although it was already spring, the weather was still cold early in the morning.


    When Xu Shiqiu saw this Dong Shu, he immediately reached out and lifted her up from under her armpits.


    "Why didn''t you put on your clothes and shoes before coming out?"


    Xu Shiqiu''s tone was filled with a nervousness that even he himself did not realise, and after bringing Dong Shu into the room with large strides, he immediately put her on the bed.


    Following his smooth movements, he was still thinking that he would need to bring a bucket of hot water to bathe the Young Girl in.


    Dong Shu didn''t know that after thinking about so many things in such a short time, she had just stood still and raised her hand to hug Xu Shiqiu''s neck. Her head was naturally placed on his shoulder and her soft and tender voice sounded beside her ear, "Husband, I thought you were gone."


    After hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu who was in her embrace stiffened for a moment.


    This was the first time in his memory that someone other than his parents had taken the initiative to hug him.


    With a bit of agitation, Xu Shiqiu lifted Young Girl''s waist and explained: "I''ll be going for my morning practice."


    Sensing that the Young Girl in his arms was trembling a little because he was afraid, Xu Shiqiu for the first time wondered if he should change his habit of letting it change even after twenty years.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, but after hearing his explanation, she knew she was wrong.


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu raised her head in joy. Her teary crescent eyes smiled. Because she was happy, his voice sounded like it contained honey as she said, "I knew that my master wouldn''t reject me."

 C5

    Seeing Young Girl laughing and crying at the same time, although she did not wash up, Xu Shiqiu felt that she looked really good right now.


    However, the most important thing right now was to quickly bring hot water to wash the Young Girl.


    It had to be known that the cold came from the bottom of his feet. It was still early spring, and he couldn''t let the cold ruin his body.


    Just when Dong Shu was still rejoicing over the fact that Xu Shiqiu would not reject him, Xu Shiqiu had already walked quickly to the small kitchen in the courtyard to get a bucket of hot water.


    When he got the hot water, he also got a new wooden basin to make warm water, and directly made it by Dong Shu''s side of the bed. She then carefully lifted Dong Shu''s ankle and placed her foot into the wooden basin.


    After seeing Dong Shu''s pair of white and tender legs being soaked in the hot water, Xu Shiqiu raised his head and looked towards Dong Shu and said with concern: "If I had soaked for a while longer, you would have stepped on the ground earlier. I''m afraid it would have taken a chill."


    Although it was Xu Shiqiu''s first time serving someone else, his many years of living alone had allowed him to not seem unfamiliar with what he was doing.


    But for Dong Shu, this was the first time someone had done this to her.


    Thinking about how hubby she was just now, Dong Shu felt moved and looked at him, "Hubby, you are so nice to me."


    Hearing Young Girl''s emotional words, Xu Shiqiu tried his best to suppress the smile on his face.


    He naturally had to be nicer to the Young Girl, since she was the only one up till now that was not affected by him.


    After Dong Shu finished bathing, washed up, and dressed up, Xu Shiqiu specifically ordered the kitchen to cook breakfast for him before he was brought in by a servant.


    It was the first time that Dong Shu had seen so many flowers at breakfast. Her eyes were wide open in shock, and her whole face was filled with desire for the food in front of her.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had revealed such an expression, Xu Shiqiu felt that his instructions this morning were correct. His Young Girl really liked these things.


    "Take your time and eat. The cooking skills of the cooks at home are pretty good. If you like it, they can make it for you every day." Xu Shiqiu didn''t think that his own chef''s skills would be that good, but looking at how satisfied Young Girl was, he thought that he could praise this chef more in front of his mother.


    With such praise from the chef, he was sure that he would be able to cook even better food in the future.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded happily. She looked at Xu Shiqiu and felt that his husband was the best in the world.


    He would give her delicious food and even wash her feet. Most importantly, he was her husband, the one who wanted to be her biological husband and live a lifetime together!


    When Dong Shu was full, Xu Shiqiu also put down the wooden stick in his hand.


    Actually, he did not eat much this time, because he was still a little worried that something might happen to the Young Girl. Until Dong Shu ate and drank to the point where she was completely fine, only then did Xu Shiqiu confirm his guess.


    His Young Girl is indeed different from others!


    Xu Shiqiu, who was currently in a good mood, saw Dong Shu looking at him, and smiled slightly as he asked: "Have you eaten your fill?"


    After Dong Shu seriously nodded his head, Xu Shiqiu then continued: "Since you''ve eaten your fill, then I''ll tell you about the situation at home."


    Since she decided to live with Young Girl, she must definitely tell her about the situation at home.


    Dong Shu did not think too much into it. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu wanted to talk to him, he moved his gaze away from the table, raised his head and blinked his crescent eyes, looking at seriously.

 C6

    Xu Shiqiu enjoyed the feeling of being watched by the Young Girl very much. Seeing how serious she was looking at him, his mood became even better.


    "I have two older brothers and one older sister. I work at Eldest Sister-in-Law''s house. Second Brother has taken Second Sister-in-law to do business outside the country. He only left behind his niece to accompany his mother.


    "Because of the rush of our marriage, they didn''t have the time to rush back. Right now, our only home is our mother."


    Xu Shiqiu introduced his family members briefly. Although he was right, he had concealed the two most important points.


    His sister-in-law''s family was not ordinary, and she also had the identity of a brother-in-law.


    Seeing that there were no suspicions from the Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu started to narrate his situation nervously, "The courtyard we are staying in is called Shihuan Courtyard, and it is a distance away from the other courtyards. "However, there''s a small door outside our courtyard. You can go out directly, and there''s no need to walk through the door."


    As Xu Shiqiu said this, he saw Dong Shu seriously nodding her head, and couldn''t help but let out a light breath when he saw that she was really listening carefully.


    Just when Xu Shiqiu thought that Dong Shu had no questions and was about to continue speaking, Dong Shu suddenly exclaimed as she looked at him, "Hubby, your home is so big! There are actually so many courtyards. "


    Xu Shiqiu, who had originally planned to bring up his own situation, was choked by these seemingly emotional words from Dong Shu, and immediately did not know how to respond.


    Didn''t Young Girl hear his words because he felt that he had a unique position in the family? Or perhaps, why wasn''t she curious why her big brother and second brother weren''t home? Even on the day after their marriage, he hadn''t seen his mother before?


    Did she not care? or was it not at all clear about his situation...


    When he thought about the possibility that the Young Girl might not be clear about his circumstances, which was why he felt especially close to her, Xu Shiqiu''s originally good mood, which was not affected by her, became as cold as if he had instantly fallen into an ice pond.


    After trying his best to ignore the abnormality in his heart, Xu Shiqiu forced himself to swallow a mouthful of saliva. He then revealed a stiff smile towards Dong Shu, and spoke in a probing tone, "My wife. You... "Do you not know the rumors that Murakami had about me?"


    Xu Shiqiu asked carefully, but Dong Shu, who heard his words, did not notice in the slightest the apprehension Xu Shiqiu had when he asked this question.


    Seeing that her master was looking at him, Dong Shu looked at him seriously and nodded before saying: "Hubby, don''t listen to the village people''s nonsense. They don''t even know you. After Dong Shu said this, she thought for a moment before looking at Xu Shiqiu and adding, "Hubby, you''re such a good person, how could it be like what they said?"


    When Dong Shu said this, she was sincere, she just felt that all the villagers were spouting nonsense, and that her husband was not some jinx like they said.


    At the time Dong Shu said the first sentence, Xu Shiqiu was still doubtful if his own Young Girl really didn''t know about his situation, but when she said the second sentence, he made clear of it.


    His own Young Girl might have heard of the rumors surrounding him, but she didn''t seem to believe it.


    Thinking of this possibility, Xu Shiqiu didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Could it be that he was telling his own Young Girl that the rumors in the village were true?


    "My wife, do you not believe those rumors?" Xu Shiqiu nervously asked this question. After he heard the question from Dong Shu, he seemed to be afraid that she would give him an answer that he did not want to hear. He immediately followed: "Look, ever since you married me yesterday, nothing has happened." After saying this, he suddenly lowered his voice and nervously asked, "Is that so?"

 C7

    Dong Shu was not as nervous as the rest. After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, she nodded her head affirmatively.


    Not only that, she smiled as she looked at Xu Shiqiu with her crescent eyes: "Husband, don''t worry. I did not believe what the villagers said before. Now that I''ve seen you, I don''t believe it any more. My husband is such a good person, how can they spread bad news about you! "Don''t worry, if I ever hear any nonsense from them, I will testify for you."


    Dong Shu said seriously, but hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu did not know how to continue.


    Should he tell the Young Girl that it was not because they were spouting nonsense, but because she was different from the others?


    This thought only existed for an instant before being heartlessly buried by Xu Shiqiu. He looked at Dong Shu who was happily smiling at him, and said in a good mood: "Since wife you don''t believe the rumors, then I won''t say anymore."


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, he was both nervous and excited. Only after Dong Shu seriously nodded her head, did she finally look at her and laughed softly.


    "Then my wife, do you have anything you want to say to me?"


    After Xu Shiqiu asked this question, he was waiting for Dong Shu to speak. After Dong Shu thought about it seriously, she opened her mouth and asked shyly: "Husband, will you treat me well in the future?"


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu nodded with certainty and replied, "You''re my wife, who can I treat better than you?" Furthermore, you are the only person to date who is not affected by me. I must treat you well!


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu had left to say, but after hearing what Xu Shiqiu had promised, she was already satisfied.


    To Dong Shu, who could only eat sixty to seventy percent of what she had eaten everyday and had to do a lot of work, being able to eat a hundred percent of her meals without having to work was the happiest thing to do.


    And all of this was because she had married a good husband.


    Xu Shiqiu waited for a long time, but Dong Shu only had one question. As long as her husband treated her well, she would have no doubts.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shiqiu''s ice-cold heart for the past twenty odd years instantly turned warm. Perhaps the heavens caused him to suffer so much in the past twenty odd years, just so that he could marry back to such a caring Young Girl yesterday.


    "My wife, can I take you on a tour around the courtyard?" The current Xu Shiqiu was in a good mood, seeing that the Young Girl was about to fall asleep after eating his fill, he immediately thought of bringing her to walk around his own courtyard.


    Even though his Shihuan Courtyard was not great, it was extremely exquisite.


    He thought that his Young Girl would definitely like the place where they would live in the future.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s slightly sleepy eyes instantly opened wide. He looked at him with expectation and nodded his head, then anxiously stood up and said: "Hubby, let''s go!"


    Dong Shu also never thought that she would actually be sleepy again after just eating her fill. The habit that she had for many years, should be her work time right now.


    But now that she had married into the Xu Family, she was still not familiar with this place. There was simply nothing else she could do.


    Thinking up to here, Dong Shu couldn''t help but think about it after looking at her surroundings. She also didn''t know what kind of place Hubby''s courtyard was like, or if she could find something to do.


    Xu Shiqiu did not know that his family''s Young Girl was thinking of finding a job to do later. Looking at Young Girl''s eyes that were filled with anticipation, he felt refreshed.


    He was no longer wandering alone in the yard!


    The Shihuan Courtyard was located in the northeastern corner of the Xu Family Lodge. Even though it wasn''t large, because Xu Shiqiu was the only one who lived there previously, he didn''t feel that it was small at all.


    Of course, the Shihuan Courtyard that Xu Shiqiu didn''t really see in his eyes was already considered very big.

 C8

    Shihuan Courtyard was a small, two-way house. Separated by two rows of walls, was not a wall, but a small garden.


    Second, Xu Shiqiu''s original residence, had three main rooms, two side rooms, and two side rooms each.


    "Of the three main rooms, the one in the middle is the main hall, which is also where we previously ate. The main room on the left is our room, and the main room on the right is my study. If you are not bored, I can teach you how to read.


    On the left side, there was a kitchen, while on the other side, there was a storeroom that specialized in receiving all kinds of dry goods, oil, and salt. If you didn''t want to eat the food from the big kitchen, you could make your own.


    The two rooms to the east and the right are the ones my mother specifically placed for me. They contain all the gifts I''ve received in the past twenty-five years as well as the things my father gave me while he was still alive. "


    However, because the Young Girl was married to him yesterday, Xu Shiqiu took out an empty room and laid down a bed. Originally, he planned to let her rest here for the night.


    But now, it would seem that the bed in this room was useless.


    At this time, Xu Shiqiu directly brought Dong Shu through the small garden and into the second floor.


    "We usually live in Er Jin city, one in a side room and two in a side room. The rest of the open space is where I usually practice martial arts." When Xu Shiqiu was introducing these things, his eyes lit up. On this day, the normally quiet little courtyard finally had a voice to speak with.


    "Husband, our family is really big!" Dong Shu looked at all these rooms. After she finished saying all these, she quickly walked to Xu Shiqiu''s side and pulled his arm, "Husband, we need to give birth to four babies to be able to fill those rooms."


    Dong Shu spoke with seriousness, but hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu suddenly remembered what she had said last night.


    It was as if his own Young Girl wanted to see a baby so much that he could think of such a thing after seeing a few rooms.


    Should he think about it? In fact, since Young Girl is so kind, it would be good to make a round room early.


    Just as this thought surfaced in his mind, Xu Shiqiu immediately came back to his senses.


    Raising his head to look at Young Girl, who was happily sizing up the courtyard, he nervously thought to himself, I wonder if Young Girl will be angry if he knows that a baby can''t just hug her?


    How about, tonight ¡­ Try it?


    This thought only appeared in Xu Shiqiu''s mind for an instant before being forcefully suppressed by him.


    ''Not yet, not yet, ''he told himself, exhaling heavily.


    Dong Shu did not know that Xu Shiqiu had been so conflicted for a moment just now. He looked around the courtyard and when it was still early, she suggested to clean up his dowry.


    Although it was called a dowry, it was actually just a few of her old clothes, as well as the betrothal gift that Xu Family had given her. The Dong Clan allowed her to bring half of it.


    Seeing that the Young Girl was going to clean up the dowry, Xu Shiqiu naturally went along with her.


    Dong Shu was satisfied with her dowry, but it looked especially shabby in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes.


    The Xu Family had originally sent two sets of silver jewelry to the Dong Clan, but now Dong Shu had only brought one with him and it was already on her head today.


    Also, he only brought half of the clothes that he made for Dong Shu.


    Seeing that, Xu Shiqiu immediately went to his own storage room, picked out two sets of clothes suitable for Dong Shu to make, and brought them in front of her, "My wife, these two pieces of clothes were given to you by sister years ago, I think it is suitable for you to make new clothes." As he said these, Xu Shiqiu was also thinking about when he should talk to his mother about making more clothes and jewelry for Young Girl.


    Although he did not have as much silver as second brother, he still had some clothes and jewelry for Young Girl.


    It was just that Xu Shiqiu never thought that he would get married, so he had accumulated quite a bit of silver.


    Now that he had a happy Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu started to consider whether or not he should think of a way to earn some money.


    Even if he doesn''t raise children in the future, Young Girl will still have to raise them.


    Since his Young Girl was so good, he naturally wanted to give her the best!

 C9

    Thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu could no longer wait. He walked quickly to the place where he usually kept the silver, and opened the box that he rarely used.


    When he opened the box and saw that there was only less than 100 taels of silver left, Xu Shiqiu''s beautiful eyebrows instantly furrowed.


    If this hundred taels of silver was in an ordinary farmer''s household, it would be enough for a family to buy land and live in prosperity for many years.


    But it was naturally not enough for Xu Shiqiu to buy good brocade brocades for Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu actually did not know what Xu Shiqiu was doing right now. When Xu Shiqiu handed his the two pieces of good material that she had never seen before, he happily went to work on cutting the clothes.


    Dong Shu knew how to make clothes, although she didn''t wear many different styles, she still made the best out of the small clothes she wore.


    Furthermore, when they were at Dong Clan, she had once tried to make a cloth and exchange it for copper coins with her cousin. Seeing such a good material, Dong Shu immediately decided to make herself two sets of clothes that fit perfectly to her body. She then sewed a bag for her husband and then started to think about how to make a round neck long robe for him.


    As for the clothes, Dong Shu had a few. Although the original set was old and worn, she had brought some thin cotton clothes that were sent over with Xu Family. It was enough for her to make two more sets for changing.


    When Xu Shiqiu carried the box that he took in the silver to Dong Shu, he found that Dong Shu was embroidering with a needle and thread basket.


    The flower that Dong Shu had embroidered looked bad to Xu Shiqiu, but it was just a few strands of grass and a yellow wildflower.


    At the very least, they were not as good as the maids at home.


    But the more looked at the Young Girl seriously embroidering with his head lowered, the more he found the scene to be pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing that Dong Shu was seriously sewing the bag, Xu Shiqiu did not go forward to disturb her. Instead, he took advantage of her busy schedule and quietly went to the side room to remove the bed he prepared yesterday, destroying the traces of him wanting to sleep in the Young Girl''s room.


    After Xu Shiqiu cleaned up the side room, he went to the door and called for the servants, telling the big kitchen to deliver more good food at noon.


    After the two of them had eaten lunch, Dong Shu finally finished embroidering the green duck purse that she was holding after being busy for half a day.


    "Husband, I''ll gift this bag to you." Dong Shu''s face was slightly red as she brought the purse in her hand over to Xu Shiqiu. As for the purse Master had given her last night, she had naturally hidden it well.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the money bag that Dong Shu had spent half a day embroidering was for him. This warm green silk cloth was given to him by his elder sister to make a spring shirt for him.


    Just last winter, he had been feeling cold and guilty after coming to visit his mother. He had no mood to read all of this, so he put it away in the yard.


    The reason he took it out today was also because he saw that this warm green duck and the other stone green Young Girl could barely use it. It was just that he did not expect that after Young Girl obtained the cloth, the first thing he thought of was to make himself a carrying bag.


    Looking at the Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu had not even had time to speak when he heard Dong Shu speak once again, "I made two sets of small clothes for myself out of a warm green duck; the green stone is really pretty good to look at. I will carefully cut it off for you tomorrow and give you a round neck long robe to wear." After saying this, Dong Shu glanced at Xu Shiqiu somewhat embarrassedly and continued in a low voice, "Hubby is so pretty.


    This was not the first time someone said they looked good, but for some reason, after hearing what the Young Girl said, not only was Xu Shiqiu not as angry as he was when he heard what the others said, he actually revealed a pleased smile on his face.


    At this moment, Xu Shiqiu''s thoughts were filled with thoughts, ''His Young Girl, say he''s beautiful!''

 C10

    Xu Shiqiu was in a good mood. Seeing Dong Shu looking at him expectantly, he naturally agreed obediently and accepted the idea of sewing a robe for him.


    When Dong Shu revealed a happy smile, Xu Shiqiu brought her to the side. She pointed to the silver box and said: "There are still several dozens of taels of silver here. If you want to buy anything in the future, just buy it." After saying that, she thought about the idea of buying jewelry and clothes for the Young Girl, so Xu Shiqiu continued to guarantee: "There isn''t much silver, you can use it first, I will think of a way to earn more silver as soon as possible, I will not let you down."


    Listening to his husband''s promise, Dong Shu''s crescent eyes almost curved into crescent moons.


    But after she looked at the silver in the box, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and said seriously: "Master, this silver is not little. When I get back to the house tomorrow, I''ll open a vegetable patch in the yard and buy a few more chicks. "In the future, when I grow vegetables and raise chickens, it will be enough for me to spend on my daily family expenses." After saying that, Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu was slightly frowning and seemed to be dissatisfied, and immediately continued: "I also know how to make money and handkerchiefs, hubby don''t worry, I''m very capable, I definitely won''t eat for free!"


    As Dong Shu spoke, she thought about how his husband was so kind and gave her so much silver on the second day of marriage. Naturally, she could not just eat and do nothing.


    In this family, there was also a husband for her. Since her husband had already given her so much money, she naturally had to do what she could.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect that his words would cause the Young Girl to say such words.


    She was going to open up the land again, and raise chickens again.


    Xu Shiqiu seriously thought about it, then reached out his hand and pulled Young Girl''s hand, his fingers caressing the cocoon in her palm as he spoke: "My wife, I am the only one who can make a living at home, you only need to eat, drink and recuperate well." Seeing that Young Girl seemed to be slightly unwilling, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly continued: "If you are really bored, when we open fire in the courtyard from now on, you will cook lunch and dinner for us two everyday."


    As for the other things, Xu Shiqiu was truly unwilling to let the Young Girl do them.


    As their courtyard was not too far away from the large kitchen, it would be better to wait for the large kitchen to deliver them every day and gather some ingredients for Young Girl to cook.


    He needed to get up early for breakfast, and he was reluctant to let Young Girl cook.


    Moreover, Xu Shiqiu also wanted to taste the food made by the Young Girl.


    Back then, when his mother forced him to get married, she said that this Young Girl of the Dong Clan had pretty good culinary skills.


    Although Dong Shu did not know that Xu Shiqiu was concerned about tasting his skills, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, although she was not willing, in the end he still nodded his head obediently.


    It wasn''t that Dong Shu couldn''t tell that her husband was treating her well, but he could only let her do so many things because he cared for her.


    However, Dong Shu was also thinking, if Hubby did not allow her to grow vegetables and did not allow her to raise chickens, what would she do in the future?


    Xu Shiqiu could see the confusion in Young Girl''s brows, but he had already made up his mind to raise Young Girl in the future and didn''t let her toil any longer.


    Young Girl was not used to it today, but as long as he pampered his, he would definitely get used to such a life in the future.


    Thinking about touching the cocoon on the Young Girl''s palm, Xu Shiqiu''s heart ached even more.


    As Xu Shiqiu recalled the matter of the Young Girl coming home tomorrow, he also decided that he would personally accompany the Young Girl back to take a look.


    How dare the Dong Clan leave half of the betrothal gift that he sent with Xu Family behind?


    There was also the Dong Clan. They had previously ordered their Young Girl s to wash and cook as vegetables and raise chickens.


    He wanted to see whether or not his Dong Clan would stop eating, washing clothes, growing vegetables, and raising chickens after the Young Girl had married him.

 C11

    Dong Shu did not know that her husband was worried about helping her vent her anger when he went to the Dong Clan tomorrow.


    The evening of the second day after their wedding, Dong Shu had a beautiful meal before pulling Xu Shiqiu''s hand to rest early and prepare to go to his uncle''s house early the next morning.


    It wasn''t that she missed her uncle''s family, Dong Shu understood in her heart that she had sold him off to her aunt.


    Logically speaking, if she was sold, regardless of life or death, it would have nothing to do with the Dong Clan anymore.


    However, because she had spent two nights with her husband, she really wanted to show off.


    But before this, she had stayed at home and worked all day. She knew everyone in the village, but she wasn''t familiar with them. The ones she was most familiar with were her uncle and his family.


    At this time, Dong Shu wanted to show off to her uncle''s family.


    Since her husband was so good, he had to tell others!


    Xu Shiqiu, who was embracing the smile on the corner of his mouth, did not know that the Young Girl in his arms was actually thinking about bringing him to show off at his uncle''s home.


    The reason he wanted to bring Dong Shu back was naturally so that he could take a look at the Dong Clan.


    The first was to understand the living environment of the Young Girl. Although the Young Girl was bought by his Xu Family, the Young Girl did not have an indenture contract.


    The reason they gave twenty taels of silver to the Dong Clan to ''buy'' the wife was because their Xu Family s were afraid that he would cause trouble for the Young Girl, for fear that he would get into trouble after marrying them.


    The wife he had bought was naturally easier to deal with.


    Even if something bad happened, the family couldn''t say anything because of the money they had given to the customer.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu didn''t expect that the Young Girl that his mother had helped him marry would actually be so fitting of him.


    Secondly, Xu Shiqiu also wanted to see the Dong Clan members not revealing anything after Young Girl married to him.


    After all, his rumors in the village were unpleasant, and he wanted to show off.


    Most importantly, he still wanted to help his Young Girl vent his anger! His Young Girl was so good, but the Dong Clan still dared to intercept the things that his family sent over.


    After interacting with him for an entire day, Xu Shiqiu was overjoyed to see that nothing had happened between Young Girl and him.


    After figuring out what to do tomorrow, Xu Shiqiu hugged Young Girl tightly and fell into a deep sleep.


    The couple didn''t know each other''s thoughts, but they were surprisingly of the same mind.


    Show off. With such a good husband (wife), I have to show off!


    Due to the matters of the previous morning, Xu Shiqiu woke up early in the morning, as usual, and did not immediately get up.


    He first lowered his head to look at Young Girl in his arms, only when he saw that she was sleeping soundly did he reveal a satisfied smile.


    After lying there blankly for a quarter of an hour, Xu Shiqiu then gently got up from the bed and changed his clothes.


    After Xu Shiqiu put on his clothes and was troubled for a moment, he walked over to the bedside with a pained heart and called out to Dong Shu.


    "My wife, my wife." After calling his twice, and seeing that Young Girl was still sleeping soundly, Xu Shiqiu helplessly and dotingly smiled as he whispered into Dong Shu''s ears: "My wife, your husband is training in the morning in the courtyard. When you go out, you will see your husband."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu withdrew the doting look on his face, and looked deeply at Dong Shu who seemed to be mumbling something, and turned around to leave the house.


    Indeed, Dong Shu heard her husband''s words while she was sleeping. She only thought that she was dreaming.


    When she woke up an hour later, she looked at the empty bed beside her. She was stunned for a moment before she realized that her husband had gone to train in the morning.


    Ye Zichen rubbed his head and thought for a moment. Only then did he confirm that what he heard in his sleep was indeed what his husband had said.


    Thinking about that, Dong Shu revealed a happy smile, she liked her husband to think about her so much.


    He didn''t forget to tell her when he was training in the front yard.


    After Dong Shu woke up and walked out of the house, she had finished her morning practice. Before morning training, she warmed up the water in the kitchen so that she could wash her face and rinse her mouth.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had already woken up, Xu Shiqiu hurried forward to take a few steps. He saw her expression, which was clearly much better than the day before: "I''ve already boiled the hot water. Bring the breakfast over in a quarter of an hour from the kitchen. As he spoke, Xu Shiqiu carefully sized up Dong Shu, and only after confirming that the dress she was wearing was suitable for today''s weather, did he finally relax.


    When Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, Dong Shu looked at him with a smile. After he finished speaking, she immediately followed up: "Hubby, you are too kind to me." After saying this, Dong Shu''s face revealed an expression of slight confusion and embarrassment as she said, "I''ve been too drowsy these past two days, so why is it that I still don''t have enough sleep?"


    Dong Shu also did not understand what had happened to her these past two days. Previously, when she was still at her big uncle''s house, she had to get up early to work every day.


    Xu Shiqiu did not think too much, he only thought that Young Girl was about to sleep until this moment before waking up.


    But when he heard the Young Girl''s words, he immediately became nervous and asked, "Are you unwell?" Seeing Dong Shu say these words, Xu Shiqiu''s heart dropped to her throat.


    He was truly afraid!


    He was afraid that because of his unlucky physique, the Young Girl would be harmed.


    Last night, he was still secretly rejoicing over meeting someone he wouldn''t affect, someone he could spend his entire life with. But who knew that he would hear the Young Girl say such words this morning.


    Thinking to this point, Xu Shiqiu didn''t go take a bath, and instead brought along his sweat from his morning practice to rush out of the courtyard.


    As they walked, they even warned Dong Shu, "Wash your mouth first my wife, I''ll go find a doctor for you right now." As Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, he walked out of the backyard and almost walked to the doorway of the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Looking at the back of his husband who was leaving in a hurry, Dong Shu really wanted to call out to him, but his body was simply too fast. Before she even had the chance to speak, he had already walked out of the courtyard.


    Outside the Shihuan Courtyard, the two servants who had lost today were carrying boxes of food as they brought breakfast to the Shihuan Courtyard. As the two of them walked, they discussed in whispers about the backs of their hands, they had actually lost this morning.


    Just as the two of them were talking seriously, Xu Shiqiu had already rushed out of the courtyard and quickly continued to walk towards the Main Yard that the Old Madame Xu s were staying in.


    The two servants saw Xu Shiqiu from afar and quickly retreated to the side of the road, hoping that they could get as far away from Master San as possible.


    But Xu Shiqiu was clearly at least one step away from the two of them, and his body hadn''t even brushed against them.


    However, just as he hastily walked past, the two boxes that were originally in the servant''s hands suddenly loosened as if they had been smashed by a hammer. The food inside fell without surprise under the frightened yet calm gazes of the two servants.


    The two servants threw the food in their hands into the empty space beside them the moment the food inside the food box started to loosen. After the food in the box fell to the ground, the two of them hurriedly looked at each other.


    ''Luckily, I reacted fast enough! ''


    The two of them were very happy. Although the food box was bad, the food also fell to the ground.


    However, only some of the porridge in the food box splashed onto their clothes.


    Although they could feel the heat on their skin under the coarse clothes, they were sure that they were not hurt.


    Now, all he needed to do was leave one person to clean up and return to the kitchen to hurry up and send another copy over.


    The servants of the Xu Family were all very familiar with how to handle this matter, even though they had cooked a lot of food, they only needed to explain that if they met Third Master Xu Shiqiu on the way, they would not need to receive any punishment.


    Just as the two were thinking about how to wrap things up, Xu Shiqiu, who had already walked a few steps out, quickly turned around after hearing the sound of the food box hitting the ground. He looked at the two of them and said: "The two of you do not need to worry about this for now." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu didn''t care about their expressions and continued: "You two go invite the Doctor Du to the Green Bamboo Garden, quickly! The other person is going to the kitchen to bring another serving of food over.


    Throwing out those words, Xu Shiqiu did not even look at the expressions of the two servants, and immediately turned towards the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Although Xu Shiqiu was in a hurry to ask Doctor Du, he was still worried about him.


    Xu Shiqiu left in a hurry and returned quickly.


    When he reached the entrance of the courtyard, Dong Shu, who had been chasing him out, had also just arrived.


    Seeing that his husband had returned, Dong Shu''s expression instantly brightened. He quickly took a few steps forward and extended his hand out to pull his arm.


    Xu Shiqiu, who was worried that he would cause trouble for the Young Girl, dodged to the side just as Dong Shu''s hand was about to touch him.


    Dong Shu was shocked by Xu Shiqiu''s dodging movements. She glared at her husband with her crescent eyes, looking extremely confused. After saying this, Dong Shu''s eyes were filled with tears. "Husband, don''t you, don''t look down on me. I won''t sleep in the future.


    Dong Shu''s eyes were filled with panic. She was truly afraid, afraid that her husband would not want her anymore.


    Because she was afraid, she did not notice the worry and reluctance in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes. She only thought that her husband was dissatisfied with her laziness.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his reaction to actually scare the Young Girl. Seeing her so upset, how could he have expected to affect her? He hurriedly reached out and hugged her tightly before speaking to comfort her: "My wife, don''t cry. I am not detesting you."


    After he finished speaking, he noticed that the Young Girl in his arms had started to calm down. Xu Shiqiu then continued: "Earlier, I heard from my wife that you seemed to have not slept enough for the past two days and I was worried that I might have affected you. That''s why I left in a hurry, and wanted to invite a doctor for you to have a look."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu released Dong Shu, lowered her head and looked at her in the eyes, and said seriously: "As for avoiding you earlier, it was also for this reason. "I, am afraid ¡­"


    "I won''t!" Before Xu Shiqiu could finish speaking, Dong Shu interrupted him anxiously.


    Seeing that her husband was about to say something, she hurriedly continued, "The reason why I can''t sleep well is definitely not because I''m too drowsy. It''s definitely because of me!


    I never slept until now to get up. My husband must have been too nice to me these two days. I forgot about the time.


    I will definitely get up early tomorrow to accompany my husband in his morning practice and cook for him. "


    Dong Shu''s tone was firm, seeing how Xu Shiqiu''s eyes changed instantly after hearing what he had said, she was anxious to the point that she did not know what to do.


    What Dong Shu did not know was that after hearing her words, apart from being unwilling to part with them, Xu Shiqiu also had a trace of suspicion.


    "Could it be that Young Girl likes to sleep, is it really because she lacks sleep before?"


    Although Xu Shiqiu had this guess in his heart, he didn''t say it out loud.


    The servant had already gone to invite Doctor Du, and everything would wait until Doctor Du came to visit.


    Dong Shu did not understand what Xu Shiqiu was thinking. Seeing that he had not said anything, other than repeating that he was too sleepy, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu with determination, and said: "Master, I do not believe that it''s because of you. It must have been my own sleepiness. Husband, you promised me that you wouldn''t abandon me! "


    After saying that, Dong Shu''s beautiful new moon eyes were filled with pleading, seeing Xu Shiqiu''s expression change once again, she anxiously continued: To marry a chicken to a dog, I am already married to my husband, even if I die, I will still be my husband''s ghost!

 C12

    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu who had just finished speaking, and immediately covered her mouth with her hands, feeling both happy and nervous.


    Seeing the firm expression on Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu''s lips moved, and in the end, could only sigh helplessly, and then, he once again hugged Dong Shu.


    "Why is his Young Girl so stupid? ''Although she''s so silly, it makes me even more reluctant to let go of his.''


    Seeing her husband embracing her, the corner of Dong Shu''s mouth immediately revealed a foolish smile.


    She thought that since his husband hugged his so tightly, he had promised his, but he didn''t know that Xu Shiqiu had made up his mind. If Young Girl was truly affected by her, no matter how reluctant he was, he would send her away.


    After all, he did not want to see such a good Young Girl, but he could not harm her.


    Due to the commotion that Xu Shiqiu caused early in the morning, in less than fifteen minutes, all the servants present, from the s to the ones sweeping the floor, knew that Shihuan Courtyard had invited the Doctor Du s early in the morning.


    And it was for Xu Shiqiu''s new wife.


    The entire Xu Family was waiting, waiting for the diagnosis to be made by the Doctor Du.


    If something really happened to the new wife, the Third Master of their Xu Family would probably really die from loneliness.


    Within the Shihuan Courtyard, Doctor Du, who had been hastily invited by a servant, stroked his snow-white beard with one hand and placed his other hand on Dong Shu''s wrist to feel her pulse.


    Xu Shiqiu, who was standing at least ten steps away from the Doctor Du, saw that the Doctor Du had remained silent and endured the urge to take a step forward.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at the Doctor Du, who had not finished speaking, and released the hand on his wrist.


    Doctor Du was also a little confused, just now when the servants were looking for him in a hurry, he was wondering what had happened to Xu Shiqiu''s new wife.


    In his heart, he was also lamenting about the terrible fate of the Third Young Master in the Xu Family.


    However, when he saw Third Madame, he was curious.


    "Third Madame''s health is indeed not good." Doctor Du first said that, but seeing that Xu Shiqiu anxiously did not dare to approach, he continued calmly, "However, her health is not good, it''s not because of San Ye, but because he has suffered a bit since he was young, and his body is not growing well." After saying that, Doctor Du looked over Dong Shu again.


    ''It''s as if this girl hasn''t suffered since she was young. Her size and body probably aren''t just that.


    After feeling emotional in his heart, Doctor Du opened his mouth and turned to Xu Shiqiu: "Like what Master San said just now, Third Madame''s lack of sleep for the past two days was also due to suffering from childhood.


    And the reason why Third Madame felt like he hadn''t slept enough during these two days of good food and good rest was only because he was growing up. "


    After saying all that, Doctor Du saw that Xu Shiqiu did not seem to be satisfied. Third Madame would normally eat some good nourishment and sleep soundly. It would definitely be able to recuperate Third Madame''s body as soon as possible. "


    Doctor Du only knew that Dong Shu was still at the first branch. Body of the child. Although he felt strange, he was glad that she was still a virgin. The body of a child was much easier to nurture.


    After all, once a room was found ¡­ With how young they were, it was likely that they would not be able to hold back.


    Only Doctor Du was worried that if he did not explain himself, the two of them would not understand. In the end, he looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "However, before Third Madame''s body recovers, it is better not to have too many things to do."


    Doctor Du was worried that the two would get married soon and overdo things.


    Since he was recuperating, it was naturally better to have fewer things to do.


    Dong Shu did not understand what Doctor Du meant by ''room service''. Just as she was about to ask, Xu Shiqiu, who noticed her actions, immediately said to Doctor Du: "I''ve remembered it, I''ll have to trouble Doctor Du to recuperate my wife." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu was stunned for a moment. His legs unconsciously took two steps towards Doctor Du, and then continued, "As for mother, I still need to trouble Doctor Du to say this to prevent her from being worried."


    After Xu Shiqiu said that to the Doctor Du, he looked at Dong Shu and smiled: "My wife, it''s getting late, we still need to return home."


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu, who wanted to ask the Doctor Du what a ''room room'' was, immediately stood up and said: "Yes, it''s late, let''s go quickly."


    Dong Shu was concerned about bringing her hubby back to show off, but Xu Shiqiu was thinking about what Doctor Du had said just now.


    As long as he thought about how his own Young Girl could not develop well due to the hardships he had endured since he was young, a ball of fire would burn in his heart.


    "Dong Clan!"


    The Doctor Du sighed in his heart when Xu Shiqiu invited him to the main courtyard.


    The Third Young Master of Xu Family was truly a good child.


    Not only did he look good, but his martial arts were even better than his father''s.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was unlucky, he would have at least been a general.


    With a tinge of regret, Doctor Du also slowly stood up. Just as he stood up, the chair he had been sitting on swayed a few times without any warning.


    Dong Shu was the closest to the Doctor Du. Looking at the fifty year old Doctor Du, she revealed a panicked expression and quickly reached out to support his arm.


    Just as Dong Shu was supporting the Doctor Du, the chair suddenly stopped moving.


    The three of them looked at this scene and didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, it was the aged Doctor Du who opened his mouth to thank Dong Shu, breaking this bizarre silence.


    After thanking Dong Shu, Doctor Du looked at Xu Shiqiu and sighed emotionally, "Looks like Third Young Master really married the right wife." After saying that, Doctor Du picked up the medicine box and laughed three times before leaving the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Dong Shu did not understand what Doctor Du meant, but she understood.


    Usually, when the Doctor Du was so close to him, the chair would definitely hit him.


    But just when his Young Girl was supporting his Doctor Du, the chair actually stopped moving.


    Looking at the Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu boldly thought of one possibility.


    His strange fate might really not be good, but the Young Girl was able to suppress his bad luck!


    Thinking of that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu with joy.


    After Doctor Du left the Shihuan Courtyard, he went to the Main Yard, and the moment he entered the door, he told Old Madame Xu what happened in the Shihuan Courtyard.


    After hearing his story, Old Madame Xu also started to suspect if Dong Shu could really suppress her third son''s, Xu Shiqiu''s, bad luck.


    While Old Madame Xu was guessing, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had also finished their breakfast. Then, they took the six bows and left the Xu Family area, heading towards the village.


    The Dong Clan and Xu Family were both in the Xiahe Village.


    Xiahe Village belonged to a coastal town, and was a small fishing village that was very close to the sea. There was no mountain in the Xiahe Village, or it could be said that in the entire Seaside County, there was no mountain. Since his Xiahe Village was not far away from the sea, he did not have many good lands.


    There were many small fish ponds in the village, almost every household had a fish pond, and beside the fish pond was a bunch of reeds.


    At this time, the reed had just experienced the cold winter, and had yet to extend its meridian to repeat its repetition of a piece of green ocean.


    In the autumn, the reeds on top of the reeds would be collected early by the village''s poor families, making them the best for the winter.


    The Dong Clan lived at the village entrance, which was closer to another poorer village. However, the Xu Family was in the opposite direction, closer to the bustling town.


    As Dong Shu and her had been delayed at home for a long time, by the time they had reached the village, most of the villagers had already finished their morning''s work and were resting at the entrance.


    This was especially true for the women who had their mouths broken. They had just finished their morning laundry and were feeding the chickens. They were all holding straw ropes or embroidered baskets, gathered together to weave grass shoes or to sew up work from the town''s embroidery department.


    When they saw Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu coming over, they stopped what they were doing and started observing them openly or secretly.


    Dong Shu had been paying attention to the villagers on both sides of the road. When she was about to reach her uncle''s house, she finally saw someone familiar.


    That person was the cousin of Big Uncle Dong Shu''s mother, Madame Dai. She often went to Uncle Dong Shu''s home to talk to her cousin, so Dong Shu recognised her.


    When the little Madame Dai saw Dong Shu, her eyes also lit up. Although sshe saw Xu Shiqiu, he still mustered her courage and walked forward a few steps, and called out to Dong Shu: "Shu''er, are you returning home?"


    Once the little Madame Dai said that, the women and villagers all raised their heads and looked at Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu.


    They were also curious in their hearts, why would Dong Shu bring her husband back to the sect today.


    He still wanted to see clearly what Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had brought home with them. After all, Xu Family was the wealthiest family member in the clan.


    They had all seen the betrothal gift that the Xu Family had delivered to the Dong Clan a few days ago. The First Miss s and Young Girl s at home were all incredibly envious of it.


    Dong Shu stopped when the little Madame Dai opened her mouth. Seeing Dong Shu stop, Xu Shiqiu naturally stopped as well.


    "Oh, it''s my aunt." Dong Shu imitated her aunt''s way of greeting the women in the village. After she finished speaking, she saw the little Madame Dai looking at his husband and continued to speak: "This doesn''t count as returning home, isn''t Cousin injured at home? I''ll go and see him. "


    Dong Shu watched as the little Madame Dai finished speaking, seeing that the surrounding villagers were discussing, she anxiously continued: "Originally, I planned to return alone, but Hubby was worried that I would be tired, so he specially accompanied me back, and coincidentally also came out to relax." As Dong Shu spoke, she slightly tilted her body so that the Xu Shiqiu who had been born could see more and more of him.


    Xu Shiqiu watched as Young Girl intentionally flaunted himself at everyone, not in a hurry at all.


    Not only that, he also moved his body along with Young Girl''s words, shaking the gift in his hand, so that everyone could see him and the gift in his hand better.


    Xu Shiqiu''s appearance was originally the most outstanding out of the three sons of Xu Family. As he had been practicing martial arts since he was young and didn''t go out often, although he was tall, he wasn''t as swarthy as the ordinary men like Xiahe Village.


    When the women in the village clearly saw Xu Shiqiu''s appearance, they all started to envy him.


    The life of Xu Family was good to begin with. Previously, it was rumored that Xu Shiqiu was a jinx, so there was no lady that was willing to marry him.


    But when they saw Dong Shu standing beside him, they started to regret believing in that rumor.


    Such a good candidate for son-in-law, how could he let the Dong Clan, the Dong Shu whose parents passed away, get lucky!


    What a pity ¡­

 C13

    Dong Shu was busy flaunting her talents, but naturally did not notice the change in the way the villagers looked at Xu Shiqiu.


    Seeing the envious look on the little Madame Dai''s face, Dong Shu was already satisfied and prepared to leave.


    "Hubby, let''s go." Dong Shu turned her face to look at Xu Shiqiu, and in her eyes, other than satisfaction, there was also a trace of anticipation.


    Seeing that she had said these words, her husband nodded his head and she said happily, "Now isn''t the best time to play in the village. Let''s wait for two more months and we can try to get more reed leaves and dumplings."


    The more Dong Shu spoke, the more expectation she had in her eyes. Seeing this kind of Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu naturally, continuously nodded in agreement.


    Looking at Young Girl''s satisfied expression, Xu Shiqiu''s mood was also extremely good.


    The villagers relied on him for a while, but they were fine, it must be because the Young Girl was by his side.


    Due to the uniqueness of his situation, Xu Shiqiu did not feel that anything was wrong with Dong Shu.


    On the contrary, he was in an extremely good mood after this astonishing discovery.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu were about to leave after showing off, but when the little Madame Dai saw that they were about to leave, she immediately said: "Shu''er, quickly go back to take a look. I saw that your big uncle had already killed the chicken, and was probably waiting for you to bring your new son-in-law back to eat."


    Although little Madame Dai was clear that her cousin sold Dong Shu to Xu Family, she also wanted to let Dong Shu and remember her cousin''s family more.


    When the two families came closer, she could go for the autumn wind as well.


    The little Madame Dai thought happily in her heart, isn''t this how relatives are like? With this layer of relationship, she could also get close relatives like Xu Family.


    Dong Shu didn''t care one bit about what the little Madame Dai said, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    If it was before, she might have been gluttonous because of a single sentence from the little Madame Dai.


    However, in the past two days, she had eaten well and wasn''t greedy at all.


    But in the end, she still turned around and said to the little Madame Dai: "Then little aunt, you stay busy. We''ll be leaving first." After saying that, without waiting for the little Madame Dai''s reply, Dong Shu turned and walked away.


    Seeing Dong Shu leave, the little Madame Dai hurriedly walked forward a few steps and raised her voice, "You guys go slowly too. If you''re free, go to aunt''s house to play." After saying that, the little Madame Dai didn''t care if Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu heard or not, her face immediately revealed a satisfied smile.


    After the two of them left, Xu Shiqiu could still hear the envious voices of the villagers behind him.


    To Xu Shiqiu, this was even happier than the praise he got from defeating his father ten years ago.


    After walking past a dozen more houses, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu finally arrived at the Dong Clan.


    It was just that perhaps they had come at the wrong time. At this moment, the Dong Clan had just ended a quarrel.


    The one who was arguing was none other than the aunt Madame Dai who made the decision to sell Dong Shu to Xu Family as well as her eldest son, Dong Lei.


    When Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu arrived, they could only hear the last words that Cousin Dong Lei shouted at his mother, filled with sadness and disappointment.


    "It''s not like you don''t know what''s going on with the Xu Family Third Young Master. So what if Shu''er married him and didn''t jump into the pit of fire!"


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu heard Dong Lei''s words at the same time, but before Xu Shiqiu could react, Dong Shu, who was by her side, had already anxiously raised her head and said, "Master, don''t be angry, I will go and find the Cousin to explain everything! I didn''t fall into a pit of fire. It was obviously a blessing. "


    Dong Shu''s beautiful crescent eyes were filled with anger. Other than anger, there was also a faint trace of awkwardness.


    After all, the one who said that was the Cousin that she originally thought was the best.


    Seeing the anger and awkwardness in Young Girl''s large eyes, Xu Shiqiu''s originally furious and furious heart was immediately pacified when Dong Lei said that Young Girl marrying him.


    His life was indeed strange, but his Young Girl was not affected!


    Furthermore, with the Young Girl, he would be fine even if he approached others in the future.


    As long as he thought of this, Xu Shiqiu''s mood would quickly improve.


    Looking at Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu said seriously: "As long as you understand." After saying this, he coldly sneered and then continued, "As for the opinions of others, I don''t care."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu, who heard his words, nodded her head seriously and muttered to herself. Originally, I thought that the Cousin was the best. But now I don''t like him, hmph! "


    Looking at Young Girl''s cold snort while wrinkling his nose, Xu Shiqiu actually felt that it was somewhat funny.


    However, when he thought about what the Young Girl said about how he used to like, a trace of displeasure flashed through Xu Shiqiu''s heart.


    Even though that person was Cousin, Xu Shiqiu still felt displeased.


    Lowering his head to see that Young Girl was staring at him, Xu Shiqiu immediately clenched his fists and covered his lips.


    Strangely, just a moment ago, he looked at Young Girl and actually wanted to lift his hand to pinch the tip of his nose.


    It was at this moment that the Dong Clan members in the courtyard finally noticed that there was someone in the courtyard.


    The first to notice that Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had arrived was Dong Shu''s older cousin, Dong Miao. Due to the fact that their older cousin had lived in the same house for more than ten years, even if the two of them did not belong to the same personality, they had still talked a lot.


    Seeing her cousin leading her husband and standing outside the door, Dong Miao immediately said to her parents, brother, and brother: "Shu''er and his brother-in-law are back." After saying that, without waiting for his family members to react, Dong Miao walked over quickly.


    Seeing that his cousin''s face looked extremely similar to her aunt''s fake smile, Dong Shu immediately forgot about the awkwardness just now. All she thought about was showing off to his cousin.


    Dong Shu walked into the courtyard happily and said at the same time, "Sister Miao, I brought you something nice to eat!"


    As she spoke, Dong Shu turned to look at Xu Shiqiu, who was beside him, and hurriedly took the two packets of dim sum and placed them into his hands. Then, he naturally turned around and stuffed them into Dong Miao''s hands.


    After doing all this, Dong Shu smiled, turned her eyes to Dong Miao who was stunned by her actions and said: "Miaomiao, didn''t you always want to eat the snacks in the town once again? "These snacks are really delicious, even better than the snacks in town. I''ve already tasted them, this is for you."


    What Dong Shu said was the truth. The two kinds of snacks that she brought to the Dong Clan today were indeed brought by the fact that she felt that they were pretty delicious, which was why she brought the Dong Clan over.


    Previously, Cousin brought it back when he was working as a waiter in a restaurant.


    That time she got half a piece, and her cousin a piece.


    When she was done eating, her cousin flaunted it in front of her.


    She had always remembered it.


    Dong Miao saw Dong Shu naturally deliver the two bags of dim sum into her hands and immediately became embarrassed.


    It was obvious that she remembered something that she had flaunted in front of Dong Shu.


    When Dong Miao, who was carrying two bags of snacks, was in a difficult situation, her mother, Madame Dai, quickly walked to her side and grabbed the two bags of snacks in her hands. Then, she looked at the streaky pork and two red tailed carp in Xu Shiqiu''s hands greedily.


    "Shu''er, look how good aunt is to you. She helped you find such a good marriage with Xu Family." As the Madame Dai spoke, her eyes continued to look at the thing in Xu Shiqiu''s hands.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had stopped moving after hearing what she said, he shentinued to speak, "It just so happens that your Cousin''s leg is injured and needs some rest. The thing you brought back is so timely." As she spoke, Madame Dai wanted to reach out to grab the thing in Xu Shiqiu''s hands, but she was afraid that if she got too close to Xu Shiqiu, he would be in trouble.


    The reason why Madame Dai was afraid was also because a few years ago, she once met Xu Shiqiu, who rarely went out for a walk in the village.


    Out of curiosity, she approached him a few steps, but who knew that in the next instant, she would fall headlong onto the ground.


    At this time, Xu Shiqiu also recognized that Madame Dai was the woman he had met in the village a few years ago. On that day, he had received a letter from his elder sister and it was a rare occasion for him to go out.


    Madame Dai had just fallen, she turned around and went back home, and even now, he hadn''t been out for a few years.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu intentionally took two steps towards the Madame Dai, and sure enough, after seeing his movements, she quickly took two steps back.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shiqiu intentionally looked towards Dong Shu.


    At the same time, his eyes revealed a hint of sadness that Dong Shu could understand.


    Dong Shu also realized that her aunt was trying to avoid her husband''s actions. Her heart, which was originally planning to continue showing off, suddenly felt a bit of heartache.


    ''Her husband is clearly so nice, but her aunt is actually so scared that she avoids him! ''


    But very quickly, Dong Shu recovered her composure, and approached her husband, purposely getting close to him before taking the other gifts from him.


    As she was holding onto the items, Dong Shu raised her head to look at Xu Shiqiu. The new moon eyes were filled with pain, but seeing that her master did not care and laughed lightly, Dong Shu became even more furious.


    Giving the four gifts in her hand to his cousin, Dong Shu did not want to stay any longer, so she said: "This is for healing Cousin." After saying this, his cousin took the four gifts and continued, "Hubby dotes on me and won''t let me work. He only wants me to stay home and take care of my body. If there''s nothing else, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back."


    The more Dong Shu spoke, the deeper the smile on her face became. Thinking of what Hubby had said just now, he disdainfully glanced at the little rooster hanging at the kitchen door, then turned towards Xu Shiqiu and said, "Hubby, let''s go home. Didn''t you say that there was venison in the kitchen today? Let''s go back and eat. "


    Seeing his own Young Girl''s unfamiliar yet obvious flaunting expression, Xu Shiqiu forced out a smile, and said cooperatively: "Mn, before I came, I even ordered the kitchen to cook your bird''s nest. I think it''ll be just nice to eat it when I get back." Saying that, Xu Shiqiu glanced at the Dong Clan members contemptuously.


    He was still thinking that when he came here today and didn''t say anything, Dong Lei, who hadn''t said a word before, suddenly leaned out with his hand against the door frame.


    "Shu''er, Third Young Master, since you have returned, you will definitely have to eat at home." After Dong Lei said this to Dong Shu, he immediately turned to Madame Dai and said, "Mother, why aren''t you stewing the chicken yet?"


    After speaking to Madame Dai, she did not care about her unwilling appearance. Dong Lei then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Third Young Master, the food in my house is simple. Although it is not as tasty as my house, it is still unique."


    Xu Shiqiu naturally knew that Dong Lei had been working in a tavern in town before, but after hearing his words, he understood that he was someone who would rarely come to the Dong Clan.


    Thinking about what Young Girl had just said to him, Xu Shiqiu instantly understood that the only person in the Dong Clan who was good to him was most likely this Dong Lei.


    Since that was the case, he naturally had to give this Cousin some face.

 C14

    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu stopped his preparations to leave, glanced at the Madame Dai who had not moved yet, and said: "Cousin is staying for the guest, we should have stayed.


    It was only this morning that his wife was unwell. After the family doctor had examined her pulse, he actually said that her wife had suffered too many sins since childhood and needed a good rest as well as a good rest.


    By the time we left the house, preparations had already started. This time, when we returned, we would be able to eat. After lunch, your wife can also rest for a while. "


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were neither rushed nor slow, and the tone of his voice was extremely normal, but Dong Lei, who was listening to him felt his face burning in panic.


    He understood what Xu Shiqiu meant. He was blaming the Dong Clan for treating Dong Shu poorly.


    Shu''er''s health was not good, so it was naturally they who had not taken care of her!


    He originally wanted to keep the guest here, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so.


    After he pondered for a moment in his heart, he said to the Madame Dai who was still unwilling to cook: "Since Third Young Master Shu''er is not eating at home, then mother will let Shu''er have that little rooster back. That little rooster nourishes the body the most, and Shu''er likes to eat it too. "


    After saying this to his mother, Dong Lei then looked somewhat embarrassedly at Xu Shiqiu and said, "When Shu''er got married the other day, your family sent over four pieces of muslin as well as two sets of silver jewelry.


    Shu''er brought along two pieces of muslin and a set of silver jewelry and left. This time, we still have two pieces of muslin and a set of silver jewelry at home.


    As he spoke till here, Dong Lei''s face looked even more ashamed. He truly did not think that not only would his mother ask for twenty silver coins from Xu Family in an extravagant manner, she had even deducted half of Dong Shu''s dowry.


    When Xu Family sent the things over, he had made it very clear that his cousin''s parents had passed away early.


    But his mother had secretly taken half of it.


    Dong Lei also understood that his mother did it for him and his sister.


    However, the twenty taels of silver given by the Xu Family was enough for the servants of the rich families in the town to pay about ten taels of silver each.


    He only had a broken leg and would be able to recover in three months.


    The silver for marriage, as well as his sister''s dowry, he could earn them with his own hands!


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that Dong Lei would actually take the initiative to mention these things before he even had the chance to speak of them.


    He carefully sized Dong Lei up. Seeing that the Madame Dai was forced by the look in Dong Lei''s eyes to bring the rooster over, he couldn''t help but shake his head and say, "Cousin doesn''t need to be like this.


    Xu Shiqiu was not willing to take the Dong Clan''s little rooster, but after hearing his words, Dong Lei supported himself with a wooden stick and dragged his broken leg forward a few steps. After almost falling down, he finally arrived in front of Dong Shu.


    After snatching the little rooster from his mother''s hands and stuffing it into Dong Shu''s hands, Dong Lei said, "Shu''er, you''ve married a good husband. An Xin and the Third Young Master will be living together. Once the Cousin''s legs are healed, I will go earn some money to make up for your dowry! " These words, Dong Lei''s words were filled with energy.


    Of course, this was also what he meant from the bottom of his heart.


    Dong Shu had not spoken a word since Cousin had spoken. Only when Dong Lei had her father bring out the muslin and jewelry that his mother had hidden and put them in her hands did she slowly nod her head.


    Thinking about how Cousin had once secretly stuffed his with malt candy and pancakes, she blinked his eyes at him and said: "Then Cousin you should rest more as well. Rest early and come visit me when you have time to rest your legs."


    After saying that, Dong Shu turned to Xu Shiqiu and said, "Hubby, let''s go."


    Seeing that Young Girl''s expression was slightly sad, Xu Shiqiu decided to quickly bring him back.


    He had originally intended to interrogate the Dong Clan, but after seeing how upset Young Girl was and how understanding he was, he decided to wait and see.


    In the future, if everyone in the Dong Clan acted as did, he would only treat this family as ordinary relatives for the sake of the Young Girl.


    But if this Young Girl dared to bully him again, he would settle old and new debts together!


    Dong Shu didn''t know what her master was thinking, but she wanted to quickly return home so that she could properly rest and prevent him from worrying again.


    However, at this moment, the sound of the Dong Clan''s quarrel came from behind the two of them.


    "The things that I mentioned about Xu Family are all for you and your sister, but you actually gave them back just like that!"


    Obviously, Madame Dai was talking to her eldest son, Dong Lei.


    "I understand Mother''s thoughts, but the silver that I received from Xu Family is already enough for me to look at my legs, so those things should belong to Shu''er.


    I want to get married and I''ll make it myself. My big brother will also earn Miao Er''s dowry.


    But mother, you should not be ignorant about the things that the Xu Family has sent over!


    Since Shu''er has married into the Xu Family, she is already a lowly person, yet you still have an inkling of her dowry.


    A woman''s dowry is her confidence! "


    After Dong Lei finished speaking, Uncle Dong Shu''s persuasive voice came from the courtyard.


    The noise in the Dong Clan Residence was not quiet. Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu could still hear them after they had walked for more than ten steps.


    Dong Shu felt awkward, and felt slightly embarrassed to talk to her husband.


    However, Xu Shiqiu felt that his idea just now was wrong.


    Originally, he pitied Young Girl and wanted to ask about helping him vent his anger.


    However, seeing the Young Girl acting in such an awkward manner, he decided to give the Dong Clan another chance.


    However, when he heard Young Girl''s aunt''s words again, he wanted to turn back, but was worried that doing so would cause Young Girl to look even more embarrassed.


    Regardless of the Dong Clan, he was still worried about Young Girl.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu suddenly revealed a doting smile towards Dong Shu, and said: "My wife, your Cousin is quite a nice person."


    Hearing her husband talk about the Cousin, Dong Shu''s mood immediately became better.


    "The people of Cousin are really nice, when I first came to uncle''s house, he often hid half a cake for me to eat. If I occasionally eat meat at home, he''ll secretly leave a piece for me.


    After that, when Cousin went to work at the restaurant in town, he would often secretly bring me food. He even gave me a copper coin and told me to buy some malt candy. "


    When Dong Shu talked about Cousin, she could not hide the smile in her eyes. Maybe she remembered the scene where she ate the food that Cousin brought back for him, making him look like a little squirrel.


    Seeing Young Girl laughing, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    But he really did not think that Dong Lei would actually take care of his own Young Girl.


    Since that was the case, he would be able to help him when his broken leg was healed.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking in his heart. After saying a few words, her mood became better again.


    Seeing this Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu was also in a good mood as he said: "I have yet to eat food made by my wife. This little rooster was raised by my wife before, I wonder how it tastes like?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu hurriedly said to Xu Shiqiu proudly, "Of course it''s the most delicious. After we get home, I''ll cook it for my husband to eat. The chicken I raise is the most delicious! "


    With that, Dong Shu walked towards the Xu Family.


    Seeing that his wife had forgotten about the Dong Clan so quickly, Xu Shiqiu could not help but shake his head with a doting smile.


    His Young Girl seemed to like learning from other people since he had not met many people previously. Moreover, with his carefree and silly personality, he had to take good care of them.


    Otherwise, he would definitely be bullied by others.


    After understanding all of these, Xu Shiqiu started to follow Dong Shu''s footsteps and return home.


    Along the way back to the Xu Family, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu didn''t stop to chat with the villagers, because the two of them wanted to return quickly.


    They did not know that when the villagers of Xiahe Village saw them bringing so many things back to the Xu Family, they discussed for a few days before gradually deciding not to discuss this matter.


    The villagers were jealous that Dong Shu had married a good person. Her life in Xu Family was simply too luxurious.


    However, there were also some villagers who had come into contact with Xu Shiqiu before, who came forward and said that they had met with an accident while encountering Xu Shiqiu.


    The number of people envious of Dong Shu naturally decreased by a lot when compared to the number of people in the two rooms.


    When they thought about how Dong Shu had always been standing by Xu Shiqiu''s side and how nothing had happened, they started to wonder what exactly happened.


    Why is Dong Shu completely fine?


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu naturally did not know about these things.


    Because of what the Doctor Du said that day, after the Dong Clan returned, Dong Shu went to sleep and eat until she was full.


    In a blink of an eye, half a month passed. Dong Shu, who had noticed that her clothes had become tighter, finally mustered up the courage to say something to Xu Shiqiu that he wanted to do.


    "Master, today I saw that all the welcoming flowers in the courtyard were fully bloomed. It can be seen that spring has really arrived.


    I had nothing to do at home all day, so I wondered if I could open a vegetable patch in the yard and raise a few chickens. "


    If it was at the time of their marriage, Dong Shu would definitely not have the guts to say these kinds of words to Xu Shiqiu.


    But after this half a month of interaction, due to Xu Shiqiu''s pampering, Dong Shu''s guts had already increased by a lot compared to before. He at least already had the guts to make a request of Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu was just about to take off his clothes to sleep, but after hearing Young Girl''s words, he stopped his movements, turned around and looked at her thoughtfully, then replied: "I probably won''t be able to open a vegetable patch for you. If you want to raise chickens, I''ll get the kitchen to send a few chicks over for you to raise."


    In Xu Shiqiu''s opinion, gardening still needed water everyday and fertilization from time to time. It was too tiring.


    Unlike raising chickens, it only fed them once a day. Normally, they would only be raised in the yard.


    Dong Shu was both sad and happy when she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words.


    The sad ones were naturally not being able to grow vegetables, and the happy ones were at least being able to raise chickens.


    Keep a few chickens, and they''ll have eggs to eat every day.


    Even though her life was good today, Dong Shu still liked the feeling of reaping rewards from raising chickens.


    "Then, hubby, can you get the kitchen to send a few chickens tomorrow?" It would be better if there was a hen, with the hen, and the chicks would be easier to live on. "


    Dong Shu was really bored.


    In half a month, she had finished making two sets of clothes for herself and her husband.


    She had originally wanted to make two more, but her husband pitied her and directly called for the embroidery lady in the shop in the town to order ten different dresses for her.


    Besides the dress, the matching purse, handkerchief and jewelry were all custom-made for him. They would be delivered in half a month.


    Currently, she only needed to cook one meal a day at noon, and then in the afternoon, she would learn a few words from her husband. She had nothing else to do.


    It was truly rather boring.


    Xu Shiqiu also saw that the Young Girl was bored. Seeing the sad look on his face, he suddenly thought of a person.

 C15

    Thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and promised: "Tomorrow I will bring you to see mother, and then we will have Second Brother''s family''s Yanzhu to play with you." Xu Shiqiu had also just thought of his second brother''s family''s Xu Yanzhu who lived in his mother''s courtyard.


    She was the same age as Young Girl, so they should be able to converse together.


    Most importantly, Xu Shiqiu still had a few things that he wanted to avoid Dong Shu doing tomorrow.


    Initially, he was still thinking about how to send away the Young Girl s. He was afraid that if she took too little time for her afternoon nap, he wouldn''t be able to finish what he was doing.


    But thinking about it now, he felt that sending her away for a while was an extremely good idea.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking. After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, she looked at him with anticipation and a bit nervous: "Husband, I''ll go see my mother tomorrow. What do you want me to prepare?"


    Dong Shu blinked her large new moon like eyes at Xu Shiqiu, and upon seeing the nervousness and anticipation on Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu sighed helplessly: "Before, I didn''t bring you to see mother.


    Xu Shiqiu originally did not want to see Young Girl being looked down upon by his own mother, but when he saw the look of anticipation on her face, he felt that maybe he was too worried.


    Dong Shu didn''t really understand what "etiquette" Xu Shiqiu meant when he said those words, but she thought that since the days of the young master were so good, he must definitely be different from the villagers.


    Thinking about how she had once seen the ladies of a wealthy family in the town, Dong Shu frowned as she looked at Xu Shiqiu: "Master, don''t worry about me, I will learn very quickly. As long as I see it once, I can learn three parts of it.


    If mom thinks I''m not good, then I''ll study seriously and definitely learn quickly.


    As long as Mother does not drive me away from you, I will obediently learn from what you have said about the ''etiquette''. "


    Dong Shu''s words were said seriously, but Xu Shiqiu felt his heart ache when he heard them.


    His Young Girl, a person who was originally so happy since he was young, was actually willing to learn things for him that he didn''t even understand.


    How could he not pamper this kind of Young Girl.


    "Alright, I will bring you to see your mother first tomorrow. If you don''t feel tired, I will have Yanzhu teach you." Xu Shiqiu also thought about how his first niece was personally taught by his mother, and how he had taught the Young Girl. With his presence, even if the Young Girl couldn''t learn properly, Yanzhu probably wouldn''t dare to say anything to her.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that his idea was very good, and at the same time, he decided that if Young Girl felt a little uncomfortable tomorrow, he would bring him back.


    In the worst case scenario, they could just stay in Shihuan Courtyard and not see anyone else in the family!


    Because Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had discussed going to see the Old Madame Xu the night before, when it was morning, after Xu Shiqiu finished his morning practice, he immediately led the washed Dong Shu to his mother''s courtyard.


    Originally, Xu Shiqiu had planned to go to the main courtyard only after eating breakfast. However, after Old Madame Xu found out that his third son was going to bring her daughter-in-law over to pay respects to him, he specially sent a message to Xu Shiqiu to ask the two of them to go eat at the main courtyard this morning.


    "My mother has an old servant there who cooks the most delicious steamed dumplings. They will definitely be available this morning." When he thought about the crystal clear steamed dumplings that his mother had delivered to him when he was young, Xu Shiqiu''s lips curled up into a smile of reminiscence.


    Seeing that Dong Shu was looking at him with expectation and nervousness, Xu Shiqiu immediately continued: "You don''t have to be afraid when you meet mother later. Mother is very good, it''s just that she values etiquette a little."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu cutely nodded her head and said, "Hubby, don''t worry. After saying that, Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu was staring at him without blinking, and her cheeks blushed: "Hubby, if I eat too much, mother won''t be angry right?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his own Young Girl to be worried about such a thing. He shook his head affirmatively at her before speaking up, "Don''t worry, no matter how much you eat, your mother will not be angry.


    Moreover, Mother might even be happy. She likes to see this junior eat a lot and feel lucky. " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu reached out and pulled Dong Shu''s hand, pulling her hand into his own, then brought her over to the main courtyard.


    Actually, he could feel that Young Girl was nervous, but at this time, he wouldn''t turn around to return to the Shihuan Courtyard. He could only hold Young Girl''s hand and walk straight towards the main courtyard.


    It was only when he stood outside the Main Yard that Xu Shiqiu realized that he had not taken the initiative to come to the Main Yard in at least two years.


    At this time, within the Main Yard, Old Madame Xu had already heard the servant''s report about Xu Shiqiu bringing along his wife and standing outside the courtyard.


    As a mother, she naturally wouldn''t dislike her son, even if he was called a jinx by everyone.


    Just as Old Madame Xu was about to order her servants to invite Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu in, Xu Shiqiu had already taken Dong Shu''s hand and took the initiative to walk into the Main Yard.


    When the servants inside the Main Yard saw Xu Shiqiu, although they did not avoid him, they did not approach him and only greeted him from afar.


    Xu Shiqiu was already used to this scene.


    But when Dong Shu saw the servants of the Xu Family making way, he felt extremely unhappy.


    "Husband, they''ve gone too far!"


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking in anger, in the next moment, Xu Shiqiu shook his head at her indifferently, "You can''t blame them. When I met them before, they were either wrestling or knocking against each other, so it''s only right for them to back off a little. "


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu held onto Dong Shu''s hand tightly, and directly brought her into the Main Yard hall.


    Seeing his mother sitting up straight, Xu Shiqiu quickly left and greeted her: "My son greets mother." After saying that, without waiting for Old Madame Xu to ask, Xu Shiqiu pointed to the Dong Shu beside him and introduced him, "Mother, this is your third daughter-in-law, Madame Dong."


    After Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, Dong Shu looked at the old granny who was sitting in front of him.


    Today, Old Madame Xu was wearing a purplish-red right side gown with big sleeves, while the lower half of her body was dressed in a six blessings and light autumn dress. There were silver threads mixed in her hair, which were adorned with a few emeralds.


    But in Dong Shu''s eyes, this simple disguise of the Xu Family was actually the richest old lady she had ever seen so far.


    Normally, the clothes she wore were the common attire worn by unmarried girls in the village, but when Dong Shu saw the old granny sitting at the head of the village, she suddenly understood why his brother-in-law insisted on making such a style when he customized his clothes.


    Such a dress on her body was truly beautiful!


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu summoned up her courage and looked towards her mother-in-law.


    At this moment, the old granny sitting in the seat of honor was looking at him with a smile. However, the smile in her eyes was mostly directed towards her husband who was sitting next to her.


    Realizing that her mother-in-law and the village woman were completely different, Dong Shu braced herself and took two steps forward.


    But perhaps Dong Shu was too nervous, with a ''plop'', she actually kneeled down to Old Madame Xu after taking just two steps.


    Seeing Dong Shu kneeling down, Old Madame Xu''s expression immediately flashed with surprise.


    Seeing Dong Shu directly kneeling down, just as Xu Shiqiu wanted to go forward to help her up, at this moment, Xu Yanzhu, who was standing behind Old Madame Xu, had already walked over to Dong Shu''s side with quick steps. She grabbed her arm and pulled her up.


    "Grandmother, Third Aunt is probably hungry, but sshe can''t even stand steadily." After Xu Yanzhu said these words to the Old Madame Xu, he then looked towards Xu Shiqiu and said: "Third Uncle, your niece is supporting the Third Aunt, I cannot give you my regards."


    The moment she knelt down, Dong Shu could tell that her mother-in-law might not like him anymore.


    However, at that moment, she really couldn''t control her legs. She really didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Only when a young woman in a long jade-green armor embroidered with censer Lingzhi helped herself up did she embarrass herself and say, "I don''t know etiquette, Mother, please don''t be angry."


    The reason why Old Madame Xu had chosen Dong Shu before, was because her parents had died young, and also because they had grown up to be pleasing.


    She had originally thought that as long as her new daughter-in-law could persevere and not be scared off by her third son''s frequent misfortunes, she would be satisfied.


    After observing for half a month, seeing that Madame Dong was fine, she thought that it would be great if Madame Dong could learn more about the etiquette of a noble.


    After all, their Xu Family wasn''t that of an ordinary person''s, so their two daughter-in-law''s backgrounds weren''t ordinary as well.


    Although the luck of his third son wasn''t good, as if he had a bad luck of his own, his wife had to be worthy of him.


    People were always greedy, when Old Madame Xu saw that Dong Shu actually kneeled down to him, she felt that this Madame Dong was not worthy of being her third son.


    But it was only until her big granddaughter spoke that she finally realised that the Madame Dong did not have a good background. If no one taught her, how could she understand these rules.


    After understanding all this, she recalled that nothing had happened to Madame Dong even after marrying her for half a month. Seeing that her son liked her too, the Old Madame Xu revealed a smile and looked at her: "Mother wasn''t angry. It''s fine if you don''t understand it now, but from today onwards, you can just follow Yanzhu and learn from him. " After Old Madame Xu finished speaking to Dong Shu, she revealed a face of joy. As if she wanted to earnestly study, her expression naturally became more satisfied.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t understand now. She had plenty of time. As long as she wasn''t stupid, she would be able to adjust her state of mind. He was taught to be worthy of his third son.


    After saying that to Dong Shu, Old Madame Xu turned her gaze directly to Xu Shiqiu, his eyes filled with tears as she said, "Shiqiu, you''ve already been seeing your mother for the past two years."


    Xu Shiqiu had been paying attention to the Young Girl, and he had just seen his mother''s expression change.


    Xu Shiqiu was extremely glad that he thought of this last night, and greeted his wife in advance.


    Looking at the change in her mother''s expression, Xu Shiqiu understood what she was worried about.


    It was true that the status of his sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law was far inferior than his own Young Girl, but his own Young Girl was chosen by his mother, and this was the case for him.


    If the Young Girl was able to learn these rules and etiquette, when their sister-in-law meets him, even the Second Sister-in-law who loved to compete would not be able to explain how bad the Young Girl was.


    Thinking about this, Xu Shiqiu decided to slowly teach the Young Girl a few ways to deal with his sister-in-law.


    After all, his sister-in-law who was superior to Second Sister-in-law who loved to compete was not easy to deal with.


    After making this decision in his heart, Xu Shiqiu immediately revealed a smile towards the Old Madame Xu and said: "The one who came to see my mother in the past, was my son, wasn''t it?" After saying that, Xu Shiqiu walked to Dong Shu''s side and continued to speak happily: "I have come to pay my respects today, because I have a joyous matter to inform mother of."

 C16

    Saying that, Xu Shiqiu paused on purpose. Seeing that his mother was attracted by his words, Xu Shiqiu then continued to speak happily, "Mother, son realizes that as long as his wife is accompanying him, anyone close to him will be fine."


    Xu Shiqiu had mentioned this on purpose, he was worried that his mother would be dissatisfied with the Young Girl and make things difficult for her.


    After all, even the eldest sister-in-law who was born in a wealthy family, was saddened by her mother''s words when she was first appointed as Xu Family''s daughter-in-law.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu excitedly. After observing her for a while, he asked, "Is it really so?"


    When Old Madame Xu spoke, the bold Xu Yanzhu had already walked a few steps towards him.


    If it were any other day, something would definitely happen to her since she was so close to the Third Uncle.


    But today, despite being so close to her, she was safe and sound.


    After realising this, Xu Yanzhu hurriedly turned towards Old Madame Xu and said: "Grandmother, look at me."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s voice, the Old Madame Xu turned to look at her.


    Seeing that she was standing properly between Dong Shu and herself, she couldn''t wait to get up from the chair, and quickly walked towards Xu Shiqiu.


    Seeing his mother walking towards him, Xu Shiqiu became nervous.


    He did not know if his guess was true, but in order for his mother to feel that the Young Girl was not like the others, and to pay extra attention to her, he had to do this.


    He bravely walked two steps towards his mother, and when he personally held onto her arm, Xu Shiqiu said to his mother who was extremely excited: "Mother, look, everything is fine."


    Xu Shiqiu saw that right after Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Old Madame Xu who was supported by him nodded her head in joy, tears flowing down her face.


    When she turned her head to look at Dong Shu again, the dissatisfaction in her eyes had completely disappeared.


    Dong Shu looked at the excitement between her wife and husband, and thought about the rumors in the village, she more or less understood a little.


    However, Dong Shu did not think that this was her own reason. Seeing that her mother-in-law, husband and eldest niece were all looking at her, she immediately smiled shyly: "I already said that my husband is the best. They must be just spouting nonsense." After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu with eyes filled with joy.


    At this time, Old Madame Xu also realized that her third son''s wife had a rather straightforward personality.


    She didn''t notice the displeasure she had towards her earlier, but instead was completely focused on her third son.


    As a mother-in-law, she naturally liked to see her daughter-in-law full of the appearance of her son.


    Seeing that her third son was supporting her, but was staring straight at her daughter-in-law, she waved at Dong Shu: "Madame Dong, come over here."


    Dong Shu didn''t know what his mother-in-law wanted her to do, but she still obediently walked towards her mother-in-law.


    Just as Dong Shu walked to Old Madame Xu''s side, Old Madame Xu immediately grabbed her hand, and placed her hand in Xu Shiqiu''s palm.


    "Mom is relieved to see you two doing so well." Old Madame Xu knew that Dong Shu was still recuperating, and upon seeing that Dong Shu''s expression did not look bad, she continued to speak. "Wait a year or so, if you guys were to give birth to a new child, I would have no regrets to face the ancestors of Xu Family."


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his mother would actually say such words at this time. Seeing Young Girl''s bashful expression, his first niece also had a smile on her face.


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu turned to look at her first niece Xu Yanzhu, "Yanzhu is so sensible, and this is what Mother taught him, she can''t do it without Mother''s Xu Family."


    Xu Shiqiu''s words not only praised Xu Yanzhu, but also expressed his unwillingness to see the Old Madame Xu.


    The two people who were mentioned were very happy, especially Xu Yanzhu. She clearly knew the position of the Third Uncle in her grandmother''s heart.


    If he was on good terms with the Third Aunt, the latter would probably be more concerned about her own matters.


    With Third Uncle''s concern, she would probably be able to arrive earlier ¡­


    Thinking about it, Xu Yanzhu saw that Third Uncle had been looking at him the entire time, and quickly said to his grandmother: "Grandmother, I think it''s not too early, Third Uncle needs to train in the martial arts every morning.


    Now that Third Uncle is hungry, why don''t we eat first? I have something to say. Talk to Third Uncle in detail after dinner. "


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Dong Shu''s abdomen started to buzz uncontrollably.


    Hearing that, Dong Shu''s face immediately turned red.


    As for the other three, they all started laughing.


    However, everyone did not laugh at Dong Shu. Instead, they felt that Dong Shu''s blushing face was extremely interesting.


    Even Old Madame Xu thought that her eyes were good and picked a wife for her third son.


    There were too many rules in Xu Family. At least, after Dong Shu saw that the servants on the table full of food did not make a single sound, she was so frightened that she did not dare move.


    When Old Madame Xu picked up a steamed dumpling with her wooden chopsticks, she imitated what her mother-in-law looked like just now and picked up a steamed dumpling, placing it on a plate in front of her.


    Just when Dong Shu was thinking about eating the steamed dumpling in big bites like usual, from the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of the eldest niece, Xu Yanzhu, eating the steamed dumpling in small bites.


    This time, Dong Shu was stunned.


    Just when she was in a dilemma, Xu Shiqiu, who was sitting beside her, used a wooden chopstick to pick up a fried egg that Dong Shu couldn''t reach and placed it on the plate in front of him.


    "There''s no need to be nervous in front of Mother." Xu Shiqiu could tell that the Young Girl was nervous and not used to it. After he finished speaking, the Young Girl looked at him uneasily and continued to speak, "How is it usually, how will it be for the best? "Even if you want to learn, after eating this meal, slowly follow your mother."


    When Xu Shiqiu said his last sentence, he couldn''t help but look towards the Old Madame Xu.


    Old Madame Xu had long since noticed Dong Shu''s unfamiliarity, but she did not speak up after observing the rules for so many years.


    Of course, another reason was that she wanted to see how her third son would react.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s reaction, the Old Madame Xu finally nodded his head in satisfaction at Dong Shu''s words, "The current autumn is right.


    When we learn the rules in the future, we will naturally know what to do. "


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu immediately revealed a smile, her pair of crescent eyes also revealed a smile that turned into two crescent moons.


    "I''ll definitely study hard. Even my husband is praising me for being smart." Dong Shu didn''t know what exactly she had to learn in the future, but she could feel that regardless of whether it was her mother-in-law or her husband, they were all doing it for her own benefit.


    Since it was good for her, of course she was willing to learn it.


    Thinking of this, she opened her mouth wide and stuffed a piece of steamed dumpling into her mouth.


    After she chewed for a while, the juice from the steamed dumplings spread out in her mouth, causing Dong Shu to open her eyes wide.


    ''Delicious! ''


    Dong Shu''s big eyes were filled with these two words, causing Old Madame Xu and the others to feel that the steamed dumplings that were being cooked this morning were especially good.


    Eating with a person with a good appetite and a good appetite would make it easy for him to eat too much.


    At this moment, Old Madame Xu and Xu Yanzhu felt that they had eaten too much this morning.


    As for Xu Shiqiu, after spending half a month with Young Girl, he had already gotten used to the good appetite of the latter and was naturally able to control the wooden stick in his hands.


    After they finished breakfast, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu would walk around the courtyard together, preparing to cook lunch.


    But from today onwards, Dong Shu would be staying in the Old Madame Xu to learn etiquette from Xu Yanzhu.


    Coincidentally, Xu Shiqiu also had something to do, so he left Dong Shu at the main courtyard and returned back to Shihuan Courtyard first.


    But before he left, Xu Shiqiu still gazed upon Dong Shu with some reluctance to part from him.


    Seeing Third Uncle''s expression, Xu Yanzhu laughed: "Third Uncle, are you afraid of your niece bullying Third Aunt? If you have anything you need, go and take care of it. When we get back to the Third Aunt, I''ll definitely return you a complete Third Aunt. " Saying this, Xu Yanzhu didn''t forget to look at Third Aunt whose face was slightly red because of her words.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately laughed and shook his head: "I did not expect you to be so lively today. "How great it is to be like this, when you were like that in the past, it was really too cold and quiet."


    After all, Xu Shiqiu was an elder and the most beloved son of the Old Madame Xu.


    Xu Yanzhu also knew that the Third Uncle was doing this for his own good. After he finished speaking, she quickly replied, "Yes, Yanzhu will remember the teachings of the Third Uncle." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu stood up and looked towards the Third Aunt Dong Shu.


    Just now, when Dong Shu looked at her smooth movements, she only felt that she was extremely beautiful. Seeing that she was looking at him again, she quickly opened her mouth: "Yanzhu, I will definitely learn from you seriously."


    After saying these words to Xu Yanzhu, Dong Shu then looked towards Xu Shiqiu and waved her hand, "Hubby, do what you need to do as fast as you can. After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he turned to look at Xu Yanzhu.


    Seeing that Young Girl was actually looking at his big niece with a bit of impatience, Xu Shiqiu naturally could not continue to stay here.


    After making an appointment with Dong Shu to come pick her up, she returned to the Shihuan Courtyard alone.


    Seeing Third Uncle reluctantly leave, a look of envy flashed past Xu Yanzhu''s eyes. She quickly calmed herself down and said seriously to Dong Shu: "Third Aunt is so smart, she will definitely learn it soon."


    Xu Yanzhu understood what his grandmother and Third Uncle meant. They didn''t want Third Aunt to become a lady in an instant, but at least they wanted him to look like that.


    After all, the identity of Xu Family was not like that of an ordinary landowner''s home.


    Even if Third Uncle and Third Aunt stayed in the Xiahe Village in the future, when Big Uncle''s family and Father and Mother all returned, they would still have to see their new daughter-in-law.


    Now that Third Aunt was like this, her birth was precious, and she thought that her great aunt would not say anything, but her shallow and compassionate mother, would definitely ridicule him for marrying such an unpresentable wife.


    Thinking up to this point, Xu Yanzhu could not help but sigh in her heart.


    At the moment, she could only hope that Third Aunt was smarter, or at least learned how to show off her skills. Otherwise, when her mother came back, she would definitely say something sour.


    Judging from Third Uncle''s temper, she could tell how much he valued this little Third Aunt.


    If her mother really dared to laugh at Third Aunt, she was afraid that Third Uncle would be the first one to not forgive her.


    After Xu Shiqiu left, Xu Yanzhu led Dong Shu back to her own room.

 C17

    Dong Shu actually didn''t know about the worry in her heart. She followed Xu Yanzhu from the main courtyard of the Old Madame Xu to the side room where she lived.


    However, Dong Shu did not feel embarrassed, nor did she feel that she was inferior to Xu Yanzhu.


    At this moment, what she was thinking about the most was learning from Xu Yanzhu. After learning it, it would be better for her to return to her husband''s side as soon as possible.


    "Third Aunt, you like these?" Xu Yanzhu looked at the embroidery rack in her room and the piece of paper on the table that she used to practice her calligraphy on, and immediately asked.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu first shook her head, then turned to look at her, and shamed: "No, this is the first time I have seen this." Dong Shu could also embroider flowers, but she could only embroider some wild flowers that she had seen in the village.


    As for writing, she was even less able to do so.


    After learning from her husband for half a month, she could only write the names of herself and her husband. Furthermore, her writing was not very good.


    Xu Yanzhu saw that Dong Shu was looking at the embroidery rack, so she also walked towards it. She lowered her eyes, raised her hand and caressed Lian Di Lian who was on the embroidery rack, and said in disappointment: "This embroidery of mine, is only just for everyday use." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu quickly put away her previous disappointment and turned to look at Dong Shu: "But Third Aunt doesn''t need to learn all of this. There is a embroidery mother at home, and they also have familiar shops for making clothes everyday."


    As Xu Yanzhu spoke, she pulled Dong Shu to the side of the cave and sat down. While stroking the water bottle on the table, seeing that the temperature of the water was just right, she raised her hand and poured Dong Shu a cup of water.


    "Third Aunt, Grandmother and Third Uncle didn''t want you to learn from me about rules and regulations. They didn''t want you to learn from me." As Xu Yanzhu spoke, she also poured a cup for herself. Only then did she continue, "I saw that grandmother and Third Uncle''s intentions were to have you follow me to learn how to greet and pay respects, as well as how to act when everyone is eating."


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu raised the teacup in front of him and pecked at it, then looked at Dong Shu and laughed: "Actually I think that Third Aunt''s appearance at the time of the meal is very good, just a look would be enough to cause a person''s appetite."


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu drinking the water, Dong Shu imitated her and drank the tea with her teacup.


    After she put down the teacup in her hand, she looked at Xu Yanzhu and said, "Husband also said that his appetite had improved when he saw me eating, and he would eat half a bowl more than usual."


    Dong Shu didn''t think that she was that bad, but after this morning, she also understood one thing.


    People with Xu Family and the people she had come into contact with were all different.


    Since she had already married into the Xu Family, she should naturally learn these things.


    At the very least, he couldn''t let his husband lose face!


    Xu Yanzhu looked at Third Aunt, who was three years younger than her, with a determined expression. When she came back to her senses, Xu Yanzhu asked: "Has Third Uncle informed you about the situation in Third Aunt''s home?"


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s question, Dong Shu hurriedly said, "Husband, please give us a rough idea." Dong Shu saw that Xu Yanzhu was confused, and immediately continued to ask: "Yanzhu, is there anything wrong with the situation at home? Your Third Uncle didn''t say it before, so I didn''t think much of it. "


    Indeed, Dong Shu did not take this matter to heart before.


    After all, she was married to her husband. As long as he thought she was good, she felt that everything was good.


    But after experiencing today''s events, Dong Shu realized that her thoughts were not right.


    As for what was wrong, Dong Shu couldn''t figure it out, but her beast like intuition told her that something was wrong.


    Xu Yanzhu had been intelligent since she was young, and when she saw the change in Dong Shu''s expression, she had already guessed what she was thinking.


    "Third Aunt, since Third Uncle did not tell you about your family''s matter, I will not tell you in detail." Xu Yanzhu could guess why Third Uncle did not tell her in detail about the family''s matters. After saying that, she saw that Third Aunt only frowned for a moment before obediently nodding her head, and immediately smiled: "Third Aunt, no need to rush. I heard Grandmother say that Eldest Uncle and Father will be free at the beginning of April, at the end of March.


    It is still a month away from that time. If you want to know more about the matters at home, you can ask Third Uncle about it at that time. "


    Xu Yanzhu then looked at Dong Shu and said: "Today, I will first teach you to bow to your elders, and then teach you to bow to your peers. You should take your time to learn it, since there''s no rush. " With that, Xu Yanzhu stood up and walked to the center of the room, slowly bowing to Dong Shu.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu''s actions, Dong Shu felt that it was an indescribable beauty.


    Especially when Xu Yanzhu stood up and walked towards the center of the room earlier, Dong Shu felt that she was extremely beautiful.


    When Xu Yanzhu raised her head, she saw the Third Aunt''s shocked and admiring expression looking at her. She took a few steps forward, lifted up her horse shaped skirt, and revealed her slender legs.


    "Our girls all had to wrap their feet. I remember when I was about four or five years old, my grandmother told my mother to tie my feet with long strips of cloth." As Xu Yanzhu spoke, she slowly let go of the hand that was holding onto the horse mask skirt and continued to speak: "The reason why our family''s girls wrap around our feet is just to make us look slim, it''s not to change our feet.


    Our feet had been bound since childhood, so they looked slim and small. And it''s precisely because of this that when I walked just now, Third Aunt felt that it was nice to watch. "


    Xu Yanzhu was speaking the truth. She didn''t know why she had to explain all of this to Third Aunt, but it was all because of the shocked expression Third Aunt had.


    After saying that, seeing the Third Aunt nod her head thoughtfully, Xu Yanzhu then continued: "However, I see that your feet are not that big, so I believe that you will look better if you walk a little slower in the future."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu immediately stood up, imitating how Xu Yanzhu walked just now, slowing her movements, and walked step by step towards the center of the room.


    Seeing that Dong Shu was learning so quickly, Xu Yanzhu immediately nodded and praised him: "Third Aunt sure learns fast, when you change into a dress like mine, you will definitely look even better."


    The moment Xu Yanzhu had finished speaking, she looked at her and shook his head: "I don''t like people like you to get in the way.


    The new dresses that my husband has customized for me are short shirts, short armor and pleated skirts. The colors are bright and lively and tight. " Speaking of this matter, Dong Shu''s eyes immediately lit up. Perhaps because she thought of Xu Shiqiu, the word ''happiness'' was written all over her face.


    Looking at Third Aunt''s expression, Xu Yanzhu felt extremely envious.


    This Third Aunt of hers was younger than her by three years and she was already married. But she, up until now, did not have any marriage with her ¡­


    Thinking about it, Xu Yanzhu''s heart became more bitter, but she had the upbringing of a noble woman, and would not reveal anything.


    "Third Aunt, please follow me in learning the movements of saluting an elder once again."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu immediately regained her senses, and looked at her as he nodded seriously.


    Dong Shu learnt things very quickly, just as she had said.


    Xu Yanzhu had only done it twice, and she had learnt it perfectly. On the third try, she only needed Xu Yanzhu to point it out slightly that it was not standard.


    Two hours passed very quickly. In addition, Xu Yanzhu would even chat with her about other things when she was teaching Dong Shu. By the time Xu Shiqiu came to pick him up, Dong Shu had only roughly learnt the basics.


    However, even though she was facing such a smart Third Aunt in front of him, Xu Yanzhu still praised him fiercely.


    "Third Uncle, you are really lucky to be able to marry me, your wife."


    Xu Yanzhu only said the words that she wanted to say the most, but after hearing what she said, Xu Shiqiu looked at her proudly: "Your Third Uncle is naturally fortunate, and your Third Aunt is naturally the most intelligent woman." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu seemed to feel that it was not enough, he thought for a bit before continuing: "I have quite a lot of good materials, when you have time to choose, I''ll also teach you how to wear your Third Aunt''s clothes.


    Although your Third Aunt is not as beautiful as you girls, but she loves to laugh and is lively.


    Xu Shiqiu spent the entire day thinking of how to dress his Young Girl in such a beautiful manner, and how to give her the best.


    At this time, he felt that his niece had good taste because of what Xu Yanzhu had said to praise her, and was naturally willing to give her some benefits.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t expect that just because of a single sentence, the Third Uncle would actually allow him to enter the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Be it in the capital or the Xiahe Village, the Shihuan Courtyard was their own forbidden ground. Youngsters like them weren''t casually allowed to enter.


    However, Xu Yanzhu also understood that just based on the complacent look on Third Uncle''s face when she mentioned Third Aunt, as long as she treated Third Aunt well, he would definitely take care of him.


    After all, the reason his own Third Uncle had such a transformation was all because of his new Third Aunt.


    Xu Yanzhu suppressed the envy in her heart, looked at Xu Shiqiu and nodded: "Since Third Uncle has spoken, then I will go to Shihuan Courtyard to accompany him tomorrow."


    After speaking to Xu Shiqiu, Xu Yanzhu then looked towards Dong Shu and said: "Third Aunt, can you come to my place in the future and I''ll come to your place on the other day?"


    Xu Yanzhu was also thinking that if this were to happen, she would be able to say a few more words to Third Uncle. When her parents return next month, Third Uncle would be able to think of her.


    Xu Shiqiu did not know of his thoughts at the moment, because the moment Xu Yanzhu said what she was thinking about, Dong Shu opened her eyes wide and looked at him in anticipation.


    Being stared at like that by the Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu''s delicate eyebrows almost jumped out of joy. In the end, when he remembered that his first niece was still here, Xu Shiqiu suppressed the happiness in his heart, resisted the urge to kiss the Young Girl, and dotingly nodded towards the Young Girl.


    Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu agreed and nodded. Then she looked at Xu Yanzhu and said, "Yanzhu, go and play at Shihuan Courtyard tomorrow. Your Third Uncle even praised the food I cook to the point of being delicious, so you definitely will like it. "


    What Dong Shu had said was true.


    Although she had only interacted with Xu Yanzhu for half a day, she felt that she really liked the warm and gentle Xu Yanzhu when she smiled at him.


    However, just as Dong Shu was about to tell Xu Yanzhu to make delicious dishes for her to eat, Xu Shiqiu, who was looking at his own Young Girl with a pampered expression, suddenly glared at his big niece Xu Yanzhu unhappily.


    The food his Young Girl cooked could only be his!

 C18

    Xu Shiqiu didn''t have any intention to conceal his intentions at all. Looking at Xu Yanzhu''s eyes, he fiercely wanted to force her to reject his Young Girl''s suggestion to invite her to eat at his Shihuan Courtyard.


    If it was before, Xu Yanzhu might really be afraid of Third Uncle refusing, but after half a day of interaction, Xu Yanzhu clearly discovered one thing.


    Her Third Uncle who used to be taciturn and treat everyone coldly, and wished that he could leave home and live by himself, was now filled with desire to become her Third Aunt!


    As long as she coaxed Third Aunt well, as long as he liked her, no matter how angry he was, there was nothing he could do about it.


    After Xu Yanzhu understood this point, she immediately ignored the Third Uncle''s threatening gaze and looked at Dong Shu: "Since Third Aunt is inviting me, I naturally have to go and have a taste of your cooking skills." After saying this, Xu Yanzhu tried her best to ignore the part where he seemed to want to ''kill'' her, and spoke with slight apprehension: "I just don''t know if Third Uncle is happy to welcome me."


    Xu Yanzhu looked at Dong Shu who had just finished saying these words., who had heard her, immediately turned and looked at her husband in anticipation.


    "Husband, can I invite Yanzhu to our Shihuan Courtyard as a guest?"


    Dong Shu asked carefully. At this time, she also realized that something was not right.


    Her husband looked at his eldest niece with a scary gaze.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t think that his desire to force Xu Yanzhu to retreat would cause the Young Girl to become more cautious. He looked at Xu Yanzhu and gave a heavy and cold snort. My wife, you are also the owner of the Shihuan Courtyard, so it is naturally okay if you want to invite others to be your guest. "


    Xu Shiqiu emphasized the word "other". Evidently, the "other" he was referring to was the Xu Yanzhu he thought had no eyes for.


    But Xu Yanzhu did not care about what she understood, and Dong Shu did not understand what she cared about.


    Not only that, Xu Yanzhu looked at the back of Third Aunt who was following his own Third Uncle and said with a loud voice, "Third Aunt, I will definitely come and find you tomorrow." Speak.


    Hearing his first niece''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s entire body felt sour.


    He knew that since his Young Girl was so good, someone else would definitely like her.


    However, he also did not expect that not only did his first niece like the Young Girl, she even dared to ignore his gaze.


    Just like this, although Xu Shiqiu successfully brought Dong Shu back, on the way back, his entire body emitted a sour smell.


    However, he couldn''t say these words out loud.


    After all, in the beginning, it was he who took the initiative to have his first niece accompany Young Girl.


    Xu Shiqiu felt like he had been smashed in the foot by a rock, and the more he thought about it, the angrier he got.


    It wasn''t until the two of them walked back to Shihuan Courtyard''s entrance that he remembered what he had done that morning.


    "My wife." Xu Shiqiu called out to Dong Shu softly. Seeing that she had stopped and looked at him in confusion, he tried his best to suppress the smile on his face and continued: "My wife, close your eyes. I''ll bring you in to see a good thing."


    Xu Shiqiu did not say why he wanted Dong Shu to do this, but Dong Shu believed in him. She waited for Xu Shiqiu to finish speaking before he closed his eyes and gave everything to Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at his family''s obedient Young Girl and felt his heart go soft. Raising his arm, he grabbed Dong Shu''s hand that was by his side, and then carefully brought her into the courtyard.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what her master wanted to do, because she obediently closed her eyes and could only obediently follow him.


    When she realized that they had probably walked to the backyard of the Shihuan Courtyard, she suddenly remembered that her husband seemed to have a proud tone in his voice.


    "My wife, you can open your eyes now."


    Hearing that voice, Dong Shu immediately opened her originally closed eyes.


    Perhaps because she had closed her eyes too tightly just now and had just opened them, Dong Shu felt that something was wrong with her eyes. Only after she quickly blinked a few times did she manage to clearly see the scene before her eyes.


    The space between the Shihuan Courtyard Inner Court and Outer Academy was originally a small garden. Only yesterday, Dong Shu told Xu Shiqiu that she was bored and wanted to raise a few chickens.


    Originally, Dong Shu thought that it would be at least the middle of the next month until the chicks were hatched and delivered to her. However, she didn''t expect that when she opened her eyes, she would see several tens of yellow fluffy chicks happily running around on a 2 metre square open space.


    In addition to the dozens of chicks, there were also two flower hens guarding them in the open space that was separated from the bamboo pieces.


    After clearly seeing everything in front of her eyes, Dong Shu immediately turned around in delight and pulled Xu Shiqiu''s arm as she shook it, "Hubby, you really caught a chicken cub and a hen and brought them back to me to be reared. Husband, you are so good! " After saying that, Dong Shu turned to look at the few chicks again, feeling that they were the most beautiful chicks in the world.


    The corner of Xu Shiqiu''s mouth had always been perked up slightly. He had thought that Young Girl would be very happy, but he never thought that Young Girl would only see those few chicks and two flower hens.


    Glancing at the pomegranate tree he had specially harvested in the open ground, Xu Shiqiu unwillingly lowered his head and asked Dong Shu who was all smiles, "Other than the young and the hens, did you see anything else?"


    Hearing her husband''s words, Dong Shu opened her eyes wide and looked towards the empty space.


    Because she had Xu Shiqiu''s reminder, Dong Shu was able to easily see that there was a leafless tree in the clearing.


    "Master, why are you planting trees?" Dong Shu curiously asked, but before Xu Shiqiu could come back, she continued to ask, "There should be a chicken coop here, as well as a bowl of water. As she said these words, Dong Shu''s brows lightly knitted. It was obvious that she felt that there were no imperfect chicken nests where chickens and puppies were locked up.


    When Xu Shiqiu, who was originally waiting for Young Girl to ask him what tree he was on, heard this, he immediately raised his hand and rubbed his forehead.


    His own Young Girl was wholeheartedly trying to raise a chicken cub, so how could she have the heart to ask him about the tree?


    After he helplessly sighed in his heart, Xu Shiqiu finally opened his mouth and said: "This is a pomegranate tree. "pomegranate has many seeds, it''s just like I hope for us to have many children and many blessings in the future. I also hope to be able to keep you and lead our lives together to a bright future." Xu Shiqiu now felt that he had completely miscalculated when he first made his meticulous preparations.


    At this time, the pomegranate tree had yet to grow a leaf. Even the fiery-red pomegranate flower would not bloom until April or May. If one wanted to eat the fruit, there would be even more.


    He had spent a lot of time and effort to find this grown pomegranate tree.


    Only, he had forgotten that her own Young Girl had a different way of thinking than others.


    Talking to his Young Girl, he had to understand.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu sighed helplessly: "I was just thinking that when you saw this tree, you would ask me what kind of tree it was. After that, I can tell you the profound meaning behind my planting of this tree. "


    In order to plant this pomegranate tree, Xu Shiqiu had specially searched through the books.


    After confirming the position in the courtyard, he dug a hole this morning and planted it with his own hands.


    Dong Shu really did not expect his husband to plant such a tree with such profound meaning. Just now, when Xu Shiqiu spoke, her face had already turned slightly red, but when he heard Xu Shiqiu''s sigh, she immediately looked at him with slight nervousness and said, "Hubby, I like this tree, I really like it." After saying that, Dong Shu cutely laid her head against Xu Shiqiu''s chest, and her two small hands clenched into fists under her chin.


    After finding a comfortable seat in her master''s embrace, Dong Shu then continued, "I like having babies with my husband. Wait for the pomegranate to bear fruit, I will definitely give birth to a baby for my husband."


    Dong Shu''s voice was soft and tender, making Xu Shiqiu''s heart itch. He helplessly raised his arms to hug Dong Shu and said softly, "It''s fine, it''s because my husband did not expect that there would be no leaves or flowers on the pomegranate tree, that''s why you would not be able to recognize it.


    The chicken coop you mentioned just now has a bowl of water. I''ll get someone to cook it in the afternoon and we''ll put it here together, okay? "


    Hearing his master''s mutterings, Dong Shu immediately nodded her head in joy. She raised her head, and her big eyes glowed as she said, "Master, you''re so nice. I really like you." After saying that, Dong Shu suddenly remembered that she had peeked at her neighbor Liu Er''s actions towards Cousin. She quickly tiptoed and pasted her lips on her husband''s lips.


    She did not know what she had done ¡­. After kissing Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu looked at him with a smile. Seeing her husband in a daze, she immediately raised her hand and waved it in front of his eyes.


    "Husband, what happened to you?" After she finished asking these questions, Dong Shu suddenly remembered the nervous and angry look on Cousin''s face after Liu Er did this to him. She anxiously asked, "Hubby, do you not like me to do this?"


    Xu Shiqiu only regained his senses after hearing Dong Shu''s words. He lowered his head to look at the panicking Young Girl in his arms, and tried to swallow his saliva before speaking. "My wife, why did you do what you did just now?" While speaking, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but raise his right hand and touch his lips, reminiscing about the feeling just now.


    Hearing Master''s question, Dong Shu pursed her lips. She was obviously troubled for a moment before she looked at him and replied: "At that time last winter, I watched as the Liu Er next door faced Cousin and done it." After saying this, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu nervously, "Husband, I really wasn''t looking at you intentionally. I was washing the dishes in the kitchen and I saw it. "


    Xu Shiqiu could tell that his own Young Girl was nervous when he said those words, but he still continued to ask with a straight face: "Oh? Then what did your Cousin do afterwards? " When he asked that question, Xu Shiqiu squinted his eyes. It was obvious that he suspected Dong Lei''s character.


    Dong Shu didn''t know that her husband, at this moment, suspected the character of the Cousin. Looking at her husband, she nervously replied, "Cousin pushed Liu Er away at that time, and was very angry." After saying that, Dong Shu nervously clenched her small fists on Xu Shiqiu''s chest and continued: "Master, are you angry?"


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu frowned and asked: "Since you saw your Cousin angry that day, why did you still dare to treat me like this?" When he asked that question, Xu Shiqiu''s heart was also filled with suspicions, could it be that someone was teaching his Young Girl astray?


    Dong Shu did not know of the anticipation in her heart, but after hearing his question, she did not hesitate, and immediately said: "That day, when Cousin was angry, Liu Er said that she had done it because she liked Cousin." After saying that, Dong Shu blinked her eyes and asked innocently: "Just now, I felt that I liked Master so much, that''s why I did that. So, am I wrong? "


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t think that the reason Young Girl kissed him just now was actually because of this.


    Thinking back to Young Girl''s words of ''I really like master'', Xu Shiqiu felt so blissful that he could fly in the next instant.


    However, such a blissful thing could only be done when he was alone with Young Girl!


    Such a cute and adorable Young Girl could only be seen by him.

 C19

    Xu Shiqiu, whose mood had improved, thought happily for a while. Then, he confirmed while looking at Dong Shu in his arms, "Of course I like my wife to treat me like this." After saying this, he saw that the corner of Young Girl''s eyes had also revealed a smile, and then he continued to warn him: "However, in the future, you cannot do this in front of others. We can only do it when it''s just the two of us. "


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his words, nor did he feel that he had taught the Young Girl wrongly.


    When he and Young Girl did such intimate things between husband and wife, it was naturally not easy for others to see.


    When he saw that the Young Girl had continuously nodded after hearing his words, he felt a sense of accomplishment and bent his head down to lightly kiss her lips.


    Compared to Dong Shu''s somewhat crude actions a moment ago, Xu Shiqiu''s movements this time was extremely gentle.


    When he looked up and saw Young Girl staring at him, he smiled contently: "Just now, you kissed me because you liked me. Now, I also feel that I like you, so naturally I will kiss you too."


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel that what he did was wrong. He was currently explaining what the Young Girl was thinking to her, and he believed that the Young Girl would definitely understand.


    Sure enough, Xu Shiqiu''s thoughts were not wrong.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu laughed and laughed until her eyes curved into crescent moons, then said happily: "Hubby you''re so nice, I like how you treat me." After saying that, Dong Shu turned his head towards Xu Shiqiu''s chest in satisfaction. Listening to her master''s heartbeat, a sentence that looked like she was looking forward to Xu Shiqiu praising him popped out from under Dong Shu''s furry head, "Master, Yanzhu praised me today, saying that I learned very quickly."


    Hearing Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what she meant.


    "My Young Girl is naturally the most intelligent." After Xu Shiqiu praised Dong Shu without hesitation, he saw that her head, which was leaning on his chest, was laughing secretly. After thinking for a moment, he asked in a probing tone: "My wife, are you not used to being together with Yanzhu today?"


    "Nope." Dong Shu did not understand why Master would ask that. She looked up at Master in puzzlement, then shook her head and continued, "Yanzhu is fine, she took care of me. I feel very happy talking to her, and she teaches me very carefully. "


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu sighed in his heart.


    It looks like Young Girl really liked this eldest niece of his.


    However, this way, their future days as husband and wife would be interrupted quite often.


    Xu Shiqiu''s intuition was very accurate. Early in the morning the next day, after he had just finished her morning practice, Xu Yanzhu carried a box of food and came to the Shihuan Courtyard entrance.


    From a distance, she could see Third Uncle standing in the center of the courtyard. Xu Yanzhu first looked around him, but when she saw that she was not there, she immediately stopped and said: "Third Uncle, Grandmother specifically asked me to bring some spring cakes from her kitchen when she found out I wanted to come to the Shihuan Courtyard."


    Xu Yanzhu did not dare to approach Xu Shiqiu, because there was only the Third Uncle here. Based on his past experiences, if she were to approach Xu Shiqiu again, he feared that something bad would happen to his.


    However, although she didn''t dare to approach him, her voice was still quite loud.


    As expected, not long after Xu Yanzhu''s words landed, Dong Shu, who was already standing up and dressing up, quickly walked out of the house and waved at Xu Yanzhu: "Yanzhu, help me see how I should comb my hair." After saying that, Dong Shu did not forget to look towards Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, Yanzhu is here. Why didn''t you invite her in?"


    In Dong Shu''s opinion, Xu Yanzhu was the first person to come to their Shihuan Courtyard as a guest since her and her husband''s marriage.


    And because Xu Yanzhu was a junior, as elders, they naturally had to take care of him a little.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at the long hair on his Young Girl''s back and thought of what his Young Girl had said to Xu Yanzhu. After glancing at Xu Yanzhu, he then walked towards the kitchen.


    As they walked, Xu Shiqiu didn''t forget to speak out. "My wife, I''ll go wash up first. Once you''ve finished brushing your makeup, we''ll eat together." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu walked into the kitchen.


    Seeing the Third Uncle leaving the courtyard and entering the small kitchen, Xu Yanzhu, who was standing at the front gate, walked towards the backyard Dong Shu in large strides.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu walked to the entrance of the main house in the backyard, Dong Shu walked towards her happily and said: "Yanzhu, you finally came. Today, I think of the makeup you told me about yesterday, I can''t comb my hair very well." Saying that, Dong Shu pulled Xu Yanzhu''s arm and walked towards her own dressing table.


    Xu Yanzhu did not expect the Third Aunt to not mind and directly pulled her into the inner room. She quickly placed the box on the round table, and then followed her into the inner room.


    Once she entered the room, Xu Yanzhu saw the jewelry boxes that were placed in front of the dressing table.


    She knew a lot about the situation of the Dong Clan and the jewelry that her grandmother sent to the Dong Clan. Seeing so many pieces of jewelry that she had never seen before, she knew that the Third Uncle must have arranged these for her.


    Thinking about how she had once met Third Uncle''s warehouse, Xu Yanzhu quickly found some familiar figures within the jewelry boxes.


    Xu Yanzhu understood that in order to make these jewelry for the Third Aunt, the Third Uncle must have used a lot of pearls that she had stored away.


    While feeling envious, Xu Yanzhu didn''t forget to tell Dong Shu: "Third Uncle is so nice to you." Saying that, Xu Yanzhu once again lowered her head and looked at the jewelry that was placed in front of the dresser.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu immediately smiled, her eyes filled with joy, and replied: "Hubby is good to me." After saying that, Dong Shu saw that Xu Yanzhu was looking at the jewelry, and immediately frowned: "It''s just that there are too many of these, I don''t even know how to wear them."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, she raised her head and looked at her clothes carefully.


    Today, Dong Shu was wearing a short white robe. Outside, she was wearing a short armor with Spring Orchid embroidered on it.


    Xu Yanzhu pondered for a while, then laughed and praised, "Third Aunt''s outfit today is really suitable for spring, it looks fresh and tender." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu looked down at the jewelry on the table, and extended her hand out to take out a silver Orchid Pearl. "This Orchid Pearl matches Third Aunt''s dress very well today, as for the rest, just a bit less decoration would do."


    Dong Shu still believed in Xu Yanzhu''s judgement. After hearing her words, she immediately sat in front of the dresser and prepared to tie up her hair.


    Seeing her actions, Xu Yanzhu chuckled and said: "Third Aunt is lively and lively, her hair is a little taller than normal. Today, I''ll make one for Third Aunt, do you like it?"


    Xu Yanzhu had often combed the Old Madame Xu''s hair before, and for this reason, she had even carefully studied it.


    At this moment, when she thought about Third Aunt''s long hair, she felt that it did not suit her.


    Dong Shu actually did not have that many different hairstyles. Before she was married, she had always been a pair of simple double bun, and it was the wedding day that the wedding lady helped her get it. For so many days, she had always been learning from her aunt''s hairstyle.


    When Xu Yanzhu finished making a flying bun for herself in fifteen minutes, her eyes immediately lit up. "Yanzhu, your hand is such a coincidence." After carefully turning her head, Dong Shu, who felt that she was really pretty today, laughed out once and continued: "If I put my hair up so high, I feel that my neck is a lot more comfortable."


    Hearing Third Aunt''s words, Xu Yanzhu immediately laughed, "Third Aunt, I specifically learned all these. If you like it, I will teach you a few more things in the future." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu remembered the days of her servants in a group. She then said: "Third Uncle is not happy to serve you, if not, I can ask Third Uncle to buy a little maid who knows how to comb your makeup."


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu, who had just washed up and changed his clothes, entered the room carrying the two boxes of food that the servant had delivered to him.


    Originally, Xu Shiqiu did not think that other than himself, there would naturally be a second person who would live in his Shihuan Courtyard. However, after hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, he remembered this matter.


    "My wife, why don''t I buy a grooming maid from Teeth to serve you?"


    Xu Shiqiu was seriously thinking about this matter, but when he heard his words, Dong Shu hurriedly looked at him and shook his head: "No need, I don''t like the idea of someone else being here." After seeing Xu Shiqiu finish speaking, Dong Shu then seriously thought for a while and said, "I''ve learned half of the Flying Head that Yanzhu taught me today. I''ll definitely learn it again tomorrow. I''ll learn one in two days. In less than a month, I''ll be able to learn it a lot better. "


    Dong Shu was serious, and did not like having people around him, hence she did not insist on buying a servant to return.


    Still, he wondered if he could learn how to dress himself.


    In the future, when he learns it, he can also help Young Girl comb his hair.


    This, too, was the joy of a boudoir.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu glanced at Xu Yanzhu who was standing beside his own Young Girl.


    Once he learns how to comb Young Girl''s makeup, he will be able to prevent his first niece from entering the inner room. He will be able to comb out any kind of hairstyle Young Girl wants.


    The moment Xu Yanzhu saw Third Uncle looking at him, she knew that she was being looked down upon again. After she gave him a light smile and saluted, Xu Yanzhu then looked at Dong Shu and said, "Third Aunt is intelligent. When you learn Flying Head, I''ll teach you slowly. "


    Upon hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded to her in joy: "This is a good idea." After saying this, Dong Shu immediately got up from the stool, turned around and continued to speak while looking at Xu Yanzhu: "But it''s hard on you to do that, I''m afraid you''ll have to teach me for many more days.


    After dinner, I will bring you to see your Third Uncle''s warehouse. If you have one you like, use it as a dowry. "


    Dong Shu had really only said that casually, but she did not expect that after she had just finished speaking, the smiling face of Xu Yanzhu instantly froze.


    When she realized that her reaction just now was to smile again, even the slow Dong Shu could feel that something was wrong with her, let alone Xu Shiqiu, who had been staring at them the whole time.


    Seeing that even the Third Uncle s could see that something was amiss, Xu Yanzhu''s eyes immediately reddened.


    Xu Yanzhu wanted to suppress the grievances in her heart, but looking at the worried and worried expression on the Third Aunt, she couldn''t help but cry out: "Third Aunt, I am already 18 years old this year."


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu nodded his head in understanding: "Oh, you want to get married." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu suddenly remembered something.

 C20

    The moment that Xu Shiqiu was stunned, Dong Shu had already pulled Xu Yanzhu''s wrist, looking at her, she consoled her: "Don''t mind what your Third Uncle just said." Even if Dong Shu had a silly personality, she would still be able to tell that what Xu Shiqiu said just now was a little inappropriate.


    Who would directly say that the First Miss wanted to marry someone?


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu raised her hand to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes with the handkerchief. Only then did she smile and replied to Dong Shu: "Third Aunt, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    After saying this, perhaps because she was worried that the Third Aunt would not believe him, Xu Yanzhu thought for a moment before continuing: "Actually, I also understand that I''m a girl, it''s not good to dream of marrying someone.


    But every time my mother saw me, she would sigh deeply, saying that even though Xu Family had raised me for more than ten years, it wasn''t of any use at all.


    "He even said that I would stay at home and not marry anyone. I will definitely delay the marriage engagement of his two younger brothers."


    As Xu Yanzhu spoke, she suddenly felt extremely wronged. Because she had been by her grandmother''s side since childhood, she and her mother were naturally not close friends.


    However, she would never have thought that her own mother would say such repulsive words to her.


    After speaking to Third Aunt, Xu Yanzhu saw her widened eyes in shock, and immediately consoled her, "Third Aunt, don''t be so shocked.


    I... I am just envious of how the Third Uncle treats you so well. "


    After saying this, Xu Yanzhu saw Third Aunt''s relieved look and then dared to continue, "Actually, two years ago I told Grandmother that she would marry me or that my mother would use me to exchange for benefits. "I might as well wring my hair to be my sister-in-law.


    Xu Yanzhu looked at Dong Shu who had just finished speaking, and exclaimed at her: "Yanzhu, you cannot have such thoughts. But it has not reached such a level! "


    Because of Dong Shu''s cry of surprise, Xu Shiqiu also recovered from his own thoughts, looked at Xu Yanzhu who was standing beside Young Girl and said: "Mother definitely won''t agree to have you become my sister-in-law. A lady of my Xu Family, is fine even if she doesn''t marry in her entire life, it''s not like she can''t afford to raise it. "


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, let''s eat first. After we finish breakfast, you and Yanzhu will talk in detail."


    In Xu Shiqiu''s heart, nothing was as important as his own Young Girl''s stomach.


    These days, Young Girl ate well and slept well. He looked like he had grown taller.


    They had only been raised like this for another half a month. If they let Doctor Du come over and take a look, if he had a good rest, they would be able to have a child earlier.


    If he waited any longer, Young Girl would suspect that he was hugging her every night. How come she didn''t have a little kid?


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s voice, Dong Shu immediately pulled Xu Yanzhu to the round table, and turned to look at her: "Yanzhu, don''t think too much, there will definitely be a way.


    After we eat, I''ll bring you to the storage room to take a look. If you like anything, you can take it. "


    At this time, Dong Shu could smell the fragrance of the food. These days, her husband had allowed her to eat as she liked, and she could clearly feel the increase in the amount of food she ate.


    However, she didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but she still felt that the skirt that could cover her feet had become a little short.


    Xu Yanzhu did not intend to mention this matter in front of Third Aunt in the first place. She indeed wanted to use Third Uncle to remind Grandmother and Father to find a good marriage, but she absolutely did not intend to make use of Third Aunt.


    So when she heard the Third Aunt''s words, she naturally followed him obediently and walked forward. When she reached the round table, she lifted her hand to open the box she had brought with her and took out the spring cake.


    The spring cake made in the Old Madame Xu''s kitchen was extremely detailed, and the color of the side dishes inside were very beautiful.


    Dong Shu originally loved to eat, but upon seeing such exquisite spring cakes, she naturally couldn''t wait to pick up her wooden chopsticks and pick one up.


    With Dong Shu here, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu''s nephew also felt that today''s spring cakes were exceptionally delicious.


    Waiting until the three of them finished breakfast, before Dong Shu went to take a breather. Only then did Xu Shiqiu look at Xu Yanzhu and suddenly opened her mouth: "Yanzhu, do you have any grievances?"


    Because Dong Shu was not around, she was at least ten steps away from her. Hearing Third Uncle''s words, she was first shocked, then shook her head seriously: "Why do you ask Third Uncle that?


    As a female Xu Family, no matter if it''s the capital''s great general, the Xu Palace, or the current Xu Family, Xu Yanzhu is only the eldest daughter of the second branch of the Xu Family. "


    Xu Yanzhu said in a serious tone, and after she finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu continued to ask: "Nine years ago, before Xu Family was chased out of the capital, you were one of the great Sun Concubine that the Crown Princess selected for her grandson. Are you sure you don''t blame me for this matter? "


    Hearing Third Uncle not giving up, and bringing up such past matters, Xu Yanzhu looked at him angrily and said, "Third Uncle, why do you think so much of Yanzhu!


    Yanzhu just said it before, as a female Xu Family, no matter how strong her Xu Family is, Yanzhu is still a female Xu Family! "


    Saying that, because of the grievances she had suffered, Xu Yanzhu continued to speak while looking at Xu Shiqiu with tears in his eyes: "Third Uncle, I have not even reached the month of life when I was brought up to my side by my grandmother.


    Until the age of nine, Yanzhu had been taught how to be a woman in the palace, and how to be a wife to the imperial family.


    However, ever since something had happened to her Xu Family nine years ago, Yanzhu understood that the reason why Yanzhu had been able to be valued highly by the imperial concubine was because her grandfather was the Great General of the nation who wielded military power.


    From that day onwards, Yanzhu told herself that because I am a Xu Family girl, regardless of honor or disgrace, I am still only a Xu Family girl!


    "No matter what!"


    As she said till the end, no matter how wronged she was, Xu Yanzhu still did not let the tears in her eyes fall.


    She would always remember what her grandfather had said to her nine years ago, when he was still alive.


    "My Xu Family''s daughter''s tears are the most precious. My Xu Family daughter would rather be a wife than a concubine. My Xu Family''s status, is something that I have to fight for relying on a man, and not relying on my daughter''s body! ''


    Thinking about it, Xu Yanzhu tried her best to smile, and then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said seriously: "Third Uncle, are you satisfied with Yanzhu''s answer?"


    When Xu Yanzhu opened her mouth, Xu Shiqiu calmly sat on the seat of honor, all the way until he heard her last sentence. Only then did he unhurriedly nod her head, saying, "Very satisfied! This is what my Xu Family daughter should look like. "


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu stared into Xu Yanzhu''s eyes and said seriously: "Yanzhu, remember, my Xu Family is the family of generals. Even if I am chased out of the capital now, I can''t imitate those despicable scholars! "


    Xu Shiqiu had always hated his Second Sister-in-law. He was clearly a merchant, but he just had to learn from the morals of a corrupt clan.


    However, seeing that Young Girl liked this big niece, he did not mind helping her.


    When she heard the Third Uncle mention the word "corrupt", Xu Yanzhu immediately understood why the Third Uncle had asked him this question repeatedly earlier.


    Just as Third Uncle Xu Yanzhu was about to continue speaking, Dong Shu, who had gone to relieve herself, returned at this moment.


    Although Dong Shu was not as intelligent and sensitive as him, she still sensed that something was amiss when she entered the main hall.


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu whose eyes were still glowing and immediately walked towards her with concern: "Yanzhu, what''s wrong with you?" After saying that, Dong Shu nervously whispered: "Did your Third Uncle just scold you?"


    Seeing Third Aunt''s cautious appearance, Xu Yanzhu couldn''t help but laugh out loud. After looking at him with a teasing gaze, Xu Yanzhu then returned to the Third Aunt in a low voice and said, "Third Aunt, I''m fine. It''s just that I was reminiscing about some family matters with Third Uncle just now."


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu purposely raised her voice a bit, looked at Dong Shu and continued: Third Aunt, the matters of the family, has Third Uncle not told you yet?


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu immediately thought of this matter.


    Whether it was the voice of the Young Girl whispering to his eldest niece just now or Xu Yanzhu''s quiet replies later, he had heard Xu Shiqiu''s voice clearly.


    However, when he heard his first niece talking about the ''family''s past'' to the Young Girl, he hurriedly interrupted her and said, "I will slowly tell my wife about this matter."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu with a smile on her face: "My wife, aren''t you going to bring Yanzhu to the warehouse to take a look? It''s getting late now, so you should bring Yanzhu to have a look first. After sending the ingredients over to the kitchen, you must be in a hurry to cook again. "


    When Xu Shiqiu said those words that diverted Dong Shu''s attention away, as expected, Dong Shu was instantly attracted to him.


    She thought about how she had to keep Xu Yanzhu for lunch today, and quickly pulled on Xu Yanzhu''s wrist: "Yanzhu, your Third Uncle said that I can do whatever I want with the things in his storage room. You know, I don''t understand these things, and it just so happens that you''ll be coming with me this time.


    Xu Yanzhu also knew that she could not continue provoking Third Uncle. Seeing that Third Aunt was interested, she immediately replied: "Alright, today I will open my eyes to see what Third Uncle has here." After saying this, Xu Yanzhu followed Dong Shu and walked out.


    After Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu left, Xu Shiqiu finally walked to the study room, raised his brush and wrote a letter to his second brother.


    Xu Shiqiu had never thought of saying anything to his Second Sister-in-law, even though Second Brother relied on her Second Sister-in-law''s mother to do business, he was still a man.


    A man with Xu Family should support the heavens for his daughter''s home!


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t know that her Third Uncle would write to her father so quickly. After following her to the backyard, she was immediately attracted by the various treasures here.


    Xu Yanzhu had always known that Third Uncle had a lot of treasures in her hands, but she never thought that he would have so many treasures.


    However, she was only shocked, not jealous. Looking at these, she quickly picked out what she knew and told Third Aunt.


    In the end, Xu Yanzhu would even tell Dong Shu what use these things could be used for.


    Dong Shu had never learned these before, even he only knew how to accept gifts and return them with gifts.


    In the morning, Dong Shu was studying with Xu Yanzhu in the warehouse.


    When they heard Xu Shiqiu standing outside the house calling them, they came out of the warehouse.


    When Xu Yanzhu followed Dong Shu out, she was still holding onto the two simple and elegant Cloud s Silk in her hands.


    Seeing that Third Uncle was standing right at the door, Xu Yanzhu immediately looked at him and said: "These two silk clouds, Third Aunt said he will keep it for me to wear during the summer."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Shiqiu shook his head nonchalantly.


    It was only two pieces of fabric. He had already said that he would give them to his eldest niece, so he naturally wouldn''t be reluctant to part with them.


    "Today, the colors of the clothes here in the Third Uncle are mostly green and plain colors. You young girls should still wear fresh and tender colors to look good.


    "The next time your aunt sends me clothes and materials, I''m afraid there will be fresh ones. You can choose from them later."


    Once Xu Shiqiu said those generous words, Xu Yanzhu immediately thanked him and said: "Then Yanzhu thanks Third Uncle a lot."


    Xu Yanzhu naturally would not reject Third Uncle. If she did not take these, Third Uncle would be unhappy instead.


    After all, she still has to teach Third Aunt. She is a junior of the Third Aunt, so it would be hard for Third Aunt to take her as her master. However, Third Uncle can use some cloth to ''bribe'' her to ''play'' with Third Aunt. "


    Dong Shu did not understand the deep meaning of the words that her husband and eldest niece had said. After walking out of the storage room, she was prepared to walk towards the small kitchen.


    Since there were guests at home today, she naturally had to show off her skills.


    Seeing Young Girl''s actions, Xu Shiqiu gave his first niece a meaningful glance, then quickly followed behind Young Girl and said: "My wife, let me help you."


    Xu Yanzhu originally wanted to go and help, but when she saw Third Uncle''s expression, she immediately looked at Third Aunt''s back and said: "Third Aunt, then I''ll walk around in the Shihuan Courtyard for a bit and won''t help you."


    Dong Shu did not know that her husband had given his eldest niece a look telling her not to follow him, but upon hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, she naturally replied him, "Yanzhu, as a guest, naturally there is no need for you to help.


    Take a look around first. Third Aunt is very quick, you''ll be able to prepare some food in a while. " Saying that, Dong Shu also walked into the kitchen and started cooking.


    Xu Yanzhu watched as Third Uncle quickly followed him into the kitchen. Other than the corner of her mouth revealing an envious smile, a figure suddenly appeared in her heart.

 C21

    Xu Yanzhu thought of the figure at the bottom of her heart. Just as she was about to recall the past relationship between the two, he suddenly remembered the attitude that the Third Uncle had towards him these past two days.


    After such a comparison, Xu Yanzhu laughed at herself and muttered: "Looks like I''m not your true love. Otherwise, why would you marry her again?"


    With this thought, Xu Yanzhu completely let go of the figure at the bottom of her heart and concentrated on observing the scenery within the Shihuan Courtyard.


    There was no need to carefully search for it, Xu Yanzhu could see the unmatched scenery in the courtyard and its surroundings with a glance.


    Looking at the green bamboo fence that was still around, Xu Yanzhu knew that the Third Uncle must have made this especially for the Third Aunt.


    After recognizing that the tree which had yet to grow leaves was a pomegranate tree, Xu Yanzhu understood more clearly the Third Uncle''s feelings towards him.


    Thinking about how her father had told him that she had been beaten up by the Third Uncle because she touched something in the Third Uncle, Xu Yanzhu immediately revealed a smile.


    "I really wonder if Big Uncle and Father will feel disbelief when they come back and see the current Third Uncle." Xu Yanzhu muttered to herself, thinking about this, she slowly continued walking in the Shihuan Courtyard.


    In the small kitchen, after Dong Shu saw the ingredients sent over from the big kitchen, with just a simple glance, she decided on what she wanted to do today at noon.


    This was not the first time she cooked in the Shihuan Courtyard, but seeing her husband helping out, she did not feel that it was anything special.


    Dong Shu''s movements were quick. Previously, when they were at the Dong Clan, she cooked all of the family''s food. Now that she only cooked three people''s food, it was only natural that she did not spend much time on it.


    After Xu Yanzhu finished strolling around the Shihuan Courtyard twice, Dong Shu finished cooking the food she had prepared at noon today.


    Dong Shu didn''t have much vegetables in the early spring yet, so she fried a plate of meat pickles and made a soup using the shredded shredded radish with the dried poached prawns.


    The main ingredient was Dong Shu''s favorite dish, the mushroom stew chicken.


    Although there weren''t many dishes, the quantity was quite a bit.


    Xu Yanzhu could also cook, but she usually cooked various kinds of exquisite snacks, where would she have the time to cook these seemingly normal but especially tasty farm dishes.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu liked it, Dong Shu''s mouth revealed a smile.


    Since Dong Shu had always been talking to her husband and her husband when they were eating together, she had forgotten about what happened yesterday morning at the Old Granny''s courtyard.


    "Yanzhu, I''m fine later on in the afternoon, why don''t I bring you to the village?" Dong Shu thought that this would be the beginning of spring, and there would definitely be many fresh and tender shepherd''s purse vegetables beside the farmlands. If she had picked more and washed them and boiled them, they would definitely taste good.


    Dong Shu''s thoughts had always been on her face. Although she did not say what she wanted to do, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu, uncle and nephew, could guess what she was thinking.


    Xu Shiqiu could not bear Young Girl being depressed all day, seeing that Xu Yanzhu had only lowered her head to eat, and had not responded to Young Girl yet, she immediately kicked her under the table.


    Sensing Third Uncle''s warning, Xu Yanzhu immediately raised her head.


    Seeing Third Uncle''s sharp eyes filled with anticipation, Xu Yanzhu immediately understood what was going on.


    When she had dinner with her grandmother, she had always said ''I can''t eat, but I can''t sleep.'' She wasn''t used to this.


    Holding back her laughter, Xu Yanzhu nodded at Dong Shu, then looked at her and said: "Alright, I''ll listen to Third Aunt." After saying this, Xu Yanzhu thought for a moment, then continued: "Speaking of Xiahe Village, although we have been here for nine years, I have yet to take a stroll."


    Xu Yanzhu was not lying, although she was still young when she first arrived at Xiahe Village, but that time her grandfather had just passed away, she had to stay at home and be filial.


    After being filial, her eldest uncle''s family and parents left the Xiahe Village one after another, so she stayed by her grandmother''s side all day long to accompany her.


    Later on, she grew older, and it wasn''t good for her to go out for a stroll.


    Dong Shu had originally only thought of eating capers, but after Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, she stared at her with wide open eyes and said with shock: "You haven''t actually played in the village before?"


    Dong Shu had a face full of disbelief. Even if she had to do many things in her uncle''s house, she still had the chance to go out and play.


    There were many small ponds in the village. When they were young, they loved to catch small fish in the pond in the summer and go home to make soup.


    And when the reeds grew, and the ducks lay eggs in the reeds, they would stealthily bake one from each nest and eat it with mud.


    These were the most fun things that Dong Shu had in her childhood memories. When she was young, she played behind Cousin.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t think that the Third Aunt would actually reveal such a look of disbelief after she said that she hadn''t played in the village before.


    She glanced at Third Uncle, and seeing that he had no intention to stop her, she continued: "No, I never went out before." After saying this, Xu Yanzhu was afraid that the Third Aunt would investigate further, so she quickly continued: "So why are you bringing me here this afternoon, Third Aunt?"


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s question, Dong Shu''s attention was immediately drawn to her, she thought for a moment and said seriously: This time, the shepherds'' herds on the ridge of the farmlands are the most tender, we do not need to go far, and just walk around the house, we will definitely be able to find a lot.


    Dong Shu said this because she thought that every year, the children of the village would choose to use this kind of method to feed their children. They did not rely on this method to live, but rather, to eat something new, so they naturally did not have to fight for it with the children from far away.


    The most important thing was that when Dong Shu thought back to how she and the other girls would avoid the Xu Family and choose the shepherd''s wort, so they would definitely be able to find a lot of it in the vicinity of the house.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t know what Dong Shu was thinking, but she didn''t understand much about this matter, so she naturally didn''t say much.


    When Xu Yanzhu nodded in agreement to Dong Shu''s suggestion, in the next moment, Dong Shu directly looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Hubby, can you accompany us as well?" Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu with a pleading look in his eyes. Seeing that he was startled by his words, he immediately continued: "Yanzhu and I are going to pick our shepherd''s wormwood, just watch us from afar, it''s just right for us to take a walk."


    Because of what Xu Yanzhu had just said, Dong Shu could easily guess that her master rarely went out of her house.


    Dong Shu did not understand those grand principles, but she knew that in the past, every time she played in the village, her mood would turn better.


    She would not bring her husband, Yanzhu, and herself to pick the shepherds'' herds, but she could take a walk outside.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his own Young Girl would actually invite him to go out with them. Naturally, he could not bear to see his Young Girl become disappointed.


    Seeing that her husband had agreed, Dong Shu smiled as her eyes curved into crescent moons. She then lowered her head and focused on eating, just thinking about finishing her meal quickly so that she could go out and play.


    Seeing Dong Shu in such a state, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu''s nephew immediately looked at each other. After seeing the helplessness in each other''s eyes, they lowered their heads and continued to eat.


    Due to Dong Shu''s suggestion, after finishing her meal, she did not take a nap like she usually did. She only sat for a while after putting down her bowl before standing up to call Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu, and going with her to the big kitchen to look for tools.


    If he wanted to dig up the shepherd''s purse, he would naturally need a small shovel and a bamboo basket.


    Only after Dong Shu and the other two had found the tools did they return to the Shihuan Courtyard and exit through the small door.


    This was the first time since Xu Yanzhu was ten years old that she walked out of her house. Looking at the spring scenery in front of him, she recalled the different spring scenes she saw in the capital when she was young, and the corners of her mouth quickly curled into a smile.


    Dong Shu did not have as much to think about as her. Once they got out of the house, she grabbed the bamboo basket with one hand and pulled Xu Yanzhu''s wrist with the other as she walked towards the place where there might be shepherds.


    After walking roughly a dozen or so steps forward, Dong Shu saw a pile of fresh and tender burrito three steps in front of him.


    Worried that Xu Yanzhu wouldn''t be able to recognize her, Dong Shu pulled her down and squatted down, pointing at the food in front of them as she taught her: "Look, Yanzhu, this is what you see." While speaking, Dong Shu used a spade to pick up a shepherd''s purse and brought it in front of Xu Yanzhu to continue speaking, "Look at the leaves of this shepherd''s purse, are they like lotuses? Furthermore, the edges of their leaves are not even neat, and they have a slight prickling feeling."


    With that said, Dong Shu also placed the cape in her hand into Xu Yanzhu''s hand.


    Xu Yanzhu was intelligent to begin with, after Dong Shu had only said it once, she understood the characteristics of the shepherd''s milk. Then, under Dong Shu''s attentive gaze, she pointed out a few of the shepherds around her feet, and received her praise.


    "Yanzhu, you''re really smart." Dong Shu imitated Xu Yanzhu''s way of praising her before, and continued: "There are a lot here, let''s pick one together. There''s a trick to picking out shepherd''s purse. Look, I''ll make it again. "


    Dong Shu was very patient. She felt that she had learnt etiquette and how to dress from Xu Yanzhu, and then Xu Yanzhu would learn how to cook and raise chickens from him.


    This way, they could all learn each other''s abilities, and also have something to do every day.


    Xu Yanzhu also saw through Third Aunt''s intentions. She also thought that she really did have a lot of time everyday and being with Third Aunt made her happy, so she naturally learned from her actively.


    Xu Shiqiu stood about ten steps behind Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu, watching them. Seeing the two of them leaning their heads against each other and happily eating, and then digging out a bunch of shepherd''s food with a spatula in each hand, he couldn''t help but smile.


    It seemed like his previous thoughts were not wrong, she had indeed been happier to have found a big niece to accompany Young Girl.


    It was just that Xu Shiqiu did not expect that not only would Young Girl be happy, his first niece, Xu Yanzhu, would also become much more cheerful at the start.


    Thinking till here, Xu Shiqiu lifted his head and looked around. Seeing that not too far away, there were a few village girls who were also picking their way through the herbage, he subconsciously took two steps towards Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu.


    Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu didn''t know that about fifty steps away from them were the villagers with Xiahe Village. The two of them were concentrating on picking shepherd''s food.


    Perhaps it was because of the spring rain from the night before, but today, there was an especially large amount of tender shepherd''s wort that had just emerged from the soil.


    Dong Shu thought about it while picking up the Capsella Pasta. Other than sending it to the big kitchen to wrap up the family''s flat food, she could also cook some other food.


    Because she was very serious and did not realize that there was slowly a distance between her and Xu Yanzhu.


    When she finally picked out a bamboo basket full of shepherd''s purse and was about to go home, she realized that she was more than twenty steps away from Yanzhu.


    At the same time, she also saw an acquaintance who was only five steps away from her.


    When Dong Shu was hesitating on whether he should greet her, this person had already looked at Dong Shu with surprise and ridicule. "Dong Shu, didn''t you marry the? Why would she still come out to pick out the shepherd''s bursaries? Could it be that since Xu Family does not give you food, you can only go out and look for your own capers? "


    Following this person''s few sharp provocations, her eyes that looked at Dong Shu revealed a hint of hostility.


    Dong Shu saw that before she could reply, Xu Shiqiu, who had already noticed the commotion in the area, had already walked over with large strides.


    walked to Dong Shu''s side and directly raised her hand, one hand holding onto her Young Girl''s slender waist, the other hand holding onto the bamboo basket that his Young Girl was holding.


    Then, with a cold and detached expression, he turned to the young girl in front of him and said, "My wife came here to pick her shepherds. She was just bored and wanted to kill some time."


    After that, he raised his hand and supported the hairpin in Young Girl''s hair. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the young lady''s jealous expression, and continued: "After all, any piece of jewelry from my wife is enough to buy at least ten baskets of this kind of wild vegetables."


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel that there was anything bad about him coming forward to protect Young Girl at all. Seeing him finish speaking, the young lady''s gaze grew more and more envious, and after going crazy, he grabbed onto Young Girl''s waist and quickly turned around.


    After tossing out the words'' This girl''s family is better off being born than married off '', she left without the slightest hesitation.


    As for why the lady behind him was jealous of Young Girl, he would naturally investigate thoroughly.


    If there really was a past between them, he would personally settle it himself. He would not let Young Girl feel the slightest bit of unhappiness.


    Naturally, he would protect his Young Girl completely!

 C22

    Dong Shu only regained her senses when she was brought back to Xu Yanzhu''s side, ready to go home.


    She stopped in her tracks, as if she had forgotten her eldest niece was by her side, she raised her head and looked at Xu Shiqiu happily: "Husband, you are so nice."


    Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu did not seem to be able to fully express his heart after he said those words, and after thinking for a bit, he continued, "I like it when my husband protects me like this. Husband, I really like you. "


    Xu Shiqiu looked down at the Young Girl in front of him, who was staring at him with its huge eyes, and really wanted to lower his head and kiss her.


    But he was not a confused Young Girl, he clearly remembered that not only was he outside, his first niece was staring at them with bright eyes and an expression as if she was waiting to watch a play.


    It wasn''t until now did Xu Shiqiu manage to suppress the restlessness in his heart. He then looked at Dong Shu and said, "My wife, you don''t have to be afraid of something like this in the future. Your husband will always be by your side."


    Xu Shiqiu was afraid that his own Young Girl would easily suffer a loss. This was only meeting a lady of Xiahe Village, if she were to meet her elder sister-in-law and her Second Sister-in-law later, she would definitely feel wronged.


    Hearing his husband''s words, Xu Yanzhu, who had originally planned to watch a show, laughed. "With the protection of the Third Uncle, who would dare to disrespect her and bully her?"


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, she saw her own Third Uncle staring at him with unfriendly eyes, and immediately winked at him, then said: "I''ve been out for so long, my grandmother should be worried about me, I''ll be going back first." After throwing those words down, Xu Yanzhu held the bamboo basket in one hand while lightly lifting her skirt with the other, as she quickly walked towards the small door of Shihuan Courtyard without panicking.


    The reason she left was naturally because she understood the warning in her Third Uncle''s eyes.


    Presumably, the reason Third Uncle said something like that, was because he felt that Third Aunt had a good temper and was being bullied by her mother.


    But Third Uncle had forgotten, although her mother liked to compete with his words, she had eyes.


    She clearly knew that her grandmother''s most beloved Third Uncle was protecting her Third Aunt, so she definitely would not go and get into trouble.


    However, if she wanted her mother to not provoke Third Aunt, she had to remind her first.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu''s uncle and nephew said when they exchanged glances. Just based on what the two of them had said a moment ago, she had truly thought that Xu Yanzhu was afraid of her mother-in-law''s worries, so she had returned early.


    Watching as Xu Yanzhu left, Dong Shu then raised her head and continued looking at his husband: "Husband, if you didn''t come and help me just now, I would have answered back." After saying that, and thinking back to what happened just now, Dong Shu continued: "I''m afraid Liu Er is jealous to see me marry my husband."


    It wasn''t until Dong Shu spoke again, that Xu Shiqiu found out that the young lady was actually the Liu Er that Young Girl had mentioned earlier.


    Thinking about what Young Girl had said before, Xu Shiqiu held her as they walked back home, and continued to speak. "Then, did Liu Er like the Liu Er that you had in Cousin?"


    "That''s her." The moment Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu immediately replied him.


    Then, seeing that her husband was frowning in confusion, she continued, "Liu Er is older than me by a year, but she has many siblings in her family. Her mother doesn''t want her to marry so early, and wants her to stay home and work."


    After saying this, and thinking back to what her older cousin had said to her before, Dong Shu looked up and said to Xu Shiqiu: "My older cousin said that Liu Er always wanted to marry a rich man so she doesn''t have to work.


    After saying this, Dong Shu shook her head in puzzlement: "But I feel that Liu Er''s thinking is wrong. No matter how rich and rich your family is, you can''t just eat and drink all day. "If that''s the case, no matter how much silver we have, it will all be used up one day."


    Xu Shiqiu had been quietly listening to his own Young Girl''s words the entire time. When she had finished speaking, a flash of joy flashed past his eyes.


    However, although he was glad in his heart that his own Young Girl was not as lazy as that kind of woman, in the end, Xu Shiqiu still looked at Dong Shu and said, "These are all mutual.


    Since my wife, you are not lazy, so I want you to rest and play more, after all, I can afford to support you.


    But look at that Liu Er fellow just now, she had this thought from the start, I think that her hubby in the future will definitely not allow her to stay at home all day and not do anything. "


    As Xu Shiqiu said till this point, he was still thinking in his heart. After all, in the Xiahe Village, there were not many men like him, who had families and families that doted on the Young Girl.


    Of course, the most important thing was still his Young Girl. He was willing to raise her like this.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what her husband was thinking at this moment. Thinking about what she had said just now, she also felt that it made a lot of sense.


    She had never thought that she would be married to such a good husband. All she wanted was to have a meal everyday. Even if she wasn''t hungry in the current year of disaster, she would still be satisfied.


    "Hubby, did you say that Liu Er was looking at me with that kind of expression just now because I married such a good hubby? She''s jealous, right?"


    When Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking, she sneered: "This isn''t envy anymore, this is jealousy!"


    The way he envied the Young Girl was exactly like his eldest niece.


    In Liu Er''s eyes just now, there was only jealousy and ambition.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but sneer.


    This woman possessed great ambition. However, she did not possess the strength to match her ambition.


    After realizing this point, Xu Shiqiu threw this Liu Er guy to the side and focused on bringing Young Girl home.


    When she returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu with a slow reaction, "Liu Er is jealous that I''m married to Hubby?"


    Seeing the shock on Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu was just about to comfort her with a few words, but who knew that Young Girl would actually clench his small fists and viciously say: "If Liu Er dares to steal my husband, I''ll definitely pull out all her hair!"


    After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu with a hint of apprehension and 90% confidence, and continued: "Husband, since I''m so good, you won''t like Liu Er, right?"


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that even after doing so much, the Young Girl still could not completely trust him.


    He did not explain anything, but raised his hands to hug Young Girl, bringing her into his embrace and lowering his head to cup her lips.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that no matter how much he explained to them, it would not be as easy to reassure the Young Girl as to actually do something about it.


    The moment she was kissed by Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu didn''t have the mood to think about her earlier worries.


    At this moment, she felt dizzy and very happy.


    Sensing that the Young Girl in his arms had turned soft, Xu Shiqiu quickly let go of his lips. Seeing her originally big eyes narrowed and his cheeks were red, he immediately laughed: "Does my wife understand husband''s intentions?"


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu stared at Dong Shu with anticipation.


    Dong Shu was still confused, how could she tell what Xu Shiqiu had said? Just when she felt his mind was slightly better, his lips were once again held by Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu, who was clearly aware that he was still in a daze, comforted himself that he was not taking advantage of Young Girl while he was in a daze. At the same time, he continued to hug Young Girl tightly, using his actual actions to express his love for her.


    Until Xu Shiqiu felt that Young Girl was about to suffocate, only then did he leave her lips, pressing her head against his chest, allowing her to hear his heartbeat.


    Xu Shiqiu was patient, he was worried that if he continued to kiss his, he would not be able to hold himself back and reunite with the Young Girl.


    But when he thought about Young Girl''s body, he held back.


    Dong Shu didn''t know that her husband was trying his best to restrain himself. Leaning on her chest, listening to her heartbeat, Dong Shu said in satisfaction, "I understand, my husband likes me a lot too."


    Saying that, Dong Shu thought back to the way her husband kissed him and snickered: "Hubby likes me, and I like Hubby too, how nice."


    Hearing the Young Girl''s voice, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but laugh out.


    Xu Yanzhu had originally planned to return to her grandmother''s courtyard after coming to Shihuan Courtyard to pick up the two Cloud Silk that Third Aunt had gifted her this morning, but she hadn''t expected that she would be so unfortunate to see the scene of Third Aunt being embraced by her.


    Just as she was hesitating as to whether she should walk forward or not, Xu Shiqiu, with his sharp eyes, had already heard her footsteps.


    Xu Shiqiu was not embarrassed at all when this junior saw him and his wife being so intimate. After releasing Dong Shu, he looked up at Xu Yanzhu and asked in disdain: "Why are you here again?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s voice, only then did Dong Shu know that Xu Yanzhu had come again.


    Seeing that she did not dare to approach, just as he was about to open his mouth to invite her over, he heard his husband say again, "Your Third Aunt does not cook dinner. If you want to eat shepherd''s milk, get the kitchen to cook."


    Only when Xu Yanzhu heard the words of the Third Uncle did she muster up the courage to take two steps forward. "I forgot to bring the Misty Cloud Straw when I was carrying the bamboo basket earlier.


    After seeing Third Uncle finish explaining, Xu Yanzhu turned to Third Aunt and said: Third Aunt, remember to bring a few pieces of jewelry to my place tomorrow.


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu quickly walked over to the place where she had placed the cloud silk clothing. After taking the two cloud silk clothing, she directly walked towards Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    It was only when Xu Yanzhu left that Dong Shu finally raised her eyes to Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, I had originally planned on wrapping up Gluttony with Yanzhu tonight."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately shook his head and said: "My wife, it''s good as long as you want to eat flat food in the kitchen, or wait until Yanzhu comes to Shihuan Courtyard to teach you, I''ll accompany you guys to pick of shepherd''s nectar to come back and pack flat food."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw a look of sadness on Dong Shu''s face, and immediately insisted: "You haven''t had your afternoon nap, you should rest earlier tonight.


    After a few days, I will ask Doctor Du to come and take your pulse. If Doctor Du says that your health is good, then if you want to play with Yanzhu tonight, I won''t stop you. "


    Dong Shu originally thought that Master was unhappy that she was playing with Yanzhu, but after hearing what he had to say, she finally understood that Master was worried about her body.


    Dong Shu had always loved to put his thoughts on face. Anyone who was familiar with her would be able to see her thoughts from her expression, let alone Xu Shiqiu who understood her.


    Seeing how Young Girl revealed an expression of disbelief, he immediately lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    "My wife, if you don''t believe me once in the future, I''ll kiss you."


    Hearing Master''s words, Dong Shu shyly and happily nodded, and then said: "I understand."

 C23

    Ever since that day when Xu Shiqiu started to think about consummating with Dong Shu, he had been waiting for the day that he could recuperate.


    Doctor Du was invited by him once, but he left Dong Shu to recuperate for at least another month.


    Although he still had to wait for another month, Xu Shiqiu had finally obtained some time. According to the Doctor Du''s intentions, as long as his Young Girl didn''t feel as painful as before, he would be able to settle his affairs in half a month''s time.


    Due to the exact time Doctor Du gave him, Xu Shiqiu had been especially nervous these days because he was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable when he came to visit him.


    Dong Shu did not know that her husband was staring at her all the time because of this. She only thought that his husband liked her more and more, that was why he was staring at her all the time.


    She was still thinking the next time Xu Yanzhu came to Shihuan Courtyard, the two of them would go and pick out the shepherd''s bursaries together before wrapping up some flat food. But who knew that on this night, a spring rain would interrupt her plans.


    It was a rainy spring. The spring rain lasted from the end of February until the beginning of March.


    perhaps it was at just the right time for it to be clear, as the continuous rain brought about a trace of sadness to the Xu Family.


    When Dong Shu paid her respects to her father-in-law who had passed away many years ago in the Ancestral Hall, the Xiahe Village finally welcomed a sunny day that she hadn''t seen in a long time.


    Dong Shu had already wanted to go and pick out shepherds'' candies to bring back for a flat meal long ago. Although a flat meal with shepherds'' candies was delivered to the big kitchen, Dong Shu felt that it was less tasty than the ones wrapped by her own hands.


    The weather was good today, and it also coincided with the day Xu Yanzhu arrived at the Shihuan Courtyard. Early in the morning, after Dong Shu got up and quickly changed her clothes and combed her hair, she waited for Xu Yanzhu to come over, and the two of them went to pick out some shepherds.


    Seeing Young Girl being so enthusiastic, Xu Shiqiu naturally instructed the kitchen to prepare some meat and flour for him at noon. After that, he quickly tidied himself up and prepared to follow Young Girl out.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu was like that, Dong Shu immediately went up to him, looked at him and said: "Hubby, do you want to come out with us?" After saying this, Dong Shu didn''t wait for Xu Shiqiu to speak before continuing, "I''m so happy that my master is willing to accompany us out the door."


    Upon hearing Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu helplessly shook his head at her: "I''m really worried about your character, and Yanzhu doesn''t go out often. I''m naturally worried about the two of you women."


    After speaking to Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu then thought about the matter of him preparing to earn silver, and felt that he should probably find a servant to protect Young Girl when he was busy in the future.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking at the moment. After hearing his words just now, she felt that her husband had decided to follow them out because he liked her and didn''t trust her.


    After all, it was a matter for the girls to choose the shepherd''s purse. In her entire life, she had never seen a man do such a thing.


    Seeing the expression on Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu could guess what she was thinking about.


    He did not explain anything, but allowed the Young Girl to continue thinking this way.


    Xu Yanzhu obtained the Shihuan Courtyard in such an atmosphere.


    Because she would come to the Shihuan Courtyard every other day, she was very familiar with this place. On the way here, she even brought the breakfast of Third Uncle and Third Aunt over.


    Dong Shu had been waiting for Xu Yanzhu to appear. When he saw her, she immediately walked towards her happily.


    "Yanzhu, the weather is good today. In a while, let''s go pick out some shepherd''s milk and pack some flat food in the Shihuan Courtyard, okay?" Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu who had finished speaking, and walked over to her side, wanting to take the food from her hands.


    Xu Yanzhu would never give the food box to Dong Shu. Not to mention that her Third Uncle was watching, just because she had trained under her grandfather for a few years since she was young, her strength was also much greater than the extremely delicate Third Aunt.


    "Third Aunt, let me do it." Xu Yanzhu first said this to Dong Shu, then looked at her and continued: "This morning, there were also steamed dumplings. When grandmother saw that Third Aunt liked it that day, she specially asked me to bring some over."


    Seeing that Third Aunt had finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu immediately brought the food box into the house, and placed it on the round table, then continued: "I will not make snacks, and today I can also learn culinary arts from Third Aunt, of course I am willing."


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu followed Xu Yanzhu''s footsteps and entered the room. When Xu Yanzhu said this, she immediately looked at her happily: "What kind of craftsmanship is this, the things I learned from you these few days are the most useful."


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu who had just finished speaking, she was just about to continue speaking, but Xu Shiqiu suddenly interrupted them: "Both of you, stop trying to praise each other''s modesty, it''s getting late, after eating, aren''t you going to go and pick the shepherds?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu immediately looked at each other and laughed.


    Obviously, the two of them also felt that the praise between the two of them earlier was a bit too much of a waste of time.


    Seeing Young Girl and his eldest niece laughing, Xu Shiqiu also felt that the two of them had undergone an obvious change in these past few days.


    In the past few days, the Young Girl had been moving his hands and feet so carefully that the stiffness of imitating his first niece could no longer be faintly seen.


    If someone who didn''t know her saw her for the first time, they definitely wouldn''t be able to guess that she was just an ordinary village girl.


    As for her first niece, being with Young Girl for the past few days, she had also gained some of the aura of a living being, and she was even more fond of laughing than before.


    Xu Shiqiu liked to see such a change. After seeing the two of them taking out the food in the box and placing it on the table, he then walked over to the round table and sat down, preparing to eat breakfast.


    Half an hour later, Dong Shu and the other two finally walked out of the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu carried a bamboo basket, in the bamboo basket was a small shovel and walked in front.


    Due to the continuous spring rain from a few days ago, he had to be extra careful as he walked on the land outside the courtyard. Otherwise, it would be very easy for him to fall on the slippery ground.


    Seeing the Young Girl and his eldest niece slowly and carefully, just as Xu Shiqiu was about to call them to come back tomorrow, he suddenly heard Young Girl exclaim, "Ah! It''s very rare to have earrings today, but it''s good to eat again today. "


    Saying that, Dong Shu crouched down, looking at the black green thing on the ground, she started to drool.


    Xu Yanzhu and Xu Shiqiu did not know what earrings they had, but when they heard Dong Shu''s surprised voice, they quickly reached out their bodies to check the ground beneath her feet.


    He only saw that on the ground in front of Dong Shu, small pieces of black and green things that resembled wooden ears were lying there quietly.


    Dong Shu quickly stretched out her hand and directly picked up the earthen ear from the ground into the bamboo basket. As she picked it up, she said to Xu Yanzhu, "Yanzhu, this earear tastes really good.


    Today was also a coincidence for us. Otherwise, when the sun rose later on, the earring would be gone.


    "Don''t look at this dirty, but if you take it back and carefully clean it up, it will be very tasty."


    Dong Shu was serious, she had liked these delicacies that could be bought without spending any money since a young age.


    Ear fresh, go back to wash up and water boiled soup, just put some salt and a little egg flower into it is very delicious.


    If you pick up a lot, you can also wrap the steamed buns, which is also very tasty.


    The more Dong Shu thought about it, the more she felt that it was worth it. After carefully picking it up for a while and seeing that Xu Yanzhu had yet to make a move, he hurriedly looked at her and said, "Yanzhu, if you don''t know how to pick the earrings, then pick the shepherds'' food. I can also pick a lot by myself."


    Dong Shu thought that Xu Yanzhu felt that picking things up from the ground was not clean and immediately looked at her as she said these words.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu shook her head embarrassedly: "Third Aunt, it''s not that I''m afraid of dirt, but your hands are too fast, and even this part of my eardrum has been picked up by you."


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu left Dong Shu''s side and walked a few steps to the side where his ears were, then she squatted down and continued: "Third Aunt, I will pick up the ears here, if I see shepherds, don''t worry."


    With that said, Xu Yanzhu immediately lowered her head to look at the eardrums in front of him and picked them up seriously.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu had started to move so quickly, Dong Shu then looked at her and nodded: "Yanzhu, actually learning a bit is pretty good, it''s not good for us to stay at home and not do anything."


    After Dong Shu finished speaking, she turned around and looked at Xu Shiqiu who was behind him and said, "Husband, don''t go too close. After finishing with Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu then continued to look at the ground ear in front of him.


    Xu Shiqiu had not moved from the moment Dong Shu spoke to him, and upon hearing Dong Shu''s voice, he responded immediately. "Mn, I''ll listen to my wife."


    At this time, Xu Shiqiu felt that the Young Girl who worked hard at home was especially beautiful. He was happy to see the Young Girl working from afar.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu naturally did not go near Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu, for fear of disturbing them.


    Just as Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu were picking their ears up seriously, two groups of village girls, led by Dong Miao and Dong Miao, started quarreling not far away.


    Dong Miao looked at Liu Er, who was in front of him, and an expression of disgust flashed past her eyes, "This eardrum was obviously discovered by us first, what right do you have to come and pick it up?!" After she finished speaking, she did not wait for Liu Er''s reply and continued, "Could it be that other than men, you like to steal this earring?"


    Just as Dong Miao finished speaking, Liu Er, who was already unhappy in her heart, immediately became angry and said: "Dong Miao, don''t you dare speak so rudely. Did I, Liu Er, steal your man?


    "You have to give me proof when you speak. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you today!"


    As Liu Er spoke, she did not forget to look around him. When she saw a familiar figure not too far away, she immediately opened her mouth and continued, "I say, Dong Miao, your mother married your cousin to Third Young Master to enjoy life. Why didn''t she find a good man for you?


    If you have a man, you can say that I love to rob men. But now, you don''t even have the face to demand for yourself, what face do you have to speak of others?! "


    After saying that, Liu Er did not wait for Dong Miao, whose eyes had turned red from her words, to speak. She immediately turned and pointed at Dong Shu, who was picking his ears: "Dong Miao, your cousin is right there, did you see her?


    Let me tell you, we came to pick up the shepherd''s purse ¡­ ¡­ That was the poor family, so we didn''t have anything to eat.


    Your cousin came here to pass her time out of boredom. After all, she could buy a lot of earls and shepherd''s money with a single piece of jewelry! "


    Dong Miao did not expect to see her cousin Dong Shu here. Even Dong Shu, who had been stunned by Liu Er''s voice, did not expect to see her here.


    She stood up and looked at her red, angry eyes, not knowing what to say. Looking at her cousin who still looked ashamed and faintly jealous, she then looked at Liu Er and lightly said: "My uncle only has a daughter like my elder cousin.


    On the other hand, Liu Er, didn''t you want to marry my Cousin last winter? He said that he liked my Cousin and threw himself onto his body.


    In the end, when my Cousin pushed me away, didn''t you say that as long as my Cousin can marry you, you will cure all the problems in your body?


    What, you don''t like my Cousin after just a few months? So, you''re not going to fix your illness? "

 C24

    No one expected Dong Shu to say such a thing.


    This included seeing Xu Yanzhu and Xu Shiqiu, who were walking over to her with quick steps because something was wrong. This uncle and nephew duo did not expect Dong Shu, who usually had a foolish expression on her face, to say something like this.


    Actually, Dong Shu was nervous too.


    This was the first time she had said that to a person. Furthermore, she was a girl.


    Just that when she thought about how her husband had protected her previously and the things that Yanzhu had revealed to her when he was teaching her etiquette, she felt that she should probably be worrying about something.


    Although the majority of the burden in her and her husband''s house was on her husband, she couldn''t just ignore it.


    At the very least, when others bullied her, she couldn''t just wait for her husband to protect her. She had to learn how to protect herself!


    It was precisely because of this that Dong Shu once again thought of her mother-in-law''s indifferent expression when she looked at him.


    Thinking back to how nervous he was at that time, that was why she had stood there and said those words that made Liu Er feel ashamed.


    As for pretending that he didn''t hear him, that was clearly out of the question.


    Even if Dong Shu was simple and honest, she understood that a good person gets bullied.


    If she didn''t speak up today, and allowed Liu Er to scheme her cousin and husband like this, then these kinds of things would definitely happen quite a bit in the future.


    Dong Shu who grew up in a village, knew clearly that in a place like the Xiahe Village, a single rumor might really harm a person.


    Dong Shu did not want her husband to be in trouble, nor did she want her cousin to hate him for it.


    Therefore, although she had just understood these principles for a short period of time, she still learned to counterattack.


    Xu Shiqiu had been paying attention to Dong Shu the entire time. When he saw that the Young Girl behind him was clenching his fist tightly and trembling, he knew that she must be nervous.


    After roughly guessing why Young Girl was so nervous, Xu Shiqiu didn''t care about the other ladies that were standing not far from Dong Shu at all, and steadily walked to her side, step by step.


    When he arrived at Dong Shu''s side, he immediately reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, hiding her trembling hands behind his back.


    "My wife, I see that you guys have also chosen quite a few shepherds today, as well as earlobes. Why don''t we go back now?" Xu Shiqiu turned his face to look at Dong Shu. After he finished speaking, he saw that she had raised her head to look at him, and that there was still a trace of nervousness in her large crescent eyes. She then smiled and continued, "I think tomorrow is probably good weather, go back home and make a kite for you.


    Xu Shiqiu''s tone was gentle and, upon hearing his voice, Dong Shu''s originally anxious heart slowly calmed down.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu and nodded obediently, then turned to look at her cousin Dong Miao and said: "Sister Miao, go back and tell Cousin not to marry Liu Er, I don''t like her being my cousin." After saying that, Dong Shu did not bother to look at Liu Er''s expression, and immediately turned to leave.


    It was only when Dong Shu turned around, did Liu Er, who was extremely embarrassed by her words earlier, come back to her senses.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had actually left after revealing so many things to him, Liu Er suddenly and angrily charged towards Dong Shu.


    At this moment, her thoughts were very simple.


    Since she had made a fool of herself today, she had to make Dong Shu make a fool out of herself!


    Xu Shiqiu had been practicing martial arts for many years, and the moment he moved, he sensed movement from behind him.


    Sensing that the Young Girl in his embrace was still tensed up from nervousness, he tightly embraced Dong Shu''s waist, put his lips close to her ear and said: "My wife, take a look at your husband."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu turned around with great effort as he brought Dong Shu along with him.


    Dong Shu was still wondering what Xu Shiqiu''s words meant to her. After she was led by Xu Shiqiu to turn around, she finally saw Liu Er, who was just two steps away from her.


    Seeing Liu Er''s sinister expression, Dong Shu was slightly flustered and wanted to say something. But at this moment, her husband quickly raised his leg, and in the next instant, Liu Er''s body crashed into her master''s foot.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene before them. None of them expected Liu Er to run towards Dong Shu, and it was obvious that he wanted to crash into her.


    Even more so, he never thought that Third Young Master of Xu Family would actually raise their feet to block Liu Er, as if they were afraid that Liu Er would come close to him.


    Only when Liu Er fell to the ground with a thump did the few girls who were behind Liu Er earlier all shriek in surprise.


    Hearing their screams, Xu Shiqiu looked up at them in displeasure. Seeing that they had quickly shut their mouths after making contact with his gaze, he then looked at Liu Er who was lying motionlessly on the ground and said: "You bumped into this yourself, not because I kicked you."


    Seeing Liu Er finish speaking, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment before continuing, "My wife is only speaking the truth, yet you want to knock her down.


    If you don''t have that kind of mind, why do you get angry from embarrassment? This land belongs to Xu Family. In the past, when you came to pick wild vegetables, our Xu Family would naturally not say anything when we saw that you did not cause any trouble.


    But today, you actually dared to try and pull my wife over, and even wanted to knock her down.


    Because of your fault, in the future, in this area, my Xu Family will not welcome anyone from the village picking wild vegetables. "


    Xu Shiqiu directly opened his mouth to amplify Liu Er''s mistake, and in the end, he even said the words that prevented the villagers of Xiahe Village from picking the wild herbs.


    In this way, the common folk of Xiahe Village would only be angry that Liu Er didn''t know what was good for herself, and actually tried to pull Dong Shu. They even wanted to knock her down, but they would definitely not dare to have any dissatisfaction with Xu Family.


    But even if there was, Xu Shiqiu would not be afraid, and he naturally had other ways to settle these matters.


    Dong Shu curiously looked behind her after she finished what she wanted to tell him. It was only after Xu Shiqiu had raised his leg and then finished what he was going to say, that she completely relaxed. She glanced at her cousin who was a few steps away and said, "Sister Miao, I''ll be leaving first." After saying so, she turned around and prepared to return home with her husband.


    Xu Yanzhu watched as Third Uncle and her son left. After nodding to her cousin, she turned around and followed the both of them.


    At this time, Xu Yanzhu was also thinking about how different Third Aunt was from today. Seeing this kind of Third Aunt, Xu Yanzhu actually felt that it was not bad.


    If her Third Uncle stayed in the Xiahe Village all the time, then her Third Aunt being was always so tender and soft that there was nothing bad about it.


    However, she looked at her grandmother''s intentions, as if she wanted Third Uncle to return to the capital next year.


    For example, if Third Uncle really returned to the capital next year, such a change in the Third Aunt would be a good thing for them.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu still didn''t know what was going through Xu Yanzhu''s mind.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu also did not know that when they had turned around and left, Liu Er, who had been lying motionlessly on the ground just a moment ago, suddenly opened her eyes.


    In her eyes, aside from unwillingness, there was also a deep sense of resentment!


    For Dong Shu, today''s matter was her first attempt.


    Waiting until she followed her master home, Dong Shu finally regained her senses and looked up at him, "Master, did I do well today?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect Young Girl to suddenly open his mouth, upon hearing her words, he paused for a moment, then continued walking as if nothing had happened, he opened his mouth and asked: "Then why did my wife do this today?"


    After hearing her husband''s questioning, Dong Shu frowned and thought for a while before continuing, "I just feel that I cannot rely on my husband to protect me with everything I have. Currently, my husband has always had the time to accompany me. When I encounter trouble, naturally, I can only wait for him to come and help me. "But what if Hubby has something to do and can''t accompany me forever?"


    After saying that, Dong Shu looked up and glanced at Xu Shiqiu, whose expression did not change at all. She then said with some apprehension: "I don''t know if I did well today, I thought I could not rush up to fight like aunt, and thought about what Yanzhu usually taught me, so I stabilized myself."


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his Young Girl would actually have such thoughts in his mind.


    In his heart, he naturally wished that he could always stay by Young Girl''s side. However, he also understood that for Young Girl to have the ability to protect himself, was naturally better than waiting for him to protect them.


    But for some reason, when he looked at Young Girl like this, he felt very reluctant.


    He could not bear to part with her, because he had lost his past innocence and happiness.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu sighed: "My wife, you did well today." Xu Shiqiu first affirmed Dong Shu with his words, then continued, "But I still hope that you can be happy everyday.


    You have such a good temper, but I don''t want to see you do things that you aren''t good at because of me. "


    After hearing her words, Dong Shu immediately smiled as she looked at him with the crescent moon in her eyes, "Hubby, I have to grow up no matter what. Hubby had protected me earlier, so there will come a day when I can protect hubby as well.


    And I''m willing to learn to do this for my husband, so I won''t be unhappy. Really, I do. "


    Dong Shu''s words were spoken with sincerity, as if she felt that she would one day be able to protect Xu Shiqiu and didn''t feel uncomfortable in the slightest.


    Seeing this kind of Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu felt that he liked her more and more.


    Xu Yanzhu followed behind Third Uncle and him. Looking at the passionate look in their eyes, she eavesdropped on their loving conversation.


    Although he was still envious in his heart, he was more used to it.


    Third Uncle dotes on Third Aunt, Third Aunt cares about Third Uncle, in these few days, she had seen everything clearly.


    It was also because of this that Xu Yanzhu understood a very important principle after staying with the Third Uncle s for the past few days.


    Between husband and wife, they couldn''t always ask each other to give a price for them. When the other party gave a price, they had to give a reward as well.


    Xu Yanzhu felt that she had benefited greatly from these past few days, and she also enjoyed living her daily life behind Third Uncle and herself more and more.


    Thinking about how her eldest uncle''s family and her parents were on the way back to the Xiahe Village, Xu Yanzhu wanted to know more and more. When they return, how her once innocent and foolish Third Aunt would grow up to look like.


    This morning, Dong Shu''s mood was originally very good. However, because of the matter with Liu Er, even though it had some repercussions, she remembered that her husband told her to put out the kite tomorrow, so she quickly threw Liu Er''s matter to the back of her mind.


    Seeing that Third Aunt had recovered so quickly, Xu Yanzhu was also envious of her character.


    It seemed that in the eyes of the Third Aunt, as long as the Third Uncle was good to her, she would not be a problem in any case.


    However, Xu Yanzhu was also very happy when she thought about the kite she could play tomorrow.


    It was just that they did not expect that at night, Dong Shu, who had already gone to bed, would suddenly have cold sweat trickling down her forehead.


    Hearing the noise, Xu Shiqiu opened his eyes and saw Young Girl, who was supposed to be sleeping in his arms, curling up at the corner of the bed.


    "My wife, what''s wrong?"


    Following Xu Shiqiu''s surprised cry, Dong Shu finally opened her eyes slowly, and looked at him with her trembling lips: "Hubby, I''m in pain."

 C25

    Xu Shiqiu had never felt such panic before.


    He knew that at this time, he should hurry up and light the lamp, then rush to the Doctor Du''s side to pull the Doctor Du over for him to treat.


    But looking at Young Girl in front of him, who was biting his lips in pain, he actually felt like he couldn''t use any strength in his entire body at all.


    "My wife, don''t bite your lips. It will hurt." Xu Shiqiu worked hard for a long time before he finally opened his mouth and said these words.


    Finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu finally felt some strength in his arms. Just as he reached out to grab Dong Shu''s arm, before he could hug her tightly, he suddenly smelled the stench of blood coming from Young Girl''s body.


    Smelling the strange smell of blood, Xu Shiqiu was immediately stunned.


    That was why she couldn''t help but to bite her lips. When she heard Xu Shiqiu''s voice, she finally regained some of her spirit.


    Not only did she smell the scent of blood on her body, but she also felt uncomfortable beneath her.


    Before she could open her mouth to ask his husband to help her up, she suddenly felt Xu Shiqiu holding her tightly in his arms.


    "My wife, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have kept you by my side all this time for my own selfish intent.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go and tell mom right now to send someone to send you away."


    Because it was the first time Xu Shiqiu had encountered something like this, it was obvious that he had forgotten what the Doctor Du had told him before.


    He only had one thought on his mind. His unlucky physique had harmed his wife in the end.


    Dong Shu felt both embarrassed and anxious upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, but she was still suffering from the pain in her stomach, so she had no strength left in her entire body. She could only endure the shame and speak softly, "Master, I''m fine."


    Dong Shu had just finished speaking, but Xu Shiqiu, who loved to think too much, did not wait for her to continue speaking. He quickly opened his mouth and interrupted her: "How can I be alright?


    The more Xu Shiqiu talked, the more excited he became. He had just gotten up and invited Doctor Du to hug his wife a little longer, and now that he couldn''t bear it anymore, he raised his hand and pinched his arm, "Husband, I''m just here to see red. It''s not like I''m here to bleed for no reason."


    Fortunately, it was still the middle of the night. Although Xu Shiqiu had sharp and clear eyes, he was too nervous to notice Dong Shu''s red cheeks.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu started to think about what he meant.


    But just a moment ago, Xu Shiqiu understood the meaning of Young Girl''s words, so he faked a cough awkwardly. He then quickly let go of Dong Shu and got off the bed to light the oil lamp.


    "My wife, I, what am I going to prepare?"


    Although Xu Shiqiu had more than once imagined that after intimate contact with the Young Girl, there would come a time where he would become popular every month, especially when facing off against them.


    But before, when he thought about it, he felt that he could definitely take good care of Young Girl.


    Who would have thought that such a thing would really happen? He was actually so flustered.


    It was rare for Dong Shu to see Xu Shiqiu like this, she wanted to laugh, but in the end, her lower abdomen was in immense pain, she could not laugh.


    After a few breaths of time, Xu Shiqiu had already stabilized his emotions. He lit the oil lamp and saw that the Young Girl''s face was pale.


    It was only then that Xu Shiqiu realised that it was not very convenient for only him and the Young Girl in the courtyard.


    At least at this time, if there was a third person from the Shihuan Courtyard, he could wholeheartedly accompany the Young Girl, and let someone else go invite the Doctor Du instead.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu walked closer to Dong Shu, carefully examined her complexion, and said: "My wife, can you hold it in yourself?


    Initially, Dong Shu did not know that Xu Shiqiu actually wanted to invite the Doctor Du, but upon hearing his words, she looked at him excitedly and shook his head, "Husband, there''s no need to invite the Doctor Du. Help me up, I''ll go wash and drink some hot water."


    This was not the first time Dong Shu had come into contact with something red. Compared to the past, although it still hurt, it was much better.


    At least this time, it was only a pinch of pain, unlike the last time he came here and felt like he would lose half his life at any time.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know how Dong Shu looked like when she came to Hong Kong. When he heard Dong Shu''s words, the inexperienced subconsciously did as he was told.


    When Dong Shu helped Dong Shu off the bed, Xu Shiqiu was able to see from the light of the lamp. There was a palm-sized red imprint on the bed where Young Girl laid just now.


    He only took a glance before quickly shifting his gaze away. He tried his best not to take a second glance, so as to not reveal his current nervousness and faintly blushing ears.


    After Dong Shu helped Dong Shu up, he discovered the red mark she left on the bed earlier, but her lower abdomen was still in pain, hence she didn''t have the strength to think about it too much.


    Seeing that Young Girl''s expression was not good, Xu Shiqiu immediately helped her sit in a chair, then took a set of clothes and put it on Dong Shu.


    "My wife, please sit here for a while. I''ll go to the kitchen to get some hot water." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu was about to leave. After thinking about it, he stopped and turned to look at Dong Shu: "Sit there and don''t move. Wait for me to take care of the other matters."


    The current Xu Shiqiu had already recovered from his previous nervousness and panic, and returned to his normal calm and rationality.


    Hearing his words, Dong Shu did not try to show off. She was also thinking about something, and this was the second time she had made a fool of herself since the first time she came to dirty her clothes at the end of last year.


    However, she also had her own doubts. Things seemed to be getting out of hand again.


    Xu Shiqiu glanced at Dong Shu who had her mind lowered. Although she was not at ease, he still left the main house, went to the small kitchen to get some hot water to bring over.


    only regained some of his strength after drinking a cup of hot water that Xu Shiqiu had warmed up in the kitchen before he went to sleep.


    However, she glanced at her husband and saw that he had no intention of avoiding her. In the end, she could only helplessly say, "Hubby, I''m going to clean up. Can you leave first?"


    Although she was already married to her husband, Dong Shu still felt that these things were kept secret and could not be known by her husband.


    Xu Shiqiu understood his Young Girl''s thoughts, but he was still worried. Looking at the persistent face of his Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu sighed helplessly in the end, "Sit here and wait for a while."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu once again walked out of the house, directly heading out of the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was going to do, buthee was sitting on a chair. He couldn''t get up, but she wasn''t able to stay seated.


    Fortunately Xu Shiqiu had returned quickly.


    The Shihuan Courtyard was in the corner of the Xu Family. The closest to the Shihuan Courtyard was a courtyard that was inhabited by a rough servant.


    Xu Shiqiu immediately went over and called for her, until a bold young lady came out and asked far away what was going on, then bravely followed up.


    The moment Xu Shiqiu entered the room, he saw his own Young Girl still obediently sitting on the chair. He quickly walked over and looked at her apologetically, "I don''t understand this either, so I found a girl to help you."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu''s face flushed red from embarrassment: I don''t need anyone''s help anymore. I''m going to rest for a bit, I already feel strong enough. "


    It was just that her husband had told her not to move, which was why she hadn''t moved.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally understood what his Young Girl had said. He glanced at his Young Girl, lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the head, then stood up and said to the young lady who did not dare to move: "There''s hot water in the kitchen. Go and fetch some hot water."


    At this moment, Cui Hua, who was standing outside the house, was also somewhat regretful.


    She only wanted to make the most out of it so that the servants could eat more since she was born. Her father and mother did not like her, so she could only stay in the Xu Family to do the most strenuous work, and use her strength to earn a full stomach.


    Just then, when she was sleeping soundly, she heard the Third Young Master''s anxious voice and walked out muddle-headedly. However, it was only when she stood here that she realized where she was.


    However, it was too late for her to regret it now. After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s voice, although she was afraid, she still obediently went to the kitchen to fetch water.


    By the time Cui Hua finished fetching the water and entered the room, Xu Shiqiu had already avoided the study room, leaving only Dong Shu sitting on a chair.


    The moment Cui Hua entered the room and did not see Xu Shiqiu, she heaved a sigh of relief when she heard a cold voice from the right side of the study, "Third Madame is not feeling well, serve her well, then you can stay in the Shihuan Courtyard to be her personal servant. If you don''t, you don''t have to stay in the Xu Family anymore."


    Cui Hua never thought that she would actually be able to throw away this errand after being confused.


    Although the Third Young Master had mentioned that there was another possibility, Cui Hua, who was ugly and foolish, and had been despised by her family since childhood, did not even dare to think about the possibility of him being left behind in Shihuan Courtyard.


    But even though she was sad in her heart, Cui Hua still carried the water basin into the inner room. When she saw Dong Shu, he respectfully said: "Third Madame, this servant was the one who coarsely ordered Cui Hua to serve you in the backyard."


    Cui Hua did not understand much about etiquette, she recalled the other servants that she saw bowing to the masters, and after she hurriedly bowed, she stood up and directly picked Dong Shu up from the chair.


    Dong Shu never thought that this maid who looked like a man would have such strength. It was only when Cui Hua was carrying her legs to her room, she finally regained her senses and looked at Cui Hua: "Cui Hua, you are so strong!"


    Dong Shu was sincerely praising Cui Hua, but even Cui Hua did not expect that the rumors of her Xu Family would be so impressive, to the point that the Third Madame, who could counter the Third Young Master''s bad luck, actually looked so young.


    With the help of the oil lamp, she glanced at her, and then, Cui Hua gave a simple and honest smile: "Mn, servant has been strong since childhood, and eats a lot."


    Because Dong Shu''s attitude was good, and she did not despise Cui Hua for being ugly, Cui Hua''s following actions were much more natural.


    After she supported Dong Shu and helped him wash and change into a clean set of clothes, she prepared to pack up Dong Shu''s dirty clothes, the sheets on the bed outside and the blanket.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Dong Shu suddenly called out to her, "Cui Hua, where are you going?"


    Cui Hua didn''t think that Third Madame would actually call fhishis to come after him after he had nothing to do here. He was just about to answer that he was going to soak these clothes in water and then wash them when it was dawn, but who knew that Third Madame would actually call for her?


    Dong Shu looked at Cui Hua''s stunned expression, seeing that her husband was also walking towards him, she immediately smiled at Cui Hua: "Cui Hua, from now on, you are my servant girl, you will directly move to the Shihuan Courtyard tomorrow."


    Just as Cui Hua finished speaking, Dong Shu looked at him and continued to speak, "Husband, where do you think Cui Hua should stay?"


    Xu Shiqiu had originally wanted to find someone to take care of Young Girl when he was in a difficult time. He had even wanted to slowly find a gentle girl who knew how to conduct himself and give his to Young Girl.


    But when she saw Cui Hua carry Young Girl up, she suddenly felt that it was quite good to have such a strong maid.


    Only now did Cui Hua dare to believe that she had really been left behind in the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Looking at the small Third Madame in front of him, Cui Hua immediately patted her chest and said emotionally: "Third Madame, don''t worry, Cui Hua is very strong. She will definitely take good care of you in the future."


    Hearing Cui Hua''s words, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu both started laughing.


    The two of them thought that Cui Hua was very interesting, her personality was extremely fun.


    It was just that this was originally a matter of Xu Shiqiu finding a maid for Dong Shu in the middle of the night.


    It was said that Third Young Master had suddenly gotten sick last night. Because he was afraid of hurting Third Madame, he had specially found the strongest female servant, Cui Hua, to harm them.

 C26

    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu were not aware of the news in the house, so early in the morning, Cui Hua went back to her original residence to pack up, and then casually invited Doctor Du over.


    When Cui Hua went to invite him, sshe had roughly asked him what was going on. Thus, when he arrived at the Shihuan Courtyard realm, he wasn''t surprised to see Dong Shu leaning on the bed, being looked at by Xu Shiqiu.


    Seeing Doctor Du, Dong Shu immediately revealed a bit of shyness. Without waiting for her to speak, Xu Shiqiu anxiously told his about her abdominal pain last night.


    Doctor Du was not surprised by the scene in front of him. From the past few incidents, he could tell that Third Young Master was a man who cared about his wife.


    After he finished listening to Xu Shiqiu''s explanation, he replied calmly, "Everything will wait for this old man to diagnose Third Madame''s pulse first." After he finished speaking, Doctor Du called Cui Hua, who was carrying a medicine box over, and had her bring his medicine box over so he could take the pulse pillow and check Dong Shu''s pulse.


    Hearing Doctor Du''s words, although Xu Shiqiu was still anxious, he could only endure.


    Cui Hua moved a stool for the Doctor Du. After she sat down, she carefully checked Dong Shu''s pulse.


    This time, the Doctor Du was calm as before as he analyzed Dong Shu''s pulse. Xu Shiqiu had already figured out the Doctor Du''s personality, he endured the question and stood by the side waiting.


    After a while, Doctor Du released the fingers on Dong Shu''s wrist, looked at her and said: "You''ve been recovering well these few days, and a portion of the cold energy in your body has already been dispelled. The reason you''re in pain this time is also because there is still some cold energy in your body.


    But don''t worry, I''ll prescribe it and you can take it for three days. Three days later, I''ll come back and take your pulse. I''ll make another prescription. These few days, before you go to sleep every night, use this recipe to boil water and soak your feet.


    Next time it won''t hurt.


    The reason why Doctor Du let Dong Shu drink medicine and soak her legs this time was also because he saw that had servants.


    With a servant around, these things were naturally done by others.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let Dong Shu win, he must have wanted her to drink a few more days of medicine.


    After all, without a servant around, Dong Shu would definitely take care of her since it would be inconvenient for him to stay here for the past few days.


    Based on his understanding of the Old Madame Xu, she would definitely feel uncomfortable if she knew that her son was so ''serving'' a girl.


    But now that he had a servant, it was much more convenient.


    Thinking up to here, Doctor Du looked at Dong Shu again before continuing, "In the next few days, you have to be careful not to catch a cold, and also not to touch cold water. Since your Shihuan Courtyard already has a servant, you just need to take care of your health properly in these few days. "


    Hearing Doctor Du''s words, before Dong Shu could speak, Xu Shiqiu had already nodded his head quickly, then looked at Dong Shu and said seriously: "Did you hear it? This is how you keep yourself for the past few days! "


    Xu Shiqiu wished that his Young Girl could continue to raise him like this. It wasn''t that he couldn''t support her, but even if she continued to lie there doing nothing, he still wouldn''t starve to the point of starving her to death.


    However, when he thought of this, Xu Shiqiu also remembered the silver box that he was about to reach the bottom of. When he thought that his big brother and second brother would be back soon, perhaps they would be able to bring back the silver that he had earned from his village, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Doctor Du left the Shihuan Courtyard, Cui Hua also left to get the medicine, and the Old Madame Xu who had woken up a little late this morning heard about the commotion that Shihuan Courtyard caused last night.


    Old Madame Xu also didn''t believe it when she heard the news about Xu Shiqiu and his.


    But she still arranged for Xu Yanzhu to come here for a look.


    When Xu Yanzhu came to the Shihuan Courtyard s, she saw a sturdy Cui Hua coming out of the small kitchen with a tray in her hands.


    Although it was far away, Xu Yanzhu could still clearly smell the smell of the medicine that was floating out from the porcelain bowl on the tray.


    After confirming that the smell was medicine, Xu Yanzhu immediately walked forward a few steps, and asked: What''s going on? Why is there a medicinal smell? " As Xu Yanzhu spoke, she walked three steps behind Cui Hua.


    Cui Hua''s heart was entirely focused on the tray in her hand, so she did not realise there was someone behind her, when she heard the question from behind, she was so shocked that her hands immediately trembled, luckily she quickly stabilized herself, or else she would definitely throw the tray in her hands out.


    Seeing Cui Hua like that, Xu Yanzhu unhappily frowned: "Could it be that Third Uncle has chosen you to serve Third Aunt?" While she was speaking, Xu Yanzhu took a closer look at Cui Hua, and the more she looked, the more she felt that this Cui Hua was not a meticulous person.


    Even though Cui Hua had a robust physique and was not very intelligent, she had been working at the Xu Family since childhood, and was even a lowly servant. When she saw Xu Yanzhu, she could guess what she meant.


    Cui Hua was not nervous either, after looking at Xu Yanzhu, she replied in a neither humble nor arrogant manner: "This servant was indeed chosen by San Ye." After speaking to Xu Yanzhu, Cui Hua immediately said: First Miss, this servant will go first. After saying that, Cui Hua walked towards the main house without waiting for Xu Yanzhu to speak.


    Seeing Cui Hua leave just like that, Xu Yanzhu took another look at her.


    When Xu Yanzhu followed him into the main house and saw the Third Uncle anxiously guarding the Third Aunt, with a face full of respect, with eyes full of genuine concern, Xu Yanzhu put away her intentions of talking to the Third Uncle and changed her mind to serve the Third Aunt.


    She first sized up Third Aunt''s expression. Seeing that her complexion was no good, she was just about to speak, but who knew that Dong Shu had already seen her.


    Dong Shu felt very embarrassed.


    Ever since last night she had suffered a small pain in her stomach. This morning, Hubby had been cautiously watching her, as if he thought she would break at any moment.


    However, she really didn''t feel any pain this time.


    Furthermore, Doctor Du had said just now that her body was good, because he had been well for a period of time. This time, he only needed to drink the soup together with the medicine for three days, and the next time she came back red, it would no longer hurt.


    However, her husband refused to listen to her and insisted that she stay on the bed and not get down.


    Originally, she was the only one with him, so Dong Shu did not think much of it. However, Cui Hua had already boiled the medicinal soup and sent it over, and there was still a junior present.


    Thinking to this point, Dong Shu hurriedly looked up at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, I''m really fine, don''t be nervous." Saying that, Dong Shu did not forget to wave at Cui Hua, and when she brought the tray closer, she immediately raised his hand and picked up the medicine bowl, preparing to take it to his mouth.


    Seeing his Young Girl''s smooth movements, Xu Shiqiu immediately glared at Cui Hua in dissatisfaction and wanted to reach out to stop Dong Shu from bringing the medicine bowl to his mouth.


    But the moment he stretched out her hand, Dong Shu had already brought half a bowl of the black brown colored medicine to her mouth.


    The first mouthful of the medicine, Dong Shu felt like she was about to vomit.


    However, she quickly recalled that her husband was by her side. If she really vomited, even he would be worried. That was why he held back his anger and drank all the soup in one gulp.


    As the big bowl of medicine entered her mouth, Dong Shu felt a bitter taste rising from her chest. She hurriedly clenched her teeth, afraid that she would vomit out the medicine she drank earlier.


    Xu Shiqiu kept staring at his own Young Girl, and when he saw her painful expression, he immediately asked with concern: "How is it? If you feel uncomfortable, just puke it out. At worst, you can just get Cui Hua to cook another bowl for you later. "


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu with a face full of nervousness, but Dong Shu only covered her mouth and shook her head slightly.


    Waiting until Dong Shu felt that she would not vomit, she put down her hand that was covering her mouth, and smiled at Xu Shiqiu: "Master, I''m fine. Although this medicine is bitter, didn''t Doctor Du say that I only need to drink it for three days and it will stop hurting? I can hold it in. Don''t worry about me. "


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu seriously, but Xu Shiqiu, who was being watched by her, felt that his Young Girl had suffered greatly these past few days.


    However, in this kind of matter, he was unable to transfer the Young Girl''s pain to him.


    It was unknown if Dong Shu noticed that something was amiss in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes, but she immediately turned her gaze towards Xu Yanzhu who was standing not far away and said: "Yanzhu, I''m really sorry, I forgot to ask someone to inform you, it''s not convenient for me to go over to your place today."


    Xu Yanzhu did not expect Third Aunt to pay attention to her at this time. Hearing her words, she hurriedly shook her head: "It''s fine, Third Aunt''s body is more important." Although Xu Yanzhu said that, she did not understand it at all.


    She did not understand what was going on with the Third Aunt and why she needed to drink three days'' worth of medicine.


    Could it be that Third Aunt was sick?


    But didn''t it look fine yesterday?


    At this time, Xu Yanzhu did not think anything about the Third Aunt because of her bad luck.


    After all, they had been married for so long. If the Third Aunt was really affected by the Third Uncle, it should be when they first got married.


    As she did not understand what had happened, when Cui Hua left with the empty bowl, she immediately walked forward and asked with concern: "Third Aunt, what happened to you?"


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s question, Dong Shu''s face immediately flushed red. She looked at her in embarrassment and whispered, "I''m fine, it''s just that I had abdominal pain last night." After saying that, Dong Shu immediately thought she did not see through Xu Shiqiu. Seeing that he did not seem to hear anything, she then looked at Xu Yanzhu and continued to whisper.


    Just like that, Xu Yanzhu secretly looked at Third Aunt, who thought that shshedid not hear anything, and secretly told her this matter. After Third Aunt finished speaking, she glanced at Third Uncle from the corner of her eyes, and seeing that he did not seem to have heard anything, he also quietly looked at Third Aunt. "Then Third Aunt will take good care of herself in the next few days.


    At this time, Xu Yanzhu thought about going back and reporting the situation in Third Aunt to her grandmother first, so she could ask Doctor Du about it. She had quite a few tonic products, and also wanted to see if there was anything that Third Aunt could eat.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu was about to leave, Dong Shu felt a little reluctant, but she was forced to stay on the bed by her husband, and being protected by his husband, she was indeed unable to talk to Xu Yanzhu in private.


    After Xu Yanzhu left, Dong Shu turned her face towards Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, I really don''t feel uncomfortable this time. I want to go for a walk, is that really impossible? "


    Previously, Dong Shu did not think that she was just here to show off, she was not that charming.


    Before marrying her husband, she had to work at her uncle''s house even if she had to do something for him. In the middle of winter, she went to the pond to wash her clothes. There was still some ice dregs in the pond, so she came over as well.


    Thinking about that, who knew that Dong Shu also started to mutter.


    Xu Shiqiu was originally prepared to let the Dong Clan go, but he did not expect that his Young Girl would suffer so much before the Dong Clan.


    Looking at the pure Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu suppressed the anger in his heart and shook his head at her: "No, you can''t. Just lie here today.


    After saying that to Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu then coaxed her to lie down to rest, and only then did Xu Shiqiu walk out of the house, covered in cold Qi.


    Just as he walked into the courtyard, Xu Shiqiu suddenly saw a leaf sprouting from the pomegranate tree.


    Seeing this scene, the burning anger in Xu Shiqiu''s heart calmed down in an instant.


    Since the pomegranate tree was already sprouted, he and the son of the Young Girl should not be far off.


    As for the Dong Clan, he could not be anxious, he could not let the Young Girl see what he had done to the Dong Clan.


    No matter how bad the Dong Clan was, they were still the uncle''s family of the Young Girl.


    Thinking about it here, Xu Shiqiu suddenly thought of a good idea.


    Since the Cousin was the only person who was good to the Young Girl, then he would just have to arrange for this Cousin to be somewhere else.


    Once this Cousin was not home, he would be able to give the other members of the Dong Clan a deep lesson!

 C27

    Dong Shu did not know that because she came here today, he accidentally mentioned that she had to put cold water to work when she came here to visit his uncle''s house. This caused Xu Shiqiu to have the urge to teach his uncle''s family a lesson.


    After staying in bed for most of the day, she finally managed to get off the bed in the evening when she was eating.


    The reason why Xu Shiqiu agreed to let Dong Shu get down from bed was entirely because of a piece of news that Xu Yanzhu had brought back in the afternoon.


    After dinner, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu walked around Shihuan Courtyard together. Dong Shu thought about it, and still asked him anxiously, "Hubby, when Big Brother and Second Brother come back, do we really not need to prepare anything?"


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu looked up at her and comforted her, "You don''t have to worry about all these. Big Brother and Second Brother are very good to me." Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, and she seemed to be about to speak, Xu Shiqiu quickly continued: "As for the others, you don''t have to worry, I will take care of them."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu looked at him and revealed an embarrassed smile, then she opened her mouth and said: "With Master here, I am naturally not afraid. It''s just that I''m worried that if I don''t study properly, I''ll embarrass my husband. "


    After Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu finally understood that he was mistaken about Young Girl.


    After he figured out that the reason for Young Girl''s nervousness was because of himself, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly smiled and shook his head, "My wife, you must remember that no matter what, I like you." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Young Girl seemed to still be somewhat unconfident, so he lowered his head and kissed her lips, and then continued: "Didn''t Yanzhu say that you have been learning very quickly these few days?


    Tomorrow, I will have the tailor shop deliver the custom-made dresses from last time to you. You can change into those dresses and I will have Yanzhu toil for two more days to guide you.


    It will take three or four days for big brother and second brother to come back. These few days, it will be enough for you to take care of yourself a bit more. "


    Xu Shiqiu originally wanted to tell Dong Shu that he didn''t care about this, but seeing that the Young Girl seemed to care so much, he could only say these words to comfort her.


    Indeed, Xu Shiqiu''s words were effective. Hearing his words, Dong Shu''s eyes immediately lit up.


    She had long felt that the dress Xu Yanzhu was wearing was prettier than her own. Her husband had only given her two sets of dresses before, but he had yet to bring most of them over.


    She wanted to change into a dress similar to Xu Yanzhu''s and comb her hair into a bun.


    If she wasn''t used to it, she could think of another way.


    Seeing the Young Girl lowered her head in thought, Xu Shiqiu shook his head helplessly, then held her hand and walked towards the pomegranate tree.


    When he arrived beside the pomegranate tree, Xu Shiqiu saw that the Young Girl was still immersed in his own thoughts. He hurriedly pointed to the tender shoots on the branches of the pomegranate tree and said: "My wife look, the pomegranate tree has already sprouted.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately returned to her senses and looked towards the pomegranate tree. When she clearly saw the tender shoots on the pomegranate tree, Dong Shu immediately looked at Xu Shiqiu excitedly. "They have really sprouted, my dear husband, the pomegranate tree has really sprouted!"


    Seeing the excited look on the Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu was just about to speak again, but then he heard Dong Shu say, "Even the pomegranate tree has sprouted, but I''m not pregnant yet."


    Even though Dong Shu''s thoughts were simple, she still understood that there was no need to get pregnant.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that Young Girl would actually say something like that. He looked at Young Girl''s sad expression, and after thinking for a while, he finally spoke out. "My wife, actually, just hugging a little child is not enough."


    Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief himself when he saw that Dong Shu had finally finished speaking.


    He had wanted to say this matter for a long time. However, he had never managed to find the opportunity to say it. Today, there was also a suitable opportunity. Otherwise, he would likely not have said it.


    When Dong Shu heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she looked at him with a face of shock. She wanted to speak, but discovered that even though she opened her mouth, he could not make a sound.


    Seeing Young Girl''s stunned expression, Xu Shiqiu forced himself to laugh, then looked at her and continued: As for how to give birth to it, I will teach you after you are done with this month, okay?


    Xu Shiqiu felt that his Young Girl''s expression was extremely cute and tight. Thinking that he could reunite with his Young Girl in a few days, Xu Shiqiu felt a burst of excitement in his heart.


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu, her mind thinking of what he had just said. Seeing him beaming with joy, she thought for a moment, then finally said. "Then, hubby, why didn''t you tell me this earlier?"


    Thinking about how she could give birth to a baby just by hugging her, Dong Shu felt her face burning.


    The more Xu Shiqiu looked at this Young Girl, the more he felt happy. However, he endured it and did not do anything to Dong Shu. At this time, your body is almost fully recovered, so I can''t hide it from you anymore. "


    Dong Shu naturally could not say anything about Xu Shiqiu. Hearing him say this, no matter how embarrassed sshe was, he could not get angry.


    And the more Xu Shiqiu looked at Young Girl''s cute appearance, the happier he became.


    When Dong Shu was embarrassed by his look, she could not resist anymore. She pretended to be angry and snorted, then she quickly walked towards the house.


    Looking at the back of Young Girl''s fleeing figure, Xu Shiqiu suddenly laughed silently.


    His Young Girl was really cute.


    Although Xu Shiqiu had angered Dong Shu the night before, on the second day, he still ordered Cui Hua to invite his so that she could stay in the Shihuan Courtyard to accompany Dong Shu to go through the things he had learned before.


    "Your Third Aunt is worried about losing face for me. When you were teaching her for the past few days, praise her and advise her not to embarrass me."


    Xu Shiqiu specifically waited in the courtyard, and spoke to Xu Yanzhu ten steps away.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t think that she would be stuck in Third Uncle''s courtyard the moment she reached Shihuan Courtyard, and even said these words to him directly.


    But she couldn''t reject it. After all, Third Uncle and Third Aunt treated her well, and this matter was something she taught Third Aunt.


    "Third Uncle, don''t worry. I will stay by his side for the next few days, I will definitely enlighten her."


    Xu Yanzhu assured Xu Shiqiu and then continued walking forward.


    Dong Shu did not know about the conversation between Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu''s uncle and nephew. Before Xu Yanzhu came, she was in her room looking at the clothes that were just delivered to her by the shop.


    Dong Shu had never seen these beautiful dresses before. Looking at the colors and flowers of these dresses, Dong Shu felt that the clothes she made before were really ugly.


    Dong Shu was a little confused by the meaning of the flowers embroidered on these dresses. When Xu Yanzhu came, she told him about it, but Dong Shu finally understood that these beautiful patterns had a different meaning.


    "The dresses embroidered with the five grains, the bees, and the palace lamps all symbolize that the five grains are plentiful. Furthermore, it also means that the fruits are continuous and have an extremely good meaning." Xu Yanzhu pointed to the closest two dresses in front of him and informed Dong Shu of their patterns. Then, looking at a set of dresses, he continued, "This set of long blue chiffon dress accompanied by the silver red ponyface skirt, Third Aunt, your skin is white, so it''s definitely very good to see if you wear it."


    Looking at the dresses in front of him, Xu Yanzhu understood more clearly the importance her Third Uncle attached to the Third Aunt. Otherwise, based on her eyesight, she wouldn''t have such a good eyesight.


    After all, the more patterns one had, the more troublesome the dress would be, and the price would definitely be quite a few as well.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Yanzhu was thinking, but after she heard Xu Yanzhu''s words, she carefully sized up the few sets of dresses in front of her, carefully examining the colors of the dresses, and thought about how she should wear them.


    Only after she had fully understood the situation did she raise her head to look at Xu Yanzhu and say: "Yanzhu, these dresses are really pretty, but I don''t know what accessories to wear."


    Dong Shu actually wanted to prepare some jade and jewelry for her, but he did not have any official position yet and Dong Shu was not a servant of any official rank, so naturally, she would not wear any jewellery.


    Furthermore, Dong Shu was young, and wore gold ornaments to show her age. Xu Shiqiu did not have many good pearls in her hands, so it was obvious that Dong Shu did not have much jewelry at the moment.


    Xu Yanzhu looked at Dong Shu''s dress and accessories carefully, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "Third Aunt, I will teach you how to make silk flowers today, the weather is getting hotter, putting on too much hair accessories will make you look a little cumbersome."


    Dong Shu didn''t understand why Xu Yanzhu was hesitating just now. Now that she heard Xu Yanzhu''s words, she felt that she could learn to be happy about it, so she didn''t think too much about it.


    Xu Yanzhu taught Dong Shu for 4 hours before she decided to return. But before she went back, she went to find his Third Uncle and told him about his discovery.


    "Third Uncle, although there are a lot of clothes that can be worn, there aren''t a lot of accessories. Today, I taught Third Aunt how to make a silk flower, but wearing this silk flower at home is not a problem. But to go out to meet someone is indeed a little thin. "


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu frowned and asked: "Have you told your Third Aunt this yet?"


    When Xu Yanzhu heard his Third Uncle''s words, she immediately pretended to be displeased: "Could it be that in my eyes, Third Uncle is already that stupid, to actually say all these in front of my Third Aunt?"


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu saw that Third Uncle''s face had a look of guilt, but she suddenly laughed: "Alright, Third Uncle, don''t worry. I will naturally not say these words to Third Aunt."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Shiqiu also laughed and shook his head, then said: "In a few days, when your father and uncle return, they will bring back the profits from last year''s few villas in my capital. Even though it''s not much, it should be enough to buy a few sets of jewelry for your Third Aunt. " Although Xu Shiqiu said that, he knew in his heart that this silver could at most buy Young Girl a few sets of jewelry. If he wanted to buy more for her, it would definitely not be enough.


    However, Xu Shiqiu would naturally not reveal this in front of this junior.


    Who knew that after hearing his words, Xu Yanzhu would actually give him a difficult look.


    Xu Shiqiu still understood her niece, Xu Yanzhu. Seeing her in a difficult situation, he did not say anything, and only waited.


    As expected, there was no need for him to wait for too long. Xu Yanzhu looked at him and asked: "Third Uncle, I want to do a business partnership with you. Are you willing?"

 C28

    Xu Shiqiu did not expect that Xu Yanzhu would be troubled just now because of this matter. He pondered for a moment, then raised his eyes and looked at her: "How can you have such a plan?"


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t think that his first niece had such a thought out of a sudden.


    After all, her uncle''s entire family was in the business world, and even his second brother had borrowed the connections of his relatives in the Second Sister-in-law to do business.


    If his first niece really wanted to do business, the first thing she would consider would be his father and his uncle''s family. Why would she think of him?


    The doubt in Xu Shiqiu''s heart did not show on his face, but at this time, Xu Yanzhu was also thinking about how to answer Third Uncle''s question just now, and she noticed the change in expression on his face.


    "Third Uncle, I won''t hide this from you. This time, when father comes back, I''m afraid that we have to settle the engagement.


    My grandmother also gave me a shop in the coastal town and a shop in Beijing. When my marriage is decided, mother will probably give me two shops as well.


    Although the four shops are not many, I still have to learn how to manage my own. "


    Xu Yanzhu looked at Xu Shiqiu who had just finished speaking, thought for a while and said directly: "But you should know, right now, I do not have anyone who is loyal enough to me, but Third Uncle is the Third Master of the Xu Family.


    Moreover, as far as I know, Third Aunt''s cousin was previously a waiter in a restaurant in the town. If Third Aunt and I were to open a shop together and Third Uncle stood behind us with a few more of her trusted aides, the business could still go on.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t hide anything from Xu Shiqiu. After finding out that his parents were going to return, Old Madame Xu didn''t hide anything from Xu Yanzhu and directly told her that her parents had already arranged a marriage for her.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t know how much her mother would give her as a dowry, but her grandmother said that she would give her two shops. On the surface, there was only one shop in the town, one that her grandmother, whose parents did not know, had bought.


    Since there was a shop, she should cultivate her own power. However, when she thought about her parents coming back, she was controlled, so she could only rely on Third Uncle.


    After Xu Yanzhu mentioned Dong Lei, Xu Shiqiu was moved. When she mentioned about working with his Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu decided to agree.


    Just like what his first niece had said, as a Third Young Master of the Xu Family, although he currently did not have an official position and did not have any silver coins, as long as he divided the clan, he could receive a portion of the Xu Family and a portion of his mother''s dowry.


    Unlike his sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law, his Young Girl did not have that many dowry. Since he was partnering up with his first niece, it was a good thing that he could help his wife get some dowry.


    This was indeed a good idea.


    After interacting with Xu Shiqiu for the past few days, Xu Yanzhu had become more familiar with himself, the Third Uncle. Seeing his expression, Xu Yanzhu knew that he was moved.


    "Third Uncle, you don''t have to worry too much about the origin of the goods. Although my mother dotes more on my two younger brothers, I''m still her only daughter after all. If I want to borrow some Jiang Family from the future, I can."


    After Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu finally looked at her and nodded: "I agree to this matter, but I need to first go and discuss it with your grandmother. As for the details, wait for me to ask your grandmother first."


    Xu Shiqiu was indeed tempted, he had two villas that his father had bought for him in secret, but he did not have any in the shop.


    However, Xu Shiqiu knew that his mother and sister had many stores in their hands, and these two women had to pamper him even more.


    Xu Yanzhu was also clear about her Third Uncle''s position in the Xu Family, that was why she had such a thought. After hearing what he had to say, she immediately revealed a smile, bowed, and immediately left the Shihuan Courtyard.


    After Xu Yanzhu left, Xu Shiqiu did not delay any longer. Although it was inconvenient for Dong Shu to come here with a red body, it was not impossible for him to bring her to see her mother secretly.


    Half an hour later, Old Madame Xu saw her third son and her third daughter-in-law who had suddenly appeared in her courtyard.


    She really did not expect that her third son would come looking for her here.


    Although she was excited, Old Madame Xu still managed to stabilize her body. She first sized up Dong Shu, whose complexion was getting better, and then looked at Xu Shiqiu: "Shiqiu, how are you going to get here?" Furthermore, it seemed like she had secretly snuck in.


    Although Old Madame Xu was just an ordinary old lady, she had an extraordinary background and was the wife of General Xu for many years.


    As a result, even though she was puzzled, she couldn''t show it on her face.


    Xu Shiqiu also did not make the Old Madame Xu wait much longer. He had originally come here secretly with Dong Shu, afraid that there would be a death loyalty left behind by his big brother and second brother.


    He wasn''t planning on scheming against his big brother and second brother, but since the three of them were now married, he naturally had to be on guard against them.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu did not delay any further, and directly led Dong Shu into the house. He first supported Dong Shu, who was not in a good position, and bowed to her mother, then arranged for Dong Shu to sit at the side, and then looked at Old Madame Xu as he prepared to speak.


    When Old Madame Xu saw Xu Shiqiu''s attitude, she knew that Xu Shiqiu had something important to discuss with him.


    She did not bother about her third daughter-in-law who was sitting by the side, and directly nodded to the servant beside her who had served her for dozens of years. Seeing her walk out to guard the door, she signaled Xu Shiqiu to speak.


    "Mom, I''ve come to find you today because I have something that I want to ask you." Xu Shiqiu and his mother would never conceal what was in his mind. Seeing that his mother was attracted by his words, he quickly continued, "Now that our son is married, how can your son work for Eldest Sister-in-Law at her father''s place?


    But Madame Dong''s body had already been nurtured, so his son had to raise a child in the future. So, your son wants to ask, if we split the family income, how much of the property would your son get? "


    Although he had lost his manager nine years ago in that chaos, his assets were still there.


    Although the emperor had said that no one from the Xu Family was allowed to be an official in the capital city for ten years, his eldest brother still borrowed his eldest sister-in-law''s father''s power to become a sixth grade official in a city not far from the capital city.


    Although a sixth rank official was not that high, anyone with a discerning eye would know that as long as ten years passed, the old man''s Xu Family would rise greatly.


    Since he was young, his second brother had never been pleased with literature nor with martial arts. He had also proposed to marry the Second Sister-in-law himself, and now that he was married to the Second Sister-in-law''s mother, his business was flourishing like the wind and water.


    There was only him, a civil servant, he couldn''t do it, but a military general ¡­


    Thinking of this, Xu Shiqiu also sighed in his heart.


    I wonder if His Majesty can safely hand over the military authority to the Xu Family people?


    Old Madame Xu had been looking at Xu Shiqiu the entire time, so she had naturally heard everything Xu Shiqiu said, and she understood the things that he did not say from the look on his face.


    Thinking about it, Old Madame Xu also felt that her third son was pitiful.


    However, she had already thought about splitting the family.


    "Regarding the branch family affairs, according to the rules, your elder brother is the eldest son, so he could have been given sixty or seventy percent of the family property. "However, six years ago, when their family left this place, both of them promised me that they would share the family property equally with your two younger brothers."


    Old Madame Xu''s expression was normal, but hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu''s heart was in shock.


    He really did not think that the price that Big Brother and Big Sis had to pay in order to bring his entire family out of the Xiahe Village would actually be thirty percent of the Xu Family''s property.


    Even though he didn''t really care about these things for all these years, he understood that since his father had fought in the battlefield for so many years, there was no way that his Xu Family would lack any wealth.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu thought of another thing. When second brother left the Xiahe Village with the Second Sister-in-law, he must have paid a heavy price as well.


    Sure enough, when he thought of this, his mother spoke again.


    "As for your second brother, hmph!" Ever since he married the Madame Jiang, our Xu Family had an accident and he almost became the son of Jiang Family. At that time, when their family left, they even said that they wanted Yanzhu to stay behind with me.


    Do you think I can''t see what Madame Jiang is thinking? She wished that she had never given birth to Yanzhu. If not for your father liking Yanzhu, she would have thrown away this eldest daughter of hers who would have made it difficult for her to give birth!


    But they also agreed to one condition of mine. "


    Although Old Madame Xu liked her grandson more, she liked her own granddaughter as well.


    Furthermore, Xu Yanzhu was almost by her side, so she naturally liked her more.


    When she thought about how her own Yanzhu actually had such a mother, she became flustered and angry in her heart.


    The thing that made her the most angry was her second daughter-in-law''s pitying tone and attitude when she spoke of her third son.


    No matter how bad her son was, he wasn''t someone a business girl could look down upon!


    "However, in order to leave the Xiahe Village back then, your second brother promised to give me twenty percent of the profits earned in these seven years. I will leave 10% for you, and the other 10% will be Yanzhu''s dowry.


    Your big brother and second brother have one each, and your sister has already taken one of them with her when she first married. The remaining three, two of them will be given to you first, and the remaining one will be given to you after I go there. "


    Old Madame Xu was biased, she knew that her hateful husband had already set up two extremely good manors outside the capital for his third son, but she still decided to leave half of her private house to his third son.


    As for why not all of them, it was naturally to fill in the mouths of his eldest and second daughter-in-law.


    However, there were quite a few things in her private room. Some of them seemed expensive, but they were not. Some of them looked ordinary, but were actually valuable.


    She had already thought of what she would leave for her third son. In addition to that, she also prepared something else.


    Thinking about it, Old Madame Xu got up from her chair and walked into the inner room. She then took out a box from nowhere.


    "There are two villages in Seaside County. One is in the coastal town, and the other is farther away. There are four other shops that your big brother and second brother do not know, all located in the capital.


    All these years, your sister has taken care of them, and the benefits will go directly to your sister. When we return to the capital next year, your sister will naturally give her to you. "


    In Old Madame Xu''s heart, the person she doted on the most was her third son, and the person she pitied the most was her granddaughter. She could be at ease with her only daughter who had not been by his side for so many years.


    Xu Shiqiu came to find his mother today naturally because he had already guessed that his mother would secretly give him a portion of good stuff.


    But he didn''t expect that his mother would give him so much.


    After all, his first niece had accompanied his mother for so many years, yet she could only fish up two stores.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu looked at his mother and said: Mother, how about you follow your son and live in the branch family from now on? When Madame Dong has children in the future, you can watch them play around. "


    Xu Shiqiu was naturally speaking from the bottom of his heart. He knew that after so many years, if not for his parents and elder sister protecting him, his big and second brother would have already disliked this little brother who brought bad luck upon himself.


    Thinking about the day nine years ago, when his Xu Family met with mishap, when his brother and second brother looked at him with such a gaze, Xu Shiqiu felt his heart spasming painfully.


    He didn''t want it to happen either. Why would he think that something would happen to his Xu Family? Where''s your life?

 C29

    Xu Shiqiu''s sadness made the two women who were looking at him worry endlessly. Old Madame Xu wanted to speak up and comfort him, but Dong Shu had already stood up and walked to Xu Shiqiu''s side. She looked at him and said: "Hubby, don''t be sad.


    Dong Shu did not know why Xu Shiqiu was feeling sad at this moment, nor did she know what happened at Xu Family back then.


    However, in her heart, her husband was the best, so she naturally had to accompany him for the rest of her life.


    Xu Shiqiu could feel the sincerity in his Young Girl''s tone, and although he was confused, he was sincere when he saw the Young Girl. Suddenly, Xu Shiqiu smiled, and said with a bit of joy, apprehension, and expectation of sixty percent, "Mn, my wife, you have to accompany me always."


    Xu Shiqiu felt that he didn''t have much in mind now. He didn''t need much, as long as Young Girl continued to stay with him and live a peaceful life, it would be fine.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, but she could tell that Xu Shiqiu''s mood had improved.


    Because Xu Shiqiu''s mood had improved, she revealed a smile, and said happily: "Of course, hubby is so good, how can I not accompany hubby?"


    Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but give Dong Shu another glance when she saw her third son''s mood change after hearing her third daughter-in-law''s words.


    She looked at her third son with a hint of joy in her eyes. Her eyes revealed a hint of a smile, and then she looked at the two of them and said: "Madame Dong''s complexion is getting better, Mother is relieved."


    After saying that, she looked at Dong Shu, then looked at him and said: "Mother has two sets of new and tender jewellery, when you go back later, take one, and leave the other one to Yanzhu."


    Although the Old Madame Xu was biased towards Xu Shiqiu, she would never leave any clues for herself.


    The two sets of jewelry were given to Xu Shiqiu''s sister during the New Year''s event last year for the sake of giving people to the Old Madame Xu.


    did not have the two sets of jewelry, but as long as the Second Branch did not say anything, the eldest daughter-in-law, such a prideful person, would not say anything.


    Perhaps, she still didn''t have much interest towards the thing in Old Madame Xu''s hands.


    Xu Shiqiu understood all of this, so when he heard Old Madame Xu speak, he nodded his head in Dong Shu''s stead. Then, he smiled at Old Madame Xu: "Today, I have obtained quite a few good things from Mother''s place."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the Old Madame Xu glared at him angrily for a moment, then said: "Aren''t all Mother''s things meant for you guys? You''re Mother''s youngest son, so you naturally have to suffer a little.


    Xu Shiqiu could understand Old Madame Xu''s words.


    His mother could give him more things, but she couldn''t not give them to his eldest brother and second brother.


    It was fine to pamper him, but he would definitely pamper his big brother and second brother.


    But with regards to the current result, Xu Shiqiu was already satisfied.


    He also knew that it was not good to scheme against the things in his mother''s hands. However, he did not have the money nor could he leave the Young Girl.


    Thankfully, his mother understood and did not say much.


    But Xu Shiqiu had already made a rule in his heart, this matter could only happen once, he would make it up to his mother in the future.


    Thinking to this point, Xu Shiqiu continued to tell his mother about what Xu Yanzhu had just told him.


    "Mom, there''s something I need to ask you."


    Xu Shiqiu''s attitude was good, and because his own bad luck had made the Old Madame Xu''s heart ache, after he finished speaking of Xu Yanzhu''s previous suggestion, the Old Madame Xu only pondered for a bit, then nodded and agreed.


    "Not bad, Yanzhu''s parents love their two sons even more. With a Third Uncle like you protecting her, I can rest more at ease in the future." After Old Madame Xu saw that Xu Shiqiu had finished speaking, she thought for a while before continuing, "There aren''t many servants at home. Some of your father''s sworn brothers had retired because of their injuries, but they are still skilled and have no problems with loyalty.


    I will write a letter tomorrow morning, explaining this matter. If they wish, they will choose a few young juniors to come.


    In the future, these people will be your subordinates, and can help Yanzhu just in time. "


    Old Madame Xu was well aware of Xu Shiqiu''s character, it was not easy for him to interact with those scholarly people.


    And because of his own bad luck, even if those people choose to rely on his Xu Family, they would not be loyal to Xu Shiqiu in the future.


    But his old subordinates were different.


    These people had gone through life and death situations with their in-laws, and they were all long-time brothers of life and death.


    Back then when something happened to her Xu Family, these people came to find her. But at that time, she felt sad and so she rejected them.


    However, they had also left an address for her to write to when she needed it in the future.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard the Old Madame Xu talk about this matter, he did not think too much and nodded immediately.


    Although he was a Third Young Master of the Xu Family, because of bad luck, he did not go out for so many years.


    Now that he had a way to control his bad luck, he definitely had to put his life on the line for himself, his wife, and his children.


    He only thought that his bad luck could only be suppressed by the Young Girl. In the future, he would have to bring her along wherever he went.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu thought for a while, then continued, "Mother, I will also write a letter tonight, and tomorrow, I will have your people send it over to them. After all, it''s for me to invite people over, or is it that I have more sincerity in writing a letter. "


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Old Madame Xu sighed in heartache.


    "Fine, Mother promises you, but I will also remind your uncles, if their nephew is unwilling, then don''t blame their nephew either."


    When Xu Shiqiu heard his mother''s words, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Dong Shu didn''t understand anything, but she obediently waited at the side.


    Until the two of them took everything they had from the Main Yard and returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu finally opened his mouth to tell Dong Shu about the relationship between his uncles and his father.


    "They are all brothers who joined the army together with Father. According to Father, they have a total of ten or so sworn brothers, but only six survived in the end.


    Of these six people, his father''s luck was the best. His grandfather had taken a fancy to them and married his mother off to him.


    That''s why my Xu Family sect was able to change, otherwise my father wouldn''t have a later status.


    As for his uncles, because they didn''t know how to read, and also didn''t have a handsome face like his father, they had to marry into a good marriage. Therefore, their positions were not as high as his father''s.


    Later on, because of their injuries, they all left the army camp. However, because they still have some skills, their children and uncles have trained them quite well. "


    After Xu Shiqiu said all this in an extremely calm tone, he did not mention in the slightest just how amazing his father was back then.


    Dong Shu did not understand so much, but she could hear from her words that her husband truly respected and respected his uncles.


    Since this was the case, since the children of his uncles were here, they must also be treated as relatives.


    Thinking about that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked: "If they come, do they want to live in Shihuan Courtyard?"


    Dong Shu asked with sincerity, she thought that since she was a relative, she should naturally stay at home.


    It was just that the Xu Family was too big, and there weren''t many empty houses in the Shihuan Courtyard, just two rooms in the front courtyard.


    Xu Shiqiu did not think about all these, all of these were previously arranged by his mother, and now that he was married, it was true that it should be arranged by the Young Girl.


    "There''s an empty courtyard in front of the Shihuan Courtyard. I will have Cui Hua call some people to clean it up tomorrow. However, I still don''t know how many will come, so there''s no rush. "


    Although Xu Shiqiu was confident in the brotherly relationship between his uncles and father, their nephew wasn''t that close to him.


    Furthermore, due to his bad luck, these people would probably hesitate.


    After all, they were about the same age as him, so they must have gotten married and had children as well. Since he had a wife and children, he would definitely consider them more.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu planned on cultivating his own strength, so he was not going to put these people in the Xu Family.


    After all, the three brothers hadn''t split up yet.


    However, there was no need to cause the Young Girl any trouble.


    In order to divert the attention of the Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu looked at her and said: "My wife, your Cousin was previously working at a restaurant in the town. I wonder if he would be willing to work at your shop."


    As Xu Shiqiu said this, Dong Shu was immediately attracted to it.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu, and after being stunned for a moment, she asked: "Master, how could it be my shop?"


    Dong Shu''s beautiful new moon eyes were filled with confusion, she simply could not understand why her husband would call those shops his.


    Looking at his Young Girl''s confused look, Xu Shiqiu forced a smile and quickly told him the reason he had thought of before, "My wife, your husband likes to train in the martial arts. He might even become a martial general in the future.


    However, the imperial government has decreed that officials cannot do business, so these shops can only be placed under the name of the wife. "


    Xu Shiqiu was not lying, although Dong Shu did not understand, she could ask Xu Yanzhu, so he did not lie to her.


    However, Xu Shiqiu had purposely brought up the matter of becoming a martial general.


    Dong Shu''s eyes widened in shock when she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words. She did not expect her husband to be an official.


    Dong Shu did not understand the difference between a civil servant and a military officer, but she understood that people who could be an official were all powerful people.


    Thinking about that, Dong Shu immediately looked at Xu Shiqiu in admiration: "Hubby is really amazing!" Other than these few simple words, Dong Shu really didn''t know how to praise her husband.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu understood his own Young Girl''s lack of praises. He looked at her with satisfaction, then lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    The moment Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking, Dong Shu hurriedly nodded her head, then quickly said shyly, "Husband, you told mother just now that you want to do business with Yanzhu?" Saying that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu embarrassedly.


    Seeing his Young Girl like this, Xu Shiqiu knew that it was because she thought that he had eavesdropped on his conversation with his mother that he acted like this.


    Looking at her, Xu Shiqiu''s eyes were filled with encouragement: "My wife, don''t be nervous, I am your husband, you are my wife, we are going to live together for the rest of our lives.


    I don''t want to hide these things from you, and I won''t hide it from you either. I made you sit so close together and listen clearly to my conversation with my mother, also because you are my, Xu Shiqiu''s, wife.


    So you don''t have to feel embarrassed, as if you were eavesdropping on my conversation with my mother. After all, I want to get close to other people. As long as you are by my side, nothing will happen to me. "


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel that anything he said was wrong. He had already determined that his bad luck would be suppressed because of the Young Girl.


    When his wife finished speaking, she nodded her head innocently. Xu Shiqiu then continued to laugh: "My wife, I''ll be relying on you to keep my family''s stores under your name. I''ll be relying on you to raise my husband."


    Xu Shiqiu said those words intentionally. After hearing his words, Dong Shu''s eyes immediately lit up as she looked at him and guaranteed, "Hubby, don''t worry. I will work hard to learn it. I will definitely earn you a lot of silver!"


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu, trying his best to hold back her laughter, so that he would not laugh.


    However, his expression betrayed his good mood.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that his own Young Girl''s opinion was just too cute!


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking. She thought about what his husband had said just now and also felt that the Cousin would follow his.


    Furthermore, she was worried that her brother-in-law''s nephew wouldn''t be willing to come, even though she believed that her husband was the best!


    However, she could not decide for Cousin on this matter. After her month of business was over, she would go back and ask Cousin if he was willing.

 C30

    Seeing Dong Shu''s expression, Xu Shiqiu could guess what she was thinking, but he thought the same way, so he did not speak up to interrupt her train of thoughts.


    It was already late in the night, so only after Xu Shiqiu called over some hot water, did he whisper into Dong Shu''s ear. "My wife, it''s already getting late, do you want to wash up and rest? Didn''t you and Yanzhu set an appointment to meet tomorrow? "


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu instantly regained her senses, looked up at him, and immediately became bashful: "I do, hubby wait a moment, I''ll go wash myself now." With that said, Dong Shu got up quickly and headed to her ear room.


    Looking at Young Girl''s retreating back, who seemed to be fleeing for his life, Xu Shiqiu endured his laughter, shook his head, and walked to the study room to start writing a letter.


    Father''s uncles had not read many books, and they only knew how to read. Thus, this letter had to be written in a more straightforward manner.


    Thinking about it this way, the ink in Xu Shiqiu''s hands was already finished.


    Paving the paper, drawing the brush, all the movements were smooth and natural. When the two pieces of paper were finished, the ink in the inkstone had just been used up.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Dong Shu walking over, so Xu Shiqiu quickly put down the letter in her hand and raised her head to smile at her: "My wife''s actions are so quick, I just finished writing this letter."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s voice, Dong Shu stopped in her tracks. Just as she was wondering if she should continue walking, she heard Xu Shiqiu say: "But I''m just finished here, do you want my wife to come and learn a few more words?"


    When Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he immediately walked towards him. Dong Shu waited until he was beside him, then looked up and said: "Then I''ll learn a few more words from Master."


    Dong Shu had always loved to learn, no matter whether it was when she was at the Dong Clan previously or after she married into the Xu Family.


    She would always imitate the people around her. Previously, she wanted to learn from her aunt, Madame Dai, to protect herself. This time, she would also learn etiquette from Xu Yanzhu and learn to read from him.


    Every time she learnt to read from Xu Shiqiu, she would be extremely serious, and did not know that Xu Shiqiu enjoyed this time very much. She only felt that if there was a little while every day, he would be happy.


    However, time would eventually slip away.


    It had been four days since Dong Shu''s arrival. Today, Dong Shu felt that her body had become lighter since morning, and without waiting for her to be happy, she hurriedly walked over to her and Xu Shiqiu: "Third Master, Madam. The gatekeeper has informed us that Master and Second Master will be at the door in half an hour. "


    Since the Shihuan Courtyard had Cui Hua, the servants of the Xu Family bravely approached the Shihuan Courtyard as well.


    After all, Cui Hua stayed in the front courtyard all day, so as long as she called out from the door, she could hear him.


    Hearing Cui Hua''s words, Dong Shu subconsciously looked towards Xu Shiqiu, a nervous emotion passing through her eyes. Just as she was about to speak up, she saw Xu Shiqiu frown and say unhappily: "We''ll be back soon, don''t tell me you expect me to go to the door to fetch them?"


    Although his big brother and second brother were his big brothers, they were, after all, not elders.


    On the other hand, Yanzhu would probably need to go to the door and wait for her uncle and father.


    Of course, the main reason why Xu Shiqiu was so unhappy was because Dong Shu''s eyes had instantly tensed up.


    In Xu Shiqiu''s heart, his own Young Girl was the most important person. Since his brother and second brother were going home, there was naturally no need for him to welcome them.


    Dong Shu did not know whether it was because of her that Xu Shiqiu was unhappy, but she looked at her husband, and when she saw that he was looking at her, she immediately smiled at him with her crescent eyes: "Master, what clothes do you think I should wear today? After all, this is my first time seeing my eldest brother, eldest sister-in-law, second brother, Second Sister-in-law and those juniors. After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment before continuing: "I still need to choose some gifts for the juniors. I''m an elder after all."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, it immediately attracted his attention.


    Xu Shiqiu stood up, walked to the side of the wardrobe, and opened it to take a careful look. Only then did he choose the long blue muslin dress and the silver red ponyface dress.


    "Didn''t mother give you a set of jewellery two days ago? The colors are just nice and bright, just right for your dress. As for the gifts for the juniors, I''ve already chosen them a few days ago.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu who had just finished speaking, and nodded to him: "En, I will listen to Hubby." After he finished speaking, Dong Shu immediately stood up, prepared to change into her clothes and comb her makeup.


    The color of the dress was extremely delicate and fair to begin with, and after being raised at home for a few days, she looked even more white and round.


    After changing into the dress, Dong Shu started to comb her hair with Cui Hua''s help.


    Before, when Dong Shu didn''t like to wear so many hair accessories, she always felt that it was too burdensome, but today, she had actually put on a whole set.


    Heart, hairpin, hair covering, pearl hairpin, earring, one does not fall.


    If it was said that Dong Shu who normally only combed her makeup simply still looked a little like a peasant girl, then after changing into her clothes and dressing up, she looked like an extremely noble and noble girl.


    In addition to the etiquette she had learned from Xu Yanzhu during these few days, his actions had instead caused Xu Shiqiu to become absent-minded for an instant.


    When Dong Shu, who was originally carrying it, saw his husband staring at him while lost in thought, he immediately covered his mouth and laughed: "My husband, could it be that you do not recognize me?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s naughty words, Xu Shiqiu regained his senses, and looked at her while laughing and shaking his head: "Normally I would only look at my wife''s simple attire, but today, seeing my wife''s luxurious clothing, my husband is truly stunned."


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel that it was embarrassing at all for his to say these words. Instead, when he heard his words, Dong Shu''s face flushed red from shyness.


    Actually, she had only tried this kind of outfit once when learning from Yanzhu. On that day, she happened to be in Yanzhu''s courtyard, not her Shihuan Courtyard, so she had never seen her husband before.


    Thinking up to here, Dong Shu smiled at him, "Then, I''ll have to thank my husband for his praise." Saying that, Dong Shu walked towards Xu Shiqiu.


    The Xu Family Main Room and Second Branch had left the Xiahe Village for six years. In the previous six years, the Second Branch had returned twice, but Xu Mingyuan who was an official in the outskirts of the capital had never returned.


    This time, the reason the two houses came back together was also because of Xu Shiqiu''s marriage. Furthermore, it had been almost ten years since he left the capital, and the two houses also had matters to report to Old Madame Xu.


    Otherwise, he probably wouldn''t have come back here.


    Xu Yanzhu was waiting at the door to welcome her eldest uncle''s family and his parents and little brother. Perhaps it was because she had spent more time with Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, but the current Xu Yanzhu had changed from her usual clothes and was wearing a set of clothes that were much brighter than usual.


    The upper body was a sunset color embroidered with the collar and sleeves of the four gentlemen, while the lower body was an aqua green horse-face skirt.


    Although the dress was still the color that Xu Yanzhu normally liked to wear, the color of the top was the color of sunset that she had not worn for many years.


    The moment Madame Jiang came out of the Mule Cart, she saw her different eldest daughter. Without waiting for her to speak, she got out of the carriage first and said to Xu Yanzhu: "Yanzhu looks different today, she is after all, First Miss."


    When Madame Ye saw that Xu Yanzhu had not finished speaking, and that Xu Yanzhu had not even had the time to reply, the expression of the Madame Jiang who heard her words had already changed. She glanced at his sister-in-law and said, "I don''t dare to compare to sister-in-law''s Yanmo, since my Yanzhu does not have a mother who is a princess."


    Just as Madame Jiang finished speaking with a sour expression, the smile on her face disappeared. After smiling in disdain, she said, "We are all ladies of Xu Family, and Yanzhu was raised by Mother herself, so she is naturally better than that leathery monkey, Yanmo."


    When Madame Ye said this, she was momentarily blocked from continuing her sentence.


    Thinking about how her elder sister-in-law had raised Yanzhu from his mother-in-law, Madame Jiang suppressed her anger and looked at Xu Yanzhu, "You little girl, how can you not pay respects when you see your elder brother, aunt, and parents?"


    When the Madame Jiang said those words, Xu Yanzhu was immediately stunned.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu was about to bow and beg for forgiveness, she suddenly thought of what her grandmother had told him a few days ago.


    However, what he did not know was that this daze made Madame Jiang, who was looked down upon by the Madame Ye, even more unhappy.


    "Little girl, why have you forgotten the rules after not seeing each other for two years?" He is also an eighteen year old First Miss, could it be that he has already forgotten all the rules and regulations he learned in the past? "


    Madame Jiang ignored the fact that she was right in front of the Xu Family gate, as she questioned her with a few words.


    Hearing her mother''s questions, Xu Yanzhu endured the sadness in her heart. Just as she was about to admit her mistake, a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "The Old Madame has already been waiting for a long time. I wonder why this uncle and second master still haven''t gone in to say hello?"


    The servant woman who had been by Old Madame''s side for many years had just finished speaking with a sullen face, but Xu Mingyuan and Xu Xiaozhi, who had not spoken up until now, immediately begged for forgiveness: "Let Mother wait a long time, it''s our fault, we''re going to pay our respects to Mother now."


    After the two brothers finished speaking at the same time, the servant woman only slightly nodded her head and no longer spoke to them. Instead, she looked at Xu Yanzhu with a smile and said, "First Miss, the old lady has been looking for you since a while ago.


    Xu Yanzhu stood up straight after hearing the servant woman''s voice, dispelling the thought of apologizing to Madame Jiang.


    After the servant said this, she turned and looked at the servant woman: Yanzhu has delayed it by eating tea with grandmother, Yanzhu will be going back now. After saying that, without waiting for her uncle and father to speak, Xu Yanzhu immediately bowed to the four elders, then turned and walked towards the Main Yard.


    Inside the Main Yard, the Old Madame Xu already knew what happened at the entrance.


    She sat on the seat of honor, and while the main house and second house had yet to arrive, she glanced at Xu Shiqiu who was seated below and said, "Your Second Sister-in-law has not made any progress in all these years."


    After saying that, the Old Madame Xu sighed lightly, then looked towards Dong Shu who was obediently sitting at the side and said: "Later, if your Second Sister-in-law feels sorry for you, don''t take it to heart. If anything happens, Mother will make the decision for you."


    Although Dong Shu was slightly silly, but these few days when she was almost together with Xu Yanzhu, their feelings were naturally not ordinary.


    It was just that she still did not know who Second Sister-in-law was, and she was Yanzhu''s biological mother, so it was inconvenient for her to say anything for him.


    However, she didn''t expect that this matter would actually affect her.


    After hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu hurriedly glanced at Xu Shiqiu, and after seeing him nod slightly, she promptly looked at him and obediently smiled: "I will listen to Mother."


    As Dong Shu''s words fell, the Old Madame Xu nodded her head in satisfaction.


    He had given birth to three sons, but in the end, it seemed as if his third son was not afraid of his wife.


    Old Madame Xu sighed in her heart. Just as she was about to continue speaking, she saw the servant woman bringing Xu Yanzhu back first. Behind the both of them were the people from the main house and second house.


    Seeing them, Old Madame Xu straightened her back, her eyes no longer as gentle as before, and instead became sharp.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu both noticed the change in the Old Madame Xu, but Xu Shiqiu remained as casual as before. However, Dong Shu quickly sat up straight and waited for them to arrive.

 C31

    Dong Shu sat on the chair beside Xu Shiqiu obediently, but she couldn''t help but look at the group of people behind Xu Yanzhu.


    When he could see the attire of the two women in their group, he felt even more glad that he had dressed up for the day and came back again. Otherwise, he would lose face for his husband.


    Thinking up to here, Dong Shu sat up straight and moved her gaze to look at Xu Yanzhu.


    At this time, Xu Yanzhu also walked to the center of the hall, she bowed towards Old Madame Xu, her actions smooth and natural, after bowing to Old Madame Xu, she stood up and spoke to Old Madame Xu in a spoiled manner: "Grandmother, Yanzhu is back to accompany you." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu slowly walked to her side and stood behind her, while being watched by the smiling Old Madame Xu.


    Xu Yanzhu''s actions were done fluently, and when she stood behind Old Madame Xu, Old Madame Xu immediately extended her hand out and held her hand, praising: "Grandmother knows your rules, but Grandmother has said it many times, you don''t have to be too courteous to your own family."


    After the Old Madame Xu finished speaking to Xu Yanzhu, she did not even look at the Second Branch Madame Jiang who was awkwardly standing below him.


    While speaking, Old Madame Xu was about to stand up, but she immediately took a few steps forward and held onto her arm, stopping her mother-in-law from saluting him: "Mother, please take a seat. I told you a long time ago, in Xu Family, your child is only your first wife, Madame Ye, not the princess."


    With that said, Madame Ye immediately helped Old Madame Xu to sit back down on her chair, and then led her son and daughter to greet Old Madame Xu.


    Only when she was properly standing again did Madame Ye reply: "Father is in good health, he also asked his daughter-in-law to bring a message, to let you be at ease, he knows what to do."


    After saying that, the Madame Ye stood to the side again under Old Madame Xu''s praising eyes. She did not put on the airs of a princess.


    After Old Madame Xu and her conversation ended, she didn''t have any intentions of looking at Madame Jiang. Instead, she called her grandchildren over and asked them about their recent studies and interesting things.


    He had actually just tossed his two sons and Madame Jiang to the side.


    Xu Ming Yuan and Xu Xiaozhi did not dare resent Old Madame Xu, as the two brothers were indeed unfilial. One of them had never returned once in so many years, and the other one had not returned for two years.


    This was their mother. If their mother wanted to teach them a lesson, they would naturally have to bear the consequences.


    On the other hand, it was the Madame Jiang.


    When Old Madame Xu and her daughter had spoken, she had been left alone by the side. Thinking back to what her mother-in-law and eldest daughter had said, she felt as if she had been ruthlessly slapped in the face.


    Just as Madame Jiang was about to lose control and give Xu Xiaozhi a meaningful look, he finally said to her: "Madame Jiang."


    Old Madame Xu only called out to Madame Jiang once, but she immediately kept it. She wanted to use Xu Xiaozhi to let Old Madame Xu know that she was still awkwardly standing at the side.


    She walked with slightly stiff body and respectfully bowed to the Old Madame Xu. Without waiting for her to get up, she heard the Old Madame Xu sitting in the seat at the head sigh and say, "Fortunately, Yanzhu was raised by me."


    Once Old Madame Xu said this, Madame Jiang felt a burning pain on her face, and thinking about how her little uncle and sister-in-law were also there and how there were so many juniors, she felt even more embarrassed.


    Inwardly, he resented that his mother-in-law didn''t give him face. However, he also understood that if he were to say a few more words, he would definitely be displeased by his husband.


    In this way, the Madame Jiang could only endure the rage in her heart, smirking as she said to the Old Madame Xu, "Mother taught me well."


    Seeing that Madame Jiang had admitted her wrongs, she let her go and turned to look at his two sons.


    Dong Shu stared at the crescent moon as she sat beside Xu Shiqiu. Her mind was in a mess, obviously she did not understand what had just happened.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally noticed that something was wrong with Dong Shu at first. He reached out his hand, grabbed hold of Young Girl''s hand, and then, he turned to his side and whispered in her ear, "When we return, I''ll explain everything to you slowly."


    With these words from Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu finally let go of what she was thinking.


    Coincidentally, after the Old Madame Xu finished talking to Xu Ming Yuan and Xu Xiaozhi, he brought the two houses in preparation to greet Dong Shu.


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s voice, Dong Shu immediately revealed a silly smile.


    However, before she could stand up to pay her respects to her big brother, her sister-in-law, and her second brother, Second Sister-in-law, she suddenly heard a burst of laughter.


    Hearing this sneer, Dong Shu immediately looked at Xu Shiqiu in confusion.


    At this moment, his entire face was filled with a cold intent as he stared fixedly at a certain spot.


    Following his line of sight, Dong Shu saw that it was Second Sister-in-law.


    "Second Sister-in-law, what are you laughing at?" Dong Shu looked at Madame Jiang in puzzlement. Seeing her look towards him after hearing her words, she continued: "Do you think that my smile just now was funny?"


    When Dong Shu asked these two questions, Madame Jiang felt that this Third Sister-in-Law of her was even more stupid.


    However, she didn''t dare to say that out loud.


    This was because not only did his mother-in-law look at him with ill intent, even his husband and eldest daughter looked at him with strange gazes.


    What caused the Madame Jiang to be most afraid was the look in her eyes when her Little Uncle Xu Shiqiu looked at her.


    Just as Madame Jiang didn''t know how to answer Dong Shu''s question, she hurriedly called out to his children: "Why aren''t you guys paying respects to your Third Aunt? Didn''t you guys say earlier that you want to meet him?"


    The moment the Madame Ye opened her mouth, the atmosphere of the hall immediately changed.


    Dong Shu also sat down on the chair.


    Everyone seemed to have forgotten the mocking laughter from the Madame Jiang and Dong Shu''s question. They also forgot that she did not stand up to greet their big brother, their sister-in-law and their second brother, the Second Sister-in-law.


    There were a total of three sons and one daughter in the main house. The youngest, Xu Yanmo, was a daughter, and was only one year younger than Dong Shu.


    Her skin was not fair, and her eyes were not big. She looked a little heroic.


    He followed his big brother and walked in front of Third Uncle. After staring at Dong Shu for a good while, he turned and said, "Third Uncle is truly fortunate to be married to a lucky wife like Third Aunt."


    After saying that, Xu Yanmo moved closer to Dong Shu, and said: "Third Aunt, I am Yanmo, I might as well let big sister gently know my place, but I have been practicing martial arts since I was young, if there is anyone bullying Third Aunt, I will help you beat him up!"


    As he spoke, Xu Yanmo did not forget to raise his fist and wink playfully at Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu never thought that this little niece would actually have such a lively personality. Just as she was at a loss as to how to reply, Xu Yanqing, the eldest of the three brothers standing behind Xu Yanmo, spoke up. "Yanmo, you''re being mischievous again."


    Xu Yanqing was the eldest grandson of Xu Family. She was already twenty years old this year, and was five years older than Dong Shu.


    This time, he brought his two younger brothers and didn''t dare to look at Third Aunt at all. He only saluted Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu and said, "Nephew respectfully wishes Third Uncle would fly but it seems like it is like a bird and its branches usually open."


    Just as Xu Yanqing finished speaking, his two brothers behind him also started to congratulate Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    However, unlike his brother, Xu Yanhao, who had studied hard since childhood and had become an Elementary Scholar the year before, Xu Yanhao was prepared to take the Elementary Scholar examination next year.


    His relationship with Xu Shiqiu was better, and he could speak to his more casually.


    "Third Uncle, your nephew wishes you a happy marriage with Third Aunt, and that you will give birth to your sister-in-law soon. Otherwise, the age difference between our siblings and ours would be too great, and we wouldn''t be able to bring them along to play."


    Just as Xu Yanhao finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu replied with a smile: "Don''t be anxious, you''re not young anymore."


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Yanhao laughed foolishly, and then took half a step back to give way to his third brother.


    Xu Yanbo was the only bastard son of Xu Family, he was born from the Madame Ye''s concubine. Although he was a concubine son, his aunt was a concubine son of the Madame Ye, so his relationship with the other children of the concubine was extremely good.


    Perhaps it was because he was a concubine and had never liked studying or practicing martial arts since he was a child, but he had done quite a bit of research on eating.


    Solid, body slightly white and round.


    However, of the three nephews in the main house, Dong Shu only found him pleasing to the eye.


    After he congratulated Xu Shiqiu and his, Dong Shu rushed in front of Xu Shiqiu and said, "You look so pleasing to my eyes. In the future, remember to bring your brother and sister over to the Shihuan Courtyard to play with them." Saying that, Dong Shu instructed Cui Hua to prepare the gifts for them.


    Receiving the gift, Xu Yanbo joyfully laughed at his two brothers and one of his younger sister: "Did you see that? Third Aunt likes me the most! "


    Seeing Xu Yanbo''s pleased expression, other than Xu Yanmo who snorted coldly on purpose, the other two sons of the main house only smiled.


    Seeing the few children in the main house bowing respectfully towards Dong Shu, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu were extremely satisfied.


    Xu Yanzhu stood at the side of Old Madame Xu and looked at the empty space in front of Third Aunt, then shot her two younger brothers a meaningful glance.


    But no matter how Xu Yanzhu shot a glance at them, both Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei from the Second Branch were stunned, and did not make a move.


    Seeing that her two younger brothers did not have eyes for him, Xu Yanzhu was angry and anxious.


    Angry that his two younger brothers were being lectured by the mother, he hastily compared them to the main house. The second house was becoming more and more undesirable.


    Fortunately, Xu Yanlang, who was a little longer, found out that his sister''s expression indicated that she was there, and hurriedly brought his little brother Xu Yanwei over to stand in front of Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    Because these two people were Xu Yanzhu''s brothers, Dong Shu''s attitude was not bad. However, Xu Shiqiu was very dissatisfied with their dazed looks earlier and Second Sister-in-law''s reaction.


    any junior of the Xu Family would have some fear toward this Third Uncle.


    It was just that the degree of fear each person had was different. Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei of the second house were under the influence of the Madame Jiang and were extremely afraid of Xu Shiqiu.


    Although they had already received their sister''s letter and knew that as long as Third Aunt was by their side, they wouldn''t cause trouble for the people around them. However, the two of them still didn''t dare to get too close to him.


    Seeing the two of them shrink back in fear, Xu Shiqiu suddenly sneered, looked at his two nephews and asked: "Do you two still remember the training at Xu Family?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei were stunned. Madame Jiang saw that her two sons were in a difficult situation for her uncles, and just as she was about to speak up, she was suddenly glared at by Xu Xiaozhi.


    At this time, Xu Xiaozhi also noticed the difference between his two sons and the three nephews in the main house. Disregarding the two legitimate sons of the main house, even Xu Yanbo, the concubine, was more magnanimous than his two sons.


    Xu Xiaozhi who was fuming would naturally not have a good attitude towards Madame Jiang, not to mention the fact that their mother was still here.


    It was also because of Xu Xiaozhi''s glare that Madame Jiang realized that this was not his own home, but Xiahe Village.


    As Xu Shiqiu stared at the two brothers, Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei felt their legs go weak, and wanted to kneel down.


    Looking at his two nephews who were laughing coldly while their legs looked weak, Xu Shiqiu repeated his previous question. Only this time, his tone was filled with anger.


    "Tell me, what is Xu Family''s family discipline!"

 C32

    Because of Xu Shiqiu''s sudden outburst, the atmosphere in the hall fell into a strange silence.


    Everyone in the Xu Family knew that Xu Shiqiu had a bad temper. Previously, when Xu Shiqiu was not angry, no one thought of him.


    Two things were unforgettable.


    One of them was when he was still in the capital.


    That time, Xu Shiqiu would still be young, at least five years old. That day was the full moon of the eldest son of Xu Family, and many guests came to Xu Family.


    After all, Xu Yanqing was not only the eldest grandson of Xu Family, she was also the grandson of the Prince Duan.


    That time, Xu Shiqiu''s personality had yet to develop a solitary and introverted nature, and that time, he was also somewhat sensitive. This was because it was from that moment onwards, Xu Family had always shut him up.


    The little Xu Shiqiu did not understand that his physique would harm others. Seeing that the house was bustling with noise and activity, he sneaked out to play.


    Unexpectedly, he met another family''s young master.


    Because of his physique, if others got close to him, they would be in trouble. As a result, many of the young masters had been smashed into a pile, while the few who were near Xu Shiqiu had been smashed until their faces were covered in blood.


    Those little gongzi were also extremely spoiled when they were at home. When had they ever encountered such a thing? Immediately, many young masters sat on the ground crying as they pointed at Xu Shiqiu and called him "jinx".


    Not only did it harm the Xu Family people, it also hurt them.


    That was the first time Xu Shiqiu lost his temper, and was also the first time he found Xu Shiqiu suitable to train in martial arts.


    Because of his anger, he walked to the side and directly picked up a large rock that not even his peers could hold and wanted to smash those children.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu''s father came in time that day, otherwise, he would definitely not be able to resolve this matter.


    Dong Shu did not know about her husband''s past. She only felt that the atmosphere in the hall was really bad.


    She nervously stretched out her hand, gently pulling Xu Shiqiu''s sleeve, and called out to him with a trembling voice, "Hubby."


    Before Dong Shu spoke, no one would have expected that they would one day see such a scene.


    Just as Dong Shu''s voice fell, Xu Shiqiu immediately retracted the anger that he had just exploded out of, and turned to Dong Shu with a gentle smile: "My wife, don''t be afraid, I was angered by them."


    Dong Shu thought that it was simple. The reason she opened her mouth just now was only because of her little beast''s intuition.


    When she saw that her husband was still treating her like before, she immediately forgot her nervousness. She smiled at him and said, "Then, your husband, don''t be angry. Your body is more important."


    Dong Shu had only spoken the truth because she was worried about Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally felt comfortable listening to his, since Young Girl was still concerned about him the most.


    But Madame Jiang felt very uncomfortable after hearing what Dong Shu said.


    The two people who were so frightened that their faces turned pale were her sons. When she heard Dong Shu''s words, she directly opened her mouth and spoke without caring about Xu Xiaozhi''s words, "Oh, what do you mean by those words Third Sister-in-Law? Didn''t you see how my Yanlang and Yan Wei''s faces turned white because of their Third Uncle? "


    Madame Jiang did not dare blame Xu Shiqiu who had frightened his sons, and so she turned all the dissatisfaction in her heart towards Dong Shu.


    Looking at Third Sister-in-Law''s blank expression after hearing his words, Madame Jiang''s face had only just revealed a trace of pride when Xu Shiqiu suddenly sneered and said: "Second Sister-in-law''s meaning is that I''m not qualified to care about Yanlang and Yan Wei?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the Madame Jiang wanted to say "naturally", but before she could say anything, Xu Xiaozhi turned his head towards her and scolded angrily, "Stupid woman!"


    After saying these words, Xu Xiaozhi thought for a while, perhaps he felt that he still could not quell the anger in his heart. Looking at Madame Jiang whose face had turned grim due to her words, she continued, "It''s all because of you pampering Yanlang and Yan Wei so much that they have lost the backbone that my children and grandchildren should have!"


    After cursing at Madame Jiang, Xu Xiaozhi took two steps towards his two sons. Seeing the fearful and perturbed expressions in their eyes, he sighed and said, "The Xu Family has taught father to tell you about it more than once, but you guys clearly did not remember it."


    After his two sons finished speaking, Xu Xiaozhi didn''t say anything else and only opened his mouth to inform his two sons about the contents of the Xu Family.


    "Unmoving Wind Bone!"


    He didn''t forget the loyalty!


    Never give up on haughty bones!


    "Unbending spine!"


    After saying all that, Xu Xiaozhi no longer spoke. In the end, it was only with a long sigh from the Old Madame Xu that this situation where no one spoke could be broken.


    "Teach your wife in front of your godson.


    Xiao Zhi, Madame Jiang has indeed doted too much on Yanlang and Yan Wei, but what about you? " After saying that, the Old Madame Xu no longer looked at everyone in the hall. She extended her hand for Xu Yanzhu to support him, and then walked towards the back of the hall.


    As he watched his mother leave, Xu Shiqiu was also unwilling to stay any longer. He stood up and quickly left while holding Dong Shu''s hand.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what happened in the Main Yard Hall after she left with her husband, but her mind was still thinking about what she had heard in the hall earlier.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu had guessed her Young Girl''s personality. Once he returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, he took the initiative to inform Dong Shu of his family''s situation in detail.


    "Sister-in-law is the eldest daughter of the Prince Duan. However, since Sister-in-law''s birth mother is only a palace maid, she was only given a marriage at the age of thirty to her eldest brother, who became a High Scholar at the time.


    But since Big Brother is someone Prince Duan has his eyes on, and because Father and Prince Duan are good friends in the military, their relationship is extremely good.


    The highest ranking official in Second Sister-in-law''s family was her uncle, the former Minister of Revenue. It was said that he had paid for the examinations with his Jiang Family s all the way back then.


    And the reason why she did so much business with her Jiang Family was because there were many members of her family.


    Therefore, although Second Sister-in-law''s uncle has passed away, her shadow still remains. The clansmen all remember his kindness and treat her family pretty well. "


    Xu Shiqiu watched as Dong Shu slowly told her everything that he had previously concealed and kept staring at her, afraid that she would be angry with him for hiding everything from her.


    Dong Shu was not angry, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and thought hard for a while, then continued to speak: "I do not understand what Master said about the Ministry of Revenue''s letter, but I know what the Prince is."


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu who had just finished speaking. Seeing that he was about to speak, she hurriedly asked: "Since that''s the case, then I believe that the family that big sister marries is also not ordinary."


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Young Girl would be so smart, to actually think that he didn''t mention anything about his sister.


    After laughing out loud, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and spoke: "Big sister married the current Fifth Prince, so she has no way of coming back."


    It was said that once you enter the palace gates that are as deep as the sea, even though Fifth Prince s open their gates outside the palace, without an imperial edict, he cannot leave the capital too far.


    As for her elder sister, since she was married to the Fifth Prince, she naturally could not leave the capital as she pleased.


    What''s more, it was impossible for her elder sister to leave the capital as she pleased.


    After all ¡­


    Just as Xu Shiqiu thought about his elder sister, before he could continue thinking about it, he suddenly heard Dong Shu''s sigh.


    "So, out of the family three wives, my status is the worst."


    Dong Shu had learned quite a few things from Xu Yanzhu these past few days, and she had already become deeply aware of the gap between him and her husband.


    It was just that this matter before didn''t make her feel that the difference between her and his husband would affect them in any way, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu mentioning her status as his sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law, Dong Shu once again remembered that she was only a peasant girl.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his own Young Girl would bring up this matter. He had hidden this matter from her previously, and even though he was afraid of scaring her, he was more worried that she would overthink it.


    Just as he was about to speak up and comfort Young Girl, he heard him say, "However, I like my husband and he likes me too. "I believe that my husband wouldn''t dislike me just because of my identity."


    Xu Shiqiu was startled when he heard Dong Shu''s words, and immediately laughed out happily. He nodded at her and said: "Yes, I like you, I like you a lot. No matter what your identity is, I will still like you. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu smiled happily at him, opened her crescent eyes, and then placed her head against his chest and said: "Hubby, don''t worry, I understand what you mean."


    Hearing Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s eyes held a smile, as he embraced her with a face full of satisfaction.


    Maybe his identity as a Young Girl was not as good as his sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law, but he liked it.


    Although silk and silk were good, they were not as comfortable as cotton.


    He liked the Young Girl in his arms, who liked to act like a spoiled child and say he liked him.


    In the Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu told Dong Shu about the hidden secrets. The atmosphere was sweet, but the other courtyards were not too good.


    Madame Ye would never despise Dong Shu''s identity, because she did not fancy Dong Shu and Madame Jiang at all.


    Although she always felt that she was superior, she would not say it out loud.


    After all, when she married Xu Mingyuan back then, they had agreed that even though she was a Xu Family Wife, she wouldn''t grow up with her mother-in-law.


    Even when she was still in the capital all those years ago, she lived in the princess'' residence next to Xu Family.


    Only, she did not expect that her second son actually told her that he was going to stay in the Xiahe Village and not return to the capital with them.


    Xu Mingyuan was in favor of having his second son stay, but because of his identity as the Madame Ye, he did not dare to say that.


    Xu Yanhao was not afraid of his mother, and seeing that his mother''s expression was not friendly, he gave his sister a meaningful glance before walking closer to her and saying, "Mother, next year will be the tenth year. I will only be able to stay a few months at Xiahe Village, and next year my son can return to the capital to reunite with you."


    When Xu Yanhao saw that Madame Ye had just finished speaking, Xu Yanmo bounced and skipped over to Madame Ye''s side, directly pulling her arm to advise him: "Mother, please leave Second Brother here in Xiahe Village.


    Didn''t Grandfather say that he would return the military power that he had left behind back to Xu Family? "Second brother likes to be a general. If you agree to let him stay, then as long as grandmother is happy, then this military power will definitely belong to Second brother."


    Even though Xu Yanmo''s character seemed to be skipping away, she had been intelligent since childhood, and she knew her mother''s personality very well.


    As long as the benefits were revealed, her mother would definitely be tempted.


    Madame Ye also understood that his second son wanted to become a general. However, the military power in her father''s hands was reserved for his son, the son. If his own son wanted to become a general, he could only rely on the military power that he had at the time of the Xu Family.


    Only, when she thought about the reason for her return, Madame Ye hesitated again.


    "But if Yanhao stayed in the Xiahe Village, he wouldn''t be able to participate in your brother''s wedding, right?"


    The Madame Ye saw that just as Xu Yanmo finished speaking, and before she could even speak, Xu Yanhao had already said: "Then I''ll wait until Big Brother gets married and ride his horse back to the capital, then I''ll come back later.


    Mother, I heard that Second Uncle and Second Aunt will bring Big Sister Yanzhu away this time. Big Sister Yanzhu is not here, and Grandmother does not have any junior accompanying her.


    Xu Yanhao looked at Madame Ye and after he finished speaking, Madame Ye had no choice but to nod her head and agree.


    The Second Branch did not know what the Eldest Master was plotting, but at this moment, Xu Yanzhu was advising her father not to cripple her two younger brothers.


    "Father, Yanlang and Yan Wei did not do well. They can be taught again.


    Xu Yanzhu was the one who asked her to come to see her parents and brothers in Old Madame Xu, but she didn''t expect to see her father beating up her brothers and sisters as soon as she arrived.


    Thinking about how Yanlang and Yan Wei were beaten up, Xu Yanzhu couldn''t help but sigh.


    Her father was always like this. He didn''t spare any effort to teach his son. If something happened, he would beat them up.


    Xu Xiaozhi could at least understand what Xu Yanzhu was saying. Towards this eldest daughter of her, Xu Xiaozhi felt extremely guilty, not to mention that she was the one who was filial to his mother on his behalf.


    After putting down the wooden stick that was as thick as an infant''s fist, Xu Xiaozhi glared fiercely at his two sons, and said: "Today, your sister is begging for mercy, I will let you guys off this beating.


    From tomorrow onwards, before you all get up early to train, write a hundred times over your Xu Family and profound arts. Then, you can properly think back to the words that you all heard from your grandfather when he was still alive. "


    Xu Xiaozhi also knew that he couldn''t teach his son, so he reminded them to think back to his father''s teachings.


    Seeing her father like this, Xu Yanzhu forced herself to shake her head, and after giving his two brothers a meaningful look, she suggested that she come over to teach her brothers in the next few days.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Xiaozhi was naturally satisfied.


    After handing his two sons over to the eldest daughter, Xu Xiaozhi dragged Madame Jiang to the inner room, and then there was another round of noise.


    watched as Xu Yanhao, who was in charge of the main hall, continuously looked in their direction, while the hands of the Xu brothers, Yanlang and Xu Yanwei, continuously trembled, and they almost could not hold back their wooden sticks.


    Because of what happened in the morning, Old Madame Xu was not in a good mood. Furthermore, due to the rules of the Xu Family, no one spoke up during dinner.


    It was only when the meal was over and the family had sat down again in the hall that the eldest son, Xu Yanqing, was the first to speak.

 C33

    The eldest son of the concubine, Xu Yanqing, was the eldest son of the younger generation in Xu Family. If he had not been married all this time, it would have been difficult for his younger brothers and sisters to get married first.


    For this matter, the Madame Jiang had always wanted to blame Xu Yanzhu for not marrying her.


    But what she did not know was that although Xu Yanqing was not married, and Xu Yanzhu was not married, she did not have any intention of betrothing her.


    After all, it was very rare to see a girl that had yet to be engaged at the age of eighteen.


    At this time, Xu Mingyuan received the Madame Ye''s hint and hurriedly looked at him, saying: "Mother, your son has returned this time with another happy occasion that I''m sure you are aware of."


    After the Old Madame Xu heard Xu Mingyuan''s joyful words, she only raised her eyes and glanced at him.


    Seeing Old Madame Xu''s reaction, Xu Ming Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately remembered this important matter, and did not ask for her mother''s opinion first.


    However, this matter was not something he could decide.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Mingyuan braced himself and continued to look at Old Madame Xu: "Empress''s family has a grandnephew granddaughter who is around the same age as Yan Qing. She explained everything clearly and bestowed the marriage to Yan Qing, ordering her Xu Family to marry a new wife within this year."


    It wasn''t wrong for Xu Mingyuan to push this matter to the empress.


    However, because of her status as a Madame Ye, if they did not agree, the Queen would not decree the marriage.


    When Xu Mingyuan''s voice fell, and the others had yet to respond, Madame Jiang first looked at everyone in the courtyard in shock.


    She hadn''t thought that the empress would set her sights on Yan Qing in the main house.


    You have to know, the empress came from the mountain Yin Madame Hu, which was an aristocratic family, and was not something that their Xu Family could compare to.


    She only had to think for a moment to know who the niece of the empress was.


    Thinking up to here, the Madame Jiang opened her mouth as she snickered, "Could it be that even at the age of eighteen, Madame Hu has not ¡­"


    "Madame Jiang!" Before Madame Jiang could finish speaking, she was interrupted by the Old Madame Xu.


    Only after hearing Old Madame Xu interrupt her voice did Madame Jiang come to her senses. The Empress and the mountain yin Madame Hu were still standing behind this Madame Hu woman, and they were not someone she could look down upon.


    Seeing that Madame Jiang finally did not speak, she looked up and glanced at Xu Yanqing, and finally said: "This matter, does Yanqing wish to do so?"


    Xu Yanqing didn''t expect that her grandmother would directly ask her about it when both her parents were around.


    After being stunned for a moment, he stood up and bowed to Old Madame Xu, "Grandmother, this grandson is willing."


    After all, since he had married the Mountain Heaven Madame Hu girl, he would be able to gain a great deal of strength and his path to the government would be much smoother in the future.


    Seeing Xu Yanqing nod and admit it, Old Madame Xu sighed, "I didn''t expect that even after so many years, my Xu Family was still unable to escape from such a mess."


    Hearing the Old Madame Xu''s emotional words, the Madame Ye was just about to open her mouth to refute, but she was suddenly interrupted by the Madame Jiang who had figured out what was going on.


    "Sister-in-law is truly willing, Madame Hu women are not easy to marry, if not careful, she would push the Xu Family to the top of the imperial court!"


    Just as Madame Jiang finished speaking with jealousy, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu in confusion.


    Seeing her husband frown slightly, she shook his arm worriedly and asked softly, "Hubby, what do you mean by that, Second Sister-in-law?"


    Dong Shu''s voice was low, adding on to the fact that everyone in the hall was attracted by Xu Yanqing''s proposal to marry a Madame Hu woman, no one paid any attention to her.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard Dong Shu''s voice, he instantly regained his senses. Looking at her, he thought for a moment, then said, "The crown prince that the empress gave died young, and the empress has no son at this time. His Madame Hu is related to our Xu Family, so this matter is not simple."


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know if Young Girl would understand after he gave such a simple explanation, but he didn''t know that Dong Shu would ask him. He only wanted to divert his attention.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu was no longer frowning, Dong Shu felt satisfied.


    She did not understand much, but she did not speak, and only smiled with satisfaction at Xu Shiqiu.


    Seeing Young Girl smile, Xu Shiqiu realized what she meant after being stunned for a moment.


    Resisting the urge to laugh, he nodded at her before continuing to look at his big brother and second brother''s family.


    She looked at her brother and sister-in-law''s expressions and instantly became flustered. Just as she was about to proudly speak up again, Old Madame Xu suddenly spoke up to stop her, "Do you think that Xu Family can stay out of this? You have a way to keep my Xu Family out of the picture? "


    Old Madame Xu was stunned for a moment. She looked at the old granny in confusion, but seeing that she was no longer looking at her, she quickly shut her mouth and did not speak again.


    Old Madame Xu''s words were not wrong. Her daughter had married into Fifth Prince, so regardless of whether Xu Yanqing had married the Mountain girl or not, their Xu Family would not escape this matter.


    However, if they did not have the empress''s bestowal of marriage and did not have the mountain yin Madame Hu marriage, their Xu Family could still be kept a low profile for at least a few years.


    But now that they had been bestowed a marriage, the Xu Family was immediately placed in front of the few princes.


    Old Madame Xu clearly understood this matter and let out a long sigh.


    Afterwards, she shifted her gaze from Madame Jiang to Xu Mingyuan and Madame Ye who were seated on the other side.


    "Since this marriage was arranged by the empress and is also a Madame Hu woman, you should head back to the capital early to prepare this matter."


    When Old Madame Xu''s words fell, the Xu Family Room immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    After all, even though this matter was bestowed upon her by the empress, if the Old Madame Xu wasn''t satisfied, then it wouldn''t be good to give the Madame Hu girl a look in the future.


    Fortunately Old Madame Xu understood the crux of the matter and she did not stop him.


    When the first wife finished speaking of Xu Yanqing''s marriage, Madame Jiang did not wait for Xu Xiaozhi to speak. Following Xu Mingyuan''s tone, he looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "What a coincidence, the marriage is set, and so is ours, Yanzhu''s wedding."


    The moment Madame Jiang''s voice fell, everyone in the hall looked at her.


    Madame Jiang could not see what the others were thinking, she only felt that everyone was looking at her, and looked at Old Madame Xu proudly: "Mother, Yanzhu is already old, and coincidentally my brother''s nephew does not have a wife, so he could betroth Yanzhu to him."


    The Madame Jiang saw that right after Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu who was standing behind him almost fell to the ground.


    If not for Old Madame Xu reaching out her hand to hold hers in time, and if she had not supported herself with her other hand on the Old Madame Xu''s chair, she would have definitely fallen down in front of the entire family.


    But Madame Jiang did not see Xu Yanzhu''s reaction, she saw that after she said that, no one spoke, and immediately continued: "My brother''s family has plenty of silver, if Yanzhu marries, she will live a life without worry."


    Just as Madame Jiang finished her boasting, Old Madame Xu immediately scolded him angrily: "You only said that your brother''s family has plenty of money, why don''t you mention that your nephew has already lost two wives? My Yanzhu, how can you be the successor?! "


    When Old Madame Xu saw Madame Jiang finish asking this question in a stern voice, Xu Yanzhu finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. Tears instantly poured out of her eyes.


    She did not expect that her mother, who just looked down on Madame Hu girls who were eighteen years old and unmarried, would once again directly betroth her to her cousin.


    Dong Shu sat beside Xu Shiqiu. Originally, when she heard Madame Jiang''s words, she thought that she had really found a good marriage for him.


    But when she heard what her mother-in-law had to say, she completely understood that this nephew of hers from Second Sister-in-law''s mother''s family was not worthy of Yanzhu at all.


    Dong Shu thought for a while, and just as she was about to speak, Xu Shiqiu suddenly pulled her back. "Humph!"


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were extremely clear, but everyone who heard it knew, he was referring to Xu Xiaozhi allowing the Madame Jiang to use his daughter to flatter his family.


    Xu Xiaozhi''s face was also burning hot, but he was the one who would only speak up when he agreed to it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the guts to speak up and ask about it at a time like this.


    Xu Yanzhu had originally held onto a trace of fantasy, thinking that her father might say that this was her mother''s own thoughts.


    However, after looking for a while and seeing that there was nothing but guilt on her father''s face, she finally understood.


    Father and Mother knew and agreed to this.


    After she understood all of this, Xu Yanzhu felt an unbearable pain in her heart, as if someone was using a blade to cut him.


    When she thought about her uncle''s cousin who did not study at all, Xu Yanzhu felt really bad inside.


    Just as Xu Xiaozhi was silent, the Madame Jiang continued to look at the people in the hall proudly, "Mother, Yanzhu''s father agreed to this marriage.


    My brother also promised me that as long as Yanzhu gave birth to the eldest grandson of the family, his family property would only be left to Yanzhu''s son! "


    The more Madame Jiang spoke, the greedier her eyes became, and seeing that no one was talking, she looked towards Xu Yanzhu who was standing behind Old Madame Xu and said: "Yanzhu, you are still Mother''s own daughter, how can Mother not treat you well?


    Your uncle has only one son, your cousin. Both of his wives were unlucky; one left behind a girl, while the other died in childbirth.


    As long as you give birth to the eldest grandson of the Jiang Family as soon as possible after you enter the door, you will have nothing to worry about in the future. "


    Madame Jiang said these words to Xu Yanzhu bewitchingly, at the same time, she threatened Xu Yanzhu to agree to the marriage in front of him.


    Seeing her mother like this, Xu Yanzhu wanted to speak, but who knew that when she opened her mouth, she would immediately spit out a mouthful of blood?


    Dong Shu was originally being watched by Xu Shiqiu, yet she did not speak. Seeing Xu Yanzhu spitting blood, she could no longer sit still and quickly ran towards him.


    When Dong Shu supported Xu Yanzhu, everyone in the hall reacted.


    Xu Shiqiu followed Dong Shu and walked behind Old Madame Xu. Seeing Xu Yanzhu''s pale face, he immediately spoke towards outside: "Men, quickly go and invite Doctor Du in!"


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, help Yanzhu to sit down."


    Dong Shu was panicking. Although she was supporting Xu Yanzhu, she did not know what to do.


    When she heard her husband''s words, she immediately reacted, and was prepared to support Xu Yanzhu to sit on a chair to rest.


    And because of this sudden scene, Old Madame Xu watched angrily as Xu Xiaozhi slammed the table in anger.


    "Xu Xiaozhi! Tell me, why did you and your wife agree to this marriage at Jiang Family? "


    Old Madame Xu was indeed worthy of her abundant experience. When she looked at Xu Xiaozhi just now, she knew that Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang were hiding something from her.


    Xu Xiaozhi did not expect his mother to guess that this was not a simple matter, he was being stared at by his mother''s sharp eyes, and on the other side was his third brother, who was looking at him with unfriendly eyes.


    After nervously swallowing his saliva, he looked at his mother hesitantly and said, "At the end of last year, I lost a sum of silver from my business. Because I was in a hurry to use the silver, I went to the bank to borrow some.


    As Xu Xiaozhi said this, he saw that his mother''s expression did not change, and thus continued to speak in a broken tone, "Later on, I owed more and more, so I had no choice but to borrow money from the Jiang Family. But for some reason, either my goods have met with an accident or my guest was robbed. In the end, I really couldn''t afford to pay you back the money for my Jiang Family. "


    Xu Xiaozhi stopped talking here, although he did not continue speaking, everyone in the hall understood what he meant.


    Especially for Xu Yanzhu, she felt that it was better than dying, which was why she spat out that mouthful of blood.


    However, she did not expect that after spitting out that mouthful of blood, she felt herself going dizzy and was just about to fall to the ground. Unexpectedly, after Third Aunt supported her, she felt her entire body brimming with strength.


    Although she looked very haggard this time, she knew that she wouldn''t fall down again.


    After listening to her father''s words, Xu Yanzhu saw that her grandmother was about to get angry again. She suddenly looked at Old Madame Xu and said, "Grandmother, don''t be angry."


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu ignored the stupefied gazes of the crowd, and looked towards her father and her mother one last time. With a resolute tone, she said: "I''ll marry, I''ll marry!"

 C34

    No one thought that Xu Yanzhu would say such a thing, especially Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu who had always been standing by her side.


    Even though Dong Shu was silly, after hearing so much, she understood that the marriage that Xu Yanzhu agreed to marry was not a good one.


    She looked at Xu Yanzhu and was about to open her mouth to persuade him, but who knew that Xu Yanzhu would open his mouth again to look for Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang.


    "It''s just that after I''m married, I''m no longer the daughter of the second house in the Xu Family. I''m only a woman in the Xu Family. I don''t have such parents." Xu Yanzhu had a smile on her face, but there was no happiness in her eyes. She stared at Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang as if they were strangers, and finally opened her mouth: "You two are not worthy to be my parents!"


    When Xu Yanzhu said this, everyone in the hall was shocked.


    After all, Xu Yanzhu''s character had always been extremely gentle, and could even be said to give people a feeling that she had always been submissive and obedient.


    Who would have thought that she would say such a thing today?


    Especially Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang, the couple never thought that Xu Yanzhu would say such a thing.


    The Madame Jiang saw that Xu Yanzhu still wanted to speak, but who knew that Dong Shu, who had long been unable to endure any longer, would suddenly open her mouth and say: "Then pass Yanzhu to my husband, give us three concubines!"


    No one expected Dong Shu to speak at this time. After all, not long after she had married into the Xu Family, even the Madame Ye wouldn''t speak.


    But Dong Shu, the new wife, actually spoke out.


    As a result, after hearing what Dong Shu said, most of the people looked at her weirdly.


    Xu Shiqiu did not think that the Young Girl would speak up at this moment either, but after thinking about it for a bit, he felt that it was not impossible.


    But before Xu Shiqiu could say anything, Madame Jiang had already spoken first: "No, I don''t agree!"


    The Madame Jiang looked at Dong Shu fiercely. After Dong Shu finished speaking, she continued, without waiting for others to speak: "How can I give birth to such a daughter?!


    Seeing Madame Jiang''s fierce look, Dong Shu could not figure it out, but Xu Shiqiu understood.


    "Even though Second Sister-in-law said that, I''m afraid she can''t bear to part with her Jiang Family, right?" Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking as light as a feather, Madame Jiang''s expression immediately turned into a short period of panic.


    Seeing that Madame Jiang had revealed such an expression, how could the others not know that Xu Shiqiu was right.


    Even Dong Shu, who thought about what she had just heard and what her husband had said, came to a realization.


    The reason why the Second Sister-in-law didn''t want to part with Yanzhu was because she didn''t want to part with the property of the Jiang Family.


    Because she had just said it herself, as long as Yanzhu gave birth to the eldest son of the Jiang Family, the assets from the Jiang Family would all belong to that child.


    However, since the Second Sister-in-law dared to say such words, she must have long treated these properties as her own.


    Thinking up to here, before Dong Shu even had the chance to speak, the Old Madame Xu who was seated at the head and whose face revealed exhaustion finally looked at Xu Yanzhu and said: "Yanzhu, you don''t have to marry into the Jiang Family because of them.


    Although Grandmother is old, she still has some connections. As long as you don''t want to, Grandmother can solve this matter. "


    Old Madame Xu was serious, she truly wanted to help Xu Yanzhu solve this problem.


    Even if she had to pay a favor that was difficult to repay, she was still willing.


    Xu Yanzhu had followed beside Old Madame Xu for more than ten years, so how could she not understand her meaning?


    Thinking that her grandmother wanted to ask for help with this matter, she immediately shook her head towards Old Madame Xu: "Grandmother, don''t worry about Yanzhu, Yanzhu was personally taught by you, Yanzhu can do it."


    Xu Yanzhu''s words seemed to be said to the Old Madame Xu, but also to herself.


    She, Xu Yanzhu, was the daughter of Xu Family, and her own aunt was Crown Princess.


    At this time, Xu Yanzhu was constantly cheering herself up for the sake of convincing herself to marry into the Jiang Family at ease, and become the successor.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu like this, Old Madame Xu''s heart ached even more for her.


    Since Xu Yanzhu had spoken, Old Madame Xu could not say anything else. She could only stare at her and Xu Xiaozhi with a gaze that made Madame Jiang shocked.


    Seeing this kind of Old Madame Xu, she opened her mouth, wanting to say something soft, but then, somehow, she actually said something that Xu Yanzhu would hate for her entire life. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt a chill in her heart.


    "Because of Grandson''s matter, Yanzhu''s reputation had already been tarnished. It''s her fortune that someone is willing to marry her now."


    Just as Madame Jiang said that, in the next moment, Xu Xiaozhi reacted and slapped her.


    With a crisp slap, the atmosphere in the hall tensed up once again.


    Old Madame Xu was not as angry as she was before. She looked at Madame Jiang as if she was looking at a fool.


    She really did not understand how someone as smart as her and her husband could give birth to such a stupid Xu Xiaozhi.


    After being slapped by Xu Xiaozhi, Madame Jiang also realized that she shouldn''t have brought up this matter.


    But she had already opened her mouth, and because she was still carrying herself as Xu Yanzhu''s biological mother, she simply wasn''t able to make up for it in time.


    ''Grandson ''was the pain at the bottom of Xu Yanzhu''s heart, a pain that couldn''t be mentioned.


    She had never thought that one day, it would be her own mother who personally opened this scar.


    If it was said that the Xu Yanzhu before had been willing to speak a few words with the Madame Jiang, then this time, she didn''t even want to look at her nominal biological mother.


    Whether she was raised or not, ever since she was born, she had despised herself for being a daughter, not a son. If it wasn''t for her grandfather''s decision to raise her by her grandmother''s side, she probably wouldn''t have been able to grow up.


    After so many years of not asking about it, at this time, he had actually ''sold'' her to Jiang Family.


    Xu Yanzhu no longer looked at Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang, and her two brothers. She didn''t want to bother with them either, she only wanted to be alone and be quiet.


    Xu Yanzhu had always been raised by the Old Madame Xu, and for the past eighteen years, the Old Madame Xu had always taken good care of Xu Yanzhu, so when she saw Xu Yanzhu''s exhausted body with her eyes closed, she understood what she meant.


    She didn''t want to see the couple from the second house. After sighing in exhaustion, she said, "Since your wings are now stiff, let''s split this house today."


    No one thought that Old Madame Xu would actually bring up the matter about the branch family.


    Even though they had already expected such a day to come, no one had expected that it would be at this time that the Old Madame Xu would bring it up.


    Old Madame Xu did not care about what the main house and second house thought. She had already thought of a branch family in her heart so she naturally spoke out.


    "Do you remember how Ming Yuan promised me that he would split the family property equally with his two younger brothers?"


    When Old Madame Xu said this, she looked towards Xu Mingyuan who was seated at the side and not speaking at all.


    It was only after the Old Madame Xu reminded him of this matter that Xu Mingyuan remembered.


    He did not hesitate and nodded to the Old Madame Xu, then said: "That''s right, this is indeed the case." Xu Mingyuan was so sure that this was something that she and the Madame Ye had discussed.


    Old Madame Xu did not care whether this was her son''s or a daughter-in-law''s decision. After hearing Xu Ming Yuan''s reply, she directly continued: "I originally planned to split the family property into ten percent, you three brothers will take three portions each, and the remaining one will stay in my hands. Wait till I go, I will split it equally with you three brothers."


    As Old Madame Xu spoke, her eyes revealed a greedy look. It was obvious that she was very glad that she was about to own a third of the Xu Family''s property.


    Although Xu Xiaozhi did not reveal the greed in the Madame Jiang''s eyes, he straightened the spine that was bent just now.


    However, Old Madame Xu''s next sentence instantly shattered their fantasies.


    "But with the incident with Yanzhu, I''m not at ease to hand over the property of the second house to the two of them.


    So, I decided to split the property belonging to the Second Branch into three portions, and for Yanzhu, Yanlang and Yan Wei, to receive it before their marriage.


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, she immediately interrupted: "Why not?"


    Hearing Madame Jiang''s questioning voice, the Old Madame Xu only raised her eyes and glanced at her, and continued: "Based on this family''s rules, I will be the one to decide! Because I am the elder of this family! "


    After Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, she did not want to continue any further. She saw that the servants outside had already invited Doctor Du, and after she waved to the other people in the hall, she immediately called out to Dong Shu: "Madame Dong, help Yanzhu to follow me."


    Although Old Madame Xu only called him Dong Shu, if Xu Shiqiu wanted to suppress his bad luck and not affect others, he could only follow Dong Shu.


    Moreover, he was also worried about his mother and Yanzhu.


    Seeing Old Madame Xu leaving just like that, Madame Jiang wanted to say something, but Xu Xiaozhi glared at her.


    Seeing Xu Xiaozhi''s unkind gaze, Madame Jiang''s entire head was filled with thoughts of splitting the family property, but she did not receive any, and completely ignored Xu Xiaozhi, and directly started shouting at him.


    The Madame Ye had a lot of dowry, so she did not care about the wealth of the Xu Family. That was the reason why she allowed Xu Mingyuan to exchange this matter with the Old Madame Xu for their long room, allowing them to leave the Xiahe Village.


    This time, she had no objections to the decision to split Old Madame Xu''s family.


    At least in her opinion, what Old Madame Xu did was not wrong.


    Seeing the couple in the second house quarreling, Madame Ye''s eyes revealed disdain. She was afraid that the few children would learn from him, so she gave Xu Ming Yuan a look before leaving with his children.


    After they left, Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang were still quarreling with each other over the fact that the family property could not be divided between them.


    As for the main house and the second house, they didn''t know that Old Madame Xu was originally planning to split her private property.


    But this time, she wasn''t willing.


    Doctor Du and Old Madame Xu had known each other for many years, and Old Madame Xu did not treat him as an outsider either. She also did not hide the things that happened today in the Xu Family from him.


    After listening to Old Madame Xu''s narration, when Doctor Du felt Xu Yanzhu''s pulse, it became even more detailed than before.


    Seeing Doctor Du being so serious, Xu Yanzhu was just about to say that she didn''t feel uncomfortable anymore after being supported by him.


    But unexpectedly, Doctor Du retracted the hand on her wrist, looked at her and sighed: "Today, Yanzhu is extremely angry, so he spat out a mouthful of blood. I''m afraid, his lifespan is on the line."

 C35

    After Doctor Du finished speaking, the atmosphere in the room immediately became tense.


    Just as everyone was unsure of what to say, Xu Yanzhu suddenly smiled and said, "It''s fine, I''m fine."


    Xu Yanzhu wanted to make it seem like she did not care about this matter, but she did not know that her actions made the other people''s hearts ache even more.


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu who was standing beside him. Seeing that his master did not intend to stop him from speaking, she quickly turned her head to Xu Yanzhu and said, "Yanzhu, how can you possibly be alright? This has an impact on your lifespan! You''re only eighteen years old this year, how could you possibly be safe! "


    Although Dong Shu''s personality was silly and silly, she genuinely and sincerely liked Xu Yanzhu.


    Towards the people she liked, Dong Shu would care about them and would persevere on.


    Hearing Third Aunt''s words, Xu Yanzhu smiled towards her to comfort her, but Doctor Du stopped her from speaking further.


    "Don''t say anything yet. Rest well. I''ll go prepare the medicine. Take two days of medicine first and see the effects."


    Doctor Du was good at nurturing people''s bodies, but Xu Yanzhu did not need to do it so simply.


    Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu understood the hidden meaning in Doctor Du''s words, Xu Shiqiu raised his head and looked at his mother, seeing the terrifying cold in her eyes, he immediately pulled Dong Shu and asked to take her leave.


    "Mother, Madame Dong and I will leave with Doctor Du first. There aren''t many servants here with Yanzhu, so I''ll have Cui Hua take care of her later."


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Old Madame Xu and just as he finished speaking, Old Madame Xu understood what her son meant.


    At this time, Old Madame Xu was also unwilling to leave Xu Yanzhu. She wanted to know what exactly Doctor Du was hiding, so she could only let Xu Shiqiu leave with Dong Shu and let him ask.


    As for the fact that Yanzhu did not have many servants, Old Madame Xu knew it was only an excuse.


    There weren''t many servants by Yanzhu''s side, but she had a few loyal servants with her.


    But at this time, the Old Madame Xu would naturally not mention anything about this matter. Instead, she nodded towards Xu Shiqiu and looked at the Doctor Du: "Then I''ll have to trouble you."


    Doctor Du was also a mature person, so how could he not understand what Old Madame Xu meant?


    After he left the Main Yard with Xu Shiqiu, he took the initiative and said, "For this illness of Yanzhu''s, if he spent a year or two recuperating, he would be able to slowly recuperate and recover.


    However, the problem was that her heart had already died. Even if she doesn''t want to live, no matter how good my medical skills are, I still won''t be able to cure her. "


    After saying this, the Doctor Du sighed in heartache, and then continued while looking at Xu Shiqiu: "You couple have a good relationship with Yanzhu, persuade her for the next two days. As long as she can think it through, this illness will be easy to treat. "


    When Doctor Du finished speaking, he went back to his own courtyard to prepare the medicine.


    After seeing Doctor Du leave, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly looked at Cui Hua, who was beside him. After giving her a detailed explanation and telling her to deliver a message to him later, Xu Shiqiu let her chase after him.


    Cui Hua would follow Doctor Du to his place, and after taking the medicine, she would return to the Main Yard to pass on the message, so it was unlikely that she would be able to return to the Shihuan Courtyard tonight.


    After the Doctor Du and Cui Hua had left, Dong Shu looked up at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, Yanzhu will be fine, right?"


    After hearing Young Girl''s question, Xu Shiqiu really did not dare to make any promises to Dong Shu.


    Young Girl didn''t know what Yanzhu had experienced in the past few years, but he did.


    Dong Shu did not wait for Xu Shiqiu''s reply and only stared into his eyes, as if he would not rest until he had promised her.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Young Girl would insist on this matter. He was originally not going to tell the Young Girl about this matter.


    But now that he was being stared at by her, he couldn''t bear to see her raise her head like this. In the end, he could only sigh.


    While holding Dong Shu''s hand on the way back to Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu finally opened his mouth to speak of something that he originally did not intend to say.


    "Yanzhu is the First Miss of our Xu Family. After she was born, the Second Sister-in-law didn''t like her being a daughter, so she was scolded every single day.


    Afterwards, when his father found out about this, he took Yanzhu to the Main Yard to recuperate.


    Because Yanzhu had always lived with her parents, she had often gone out with her father when she was young.


    I still remember that when Yanzhu was about three years old, she followed her father out of the palace and met the emperor and Prince Duan who were also carrying their eldest grandson out.


    The relationship between the Prince Duan and his father was close, so they talked and joked about making Yanzhu the granddaughter-in-law. However, his father disliked it when his grandson was younger than Yanzhu, and did not expect the Emperor to say that the grandson was older than Yanzhu.


    At first, Father only thought that Yanzhu was joking, but who knew that the Crown Princess would send someone the next day to bring Yanzhu to the Eastern Palace to play with her grandson?


    In this play, Yanzhu played from the age of three until she was seven.


    Yanzhu was seven years old, and should not continue to meet with Grand Sun, but the eleven year old Grand Sun actually came out of the palace every day to meet Yanzhu.


    Because of this, the Emperor hinted to his father that when Yanzhu turned twelve, he would grant Yanzhu a marriage.


    With the emperor''s hints, father no longer cared about Yanzhu, and he could also go to the Eastern Palace Region regularly.


    However, nine years ago, the Crown Prince was impeached and the evidence was sufficient. The Emperor had no way to prove the innocence of the Crown Prince, so he could only order the Crown Prince to be locked up in the Eastern Palace.


    Furthermore, he wanted his father to guard the Eastern Palace until he found out the evidence to prove that the crown prince was innocent.


    However, no one would have thought that the day after the crown prince was locked up in the Eastern Palace, a huge fire would start.


    That day, Yanzhu happened to be brought by his father to the Eastern Palace to comfort her grandson. After a sudden fire broke out, Yanzhu was sent out of the house with all her might by his father.


    Yanzhu personally witnessed this scene as his grandson, who had said that he would marry her, was buried in the sea of flames.


    Father knew that something was wrong with this fire and wanted Yanzhu to be investigated immediately after she was sent back. However, at that time, due to the death of the crown prince, his consort, his grandson and the crown prince''s other sons, the emperor and empress became furious and did not listen to Father''s explanation at all.


    The next day, there was also evidence that his father was the murderer who set the fire.


    At that time, I was still in the Xu Family, so I didn''t know why father would suddenly plead guilty. After that, the Emperor gave an order for us to leave the capital city, and within ten years, we weren''t allowed to enter the capital.


    It was also because of that matter that Yanzhu''s reputation was tarnished. It has been so many years since someone has dared to propose marriage to Xu Family. "


    Dong Shu never thought that there would be such a thing happening to the Xu Family.


    It was only now that she knew why Yanzhu had revealed that kind of expression before.


    At this time, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had coincidentally returned to the Shihuan Courtyard. Borrowing the moonlight, Dong Shu looked at the pomegranate tree that had grown many leaves, and asked: "Then does Yanzhu have to marry into the Jiang Family right now?"


    Dong Shu did not care about her former position in the Xu Family. After all, she had not experienced what happened nine years ago.


    However, the matter of Xu Yanzhu''s marriage, was something that needed to be quickly resolved.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was about to hold Dong Shu''s hand and continue walking into the house, he stopped in his tracks after hearing these words. He looked down at the concerned Young Girl and said, "My wife, we can only do our best to stop this matter."


    Xu Shiqiu knew that the relationship between Young Girl and his first niece was good, but they were not his first niece''s parents after all.


    Second brother Second Sister-in-law was Yanzhu''s parents. Although they were not qualified parents, the marriage between Yanzhu and the marriage certificate was in their hands.


    Now, he could only hope that his mother would be able to persuade Yanzhu to give up on her own volition.


    However, because of what happened today, Xu Shiqiu once again felt an awkward situation of having no one in authority present in his hands.


    If he currently had the military power, he could definitely force Yanzhu to submit to him; if he had the right people, he could also send Yanzhu to a place where no one knew about the Xu Family.


    Of course, if his father was still alive, he thought that his second brother and Second Sister-in-law would definitely not dare to do such a thing.


    But now ¡­


    Dong Shu didn''t know what exactly was involved in this matter, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, she nodded her head and did not say anything, but in her heart, she was thinking of going to see her mother-in-law tomorrow morning, and hoped that her mother-in-law could settle this matter.


    But neither Dong Shu nor Xu Shiqiu had expected that on the second day when they saw Old Madame Xu, the Old Madame Xu would actually be persuaded by Xu Yanzhu and allow her to marry into his Jiang Family.


    "Mother? "You ¡­"


    Xu Shiqiu looked at his mother in disbelief. He did not expect his mother to actually agree to this.


    Seeing the look in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes, Old Madame Xu knew what he was thinking, and looked at her most caring son, sighing. Only then did Old Madame Xu continue to speak: "Shiqiu, it''s not that mother did not help, but Yanzhu told me last night, if I do not agree, she would not take the medicine. She even said that she deserved to die nine years ago anyway. After all these years, she is still alive. "


    How could the Old Madame Xu not care about the Xu Yanzhu that she raised, but she never thought that Xu Yanzhu would actually threaten her with such a matter.


    Rather than watching her granddaughter die, she could only agree that she should marry into Jiang Family.


    It was also only last night that Old Madame Xu realized that Xu Yanzhu''s personality was extremely similar to that of her husband who had passed away nine years ago.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that things would turn out like this. If he didn''t have his beloved wife back then, he might not have understood what Xu Yanzhu was thinking, but this time he could understand.


    Even though he had rarely seen Xu Yanzhu and Taisun getting along, at that time, everyone in the capital would know that Taisun liked their First Miss and could do anything for them.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Yanzhu was still young nine years ago, she probably would have already married her grandson.


    Back then, he had thought that children of nine and thirteen would not understand anything, but now, it seemed that in Yanzhu''s heart, he still could not forget the young man who had appeared in the capital when he was eleven or twelve years old.


    Dong Shu was not Xu Shiqiu, so when she heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she stood up and wanted to go see Xu Yanzhu to advise her.


    Dong Shu did not believe that there was no other way.

 C36

    Even though Xu Shiqiu was looking at the Old Madame Xu, he had always been paying attention to Dong Shu from the corner of his eyes. The moment he sensed Dong Shu''s movements, he immediately turned his head to look at her, "Then are you still going to look at Yanzhu?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately opened her new eyes wide, and stared at Xu Shiqiu: "Master, it is already extremely rare that I could meet such a good husband like you, but Yanzhu ¡­."


    Dong Shu suddenly did not know how to continue.


    Although she was also sold by her aunt, she met a good husband.


    Her husband doted on her and doted on her. He treated her so well.


    But she didn''t think that Yanzhu would be like her, that her husband had told her about that Jiang Family Young Master last night.


    Although her knowledge was shallow, she knew that a man like that was not a good person.


    Although Dong Shu did not finish her words just now, Xu Shiqiu still understood.


    Thinking about the rumors he had heard about that young master in Jiang Family, Xu Shiqiu didn''t think that after Yanzhu got married, he would learn to be good.


    But now that his mother had been persuaded, he could only think of other ways.


    Although Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu couldn''t think of how to persuade Xu Yanzhu at this time, they still wanted to take a look at Xu Yanzhu.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu and his group insisted on going to see Xu Yanzhu, the Old Madame Xu did not stop them. In the end, he stood in front of them and said: "If you guys can talk to Yanzhu later, try to talk her out of it. She is suffering too much."


    After Old Madame Xu said this, she immediately stood up and brought them towards Xu Yanzhu''s courtyard without even looking at them.


    Last night, although Xu Yanzhu stayed at Old Madame Xu''s place at first, she still returned to her own courtyard.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were extremely familiar with Xu Yanzhu''s courtyard.


    Just as the two of them followed Old Madame Xu to the entrance of Xu Yanzhu''s courtyard, they saw a purple cane flower blooming in her courtyard.


    Seeing the blossoming Purple Vine Flowers, Dong Shu immediately turned to look at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Yanzhu likes to bring me here the most. She even said that she will invite me to drink some tea when the flowers are in full bloom."


    Remembering the past, Dong Shu''s eyes were full of nostalgia.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu also raised his head and looked at the Violet Vine Flower.


    This flower bloomed really well, but that aunt of his, who had died in her heart, wasn''t too good.


    It was all because of what happened nine years ago. His Xu Family was clearly qualified to be the daughter of the great Sun Concubine.


    Dong Shu originally wanted to speak again, but when she saw the confused look on Xu Shiqiu''s face, she did not continue speaking.


    Old Madame Xu stood in front and waited for the two people, only until Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu moved their gazes away from the Purple Vine Flowers did she open her mouth and say to them, "If you guys like it, I''ll arrange for the gardener to grow some for you guys too."


    Old Madame Xu''s words were spoken with sincerity, but both Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu shook their heads at the same time when they heard her words, and said in unison, "I like pomegranate flowers."


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu never thought that the other person would speak at the same time as them. As soon as they finished speaking, they looked at each other and laughed.


    Looking at these two, the corners of Old Madame Xu''s mouth revealed a hint of a smile.


    She really didn''t expect that her entire family would have three sons and two sons, which made her feel most at ease.


    Due to what happened just now, when the three of them walked back into the house, their faces were all smiles but when they entered the door, they saw the pale Xu Yanzhu leaning on the bed. The three of them instantly stopped smiling and looked at each other.


    In the end, it was Dong Shu who made the arrangement with Xu Shiqiu first, and spoke while looking at him: "Yanzhu, we have come to see you." After saying that, Dong Shu directly walked a few steps towards Xu Yanzhu.


    But even when Dong Shu approached, Xu Yanzhu who was leaning on the bed did not have any reaction.


    Looking at Xu Yanzhu who was like this, Dong Shu subconsciously turned her head to look at Xu Shiqiu. When she saw the encouraging look in her husband''s eyes, she looked at Xu Yanzhu and continued, "Yanzhu, the Violet Vine Flowers in your courtyard have bloomed, do you remember the time you promised to invite me for tea when the Purple Vine Flowers are at their peak?"


    Originally, when Dong Shu mentioned about their agreement, Xu Yanzhu would have reacted, but she did not expect that when she said those words, Xu Yanzhu still did not have any reaction.


    At this time, although Xu Yanzhu was still here, she did not see any signs of life.


    Seeing such a Xu Yanzhu, Dong Shu''s heart ached so much that her eyes stung.


    Before Dong Shu came, she thought of a lot of ways to persuade Xu Yanzhu, but seeing how she was refusing to listen, she didn''t know what to do.


    In the end, Dong Shu still turned her head and looked at Xu Shiqiu, hoping that her husband would give him an idea.


    Xu Shiqiu was at a loss as to what to do.


    Last night, he thought that his eldest niece might not be able to understand his words, so he specially taught Young Girl and told her to persuade his. However, this time, even though she looked like she didn''t have a soul, she didn''t.


    Xu Yanzhu''s appearance really made people''s hearts ache, especially for the people who cared about her.


    Without waiting for her husband''s warning, Dong Shu was about to continue when she suddenly thought of something.


    Dong Shu thought about how his aunt had sold him to her Xu Family, and how the villagers had come to persuade him.


    "Yanzhu, I know that you feel that you have already died in your heart, so no matter what happens next, you won''t care."


    Xu Shiqiu and Old Madame Xu did not expect Dong Shu to say something like this. Just as they wanted to stop Dong Shu from continuing, they realised that when Dong Shu was saying all this, her body suddenly trembled slightly.


    Looking at this scene, Xu Shiqiu and Old Madame Xu did not dare to make a sound, as they were afraid of disturbing them.


    Dong Shu had also noticed Xu Yanzhu''s reaction just now, so she didn''t hesitate and directly continued. "But what you''re doing is causing the person who cares about you to feel sad, the person who schemed against you to feel proud!


    I could understand this logic when I heard that my aunt had sold me to the Xu Family.


    So what if I''m sad?


    Eldest Uncle''s family had raised me for so many years, and everyone in the village knew that this was a kindness to them, especially when Cousin was injured and short of money.


    If I bite to death and refuse, people in the village will definitely say that I''m an ungrateful and unscrupulous person.


    However, I agreed to marry into Xu Family and they said that my aunt was cruel.


    However, Yanzhu, the reason I''m able to be happy today is because your Third Uncle is good, but that young master from Jiang Family is truly not a good person.


    Furthermore, you are not me. At that time, I was alone, but you had us! "


    As Dong Shu said till this point, she finally saw Xu Yanzhu open her mouth. Although she did not say anything, it gave her hope.


    Thus, she told him everything that she had thought of.


    "We all care about you, but your death makes us sad." Especially mother, you are the son of a mother. After so many years, don''t you know what mother has done to you? If you keep dying like this, mother will feel sad no matter what she thinks.


    Also, your Third Uncle and I, we truly love you dearly, and you making us suffer a lot.


    Seeing you like this, if you look at others, do they feel sad, do they feel pain, did they come to see you, to care about your body?


    The worst is yet to come, and we will certainly be able to help you out.


    "Even before reaching the end, you actually gave up. What should we do if we care about you?"


    Dong Shu stood up when she heard what Xu Yanzhu said, and just as she stood up, Xu Yanzhu finally had a reaction. She looked at her, and immediately cried out.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu had finally cried out, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu immediately looked at each other with pleasant surprise.


    As long as there was a reaction!


    "Yanzhu, what you did was human. Your Third Aunt is right, the situation has not reached its worst case scenario. You must believe your grandmother and your Third Uncle will definitely have a way to help you.


    If it really doesn''t work, Third Uncle will write a letter to your aunt. Your aunt loves you the most, so she will definitely be able to resolve this matter. "


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he finally raised his head and looked towards Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu who were standing behind Dong Shu.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu was about to speak, a notification came from outside the door.


    "Old Madame, Sir Yan Qing has brought Sir Yanhao, Sir Yanbo and Lady Yanmo to visit Miss Yanzhu."


    The moment Cui Hua''s voice fell, before Old Madame Xu could even speak, Xu Yanzhu, who was sitting on the bed suddenly laughed.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu was actually laughing, Dong Shu looked at him in confusion.


    When she saw the look in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes that was comforting to him, Dong Shu did not say a word.


    Just when they thought Xu Yanzhu would not speak so quickly, Xu Yanzhu suddenly spoke with a hoarse voice: "Yesterday, I protected them and gave them a good beating. But today, they didn''t even think about coming to see me. "


    Perhaps it was because she had not opened his mouth for a long time, but the moment Xu Yanzhu opened his mouth, his voice became intermittent, and his voice became unbearably hoarse.


    Hearing her words, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what was going on.


    At this time, Dong Shu had already walked outside, and was preparing to pour Xu Yanzhu a cup of warm water.


    Without waiting for Dong Shu to move, Cui Hua, who was standing outside, swiftly poured a cup of warm water and passed it to her.


    Glancing at Cui Hua, Dong Shu suddenly remembered the news she had reported to him earlier.


    Dong Shu was not stupid, although she had a soft temper from before, but towards people she cared about, she would definitely think things through.


    When she thought back to what Xu Yanzhu had said just now, and recalled what happened yesterday in detail, she understood that the ''they'' Yanzhu had mentioned just now were probably referring to her two little brothers.


    He brought the warm water to Xu Yanzhu''s mouth and watched her drink a cup of water. Then, Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Mother, Yan Qing and the others are still outside."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Old Madame Xu immediately regained her senses, she turned away from Xu Yanzhu and raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face, then looked at Cui Hua and said: "Let them in."


    With Old Madame Xu''s order, Xu Yanzhu''s cousins, led by Xu Yanqing, walked into the main hall.


    When Xu Yanqing and the rest came, they brought a lot of supplements that the Madame Ye had prepared for them.


    Seeing this, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu understood Madame Ye''s attitude towards this matter.

 C37

    Otherwise, based on the main house''s or Madame Ye''s indifferent attitude, she definitely would not have allowed the main house''s children to visit Xu Yanzhu, let alone bring such a practical tonic.


    After all, gifting gifts was something that was very learned.


    Because the young masters in the big house were men, they did not go too close to the bed and only stood not far from Xu Shiqiu, looking at him from afar.


    On the other hand, Xu Yanmo did not need to worry about all these.


    Furthermore, her personality was lively and she didn''t care about her brothers'' feelings. She directly walked over to the bedside, looked at Xu Yanzhu and said: "Big sister, take a good care of yourself.


    Xu Yanmo looked at Xu Yanzhu who had just finished speaking, and Xu Yanqing, who was standing not far behind her, coughed awkwardly.


    Xu Yanzhu, on the other hand, understood her personality. Looking at her, he shook his head and said: "I''m fine."


    With that, Xu Yanzhu raised her head and looked at his cousins, and said to them: Thank you for visiting me, I''m fine.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu like this, Xu Yanmo wanted to say more, but Xu Yanqing, who was well aware of her personality, quickly interrupted him by looking at Old Madame Xu, "Grandmother, Father and Mother told me to bring a message, saying that they will be waiting for you in your courtyard."


    When Xu Yanqing said this, Old Madame Xu raised her eyes to look at him and responded with a word of reply. She then turned to look at Xu Yanzhu, and after giving a few more words of advice, she finally left.


    Because of Xu Yanqing''s interruption, Xu Yanmo remembered what his mother had warned him before. It would not be good for him to continue pestering Xu Yanzhu like before.


    However, because of the ruckus caused by Xu Yanmo, Xu Yanzhu had a smile plastered on her face.


    It was only after fifteen minutes did Xu Yanqing and the rest of the people in the main house all leave that Xu Yanzhu stopped smiling. She raised her head, looked at Dong Shu, and said: "Third Aunt, thank you."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu immediately looked at her and shook her head: "No need to thank me, these are my heartfelt words, I will only tell you if I like you."


    Dong Shu did not hide anything, and after she told Xu Yanzhu her thoughts, she was just about to continue speaking when Xu Yanzhu shook her head and said: "I am not referring to the words that Third Aunt had just said to persuade me." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu looked up and saw Xu Shiqiu standing behind Dong Shu, and then turned her gaze back to Dong Shu, and continued: "There''s something else, I think it''s a little strange."


    Xu Yanzhu spoke, although she only said that one sentence, it attracted the attention of Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu.


    On the other hand, Dong Shu was looking at her directly because she was staring at Xu Yanzhu, but Xu Shiqiu was attracted to her just now because of a glance he gave him before he opened his mouth.


    He kept having the feeling that his first niece''s gaze was filled with strong envy.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was about to ask, he heard Xu Yanzhu taking a deep breath and then speaking again.


    "Yesterday, when I spat that mouthful of blood, I really felt dizzy, and felt like I could not hold on any longer. But in the end, Third Aunt held me up.


    It''s weird, but as soon as Third Aunt supported me, I felt like my head wasn''t going to faint and my body had gained some strength.


    I felt very heavy before, but after Third Aunt gave me a cup of water to drink, I felt that my body was much more relaxed now. "


    Xu Yanzhu did not have any bad intentions as she said these words. She only spoke her feelings honestly.


    After all, the Third Uncle in front of her and the others all cared about her seniors.


    After this matter, Xu Yanzhu had thought of many things and understood many things.


    He naturally would not hide anything from Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that Xu Yanzhu would say something like this. He recalled that ever since he married his wife, he only had one occasion where he did not have a wife by his side, causing him to get close to his servants and knock over his food box. Xu Shiqiu immediately looked at Xu Yanzhu and said: "What you mean is, because your Third Aunt is near you, your body has changed?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Yanzhu did not hesitate, and directly nodded resolutely.


    But just when Xu Shiqiu saw that Xu Yanzhu was about to continue speaking, Dong Shu suddenly opened her mouth and asked. "Husband, are you and Yanzhu talking about me? What has this got to do with me? "


    Dong Shu didn''t understand why her husband and Yanzhu were looking at her differently. She didn''t feel that there was anything different about her, but why were they looking at her like that?


    Just as Dong Shu was feeling suspicious, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu quickly looked at each other and reached an agreement. Then, Xu Yanzhu took the initiative to look at her and said, "Third Aunt, I feel a little tired from talking just now, and I want to sleep for a while."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu immediately cleared her mind, nodded to her and said: "Then rest well, your Third Uncle and I will go back first, and come see you in the afternoon." With that, Dong Shu turned and walked towards Xu Shiqiu, ready to leave.


    Looking at the back of the Third Aunt, Xu Yanzhu raised her head and looked at him. After confirming the satisfaction in his eyes, she laid down slowly and closed his eyes to rest for a while.


    Dong Shu didn''t know that Xu Yanzhu saying that she needed to rest was because Xu Shiqiu wanted to bring her back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    What''s more, he didn''t know that the reason his master wanted to bring him back to the Shihuan Courtyard was because he had something to ask him.


    Dong Shu followed Xu Shiqiu all the way back to the Shihuan Courtyard with a face full of worry for Xu Yanzhu. However, she did not expect that when she had just returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, her husband would suddenly hug her and lower his head to stare into his eyes.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu was doing, but just as she was about to ask, she heard him say: "My wife has already been married to husband for over a month, do you feel happy?"


    Dong Shu did not understand why her master would ask that, so she looked at him and nodded: "Of course I am happy, my husband treats me so well, how can I not be happy?"


    After hearing Dong Shu''s words, the corner of Xu Shiqiu''s lips curled up as he stared into her eyes and continued, "Since Your Highness thinks that she is happy, then there is one thing Your Highness should not keep hidden from me." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and nodded. Then, he continued to speak. is to bring good luck to others. "


    Xu Shiqiu had been thinking about this matter for a long time, and wanted to ask about it, but he was worried that it was just his guess.


    Only after hearing his first niece''s words did he confirm that the Young Girl was definitely different from the others.


    Dong Shu never thought that her master would ask him about this.


    After a moment of confusion, she shook her head and said, "Husband, I don''t think I''m ordinary. If I really could bring good luck to the people around me, then my parents wouldn''t have died so early."


    Dong Shu spoke in a serious tone, it was obvious that she did not feel that she was ordinary.


    But when Xu Shiqiu heard her words, he frowned and continued to ask: "Perhaps, it was only you who grew up with them? Otherwise, how could my bad luck be suppressed? Furthermore, Yanzhu also just said that she felt a change in his body when you came closer. "


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu still did not believe her, so he smiled helplessly and said: "Since my wife does not believe me, then after Yanzhu gets better in two days, how about we find someone to test him?"


    Dong Shu never thought that Xu Shiqiu would suggest such a way, but she had no way to stop him at the moment, so in the end, she could only nod her head and agree to this matter.


    Seeing Young Girl nod his head, Xu Shiqiu suddenly remembered something.


    "My wife, can you not mention that you were sold into Xu Family in the future?"


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu who had finished speaking, seeing her bright crescent eyes filled with confusion, he thought for a bit before speaking: "Maybe my wife doesn''t know, so I decided to hire her as a wife and buy her as a slave.


    Your husband likes his wife and wants your wife to be his only wife. He doesn''t want rumors to say that you are a servant of Xu Family in the future and also doesn''t want anyone to use this matter to accuse your husband and make things difficult for your wife.


    So in the future, my wife will definitely not talk about what you bought with your Xu Family. "


    Dong Shu raised her head to look at Xu Shiqiu, and after he finished speaking, she frowned: "But I was indeed sold to Xu Family!" After she finished speaking, Dong Shu thought about it before continuing with some sadness: "Moreover, there are a lot of people who know about this."


    Seeing the Young Girl''s sad expression in his arms, Xu Shiqiu immediately continued, "My wife, don''t worry. Your husband''s marriage contract has already been arranged.


    The marriage certificate said that you were the wife who had paid twenty silver taels to be brought home for your husband, and not a servant bought from Xu Family. "


    After confirming his thoughts on Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu arranged for people to settle this matter.


    He didn''t know why he had to deal with this, but he felt that it had to be done.


    Today, Xu Shiqiu heard the Young Girl bring up this matter again. Thinking about his family''s eldest brother and second brother, Xu Shiqiu felt that he must remind the Young Girl not to reveal this information in front of them.


    They didn''t know about these things.


    Dong Shu did not expect that her husband had already settled the matter. She looked at him with her eyes wide open, but when she saw him staring at her with a smile on his face, she immediately reacted.


    Xu Shiqiu kept staring at Dong Shu''s expression, as if he had realized something, and while she did not speak, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Dong Shu did not expect Xu Shiqiu to suddenly kiss her, and immediately raised his hand in a daze. She immediately raised her arm, wrapped it around the person in front of her and tried to raise her head and cooperate with her husband.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his own Young Girl to cooperate with him this much. Seeing the Young Girl''s slightly closed eyes and trembling eyelashes, he suddenly laughed.


    Dong Shu didn''t know why Xu Shiqiu was laughing so loudly, but the moment she heard the laughter, he opened his eyes that had been slightly closed. He wanted to say something, but who knew that Xu Shiqiu, who was kissing her lips, would release her, and stared at her: "I never thought that my wife would cooperate so much with your husband."


    Even with Dong Shu''s silly personality, she could still tell that Xu Shiqiu was teasing him.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu, both embarrassed and annoyed, and didn''t know how to reply.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect that after making fun of Young Girl, he had stopped talking.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed Young Girl''s lips. He then looked at her new moon eyes and said: "My wife, your husband was just teasing you." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu still had yet to speak, and could not help but open her mouth: "Furthermore, I like you to take the initiative."


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and after he finished speaking, Dong Shu''s eyes turned into two crescent moons.


    Under Xu Shiqiu''s astonished gaze, Dong Shu stood on her tiptoes, and proactively kissed Xu Shiqiu''s lips. Only then did she raise her head and say to: "Since Hubby likes it, then I''ll take the initiative to kiss you a few more times in the future." Saying that, a pleased look flashed across Dong Shu''s eyes.


    Seeing this kind of Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu felt that his unhappy mood, which was caused by thinking about Xu Yanzhu just now, instantly lightened up.


    Initially, he was worried that the Young Girl would be unhappy about Yanzhu, but looking at it now, although his own Young Girl was worried about Yanzhu, he still loved to laugh.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that he liked this kind of Young Girl. When he saw her smile, his heart relaxed as well.


    However, when he thought about Yanzhu, one thing came to mind.


    "My wife, Yanzhu''s temper is actually quite similar to Daddy''s and me''s; both of them are a little stubborn."


    Dong Shu never thought that Xu Shiqiu would bring up this matter. She stared at Xu Shiqiu with her eyes wide open, waiting for him to say the following words.


    But just as Xu Shiqiu was about to continue speaking, Cui Hua who was originally in her courtyard suddenly returned to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu from afar, who were standing inside the Shihuan Courtyard Gate, Cui Hua stopped and quickly walked towards them.


    When she was three steps away from them, Cui Hua finally stopped and said: "Master San, Old Madame has called you and Madam over. They said that they have something to discuss."

 C38

    As soon as Cui Hua finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu subconsciously looked towards Dong Shu.


    When he saw that Young Girl was blushing because of Cui Hua''s sudden appearance, he immediately let go of her arm and looked towards Cui Hua: "Alright, we will go right now."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu lowered his head and looked straight into Dong Shu''s eyes: "I wonder what mother is calling us for, Big Brother Ru and the others will be here in a while, I''ll help you with everything."


    Dong Shu saw that when Xu Shiqiu said those words, he did not know how to react. After being stunned for a moment, he nodded his head.


    Dong Shu did not think too much about it. After all, she understood that her husband would not harm her.


    Although Xu Shiqiu didn''t know what the Young Girl was thinking, he still revealed a slight smile after seeing Dong Shu nod her head.


    Seeing that Young Girl had no intention to speak, Xu Shiqiu brought her back to the Main Yard that they used to live in Old Madame Xu.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu arrived at the Main Yard, both the main house and the second house were not there. Only the Old Madame Xu was sitting alone on the main seat at the head of the hall.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu couldn''t help but quicken their pace, and quickly walked inside.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Old Madame Xu slowly raised her head. She looked at Xu Shiqiu and them and was about to give them a smile, but because her face had been tense for too long just now, she was actually unable to smile.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally noticed the change in Old Madame Xu''s face.


    He looked at his mother, who was sitting on the seat of honor. Seeing her expression, his heart tightened and he hurriedly asked, "Mother, why have you called us here?"


    When Xu Shiqiu saw that Old Madame Xu had just finished speaking, he sighed softly, "I''m afraid the sky is going to be in chaos again."


    Xu Shiqiu originally thought that his mother would do this because she was angry at her brothers. However, once his mother spoke, he knew that this was not the case.


    Xu Shiqiu did not want Dong Shu to hear about these troublesome matters, but if she was not by his side, he was afraid something might happen to his mother.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu immediately turned around and said to Dong Shu: "My wife, you are also tired today, hurry up and sit down to rest." With that, Xu Shiqiu led Dong Shu to a chair at the side and sat down. After that, he called a servant woman and brought two plates of dim sum for her to eat, then another cup of tea.


    Seeing that the Young Girl was happily sitting down to eat dessert, Xu Shiqiu then took two steps towards his mother. After ensuring that there was no accident at this distance, Xu Shiqiu''s mother then sat down and asked her, "Mother, did you hear some news from Big Brother?"


    When Xu Shiqiu was moving, Old Madame Xu just watched him quietly like that. Until Xu Shiqiu sat down, only then did Old Madame Xu look at him and ask, "With Madame Dong by your side, are you really the same as usual?"


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his mother would ask him about this. Because he wasn''t prepared, he was stunned.


    After a few breaths of time, Xu Shiqiu finally reacted, and looked at his mother with a smile and nodded: "Indeed. Ever since her son had married into the Madame Dong, other than once again causing two of her servants to throw their food boxes when she was not by his side, the rest of the time has never happened again. "


    Speaking of this matter, Xu Shiqiu was in an excited state.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s reaction, Old Madame Xu knew that he wasn''t lying to him.


    When Old Madame Xu gave Dong Shu a satisfied look, she then looked at Xu Shiqiu and continued, "Since Madame Dong is blessed, you should take care of her in the future. With her by your side, mother won''t have to worry. "


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his mother would suddenly say this. Before he even had the time to retract the smile on his face, it had abruptly stiffened.


    "Mother, what exactly happened? Even if the sky changed, could it be that it has something to do with us? Did Big Brother and Big Sis just say something to Mother? "


    Xu Shiqiu had thought it through very clearly. The person his mother had just met was his big brother and sister-in-law. So the reason her mother found out about this was definitely because of them.


    Since Old Madame Xu had called Xu Shiqiu over, then he had no intentions of hiding this from him.


    She nodded at Xu Shiqiu, then continued, "Your elder brother said that His Majesty felt that he had reached the age of one last year and wanted to re-establish him as the crown prince. Before he went back to the capital, your sister sent him back with a message. Asking about our family, are you still preparing to return to the capital? "


    When Old Madame Xu said her first sentence, Xu Shiqiu already understood why his mother said that the sky was going to be messed up again.


    Since ancient times, the fight for the throne had always been filled with blood and gore.


    Not to mention that His Majesty was going to re-establish the crown prince this time. With no second son in the Middle Palace, there was a similar chance for the sons of his concubines and other concubines.


    As long as he became the crown prince, once His Majesty died, he would be able to reasonably inherit the throne. He wouldn''t have to think of all sorts of ways to fight for the throne.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu suddenly thought of something. Nine years ago, his father would suddenly die, and that would be when he would be forced to ascend the throne.


    It was only because he stayed home every day without knowing what had happened that day. He also didn''t know why his father was willing to die, so he chose not to say anything.


    If Xu Shiqiu had to choose, he was naturally unwilling to participate in this matter.


    But other than his mother, the elder sister who doted on him the most was the principal wife of the Fifth Prince.


    Since big sister sent someone to get big brother to bring back a message, Fifth Prince must have had this intention too.


    If Fifth Prince was not good to his sister, or if his sister did not give birth to his first son, he might not even be worried.


    However, Fifth Prince not only liked her sister, the three sons of the Fifth Prince Palace up till now, other than her sister''s first son and first son, his only son was his sister''s first wife, who was also born to his aunt''s cousin.


    If the Fifth Prince could take over that position, then the person who would ascend the throne would very likely be his nephew, and his Xu Family would also become a superior clan.


    However, thinking about Young Girl, who was sitting not far from him and eating dessert, Xu Shiqiu hesitated.


    After careful consideration, Xu Shiqiu looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Mother, I am not willing to return to the capital. I like the life of Xiahe Village. In the future, when we open a few stores and buy some land, it''ll be enough for our family to live on.


    If brother-in-law has such thoughts, with big brother and the rest of them living together in the capital, it would be enough. "


    The reason why Xu Shiqiu said such words was because he took Dong Shu''s personality into consideration. If he was in the capital, he probably wouldn''t be used to contacting those noble ladies in the capital.


    Although Xu Shiqiu had not stepped out of the house when he was in the capital, he still had some understanding of the women there.


    With the soft and gentle character of his Young Girl, he would not be able to bear the sarcasm and sarcasm of those women.


    How could the Old Madame Xu not understand her son''s thoughts? The moment he said those words, she understood his thoughts.


    Before this, Old Madame Xu didn''t think that Dong Shu was too satisfied with her daughter-in-law, but after the matter of the main house and second house''s return, she could clearly see what had happened.


    Amongst the three daughter-in-law, Dong Shu, the one who looked at her in a daze and didn''t know any rules was the best.


    Such a daughter-in-law with such a temper was most suitable for his third son who had loved and thought too much about him since he was young.


    Thinking up to here, she looked up to Dong Shu. Seeing that she didn''t have any intentions to listen to herself and her son, and only focused on eating the dessert in front of her, she felt that her personality was even better.


    If this were the Madame Ye or the Madame Ye, one of them would definitely be listening arrogantly and the other would be impatiently calculating in his heart.


    The way Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu was very direct, so Xu Shiqiu naturally discovered it.


    However, after he saw that his mother''s eyes revealed a look of satisfaction, he didn''t say anything else.


    After Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu, she then retracted her gaze and looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "I understand what you''re thinking, but since your sister sent a message to your brother, telling him to bring it back, I''m afraid that your brother-in-law did indeed have that intention.


    Furthermore, your sister and brother-in-law both know that you have a crush on martial arts since you were young. When she received my letter earlier and found out that you had married a fortunate wife, she probably wanted you to enter the capital to receive troops. "


    The Old Madame Xu spoke without hiding anything when she spoke to her son, directly revealing her guess.


    Xu Shiqiu was startled when he heard that his mother wrote to his sister saying that the Young Girl was blessed.


    In next to no time, he understood what his mother and sister meant.


    "Elder sister wants me to take over the military power that father left behind." After Xu Shiqiu saw his mother finish speaking, and saw her nod in anticipation, he hurriedly shook her head and continued, "But mother has forgotten that big brother''s family wants to marry a Madame Hu girl?


    The reason why Big Brother and Big Sis were married to Madame Hu was probably to deepen their relationship with His Majesty and the empress.


    Yanhao also loved the martial arts, and was Prince Duan''s grandson.


    Back then, after father left for the army, the authority of the army was taken over by the Prince Duan. If Yanhao and I were to say that we were going to fight, I''m afraid that we would blow this matter up in the end and make Big Brother and the others hate me. "


    It was not that Xu Shiqiu was arrogant, although he had not lived with his brother''s family for many years, he was the one who was personally taught by his father. Furthermore, because of his unique physique, Yanhao was simply unable to fight with him.


    But Yanhao, after all, possessed half the bloodline of the Madame Ye.


    Old Madame Xu understood Xu Shiqiu''s worry, and it was because she understood that she felt sorry for Xu Shiqiu.


    "Your older brother and sister-in-law came to visit me a moment ago. Although they only transmitted your older sister''s words to me, I could also tell that they were afraid that you would return to the capital." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu looked up at Dong Shu, and continued: "After all, today you''re married, and nothing bad has happened to you."


    Xu Shiqiu realized that his mother was looking at Young Girl, so he forced his mother to speak so slowly. He raised his head to look at her and laughed: "But mother, don''t forget, if Madame Dong is not by my son''s side, his son will still cause trouble for the people around him.


    If I were to take over father''s military power, could it be that I will be bringing along Madame Dong when I go out in the future? To go up on the battlefield and kill the enemy, and bring her along as well? "When the time comes, I''ll go alone and rely on my physique to defeat the enemy general?"


    The more Xu Shiqiu said, the more he felt that this scene was really hard to imagine.


    The current Xu Shiqiu would never have thought that, because of some matters, he would bring Dong Shu onto the battlefield in the future.

 C39

    Xu Shiqiu admitted that he did not have any way to take over the military power, and was also because he was worried that Dong Shu would not get used to it if she changed her place to live.


    After staying in the Xiahe Village for nine years, he had gotten used to the climate and the slow pace. He did not want to return to the capital.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu''s attitude was firm, Old Madame Xu could only sigh helplessly and say: "Since that''s the case, then Mother will give you guys more valuable things. "Leave 10% of the items that His Majesty bestowed upon me and I''ll carefully divide the rest in the next two days."


    The moment Old Madame Xu opened her mouth, Xu Shiqiu wanted to speak, but when the Old Madame Xu finished speaking, he didn''t know what to say.


    It just so happened that at this time, Dong Shu had eaten her fill and drank the warm red date tea in the cup with satisfaction, then sighed softly.


    Hearing Young Girl''s sigh, Xu Shiqiu immediately turned to look at her and asked worriedly: "Does my wife feel uncomfortable or do you have something to say?" Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had guessed wrongly the moment she finished speaking.


    Because just as he opened his mouth, the Young Girl that heard him revealed a look of bewilderment.


    Dong Shu indeed did not know what Xu Shiqiu was talking about. She was a person who was especially focused when eating, and since she had seen that his husband and mother-in-law had important matters to discuss, she naturally would only focus on eating snacks.


    But being stared at by her husband and mother-in-law, Dong Shu was a little nervous. She didn''t do anything just now, did she?


    Xu Shiqiu understood Dong Shu quite well, but when he saw her blank expression, he immediately understood that her sigh just now was most likely released unconsciously.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu held back his laughter, looked at Dong Shu and spoke: "Nothing, it''s just that I heard you sigh just now, and thought that you were busy."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, a faint blush immediately appeared on his cheeks, as though he was afraid that his mother-in-law would dislike his for this matter. Dong Shu quickly explained: "I was just feeling good after eating my fill, that''s why I sighed."


    Dong Shu''s voice was soft and tender, as if there was a cat scratching in Xu Shiqiu''s heart.


    Even the Old Madame Xu felt that this third daughter-in-law of her was lucky to hear what Dong Shu had said.


    At this moment, both she and Autumn Leaf were thinking about his future. Earlier, she even mentioned the matter of dividing the family property, but she was still able to concentrate on eating dessert. This was quite rare.


    She was a bit envious of such good fortune.


    However, Old Madame Xu could also see that Dong Shu was a little afraid of her, and thought that she had already asked Xu Shiqiu about his attitude, so she smiled at him, and then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Mother understands what you''re thinking, you should bring Madame Dong back to rest first. Your big brother is going back to the capital the day after tomorrow to prepare for the wedding. I''ll settle the matters of the branch family tomorrow and officially split the family the day after tomorrow. "


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu wanted to speak, but Old Madame Xu felt that she had already guessed what Xu Shiqiu would say, and immediately continued to speak, stopping Xu Shiqiu from speaking.


    "Mother has already decided, don''t try to dissuade Mother. I was really worried for your second brother''s Second Sister-in-law, so I had to do this. "


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his mother would misunderstand him. It wasn''t that he wanted to advise his mother not to split the assets like that, but he could tell that his mother was truly angry this time.


    Looking at his mother and thinking about it, he finally opened his mouth and said, "Mother, in truth, I want to advise you not to be too angry. In the future, if you want to live with me and Madame Dong, then let second brother Second Sister-in-law do it herself.


    As for your eldest brother''s family, they can also understand their intentions. As long as you don''t allow this eldest sister-in-law to serve you and let her continue to live happily, they will have no objections. "


    Xu Shiqiu spoke from the bottom of his heart. Towards his second brother Second Sister-in-law, if he was not familiar with his first niece before, he might not be so angry.


    However, his arrogant niece started to meet him every day. Furthermore, Young Girl and eldest niece had a good relationship, so he did not like his second brother, Second Sister-in-law at all.


    As for his big brother''s family.


    Xu Shiqiu understood his sister-in-law''s thoughts. If his mother were to speak, she, as her first wife, would definitely have to serve her mother-in-law.


    However, as long as her mother did not live with them and let her elder sister-in-law continue to be in charge, she would not have many opinions.


    As for the matter regarding their Xu Family division.


    His father was an orphan with no clan or clan within the Xu Family.


    His mother was currently the only elder in the Xu Family.


    Not to mention, as long as his big brother had no objections, then it was useless for second brother to object since he was only the second son.


    Old Madame Xu really did not think that Xu Shiqiu was actually worried about him, not feeling that he was the one deciding on this matter with the branch families.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, and really did not know what to say, but in the end she could only laugh helplessly, and watched them leave.


    Moreover, she really only used a day and a half to divide up Xu Shiqiu''s father''s family property. According to the agreement, she made a list and gave it to Xu Mingyuan, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu.


    Old Madame Xu sat on the chair at the head of the table, looking extremely tired. Seeing that Madame Jiang had been pushing him around, she immediately looked towards Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei and said: "I want to divide the treasures between you two as well. You guys take a look at the list first, and when you are married, I will pass these things to you.


    As for what happens after you get married and get your hands on this property, I don''t care.


    Even if I were to meet your grandfather in the future, I would be able to say that I have no qualms about showing respect to his grandchildren. " With that, Old Madame Xu took out two sheets of paper and gave it to the servant to gift to Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei.


    The meaning behind Old Madame Xu''s words were clear. She had not mentioned Xu Xiaozhi at all, but he had still considered the two grandson of Xu Family, Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei.


    After Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei got their hands on the list, they returned to Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang''s side.


    Old Madame Xu sat on the seat of honor. Seeing Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei return and pass the list to Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang, she also pretended not to see anything. Instead, she looked towards Xu Mingyuan and Madame Ye.


    Old Madame Xu was clear about this matter of the branch family. As long as the main house had no objections, this matter would be settled.


    Xu Mingyuan and Madame Ye immediately understood Old Madame Xu''s meaning when they received the list. On their list, there were no high quality mansions, only two medium quality ones. The other four were all low quality mansions.


    Xu Mingyuan and the Madame Ye more or less knew about the assets that the Xu Family had. After seeing the distribution, they knew that the Old Madame Xu had given the good things to the third house.


    They also understood that these two middle grade villas were most likely given to Xu Yanqing and Xu Yanhao. As for the four lower grade villas, they were most likely given to Xu Yanbo and Xu Yanmo.


    After all, Old Madame Xu had told them the day before yesterday that regardless of whether Xu Shiqiu chose to go to the capital or to stay in the Xiahe Village, she would live with the Third Branch.


    Madame Ye had four upper-class villas. She had thought that Old Madame Xu would have to give at least one of them to the big house so that she could give Xu Yanmo some more to marry.


    But now that she saw the list, she could only ask someone else to buy a high-quality manor for her to marry Xu Yanmo after she returned to the capital.


    As for the other shops on the list and the rewards bestowed by His Majesty, Madame Ye also glanced at them and estimated that half of the assets that the main house received were good items, such as the manor and the shop, and the other half were things bestowed by His Majesty.


    Xu Ming Yuan had been waiting for Madame Ye to give him a hint. Originally, he had waited such a long time and thought she was unsatisfied.


    Just as he was about to speak, the Madame Ye tugged on his sleeves and nodded to him.


    After receiving the Madame Ye''s hint, Xu Mingyuan also heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the Madame Ye''s dissatisfaction with the share of the family property would affect their plans for the future of the mansion.


    With Madame Ye''s hint, Xu Mingyuan looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Mother, we''ve finished reading. There''s no doubt."


    Just as Xu Ming Yuan finished speaking, Madame Jiang, who was not far from them, suddenly looked at him angrily: "Mother, you are too biased, the things that you gave to us, the Second Branch, are actually all items bestowed by His Majesty. Since we are unable to collect food nor sell it, how do you expect our second house to survive? "


    It could be seen that she really did not expect the Old Madame Xu to be so ruthless. The reward that she gave her, His Majesty, as well as the items that she could not sell took up seventy percent of the total, and only thirty percent was a manor and a shop that could be sold.


    Madame Jiang''s voice was very loud, when she opened her mouth, the entire hall instantly quietened down.


    But Old Madame Xu did not seem to hear her, and looked straight at Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu couldn''t recognize all the words on the list, so she naturally wouldn''t speak up. She also knew that her mother-in-law would not treat them unfairly.


    Moreover, even if there was an issue, there would still be a husband.


    Xu Shiqiu also understood that the Young Girl would not speak up at this time, so when he felt his mother''s gaze on him, he immediately raised his head and nodded, "Our three concubines have no objections as well." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu turned to look at Dong Shu, and revealed a slight smile.


    Seeing her master''s smile, Dong Shu immediately smiled bashfully, thinking of what her husband had said to him last night.


    "My wife, we will have a lot of silver when the branch family resides." At that time, if you want to give birth to a few children, your husband will be able to raise them. ''


    Old Madame Xu sat on the seat and looked at Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu laughing, and understood that they were extremely satisfied with the things they were given.


    Since that was the case, she looked towards Xu Yanzhu in the end.


    Although Xu Yanzhu did not receive much family property, there was a good villa with three courtyards and two low class small villas. Other than the two that the Old Madame Xu had promised her at the beginning, there were two more small stores.


    Although it did not look like it was much, but Xu Yanzhu had been at Old Madame Xu''s side for many years, so she naturally understood that although the two small shops were small, the location was good, and there were plenty of monthly rent for them.


    The most valuable thing was still the manor which he had brought along with it. It happened to be located at the outskirts of the capital, very close to the manor which his grandfather had bought for the Third Uncle back then.


    Xu Yanzhu understood that her grandmother''s arrangement was out of concern for him. She thought that even if there was anything in the future, she could still stay in the villa and rely on Third Uncle and Third Aunt.


    Therefore, when she saw her grandmother looking at her, she naturally did not have any objections and immediately smiled.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu did not have any objections, the Old Madame Xu finally opened his mouth and said: "Since you all have no objections, then we''ll split it according to this. You can keep one copy of this list, but I have one copy here.


    I will arrange for the servants to send the land deeds and house deeds to each of you. As for the other things, they are in the Xiahe Village, they are directly sent by the servants, and most of them are in the capital city''s residence.


    We will distribute those items to you when we return to the capital next year.


    "The capital''s mansion is mine, but all of you can go live there. But after I go, I''ll need to return His Majesty''s estate."


    As the Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, Xu Mingyuan, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu all nodded at the same time.


    Seeing them nod their heads, Old Madame Xu then looked towards the servant woman beside her, telling her to arrange for a servant to bring the things to the big house first.


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s instructions, Xu Ming Yuan immediately brought Madame Ye and her children to get up, and said to Old Madame Xu: "Then we will go back to pack our things first. Mother, you''ve been tired these past few days. We''ll come back and eat with Mother at night. "


    The main house was returning to the capital tomorrow, which was why Xu Mingyuan had said he would accompany Old Madame Xu to eat dinner tonight.


    The Old Madame Xu was very satisfied with this arrangement. After nodding to him, she got ready to go back and rest.


    Seeing the Old Madame Xu leave, Xu Shiqiu was also prepared to take Dong Shu back first.


    However, before he left, Xu Shiqiu casually gave the list in his hands to Dong Shu, and then walked towards Xu Yanzhu, obviously because he had something to say.


    Dong Shu understood what Xu Shiqiu wanted to do the moment she saw him stand up. Taking the bill she gave his, she also followed behind Xu Shiqiu and walked towards Xu Yanzhu.


    And right at this moment, Madame Jiang, who was directly ignored by the Old Madame Xu, suddenly extended her hand out towards Dong Shu, wanting to grab her arm.


    The unforeseen event happened at this moment.

 C40

    Madame Jiang who was originally walking well suddenly tripped on something two steps away from Dong Shu, and directly fell in front of him.


    And unfortunately, after Dong Shu saw Madame Jiang''s movements, she had subconsciously walked towards Xu Shiqiu''s direction. Because of her movements, the chair underneath her had slightly moved.


    When Madame Jiang fell, her forehead just happened to hit the corner of the chair Dong Shu was sitting on.


    This turn of events only happened for an instant, from the moment Madame Jiang suddenly extended her hand out towards Dong Shu and then her fall, it was only a few breaths of time.


    But in Xu Shiqiu''s opinion, this period of time was exceptionally long.


    It was only when he stood beside Dong Shu and wrapped his arms around her waist that he could finally relax.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu holding Dong Shu, Old Madame Xu who had just gotten up from her chair and did not leave, heaved a sigh of relief.


    She looked at Madame Jiang who had fallen on the ground and did not get up from her seat. Are you waiting for me to send someone to help you up? "


    After saying that, Old Madame Xu once again raised her head to look at Dong Shu and continued: "I already said, Madame Dong is blessed. You actually wanted to steal her things, you really are bold."


    After throwing down those words, the Old Madame Xu no longer looked at Madame Jiang, and called Xu Yanzhu to follow him out.


    Because of what happened, Xu Shiqiu didn''t have any plans to discuss things with Xu Yanzhu. He only wanted to quickly bring Young Girl back to the Shihuan Courtyard and avoid this madman.


    Dong Shu naturally followed Xu Shiqiu obediently as he left. She actually wanted to take a look at Second Sister-in-law who had fallen and confirm that she had not knocked over any parts of her body because she had moved her chair.


    However, she could feel that her husband did not allow her to see it.


    In the end, Dong Shu could only choose to leave this place with Xu Shiqiu.


    When Old Madame Xu, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu left, Xu Mingyuan and Madame Ye also immediately brought their children away, leaving only the people from the second branch in the hall.


    Xu Xiaozhi could only feel his cheeks burning hot, he didn''t want to look at Madame Jiang at all. In the end, it was still the two brothers, Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei, who walked over to Madame Jiang''s side and slowly helped her up.


    Until she sat back down on the chair, Madame Jiang was still in a trance. The piece of her forehead that was hit by the woman was also stained with blood, making him look miserable.


    Seeing that the Madame Jiang had such an expression all along, Xu Xiaozhi finally became nervous.


    "Qian Qian, what happened to you?" Xu Xiaozhi called out to Madame Jiang''s maiden name. Seeing that she seemed to react to his voice, he immediately spoke: "Qian Qian, have you fallen all the way to your head? Is it a headache? "


    Although Xu Xiaozhi felt that the actions of the Madame Jiang had humiliated him, his heart ached when he saw how the Madame Jiang had turned out.


    Seeing that the Madame Jiang still did not speak after she finished speaking, Xu Xiaozhi immediately stood up and ordered outside: "Men, quickly go and invite the Doctor Du!"


    The moment Xu Xiaozhi finished speaking, the Madame Jiang, who had been silent all this while, finally turned her head and looked at him, "Hubby, there''s a ghost."


    Madame Jiang truly thought that there was a ghost. If not for the ghost, why would she fall when she had clearly left just now?


    Xu Xiaozhi never thought that Madame Jiang would actually say such a thing the moment he opened his mouth.


    He naturally did not believe that there was a ghost here, so he looked at Madame Jiang and directly replied: "Qian Qian Qian, you must have hit your head because of this illusion. Don''t worry, after Doctor Du comes over and shows you, take two more sets of medicine, that''ll be enough. "


    Just as Xu Xiaozhi finished speaking to the Madame Jiang, the Madame Jiang who was originally sitting calmly on her chair suddenly trembled and pulled her sleeves tightly, "Husband, there''s really a ghost, there''s a ghost!"


    Madame Jiang''s voice was firm. As she spoke, her body trembled in fear.


    Seeing Madame Jiang like that, Xu Xiaozhi immediately raised his hand, and used all his strength to knock her out.


    When Madame Jiang fainted, Xu Xiaozhi looked at his two sons and said in a stern voice, "Your mother was muddled just now. The things she said, can''t be trusted.


    Xu Xiaozhi understood what his mother dreaded the most in this family.


    If his mother knew that the Madame Jiang was saying such words, she would probably dislike them even more.


    Xu Xiaozhi was angry that his mother had given him a share of his second family''s property, which he was unable to sell. However, Xu Xiaozhi, who had been taught since a young age to be filial to his parents, had only thought of another way, but wasn''t as excited as Madame Jiang.


    In the end, what happened in the hall still spread to the Old Madame Xu as well as the Xu Family Main Room and Shihuan Courtyard.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard these words, he subconsciously thought that it was his bad luck that had affected the Second Sister-in-law.


    However, after thinking carefully for a while, he felt that something was wrong.


    Dong Shu was the closest to Madame Jiang just now, so she had personally witnessed him falling to the ground.


    After hearing Madame Jiang say such words, she thought for a moment, then looked up at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Master, it is not strange that Second Sister-in-law would have such a feeling. I just saw her fall, she was fine a moment ago, but then she suddenly fell down. Furthermore, she seems to have knocked against a chair. "


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu looked at her and shook his head sternly: "My wife, we cannot say ''ghosts'' or ''hell''.


    This is mother''s taboo, as for why, I think, besides my own reason, it is also because something happened when mother was young.


    "So you can just hear it, but you definitely can''t say it in front of your mother."


    Xu Shiqiu warned Dong Shu very seriously, but he was not at peace in his heart.


    According to what Young Girl said, Second Sister-in-law was fine an instant ago, but suddenly falling down the next, he felt that it was actually because Young Girl was blessed.


    Even though he was just a few steps away, he could clearly see the sharp nails on Second Sister-in-law''s fingertips.


    If not for Second Sister-in-law suddenly falling down on her own, her nails would have cut into Young Girl''s face.


    His Young Girl''s face was so tender, if his face was cut, it would definitely be scratched.


    When he thought about what might happen, Xu Shiqiu nervously looked at Young Girl and warned, "My wife, if it wasn''t for Second Sister-in-law falling down today, your face would probably have been injured by her nails.


    Therefore, you must stay away from Second Sister-in-law in the future. Her personality will always be like this, and it''s not something that can be changed.


    Furthermore, they will not stay in the Xiahe Village for long. I''m afraid that they will have to leave after a few days. "


    Dong Shu listened to Xu Shiqiu''s words, and seeing that he was serious, she could only keep nodding her head to indicate that she knew.


    Dong Shu knew that her master was smart, but she never thought that he would be this smart.


    When the morning of the second day arrived, she followed Xu Shiqiu to send her big brother off. However, she heard a servant report that the second room had quietly left before dawn this morning.


    No one in the Xu Family expected the Second Room to leave like this, but if they left now, it would save Old Madame Xu the trouble.


    Most importantly, they did not take Xu Yanzhu away like they had planned.


    In Xu Yanzhu''s courtyard, Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu who had a much better complexion. Xu Yanzhu looked up at the Violet Vine Flower in the courtyard, thought for a while and said: Actually before I came, your Third Uncle told me to bring you a message, to ask if you are willing to feign death and leave the Xu Family, and change your identity.


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu immediately lowered her head and looked at her with a gentle smile: "Third Aunt thanks Third Uncle for my good intentions, but I am not willing to feign death and leave the Xu Family.


    As a female Xu Family, I will only choose to go against the odds; I absolutely will not choose to flee. "


    Xu Yanzhu''s attitude was resolute, and hearing her words, Dong Shu didn''t know how to continue to persuade her.


    Seeing the change in Dong Shu''s expression, Xu Yanzhu actually advised her: "Third Aunt doesn''t need to be like this, even if I have to marry into Jiang Family, I will definitely be prepared to go back.


    Dong Shu wasn''t clear about what was going on with the Jiang Family in the first place, and what she knew was that Xu Shiqiu was the one who told her.


    At this time, she would come to advise Xu Yanzhu, and it was also what Xu Shiqiu had told her to say.


    Therefore, when Xu Yanzhu suddenly said those words, she did not know how to continue.


    Xu Yanzhu could tell that Dong Shu was embarrassed, and thought about how Third Aunt had already been here for a while, she immediately turned her head and smiled at her: "Third Aunt has already been here for more than an hour, according to the past, Third Uncle would probably come to pick you up.


    Third Uncle truly values you very much. Every time you come to my place, it will definitely not take more than two hours.


    It looks like Third Uncle cannot let go of Third Aunt, he wouldn''t even be able to rest at ease if you were to stay with me. "


    Xu Yanzhu saw that Dong Shu had just finished saying these funny words, causing her face to immediately flush red. She did not know how to respond.


    But Xu Yanzhu was indeed right, it was not long before Xu Shiqiu arrived alone outside Xu Yanzhu''s courtyard to bring him back.


    Seeing that her family''s master came to pick him up so quickly, Dong Shu immediately revealed a bashful smile.


    Xu Shiqiu did not understand, seeing Young Girl smiling shyly, and his niece looking at him as if he knew what was going on, he roughly guessed that it had something to do with him.


    "What bad things did you two say about me behind my back?" Xu Shiqiu naturally walked to Dong Shu''s side, not caring about the fact that there were still juniors present, he directly wrapped his arm around Dong Shu''s waist and pulled her into her embrace.


    After that, seeing that her eldest niece still had a look of watching a show, she lowered her head to look at Young Girl in her arms and asked: "My wife, what are you and Yanzhu saying behind my back?"


    How would Dong Shu be willing to say the words Xu Yanzhu had said to tease him in front of Xu Yanzhu?


    So when Xu Shiqiu spoke up, she kept his head down, unwilling to make a sound.


    Seeing that the Young Girl did not say anything, Xu Shiqiu did not force him.


    He raised his head and looked at Xu Yanzhu. After Xu Yanzhu threw down the words, "Your Third Aunt wants to take a pulse, I''ll come see you again tomorrow", she directly brought Dong Shu and left Xu Yanzhu''s place.


    When Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth to speak, the corners of Xu Yanzhu''s mouth held a smile, and only after Third Uncle had completely brought Third Aunt out of his sight, did Xu Yanzhu slowly retract the smile on her face.


    Then she raised her head to look at the blossoming Violet Vine and muttered to herself, "You said that Violet Vine represents'' being born for love ''. Why didn''t you tell me the latter part of'' dying for love ''?


    Could it be that when you gave me the Violet Vine Flower, you guessed that one day, we will all face the same fate? "


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu did not know what Xu Yanzhu had said to the Violet Vine Flower after they left. At this time, within the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu looked at the Doctor Du who had given him her pulse diagnosis nervously, waiting for him to say the results later.

 C41

    The Doctor Du was still as slow as ever, slowly checking Dong Shu''s pulse. After checking the pulse on his right hand, he changed the pulse on Dong Shu''s left hand.


    It did not seem hasty at all, as if it wanted to inspect Dong Shu''s entire body, her organs and everything.


    Although she already knew of Doctor Du''s character, seeing him like this, Dong Shu was still extremely anxious.


    Finally, Xu Shiqiu looked at her comfortingly, she did not open her mouth to ask the Doctor Du about the condition of his body.


    After waiting for the time it took to make a cup of tea, Doctor Du finally moved his hand away from Dong Shu''s wrist. He raised his head to look at her and said: "You''ve recovered pretty well, so you don''t need to eat anymore medicine.


    Hearing Doctor Du''s smiling face, Dong Shu wanted to say something, but in the end, she endured it and did not directly ask. Instead, she anxiously and anxiously looked up at Xu Shiqiu.


    Seeing that the Young Girl was looking at him, Xu Shiqiu immediately suppressed the joy in his heart, and asked the Doctor Du: "Then, I wonder if we can prepare to have children now?"


    Xu Shiqiu naturally knew what the Young Girl was concerned about, so when she looked at him, he directly asked his this question.


    Doctor Du did not expect Xu Shiqiu to care so much about his son. He lightly frowned, thought for a moment, then decided to speak the truth. "If it is possible, but Third Madame is still young.


    However, it was best not to use any drugs to control it. After all, it was a three-way poison. This matter regarding the child, is up to fate. If fate allows it, perhaps this year, the Third Madame might even be able to conceive of him. "


    Doctor Du only spoke the truth from a doctor''s point of view, but after hearing his words, both Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu became nervous.


    Seeing that the couple in front of him had started getting nervous, Doctor Du thought for a moment before continuing, "However, Third Madame has been working hard all this time, if he gets pregnant this year, there is a high chance of it happening again.


    "It''s just that we can''t say for sure before the birth, even a grown woman might have a hard time giving birth, so we really can''t say for sure."


    The Doctor Du didn''t support Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu wanting children this year, so it would be best to wait until the new year or the new year.


    Moreover, Dong Shu had already married into the Xu Family, and had not had any children. She was afraid that the Old Madame Xu and the others would say something.


    Actually, when Doctor Du first spoke those words, Xu Shiqiu already wanted to open his mouth and persuade Dong Shu to wait another two years for a child.


    However, Doctor Du also said something after that, he couldn''t control the drugs, and said that there was a high chance that Young Girl would have a safe delivery and that it would be hard for any grown woman to give birth.


    Hearing that, Xu Shiqiu actually already had a plan to not let the Young Girl have children.


    However, he didn''t dare to say these words.


    He knew how much Young Girl liked children.


    Although the Doctor Du said that it would be safer in another two years, in Xu Shiqiu''s opinion, as long as there was a sliver of a chance, he did not want the Young Girl to produce more.


    He did like children, but without Young Girl, he wouldn''t be happy no matter how many there were.


    Dong Shu was different.


    When she first heard what Doctor Du said, she was indeed stunned for a moment.


    But soon after, she remembered that many of the women in the village were all fifteen to sixteen years old and were still fine.


    Doctor Du also saw that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu were worried about something, so he did not stay in the Shihuan Courtyard for long. After leaving behind a few more words of warning for Dong Shu, he left the Shihuan Courtyard.


    When Doctor Du left, Xu Shiqiu asked Dong Shu probingly, "My wife, how about we have a child two years later?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu looked at him and shook his head: "Hubby, didn''t Doctor Du say that you can do whatever you want with a child? Let''s not think about it either. If the kid wants to come here, we can''t refuse, can we?


    In addition, the women in the village were all fifteen to sixteen years old, so they all had little babies. They were all fine, and normally, they still had to work, so it wasn''t really a big deal.


    "I am a peasant girl and have been working since I was young. My body is good, so even if I give birth to a little child, I would still be fine."


    Dong Shu blinked her eyes as she looked at Xu Shiqiu. She looked at him with anticipation, afraid that Xu Shiqiu would not agree to his words.


    Xu Shiqiu wanted to say something, but when he saw the expression on Young Girl''s face, he was unable to say anything.


    Xu Shiqiu understood, if Young Girl wasn''t truly afraid that he would say "don''t have children", he wouldn''t have said so much at once to persuade him.


    But at the same time, Xu Shiqiu also decided on one thing in his heart.


    Although Young Girl always wanted to have a little kid, he didn''t know how to have one.


    As long as he could hold it in, even if Young Girl wanted to live, she wouldn''t be able to live on his own.


    After he figured out what was going on, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and nodded, "My wife is right. "This depends on fate. If fate cannot prevent it from coming closer, then there is no need to rush."


    Xu Shiqiu purposely emphasized his last sentence, but Dong Shu was busy because he was definitely overjoyed at the beginning, and did not hear his hint.


    Seeing that Young Girl didn''t seem to understand his hint, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but to shake his head in his heart, thinking that his own Young Girl was really cute.


    He was actually so happy because of a single sentence.


    Initially, Xu Shiqiu did not pay too much attention to this matter, as he felt that the Young Girl would quickly return to normal after being happy for a while.


    But after eating lunch and taking a nap, Dong Shu was still happy.


    Looking at Dong Shu who was acting like this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment, then said directly: "My wife, the Empress gave me a few stores. But I have never done business before, I want to go to the Dong Clan to ask your Cousin. "


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had spoken until here and when she revealed a puzzled expression, he quickly continued: "Your Cousin has done it in the restaurant after all, so you should know some things about the business.


    I still don''t know how many people will come to my aid, so I want to ask your Cousin first to understand a bit. "


    Dong Shu did not understand these things, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu say it like that, she could only nod her head in the end: "Then we will go and find Cousin to ask now?"


    Dong Shu actually did not want to go to the Dong Clan, but the Cousin had treated him quite well, and there was still some time until her last visit to the Cousin.


    It just so happened that her monthly affairs had ended, and she hadn''t gone out for many days. Today''s weather was good, so it wasn''t bad to go out for a walk.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had finally recovered from the joy of having a child, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had originally planned to look for Dong Lei and trick him into looking for his own shop so that he could clean up the rest of the Dong Clan.


    After seeing that the Young Girl agreed, he stood up and prepared to bring her out.


    However, today was different from last time. Previously, only Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu went to the Dong Clan. Today, there was a Cui Hua carrying two bags of snacks behind them.


    Cui Hua had chosen to serve Dong Shu, and this was her first time going out.


    Although she wasn''t from Xiahe Village, she had grown up in the village as well. She was extremely excited to go out with Dong Shu this time.


    Going out again today, the scenery was completely different from the last time.


    Toward the end of March, the wild flowers and weeds on both sides of the village road were no longer yellow and had returned to their previous green color.


    Dong Shu held Xu Shiqiu''s arm. As they walked, Dong Shu did not forget to tell him what things they had done here.


    Xu Shiqiu followed beside Dong Shu just like that. When Dong Shu said that he would listen, she laughed along with him.


    Cui Hua followed behind them while carrying the two bags of snacks. They walked for three hours slowly towards the Dong Residence.


    At this time, the villagers of Xiahe Village were all working in the fields and they were not at home, thus Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu led Cui Hua and did not meet any villagers along the way.


    Before Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu and Cui Hua could reach the door of the Dong Clan, they saw the young son of the Dong Clan, Dong Zhen, playing with his friends near the door.


    At first, Dong Zhen did not discover Dong Shu, but it was also his playmate who found out about Dong Shu. After telling him about it, he stopped and looked at Dong Shu and Dong Shu.


    In fact, other than Dong Miao, Dong Zhen was the one who was most familiar with Dong Shu in the Dong Clan. As he was usually playing at home, Dong Shu, who was always working at home, was slightly more familiar with him.


    But ever since the last time Dong Shu came here with Xu Shiqiu, their family quarrel had lasted for two days before it stopped.


    Thus, when Dong Zhen saw Dong Shu, he was conflicted. He wanted to open his mouth to greet her, but he felt that he had caused a ruckus at home the last time his cousin came back.


    Because he had too much on his mind, Dong Zhen was stunned and did not know what to do.


    Dong Shu also saw Dong Zhen playing not far from the door. Just as he was about to ask if Cousin was still at home, who knew that Dong Zhen who was playing at the door would suddenly come back to reality, and directly ran towards his home.


    Dong Shu did not expect Dong Zhen to run away so quickly. She opened her mouth wide and watched as Dong Zhen walked far away, but she could only swallow down her words.


    Xu Shiqiu thought that Young Girl would be sad, but when he looked down, he realized that there was no change in Young Girl''s expression.


    Just by thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu understood that the feelings his Young Girl had towards her uncle''s family wasn''t that deep.


    As such, she did not feel sad to see her cousin run away.


    Suppressing the words that he was about to say to console the Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu then said: "My wife, should we head over directly or wait at the door?"


    The moment Xu Shiqiu''s voice fell, Dong Shu looked up and shook his head, "You can just directly enter. In the village, there aren''t that many rules; one doesn''t even lock one''s door during the day." With that, Dong Shu walked towards the Dong Clan''s gate.


    Seeing the Young Girl taking a step forward, Xu Shiqiu laughed lightly and followed him towards the Dong Clan''s entrance.


    When Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu reached the door of the Dong Clan, Dong Zhen, who had ran away just now, came out.


    He was not the only one who walked out. Beside him was Dong Lei, who had a zealous smile on his face and had a walking stick by his side.

 C42

    When Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu saw Dong Lei welcoming them with a walking stick, both of them had a smile on their faces.


    Dong Shu first sized up the Cousin''s complexion. Seeing that his face was flushed, he then extended her hand towards Cui Hua, accepted the two packets of snacks, and gave them to him: "I didn''t bring anything precious. These two packets of snacks taste pretty good, give this Cousin a taste."


    Since Dong Shu had directly said that the snacks were for Cousin to eat, Dong Zhen who was supporting his brother felt too embarrassed to extend his hand towards the snacks.


    When the few of them sat down in the Dong Clan''s main hall, Dong Shu wanted to see the Cousin speak, but she was lightly pulled by Xu Shiqiu on her sleeve.


    Sensing her husband''s actions, Dong Shu finally remembered that there was Dong Zhen here.


    Although Dong Zhen was young, he was still someone who knew how to speak. The less people knew about the things that he wanted to say today, the better.


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu gave up on the idea of opening her mouth, and instead, started to examine Cousin''s legs, to see how his recovery was.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu''s actions could not be considered secret. Dong Lei could tell that Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu probably came to find him because they had matters to attend to today, so she immediately passed the two bags of food that she was carrying over to Dong Zhen and said: "Go back to your room and eat only one piece. Leave the rest for Father, Mother and your sister to eat after coming back."


    Maybe it was because Dong Lei had to take the money from home every month, so Dong Lei''s words were still very useful in the Dong Clan, even if he was currently resting at home for two months.


    Thus, when Dong Zhen heard his words, he did not dare to retort and could only obediently agree.


    When Dong Zhen happily took her bag of snacks and left, Cui Hua also consciously walked to the front of the room to stand properly. It was only then that Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth and spoke to Dong Lei.


    "I came to find Cousin today because I have something to ask you." Xu Shiqiu did not change his attitude towards Dong Lei because his current wealth had skyrocketed.


    Because Young Girl said that Dong Lei was the best person in the Dong Family to her, Xu Shiqiu was willing to treat this man who was younger than him as his relative.


    Xu Shiqiu''s attitude also made Dong Lei a little nervous, he did not know what Xu Shiqiu wanted to ask him.


    However, he was still a waiter in a restaurant outside, and he had seen quite a few different types of people during those two years.


    Thus, even though he was nervous, he did not reveal anything. Instead, he nodded and said, "Third Young Master asks, I will definitely tell you what I know."


    After Xu Shiqiu heard this, he did not waste anymore time, and directly said: "I currently have a few stores in my hands, and the closest one is a two story restaurant in the county.


    That restaurant was originally rented to someone else. Recently, I wanted to take it back and put it under my wife''s name before opening a teahouse. It could be considered my wife''s dowry.


    It''s just that I''m not familiar with this line of work. I have a few good words in my hand, and I have some good knowledge to make cheap and good tea leaves. However, I don''t know anything about this line of business.


    He recalled that Cousin had done it before. He wanted to ask if Cousin would be willing to go to the county to help his wife look after the shop.


    Of course, I also heard from my wife that Cousin didn''t know many characters. If Cousin was willing, then it would be the right time to go to Xu Family Sect and learn how to read and calculate from me every day before your legs have fully recovered and your contract with the shop has expired.


    Is Cousin willing to do this? "


    Dong Shu and Dong Lei both did not expect Xu Shiqiu to directly say such a thing.


    Especially Dong Shu, when she was at home before, Xu Shiqiu had only said that he wanted to ask about the Cousin, but did not have the intention of saying that he wanted the Cousin to be the manager.


    As for Dong Lei, he was previously just a small tavern in town, based on his mental state, he had secretly learnt a few words from the accounting office, but he was definitely not qualified to be a manager.


    But he never thought that Xu Shiqiu would ask him to be a manager the moment he opened his mouth.


    Although he also said that he would go to Xu Family to first learn how to read and settle debts, Dong Lei still subconsciously felt that it was his brother-in-law wanting to help him out of respect for his cousin.


    Thinking about that, Dong Lei immediately looked towards Xu Shiqiu and shook his head: "I appreciate Third Young Master''s good intentions, but I am well aware of my own abilities. If you are lacking an assistant, I will definitely go without a second thought. However, I am unable to do so. "


    Dong Lei truthfully said, he didn''t feel that because he was his cousin''s Cousin, as long as he opened his mouth, this manager''s position would definitely be his.


    He understood his own abilities. He had always known that no matter how much power he had, he would just do it.


    Even if the shop was given to his cousin by the Third Young Master, he could not afford to accept a manager who was not qualified.


    When Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Lei had rejected his offer without hesitation, he felt that he had not misjudged her.


    He also understood that Dong Lei''s current ability might not be enough, but since he wanted to thank him, he naturally thought of this question beforehand.


    "Cousin, no need to be so decisive in rejecting my offer. Since your legs have not recovered yet, the restaurant''s contract will only expire in more than two months.


    When the contract expires, the shop will have to be rearranged by the workers, and it will take at least three months to reopen.


    In these three months, Cousin''s legs will definitely be fine, and you can use this time to learn more.


    If Cousin is worried, when your legs are good, I will send you to another shop in the Xu Family to learn from those stewards. "


    When Xu Shiqiu said till here, Dong Lei''s heart was already moved, but perhaps he still had other concerns, so he did not speak up.


    Seeing that Dong Lei was clearly moved but had yet to speak, Xu Shiqiu could not help but sigh in the end, "Cousin does not know, but our Xu Family split into two families a few days ago. Due to my previous affairs, there weren''t many people around who were considerate and needed help.


    As for my wife, only you can help us in this matter. If you can handle this, you can help your wife manage the other shops in a few years.


    I am prepared to put all the shops obtained from the branch family under my wife''s name and keep the children that I will give to my wife in the future.


    "If you are unwilling to help, then my wife and I will have no one to help."


    Dong Shu never thought that her husband would actually say such a thing to the Cousin.


    She stared at her husband in astonishment, only to see him secretly wink at her.


    Receiving Hubby''s hints, Dong Shu finally suppressed the question she was about to ask.


    Just then, when Xu Shiqiu said that he did not have anyone to help, Dong Shu wanted to say something. After all, she remembered that his husband had written a few days ago to find someone to help her.


    Dong Shu knew all of these, but Dong Lei did not.


    Dong Lei thought about what Xu Shiqiu had said and understood what he meant.


    Because Xu Shiqiu had always stayed at home, and because of his unlucky physique, he did not have anyone helping him.


    Furthermore, from what Xu Shiqiu had just said, Dong Lei could feel what he meant.


    Because his cousin''s family didn''t show it, there was no way for him to give her a good marriage. If he were to miss this opportunity, he might really not have the chance to help his cousin.


    Thinking about Xu Family, and hearing about how the Xu Family house and second house had returned a few days ago, Dong Lei was worried about his cousin''s temper. Also, about the Dong Clan''s disciples, he thought that his cousin would suffer a loss due to Xu Family.


    Seeing Dong Lei furrow his brows in deep thought, Xu Shiqiu immediately turned to look at his, giving her a look.


    After Dong Shu received Xu Shiqiu''s hint, she immediately looked towards the Cousin and said: "Brother Lei, my husband treats me well.


    However, you know my personality. I''m afraid that I can''t care less about the matters of the shop.


    If you don''t help me, then hubby''s efforts will be in vain. "


    Just as Dong Shu finished saying this, Dong Lei, who was still immersed in his own thoughts a moment ago, immediately regained his senses. He nodded at her and guaranteed, "Shu''er, don''t worry, with Cousin here, I will definitely look after these shops for you."


    Hearing Dong Lei''s guarantee, Dong Shu immediately turned to look at Xu Shiqiu, his beautiful crescent eyes filled with pride and joy.


    After nodding at her, he then looked at Dong Lei and said: "Since Cousin agreed to this matter, then we''ll go to Xu Family tomorrow and learn how to read and settle debts with me.


    It just so happens that I want to teach my wife how to read accounts. Together, after learning all these, Cousin''s legs should also be better.


    That time, I will have an old manager take Cousin to learn how to manage things. "


    Before Xu Shiqiu came, he had already thought of a way to deal with the rest, so after seeing Dong Lei agree, he immediately told him his plans.


    Dong Lei now understood that since he had agreed, there was no possibility of going back on his words.


    However, he felt that he should give himself a chance. If he could really become a manager in a teahouse, then he could slowly become a manager in the future.


    As long as he worked hard and studied a few more things, he would surely be able to change the family''s current situation of selling his sister for twenty silver.


    This thought in his heart, Dong Lei did not say it aloud.


    However, Xu Shiqiu had schemed against him this entire time, which was why he said such words to him today.


    Just as Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were about to leave, Dong Lei opened her mouth to stay for the night.


    "Why don''t you stay home for dinner today? I''ll get Dong Zhen to call Dong Miao back for dinner. " Dong Lei''s movements were inconvenient, he immediately got up and called for Dong Zhen who was hiding in his room.


    Hearing his words, Dong Shu immediately shook her head: "There''s no need, Cousin, the reason we came here today is to discuss this matter with you. Tomorrow, you will have to go to the Xu Family to learn how to read and calculate. After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then opened her mouth: "Do you want me to get someone to pick you up tomorrow?"


    Dong Shu smiled and shook her head to just as she finished speaking, "Shu''er, don''t worry. Cousin might have broken legs, but he has a walking stick. Tomorrow, after I finish my breakfast, I''ll stroll away. "


    After all, Dong Lei was someone who had seen the world. He knew his own identity, how would he agree to Dong Shu''s words of letting someone pick him up?


    What''s more, even though he was helping his cousin with the management''s matters, it was still his brother-in-law who had given him a chance.


    With this job, he would be able to quickly earn money to fill the holes in his family.


    After seeing through Cousin''s thoughts, Dong Shu did not continue.


    However, after some thought, she still ¡­

 C43

    However, she thought for a bit, and in the end, pointed at the Cui Hua at the door and said to Cousin: "Then, tomorrow morning I''ll make Cui Hua wait for Cousin at the side door. After Cousin goes over, he still has to go pay respects to Granny, and then go to our Shihuan Courtyard."


    Dong Shu was afraid that the Cousin did not understand the rules, so she tried to remind him in such a way.


    Dong Lei also did not expect that after just a month of not seeing his, his cousin had already learnt how to speak like that.


    Raising his head to glance at Xu Shiqiu, who was standing next to his cousin, Dong Lei clearly knew in his heart that all of this was probably the work of this Third Young Master.


    At the same time, Dong Lei was also thinking in his heart that the days of the Xu Family might not be so easy to pass.


    Xu Shiqiu also understood Dong Shu''s hint, but he agreed with Young Girl saying all these.


    He did not care about this, nor did he treat the Dong Clan as the home of the Young Girl''s parents. However, in his mother''s eyes, the Dong Clan was the home of the Young Girl''s parents.


    Tomorrow is the first time someone from Young Girl''s family comes to visit, so naturally I need to pay attention to this.


    Because he thought about these things, Xu Shiqiu did not say much.


    Seeing that Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were really not willing to stay, Dong Lei did not force them to stay, and continued to use her walking stick to send them out of the house.


    Dong Lei had just seen Dong Shu and her sister to the door when he heard a piece of news from the field. The big uncle of the Dong Clan, as well as Madame Dai and Dong Miao who had rushed back, came out.


    Other than the Dong Clan''s people, Dong Shu could also see the neighbor Liu Er peeking her head in their direction from the corner of her eyes.


    Upon seeing Liu Er, Dong Shu subconsciously moved closer to Xu Shiqiu''s side.


    Sensing the Young Girl''s actions, Xu Shiqiu also quickly realised that the head that was just retracted from the neighboring yard.


    The look in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes that looked at the neighboring courtyard only lasted for an instant. At this time, he retracted his gaze, looked at Dong Shu, and used his eyes to ask her if she still wanted to stop to talk.


    Sensing Master''s questioning gaze, Dong Shu slightly paused, then looked towards Uncle, Aunt and her older cousin and nodded.


    Dong Shu also didn''t plan to speak to his uncle and the others. After nodding her head, she greeted the others, then looked towards Cousin behind him. "Tomorrow morning, you will go. You will stay at my place for lunch. I''m afraid you will only be back in the afternoon." After saying that, without caring about his cousin''s envious gaze, Dong Shu directly grabbed Xu Shiqiu''s arm and prepared to leave.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he did not say anything and directly brought her to the Dong Clan entrance.


    After Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu left, Cui Hua naturally followed suit with quick steps.


    Seeing that they had left just like that, Madame Dai was just about to curse at Dong Shu, "Ingrate!" when she saw Dong Lei shake his head at her: "Mother, Shu''er and Third Young Master were looking for me just now." After saying that, Dong Lei immediately turned and walked into the courtyard using the walking stick, and said: "Come in, I''ll tell you."


    Hearing Dong Lei''s words, the Madame Dai immediately suppressed her words and followed him into the courtyard.


    The Dong Clan Uncle did not understand what had happened. He subconsciously looked at Dong Miao, who was beside him, and saw that he was frowning too.


    Actually, Dong Miao was more envious of Dong Shu now, and there was even a bold idea in her heart.


    If her mother had sold her to Xu Family back then, then would she be the one to wear such a beautiful dress and bring a servant out?


    Dong Miao didn''t say anything about this thought, but it only occurred to him for a moment.


    However, the scene of Dong Shu wearing a set of beautiful clothes that she had never seen before was still deeply engraved in her mind.


    Just as Dong Lei sat down in the living room, Dong Zhen who was hiding in the room also came out with a bag of pastries that he had eaten.


    Looking at the bag of dim sum on the table and the bag in his youngest son''s hand, Madame Dai finally could not hold back and said: "When you go back to your mother''s house, you still have the nerve to bring two bags of dim sum! There''s so much silver in the Xu Family, but you''re actually unwilling to even cut off a little bit of flesh. "


    Madame Dai''s voice was not soft, as though she was purposely saying it to Dong Shu, who had just left.


    At least, Liu Er who was lying on the wall and eavesdropping could hear what Madame Dai was saying clearly.


    Hearing his mother''s words, Dong Lei first sighed, then looked at his mother with slight agitation: "Mother, please don''t be like this. Today, Shu''er and Third Young Master came to find me because they had arranged a job for me.


    If I do this job well, then our family won''t do anything like selling off our nieces for twenty taels of silver in the future.


    "When I go and do my work, Miao Er''s dowry and the silver from my own marriage will be earned, and I will even be able to send my little brother to study."


    Just as Dong Lei finished speaking, the first one who spoke out in shock was the old uncle of the Dong Clan who was quiet.


    Dong Da Hong looked at Dong Lei in shock. Seeing that he was serious, he nervously swallowed his saliva and asked for confirmation: "Lei''er, is what you said true?"


    When he heard Dong Da Hong speak, the Madame Dai hurriedly asked, "That girl, Shu''er, you really know how to help your mother?"


    The Madame Dai''s voice was not soft, Liu Er, who was hiding in her courtyard, immediately wanted to listen more clearly after hearing the voice.


    But at this time, Dong Lei had already taken a step ahead of her and softly warned his mother, "Mother, your voice is also a bit softer. You can''t talk about this outside. What if someone is jealous of my work?


    As for getting Shu''er to help you with your mother''s affairs, you should also speak less of it in the future.


    As long as we don''t cause trouble for Shu''er and allow her to live a peaceful life with the Third Young Master, there will definitely be plenty of benefits in the future. "


    It had to be said that Dong Lei understood his mother''s thoughts very well. When he said this, Madame Dai immediately pinched half of her throat, and asked him: "What kind of job did Shu''er arrange for you as her husband?"


    As Madame Dai''s voice fell, Dong Miao also looked at her brother in anticipation.


    Dong Miao knew clearly in her heart that if she wanted to marry a good family, she could only rely on her big brother to stand up for him.


    Otherwise, based on her mother''s intentions from a few days ago, she would probably give her a random marriage at the end of this year so that she could exchange the money for her brother''s marriage.


    The thought of exchanging blows with Dong Shu popped up in her heart just now, was also suppressed by her.


    Dong Miao was not stupid. She knew that marrying Xu Shiqiu was already impossible, and the only thing she could hope for was for her brother to become a good wife.


    Dong Zhen stared at his big brother without blinking. Just now, he heard his big brother say that he was going to be sent to school to read.


    To him, this was an extremely novel event. He was really looking forward to the day where he could also go to the academy and show off to his friends.


    Seeing that the whole family was looking at him in anticipation, Dong Lei immediately smiled and said: "Yes, Manager. However, the first thing he had to do was to go to the Xu Family to learn how to read and calculate from the Third Young Master.


    When my legs are ready, Third Young Master will arrange for me to follow the other stewards of Xu Family to learn how to become a qualified steward.


    It will take about three months. Once the county''s stores are empty and have been renovated, I can go and work as a manager. "


    As soon as Dong Lei finished his sentence, no one spoke up in the hall of the Dong Clan.


    Everyone in the Dong Clan, including the Madame Dai, thought that Dong Lei would at most go to the Xu Family store to be a shop assistant.


    They had never thought that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu would actually want Dong Shu to be the manager.


    A steward was worth at least one tael of silver a month!


    Seeing his parents and siblings were shocked, Dong Lei was actually not too calm at all.


    Before today, he had indeed thought about the position of manager.


    But he had a nagging feeling that even if he was to continue working as a waiter in the restaurant, he would have to be at least 30 years old to become a manager.


    But now, as long as he studied hard, he could become a supervisor this year.


    And all of this was because his cousin had married a good family.


    As Dong Lei had revealed this matter, no one spoke in the Dong Clan Hall. Liu Er who was hiding on the wall and eavesdropping could not hear anything, so she could only leave hatefully and change her mind to prepare something to eat. She would coax Dong Zhen to tell her tomorrow.


    However, what she did not know was that after Dong Lei finished saying all of this, he especially warned his entire family that this matter must not be leaked out until he had become a manager.


    What if someone was jealous of him and stole it?


    Dong Lei understood that there was almost no possibility of that happening, but in order to scare his family, he had said it very seriously.


    After hearing his words, the entire family, including the Madame Dai, who wanted to show off, gave up on the idea of showing off their own younger cousin to him.


    She knew, however, that the last time Dong Shu had returned, her cousin Madame Dai had especially tried to get close to her.


    His cousin also had a son at home, but he was two years younger than Lei''er, so he was still able to go out and work.


    She must hold it in, and not let her cousin find Dong Shu to steal her job.


    All of Madame Dai''s thoughts were on her face. When Dong Lei saw that his mother had really put away her intention to show off, he turned to look at Dong Zhen and exhorted him.


    "Be a bit more obedient these few days. After Big Bro has gone to the county to be a manager, I''ll send you to the academy to study. In the future, I''ll also bring you good food whenever I come back."


    However, you must not tell anyone about this. Wait until Big Bro gets a foothold in the county before you can tell anyone else.


    Dong Lei was afraid that his mother and brother would flaunt this matter. His mother couldn''t help but want to flaunt it, while his brother would also flaunt it to his friends.


    As for his father being able to hide the truth, and his sister being smart, she would definitely understand what he meant.


    Just as the Dong Clan and their family were discussing about this, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu also started to slowly walk towards the Xu Family.


    Because they weren''t in a hurry, the two continued to admire the scenery on the road. When they saw the beautiful flowers, Xu Shiqiu even stopped to ask Dong Shu if he wanted to take them off for her to wear.


    Dong Shu naturally wasn''t willing to allow Xu Shiqiu to hairpin him with flowers. The two of them joked around as they walked back to the Shihuan Courtyard, when they saw several flower buds growing on the pomegranate tree that Xu Shiqiu had previously plucked.


    Seeing those flower buds hidden in the leaves, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were both stunned.


    After staring at the flower bud for a while, the two of them suddenly looked at each other as if they had reached a mutual understanding. Then, they revealed sincere smiles.


    The happiest thing in life was to have your beloved by your side, accompanying you and waiting for the flowers to bloom.

 C44

    Over a dozen of days ago, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu made a trip to the Dong Clan. These days, Dong Lei would eat breakfast slowly and slowly using her walking stick to walk from home to the Xu Family.


    The first two days, this matter did not attract the attention of the villagers, they only thought that it was already spring, and that Dong Lei was bored senseless by his family members for the past few days.


    However, for the next few days, he would leave the village in the morning and return in the evening. This naturally attracted the attention of many people in the village.


    The person who was most concerned about this was the Dong Clan''s neighbor, Liu Er, who was on her sixteenth birthday and was in a hurry to find a family to marry off.


    Although Liu Er was already at the age to get married, if she were to stay for another year, it would be normal for him to be in the village near Xiahe Village.


    And the reason she had set her eyes on Dong Lei before, was because Dong Lei was the most suitable candidate to be the waiter of the restaurants in the town, and was also the most suitable candidate for a husband in the Xiahe Village, as well as the few nearby villages.


    Moreover, the Dong Clan was right next door. If she married into the Dong Clan, she would be able to take care of her younger brother and sister every day.


    Because this was exactly how Liu Er had told her parents, even though Liu Er and his parents hadn''t said it on the surface, they were still supportive in their hearts.


    But since two months ago when Dong Lei broke his leg and lost the restaurant assistant, Liu Er''s parents were no longer willing.


    But in the recent few days, Liu Er found out again about Dong Lei going to the Xu Family everyday.


    A few days ago, she had also wanted to use an egg to trick Dong Zhen into telling her what Dong Lei was doing at the Xu Family.


    But exactly because she could not find out, Liu Er felt that this matter was definitely very important.


    Furthermore, with the happy appearance of the Dong Clan, Liu Er was sure that there must be a good thing going on in the Dong Clan, and it was even related to Dong Lei.


    Liu Er pondered at home for a few days. Based on how she went to visit the Xu Family every day and how she was still teaching Dong Miao and Dong Zhen to count when she returned, she inferred that Dong Shu would probably get her master to promote Dong Lei to Cousin.


    Liu Er was able to deduce this based on the way Dong Lei treated the Dong Clan members and the way he treated them previously.


    It had to be said that Liu Er was smart, but her thoughts were wrong.


    After deducing this possibility, Liu Er wanted to work hard for herself one more time.


    Dong Lei''s appearance was not bad to begin with, and adding to that he might have tasks that would cause the villagers to feel envious of him, Liu Er was naturally unwilling to give up.


    Dong Lei didn''t know that Liu Er had thought of a plan against him. Recently, he had been learning and calculating from Xu Shiqiu every day at the Xu Family, and because he ate at the Shihuan Courtyard every day at noon, he discovered that not only had his spirit improved, even his body had become much stronger.


    Those who were interested in Dong Lei''s change, would naturally see it all.


    It was precisely because of the obvious change in Dong Lei that Madame Dai was able to endure until now.


    But with the village discussing Dong Lei more and more, it was likely that this matter would not be hidden for long.


    Today, Dong Lei was still able to eat breakfast like he always did. He was leaning on a walking stick as he slowly walked towards the Xu Family, but just as he walked out of his house, he met his mother''s cousin, the little Madame Dai.


    Upon seeing the little Madame Dai, Dong Lei was startled, and then he quickly reacted. This aunt of his was probably specially waiting for him here.


    Thinking about it, he looked at the little Madame Dai and calmly opened his mouth to greet her: "Aunt is coming to my house to look for my mother? "My mom and dad went to the fields early in the morning. There''s only Miao''er at home."


    Dong Lei saw that just as the little Madame Dai finished speaking, the little Madame Dai, who had specially picked the Dong Clan Elders to come over, immediately smirked: "I came specifically to find your nephew." After saying that, the little Madame Dai did not wait for Dong Lei to speak and continued: "Lei''er, Aunt is there something I need to ask you. Did your cousin ask you to go to Xu Family everyday? I see that you''ve gotten fatter recently, what kind of delicious food did she cook for you to eat? "


    Hearing that the little Madame Dai used such a teasing tone to ask such a question, Dong Lei first looked at the little Madame Dai and smiled, then nodded at her, and softly replied: "Mn."


    Seeing that Dong Lei had only said "En", and did not intend to continue speaking, the expression on the little Madame Dai''s face immediately froze. Just as she was about to continue asking, a familiar voice came from behind her.


    "Cousin, you''re looking for me?" The Madame Dai gasped for breath as she watched the little Madame Dai finish speaking. She then looked at Dong Lei and said, "Lei''er, you ¡­ go and busy yourself quickly, you have a mother here."


    When Madame Dai heard about Dong Miao''s news from her backyard, she rushed back in a hurry.


    When Dong Lei had just left the house, he was preparing to take some clothes out to wash his clothes. Unexpectedly, he saw his aunt standing far away sneakily.


    She did not go out through the main entrance. Instead, she climbed over the fence from the back garden and ran all the way to her house.


    When the Madame Dai heard that the little Madame Dai was in front of her own door, she guessed that she was using her seniors'' identity to inquire about what Dong Lei was doing.


    If it was in the past, Madame Dai would definitely flaunt her skills at all costs. However, Dong Lei had specifically mentioned this to him before, and after seeing her son grow meat these few days, he was determined to keep this matter a secret.


    Although Madame Dai loved to scheme and prioritize males over females, she still viewed her eldest son, Dong Lei, with special importance.


    Dong Lei understood his mother''s battle strength, so when his mother finished speaking, he nodded towards her and said: "Then I will leave first, Mother, you will go back home to rest and drink some water before going to the ground. Your body is more important, don''t get tired. "


    Dong Lei looked at Madame Dai with concern, and after he finished speaking, he revealed a joyous smile.


    Madame Dai was very concerned about Dong Lei, and she also thought that if her eldest son became the one in charge of her own blissful days, she would be filled with fighting spirit.


    Dong Lei watched his mother''s exhausted face until it was full of fighting spirit. Only then did he feel relieved and leave, walking towards Xu Family.


    Seeing Dong Lei leave just like that, the little Madame Dai naturally didn''t want to stop him, but at this moment, all she was thinking about was how to take care of her son''s good days after becoming a manager, so how could she allow the little Madame Dai to ruin it?


    Seeing that the little Madame Dai wanted to reach out to stop Dong Lei, the Madame Dai immediately reached out and stopped her arm, then half pulled her out to bring her to her courtyard.


    As he was bringing them along, he said, "It''s been a while since you came. Come in, we need to have a chat."


    The Madame Dai was a bit thicker and stronger than the little Madame Dai. Now that she had motivation in her heart, she naturally managed to pull the little Madame Dai away smoothly.


    Although the timely appearance of the Madame Dai made Dong Lei not linger on his doorstep for too long, in order to avoid the rest of the villagers, the time it took for Dong Lei to arrive at the Shihuan Courtyard today was much later than usual.


    Seeing Dong Lei appear, Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief.


    After that, without waiting for Xu Shiqiu to speak, Dong Shu went ahead and looked at Dong Lei: "Did Cousin have something to delay them today?" While talking, Dong Shu directly walked to the side of the table and poured a cup of warm water from the water bottle for Dong Lei.


    When Dong Shu finished asking this question, Xu Shiqiu realized that Dong Lei''s forehead was perspiring profusely.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shiqiu was slightly stunned, and then he roughly guessed the reason.


    He laughed lightly as he shook his head. Then, he looked at Cui Hua who was standing at the door.


    Dong Lei sat down and took a deep breath before drinking another cup of warm water. Only then did he have the strength to look at Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu and speak: "Today, when we went out, we were stopped by Aunt." After saying that, Dong Lei raised his hand to pour himself another cup of warm water, and then continued to speak: "Later on, I met many villagers, and in order to avoid them, I took a detour."


    If he still had not broken his legs, Dong Lei would not be so tired.


    However, his legs weren''t ready yet. With the aid of the walking stick, he was truly quite tired.


    After Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu heard Dong Lei''s words, the two of them looked at each other, then Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and spoke: "As expected, this matter was decided by our husband."


    When Dong Shu just finished speaking, she smiled and shook his head to her: "It''s not strange to be able to guess what this is all about. Cousin has been coming to us everyday, and after all these days, he must have attracted other people''s attention."


    On the first day Dong Lei came here, he told Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu that he wanted to hide this matter from them first.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had no objections to this matter, since Dong Lei wanted to keep it a secret, they did not reveal it to the public.


    However, in private, the two of them still discussed this matter and felt that it could not be concealed for long.


    Although Dong Lei did not know that Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had once discussed this matter in secret, but hearing the words of the two of them, Dong Lei could guess that they were not optimistic that he could hide this matter from them.


    Thinking to this point, Dong Lei raised his head and looked at the two of them, "It''s good that you guys are continuing to hide it as much as possible.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t understand why Dong Lei had hidden it from him, but he could more or less guess why.


    After hearing Cousin''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded her head, and looked towards Xu Shiqiu: "Hubby, it''s getting late, hurry up and check what we learned yesterday, then I''ll cook earlier, and tell Cousin to return home earlier today."


    It was only when Xu Shiqiu smiled and shook his head towards his, saying that she had a ''good idea'', that he realized what she meant. She wanted him to divert the time he had usually returned so that he could avoid the people from the village.


    With regards to Dong Shu''s suggestion, Dong Lei was naturally happy to accept it.


    But what Dong Lei did not know was that although he could avoid many people in the village, he could not avoid his neighbor, Liu Er.


    Today, Dong Lei was not staying in the Shihuan Courtyard for long. Not long after finishing lunch, he learned a few words before carrying a bowl of Red Braised Pork that he had not finished eating back home.


    On the way back, Dong Lei thought that his mother would definitely be happy after bringing the meat back.


    It just so happened that he had studied for so many days. Since he still had some time in the afternoon, he would study at home and prepare to teach his sister-in-law.


    The moment Dong Lei left, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu packed their things and prepared to go to the main courtyard to see Xu Yanzhu. After that, they coincidentally would be left at the main courtyard to accompany Old Madame Xu and Xu Yanzhu for dinner.


    However, not long after they arrived at the main courtyard, Dong Zhen ran to the side door of the Xu Family in a panic, bringing with him news that shocked both Dong Shu and.


    "You said that the Cousin is being held to be frivolous against Liu Er?"

 C45

    Dong Shu asked in shock, causing both Old Madame Xu and Xu Yanzhu who were sitting in the hall to be shocked.


    Old Madame Xu and Xu Yanzhu had both seen Dong Lei once, so perhaps Xu Yanzhu still hadn''t seen the quality of a person''s eyesight, but Old Madame Xu felt that there was definitely something fishy about this matter.


    After Dong Shu and her companion confirmed the news from Cui Hua, they immediately turned to look at Old Madame Xu.


    Before the two of them could speak, Old Madame Xu had already looked at them and nodded, "That child Dong Lei doesn''t seem to do such a thing. When you go to the Dong Clan, remember to bring along a few servants from Xu Family.


    With Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu understood immediately. Especially for Dong Shu, she was really afraid that her mother-in-law would believe this matter and not let Cousin come back again in the future.


    Because they had Old Madame Xu''s words, when Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu left the Xu Family, not only did they bring Cui Hua, who was originally there to serve Dong Shu, they even picked two robust servants from the Old Madame Xu and picked a few tall male servants from the front courtyard to bring along with them.


    Carrying seven people including Cui Hua, Dong Shu walked to the side door before they saw Dong Zhen, who was wandering around.


    When Dong Zhen heard the commotion, hshequickly turned her head around. When she saw Dong Shu, he immediately went forward joyfully and looked at her, "Sis Shu, I beg you, please go and save big brother!"


    Dong Zhen saw that Dong Shu had just finished speaking, and Dong Shu immediately frowned: "What''s wrong with Cousin? "Don''t be in such a hurry. Slow down."


    Dong Shu watched as Dong Zhen finished speaking, then Dong Zhen suppressed the tears in his eyes and looked at her: "I also do not know what happened. When I heard the commotion, Liu Er pulled big brother and said that he wanted to bully her, and he was responsible.


    Then, when Liu Er''s parents came, she kept crying. There were many people in the village who said that Big Brother bullied Liu Er because he was responsible for Liu Er.


    I had originally wanted to go over and see what was going on, but my sister quietly pulled me back, telling me to hurry over to Sister Zhuang and tell her that only big brother can be saved by big sister Shu. "


    Although Dong Zhen was not very clear, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu could roughly guess what was going on.


    Thinking about Liu Er, Dong Shu immediately raised her head and looked at Xu Shiqiu: "Hubby, we must save Cousin."


    Seeing how nervous Dong Shu was, Xu Shiqiu consoled her with a glance, then said: "Don''t worry, I''m afraid that Liu Er is plotting against Cousin, let''s first go and see what is going on, then think of a way to prove his innocence."


    With Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu and Dong Zhen heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since they could roughly guess what had happened, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu did not say anything else along the way.


    When they arrived at the Dong Residence, there were already many villagers gathered at the entrance. When they saw Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu appear, these villagers were immediately excited.


    "I never thought that Dong Zhen sneaking out just now was to look for Dong Shu at Xu Family."


    I never thought that Dong Shu would still be willing to come back.


    "But it''s not strange, Dong Lei has always been good to Dong Shu. If something happens to others today, Dong Shu might really not come back."


    "I actually feel that something''s wrong with today''s matter. That little girl Liu Er has been thinking too much since he was young, and his legs are still weak. If she really wants to do something, Dong Lei might not be able to guard against her."


    "Ai, don''t say something like that, don''t forget that the village chief is Liu Er''s father''s elder brother, and they are all from the Qian Family."


    Dong Shu listened to the discussions of the villagers surrounding the Dong Clan. Just as she was attracted by their conversation, she suddenly felt her hands being held by her husband who was walking beside him.


    She subconsciously raised her head to look at Xu Shiqiu, and just like that she saw the worry and concern in his eyes.


    Looking at Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu was just about to speak when she heard Xu Shiqiu speak first. "My wife, don''t worry, don''t think too much.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the suspicion in Dong Shu''s heart disappeared. She looked at Xu Shiqiu and saw himself in his eyes.


    When Dong Shu moved her gaze away from Xu Shiqiu, the two of them brought Cui Hua and the others to the main hall of the Dong Clan.


    At this moment, within the main hall of the Dong Clan, two families and the village chief of Xiahe Village were sitting around.


    Seeing that Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had brought so many people with them, the first one who saw Dong Shu speak was actually Dong Shu''s uncle.


    "Shu''er, your Cousin definitely wouldn''t do something like that. You know his character."


    Dong Da Hong looked at Dong Shu who had just finished speaking, and then a lady who was sitting beside him immediately spoke out: Dong Da Hong, what do you mean by that! You said that your son would not do such a thing, then did my family''s Liu Er''s clothes fall off her? That was what many people saw, it was your Dong Lei who tore off my Liu Er''s clothes, and saw her body!


    "If your Dong Clan doesn''t come up with an excuse today, our Qian Clan will definitely not let you off!"


    Madame Dai, who had clearly fought with Master Shen, hurriedly pushed away the strands of hair that had fallen off her face and looked at her with a pfft.


    After spitting once, Madame Dai still couldn''t calm down, so she pointed at Madam Shen and scolded: "You old slut. What kind of good girls could they give birth to, they were also a bunch of coquettish young and old people. Goods! My Lei''er would never fall for that coquettish Liu Er. If he likes a girl like your Liu Er, I''ll dig out my eyeballs for you to step on! "


    After Madame Dai finished scolding Shen Shi, she remembered that Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were still here.


    She looked at Dong Shu with a stiff smile awkwardly. Only then did she remember what Dong Miao had said to her, and she hurriedly smiled at Dong Shu: "Shu''er, you finally came, give this matter some consideration, your Cousin definitely wouldn''t do such a thing."


    After Madame Dai said this excitedly, Dong Shu nodded towards her. Then, she looked towards the village chief who was seated on a chair at the top of the village hall: "Village Chief Uncle, what happened to my Cousin? Why is it that everyone in the village is now talking about him, saying that he underestimated Liu Er? "


    Although Dong Shu''s tone was calm, the village chief who heard her question was secretly shocked.


    The village chief had been quite familiar with Dong Shu before. At least, when the Xu Family came, he had found the village chief first before coming to the Dong Clan.


    However, even the Village Chief did not expect that after just a month of not seeing her, and seeing Dong Shu again, she had changed so much.


    The village chief may not know where Dong Shu was different from before, but the Dong Shu who was standing in front of him today was definitely different from what she saw before.


    If not for the village chief being familiar with Dong Shu''s appearance, he would have suspected that the Dong Shu in front of him was a completely different person.


    Seeing that the village chief did not say anything, Dong Shu thought for a while, then opened her mouth: "I am clear about my Cousin''s character, and I am also clear about what kind of person Liu Er is. "If you don''t mind, I do remember something from last winter. I can tell you about it."


    As Dong Shu spoke, her gaze fell upon Lady Shen and Liu Er''s father who was sitting on the ground.


    Madame Shen and Qian Sai didn''t know what had happened last winter, but seeing Dong Shu speak up like that, they assumed that it was on purpose, and wanted to threaten them not to continue causing trouble.


    How could Lady Shen and Qian Shu be willing?


    Mrs Shen looked at Dong Shu, and just as she was about to curse at Madame Dai, she suddenly felt a domineering gaze land on her body.


    When she focused her eyes, she realised it was a handsome young master standing beside Dong Shu. Thinking about it, she guessed Xu Shiqiu''s identity.


    Although the Shen family valued their son more than the Madame Dai, she was still like the Madame Dai. She had the illness of having ordinary village women in her Xiahe Village, bullying the weak and fearing the strong.


    Xu Family was the wealthiest family in the entire Xiahe Village. It was their county magistrate, the family who would deliver gifts every New Year, how could she dare to be so cruel to Xu Family users?


    Seeing Lady Shen was scared off by Xu Shiqiu''s gaze, Madame Dai immediately glanced at her complacently, then called Dong Miao out: "Miao''er, quickly bring some hot water for your cousin and the rest to drink, they are tired from walking all the way here." Saying that, Madame Dai looked around the house, and after she could not find a chair to sit on, she stood up and gave the seats that she had previously made to Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    Not only did Madame Dai give up her seat, she even let Dong Zhen, who came with them, go outside to find a stool to borrow from the other families in the village.


    Dong Shu did not like the aunt of the Madame Dai in the first place, but today she came to support the Cousin in the first place, so she naturally would not reject her good will.


    Dong Shu did not reject her, and naturally sat with her.


    After Dong Miao heard her mother call out to her, she immediately appeared in the living room with the kettle already prepared. She took the opportunity to pour some water for Dong Shu and to drink, and said softly: "Liu Er is scheming against big brother, her clothes are bad to begin with."


    She wanted to say these words a long time ago, but unconsciously, she chose Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu, who were most likely to be of help to her brother.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu never thought that Dong Miao would take the opportunity to tell them this. Just as she wanted to ask Dong Miao about it, Xu Shiqiu beat her to it and asked, "We''ve been here for so long, why haven''t we seen Cousin?"


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he raised his eyes and looked at the village chief who was seated at the seat of honor, and then continued: "Regardless of what happens, it''s best for us to see the Cousin first. His legs have not recovered yet, and if there''s something bad happening after today, it might affect his entire life. "


    With that, Xu Shiqiu first looked at Dong Shu who was seated beside him soothingly, then looked at the servant waiting at the door and said: "Go and invite Doctor Du over. If anything happens to Cousin, it will be easy to cure his. If you lack any medicinal ingredients, you should go to the Xu Family to retrieve them first. You must not let anything happen to his legs again. "


    Xu Shiqiu purposely spoke in a serious tone, and after hearing his words, Madame Dai, who was originally standing at the side waiting for her youngest son to bring back her chair, immediately scolded Lady Shen and Qian Jin emotionally: "What did I think your Qian Family was planning, it turns out you want to harm my Lei''er!" At this point, Madame Dai excitedly walked to Shen Shi, and before she could react, her left hand grabbed the front of her shirt, and slapped her across the face.


    While she was slapping her, Madame Dai did not forget to curse, "If anything happens to Lei''er''s legs, I''ll break all of your family''s legs!"

 C46

    Madame Dai''s movements were too fast, no one expected that not only did she curse people, she even beat up Madam Shen.


    Even Lady Shen, who had been slapped by Madame Dai, was stunned when Madame Dai pulled on her clothes. It was only after the slap had landed on her face and her ears had temporarily gone deaf, did she come back to her senses and reached out her hand to scratch Madame Dai''s face.


    Seeing Lady Shen''s action, Xu Shiqiu immediately regained his senses, and said to the Xu Family servants at the door: "Hurry and pull them away!"


    With that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Madame Dai and Madame Shen in displeasure: "If you want this to be resolved as soon as possible, then don''t cause trouble."


    Xu Shiqiu''s tone was not good, the Madame Dai took advantage of the situation and naturally stopped his movements, and followed the servant of the Xu Family obediently to the other side.


    But Mrs Shen was not so good.


    Earlier, she only felt pain on her cheek and couldn''t hear anything, but now she felt as if her face swelled up.


    But now that she was being pulled, and had wanted to scratch Madame Dai''s face before, she had dodged it. Now, there was simply no way to approach her again.


    Mrs Shen''s heart was filled with indignation and injustice, but this time Xu Shiqiu did not even give her the chance to speak.


    Seeing the servant pull the two of them away, Xu Shiqiu then turned and looked at the village chief who sat in the seat of honor.


    The village chief did not know why he felt weak in his heart being stared at by Xu Shiqiu, but after he swallowed the saliva in his mouth, he spoke loudly towards the outside: "Boss, ask them to release Dong Lei."


    Hearing the Village Chief''s words, Dong Shu subconsciously raised her head to look at Xu Shiqiu.


    Sensing Young Girl''s gaze, Xu Shiqiu immediately held her hand and smiled at her soothingly.


    Although she had her husband''s consolation, Dong Shu was especially nervous. She recalled the scene where Cousin was delivered back to the town with his legs broken.


    She still remembered the day when Cousin was sent back to her. Before he entered the house, he had smiled at her weakly.


    He had forgotten about the last time he went out to bring her some snacks.


    Just as Dong Shu was thinking about this, Dong Lei was also supported out by two Qian Family men. When she saw that blood was seeping out from Cousin''s injured leg, Dong Shu''s eyes became sore and she suddenly stood up from her stool to look at the Qian Family fiercely, "My legs will not recover anymore because of today''s events, I must break the legs of the Qian Family''s most talented man!"


    After saying that, Dong Shu immediately went forward and rushed to Dong Lei''s side to help him sit on the stool that she had previously sat on.


    Then, Dong Shu quickly walked back to Xu Shiqiu''s side and stood by his side.


    What no one knew was that the moment Dong Lei appeared, Xu Shiqiu quickly turned his head and instructed Cui Hua who was behind him. Using this chance, Cui Hua slipped out of the Dong Clan''s main hall.


    At this time, everyone in the room had their attention on Dong Shu.


    Although Dong Shu''s words were not as fierce as the Madame Dai''s, to the Qian Family, Dong Shu''s words made them even more afraid.


    This was because they all knew that Madame Dai only had harsh mouths at most, but his Xu Family really had the ability to break their legs, so nothing bad would happen to them.


    Seeing Young Girl was excited and sad, Xu Shiqiu also felt very bad.


    Moreover, Dong Lei had been going to the Xu Family these past few days. As time passed, Xu Shiqiu also felt that this Cousin that was younger than him was worth getting along with.


    So when Xu Shiqiu saw the fierce words of the Young Girl, he also looked towards the Qian Family''s most promising village head and said, "I remember that many families in the village plant their land with Xu Family."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the village chief who was seated steadily before immediately stood up from his chair in nervousness. He looked at the two children sitting in front of him and said, "It''s fine as long as you guys are looking at Dong Lei, what happened to his legs?"


    The village chief spoke as if he wanted to give a look to the two children in charge of the village. However, these two men were already stunned when Xu Shiqiu had opened his mouth just now, so how could they have noticed the village chief''s not-so-obvious look?


    Xu Shiqiu had noticed the village chief''s gaze, but he had wanted to scare the village chief, so he did not give any hints to the two men.


    But now, with so many people staring at the two men, especially the cold eyes of Xu Shiqiu and the hateful eyes of Dong Shu, the two men were the most afraid.


    The two men looked at each other, and then one of the older men said, "We really didn''t do anything. We were just looking at him." Saying that, the man thought about it and spoke again: It''s Liu Er''s little brother, when we weren''t paying attention, he rushed over and kicked Dong Lei.


    Just as the man finished his words, Dong Shu and Madame Dai looked towards a ten-year-old boy hiding at the entrance at the same time.


    Dong Shu only looked at him and did not speak, but Madame Dai''s eyes were red, wanting to rush over and slap the boy.


    However, just as she was about to make a move, Xu Shiqiu spoke first, "Before Doctor Du makes a diagnosis, let''s not bring up the matter of Cousin''s leg. Let us first talk about what happened before and let your Qian Family treat the Cousin like this. "


    Xu Shiqiu was the calmest. He knew that the Young Girl would not feel well, but he had no choice but to continue with the previous topic.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu mention this matter, the Qian Family members also heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Qian Family members felt this way because they felt that it must be Dong Lei''s fault today. As long as they determined that it was Dong Lei''s fault, they would be fine even if they were to break Dong Lei''s legs.


    Dong Da Hong and Madame Dai wanted to say something after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, but the couple understood that they could only rely on Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, so in the end, they held back and did not speak.


    After resting for a while, Dong Lei took a deep breath, endured the pain in his leg, raised his head and slowly spoke: "I also don''t know what happened in that period of time, I can only tell you what I experienced.


    I swear, I, Dong Lei, definitely do not have any ill intentions towards Qian Liuer, but what happened today really did happen. "


    After saying all that, Dong Lei sighed a breath of relief before continuing, "I came back from Shu''er''s place early today, so Zhu-er told me to bring the meat back to replenish my family''s body, so I came back from the Xu Family with a bowl in one hand and a walking stick in the other.


    Along the way I met two villagers who could testify that I had something in both hands.


    Just as I was about to reach my house, Qian Liuer suddenly rushed towards me. I tried to protect my body from her, but before I could move, I heard a crack and she fell on top of me.


    Then, Qian Liuer''s brother and sister rushed out and shouted that I was bullying Qian Liuer. What happened afterwards, you all will know. "


    Dong Lei spoke with an extremely calm tone. After he finished what he had been through today, he did not speak anymore, and waited for other people to speak.


    Just from Dong Lei''s words, everyone could tell that Dong Lei was innocent, but the Qian Family did not agree with him.


    They didn''t think that Qian Liuer was deliberately using her own reputation to scheme against Dong Lei at all. They only felt that Dong Lei was using these words to get rid of them.


    Xu Shiqiu did not have much of a reaction after hearing what Dong Lei said, he could only nod his head and say to the village chief: "Now that Cousin has finished, let Qian Liuer come out to talk."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Da Hong and Madame Dai were so excited that they wanted to say something, but the village chief said to the two children below him, "Go and bring Liu Er out."


    Finished speaking, the village chief looked towards Qian Su and Shen Shi who were a little unwilling and said, "Xu Family Third Young Master will definitely not side with Dong Lei, rest assured."


    The village chief also believed in her family''s Qian Liuer. However, as Qian Liuer''s parents, they could more or less guess how their daughter would be like.


    After they were done thinking about it, they felt that their Liu Er had most likely plotted against Dong Lei.


    It was just that they were too noisy, and did not dare to speak, as they could only watch as Liu Er was brought out.


    Liu Er had already changed into a new set of clothes, but her tear-stained face looked extremely pitiful.


    When she came out, she saw that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu''s bodies had frozen for a moment due to their nervousness, but she recovered very quickly.


    She then looked at Dong Da Hong and Madame Dai, seemingly wanting to say hello but not daring to do so.


    Seeing Liu Er''s actions, although he had never experienced it before, hearing it, Xu Shiqiu was able to see through her thoughts in an instant.


    Although Dong Shu did not know what Liu Er was thinking, she had never liked Liu Er before. Now that Dong Lei''s leg was bleeding again, the expression in her eyes when she looked at Dong Liu Er was naturally not a good one.


    Sensing Young Girl''s displeasure, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly opened his mouth and said to Qian Liuer. "Qian Liuer, tell me exactly what happened just now."


    Xu Shiqiu''s tone of voice was naturally not as respectful as before, but after he spoke, Qian Liuer seemed to have thought of something shameful, she raised her head and looked at Qian Liuer in panic, her eyes filled with shock and disbelief.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu for a long while, but did not see his expression change. Finally, she looked at the village chief, and said with red eyes: "Uncle, I, I ¡­"


    The moment Qian Liuer opened her mouth, it was as if she did not want to bring up the matter previously. Looking at the Village Chief''s pitiful expression, it made people feel like they had been wronged.


    The village chief naturally cherished her children, when he saw Qian Liuer''s expression, he wanted to speak up, but Xu Shiqiu impatiently said to Qian Liuer: "Could it be that you forgot about what happened just now?" Saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked up into Qian Liuer''s eyes and continued to ask: If you don''t say, how can we help you? You feel wronged, so you should just say it out so that we can understand what just happened. "


    Xu Shiqiu''s tone was calm, but Qian Liuer could still feel a hint of coldness in his words.


    Qian Liuer was guilty, she did not dare bring up this matter in front of Xu Shiqiu. Although she felt that her plans were right, she did not expect the Dong Clan to invite Dong Shu back so quickly.


    The most important thing was that this Xu Family Third Young Master was actually willing to interfere in this matter.


    Just as Qian Liuer was deep in thought, Cui Hua, whose departure time no one knew, suddenly appeared in the Dong Clan''s living room with a bundle of clothes.


    Seeing the familiar clothes, Qian Liuer panicked and reached out to grab it.


    But just as she was about to move, she was perfectly dodged by the tall and strong Cui Hua.


    Then, Qian Liuer heard a sentence that made her fall down the cliff in an instant.

 C47

    Cui Hua''s body was sturdy, and her voice was loud.


    When she appeared, she first looked at Xu Shiqiu, only to see Xu Shiqiu nodding to her, she looked directly at the crowd and said: "Third Young Master, the servant and the two servants have all checked this set of clothes, they are sure that it was pulled off by someone before and then sewn with extremely fine thread, with a slight pull, it will be ripped apart."


    Just as Cui Hua finished speaking, before Qian Liuer could open her mouth to speak, Madame Shen, who was seated at the side, exclaimed first, "That''s impossible!" After Madame Shen said this, seeing that everyone was looking at her, she hurriedly continued: "You guys are purposely framing my Liu Er, my Liu Er definitely would not do something like this."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Qian Liuer immediately reacted and started to cry.


    She understood in her heart that she definitely could not admit to destroying her clothes to frame Dong Lei.


    As long as anyone thought that she had deliberately framed Dong Lei, she would be despised by everyone, and there would be no way for her to continue staying in the Xiahe Village.


    Qian Liuer understood all of this after Shen Shi''s reminder, so the Madame Dai on the other side quickly understood as well.


    Madame Dai saw that Qian Liuer was about to speak, but she heard Dong Shu suddenly opened her mouth and asked calmly: "What are you crying for? This isn''t the first time you''ve done this since last winter. Last winter, when I saw you jump into the arms of my Cousin, I didn''t forget to say that you like my Cousin and wanted him to marry you.


    However, my Cousin avoided you and rejected you without hesitation.


    I remember what my Cousin told you the other day. He doesn''t like you, so he definitely won''t marry you. "


    Dong Shu''s tone was flat, but what she said shocked everyone who heard it for the first time.


    Dong Lei, who was sitting at the side, also looked at Dong Shu in shock. He never thought that his cousin would actually be the one to see what had happened that day.


    After Dong Shu spoke out, the Dong Clan Main Hall fell into a short period of silence.


    But very quickly, Qian Liuer, the other party, raised her head and looked at Dong Shu in embarrassment: "Dong Shu, how can you lie to me like that. I know you don''t like me, but you can''t accuse me like that either! "


    Looking at Qian Liuer''s angry and resentful expression, those who did not know the truth, started to suspect whether Dong Shu was lying or not. They had all believed what Dong Shu had just said.


    After hearing Qian Liuer''s words and sensing that the other people in the room were looking at him, Dong Shu calmly replied, "You are well aware whether what I said just now is true or false. I swear, do you dare?


    Alright, let''s not talk about what happened earlier. After all, no one broke that matter on the spot.


    "With today''s matters alone, you can find the village''s women who are skilled in needlework to watch with you and have them decide whether or not you are deliberately framing them."


    The calmer Dong Shu was, the more obvious she became. The more panicked Qian Liuer became, and the people present were not people who had never experienced such things before.


    Seeing the different reactions of Dong Shu and the other two, both of them started to have doubts in their hearts.


    Just as Madame Dai was about to speak, the village chief who was sitting at the head of the table said, "But Liu Er''s body was seen by Dong Lei after all, and so many people in the village also saw this matter.


    "The two of them are around the same age, and we''re neighbors as well. I think ¡­"


    The village chief looked at Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu who had just finished talking, and Madame Dai who had been unable to hold back anymore suddenly opened her mouth and spoke: "What? Your Qian Family''s Qian Liuer plotted against my Lei''er, so why does my Lei''er have to accept this crappy shoe now?


    "I''ve already said that things are not going well, but today I''ll put it that way. My Dong Clan definitely won''t want such a lousy wife!"


    Madame Dai''s mouth was not clean, each word ''broken shoes'' was like slaps after slaps, directly hitting the Village Chief''s face.


    However, the village chief was worried that Xu Shiqiu would be unhappy and not give the land to the villagers with Xiahe Village. He could only endure Madame Dai''s insults towards the Qian Family.


    Seeing that the village chief did not speak, Madame Dai immediately smiled at Dong Shu complacently.


    She did not dare to look at Xu Shiqiu, as she was afraid that Xu Shiqiu''s cold gaze would land on his.


    Dong Shu didn''t have much of a feeling towards her aunt''s current complacency. She could imagine that if she and his husband hadn''t arrived in time, would Cousin have been tricked and succeeded by Qian Liuer just like that? Could it be that they would have no choice but to marry Qian Liuer and return home?


    was also able to think of the same thing.


    Qian Liuer had hurriedly schemed against Dong Lei today, because she saw that Dong Lei had returned early and no one else was home.


    However, she did not expect the Dong Clan to invite Dong Shu back so quickly.


    Originally, according to her deduction, Dong Shu did not like to return to the Dong Clan.


    Qian Liuer had considered so much, yet she just had to forget the most important point.


    Dong Shu did not like going back to the Dong Clan, but in the entire Dong Clan, she cared about Dong Lei the most.


    Hearing that something had happened to Dong Lei, how could she not return?


    Qian Liuer felt that she had lost today because Dong Shu had returned so quickly. If she had not returned, the Xu Family Third Young Master would definitely not have followed her.


    Thinking about that, Qian Liuer immediately looked up and shot a resentful glare at Dong Shu. Under Dong Shu''s confused gaze, she suddenly stood up, and without saying a word, she rushed to the doorframe of the door.


    Seeing Qian Liuer''s actions, Dong Shu''s expression revealed a tinge of nervousness, and many panicked voices sounded from the hall.


    Owner Qian and Mistress Shen naturally wished for Qian Liuer, this disgraceful daughter, to die cleanly, but Madame Dai did not wish for Qian Liuer, this'' broken shoe '', to die in her own home.


    As for the village chief of Xiahe Village, as the village chief of Qian and Xiahe Village, he hoped that the Qian Family would take advantage of him and not spread the word that would harm his Xiahe Village.


    Therefore, when they saw Qian Liuer crash towards the doorframe, the ones who wanted to save her the most were the Madame Dai and the Village Chief.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu were the calmest because they had long noticed that the moment Qian Liuer made her move, the two servants they brought with them stood in front of the door frame from her left and right, blocking the door pillar that Qian Liuer might smash her head on.


    Sure enough, when the Village Chief and Madame Dai were unable to hold Qian Liuer back, and just as Qian Liuer was about to collide with the door pillar, suddenly, a tall and sturdy servant woman appeared in front of her.


    The servant woman blocked Qian Liuer''s violent collision, and after that, she practically did not move. Furthermore, she did not forget to extend her hand to grab Qian Liuer''s arm, and then strongly supported her to stand at her original position.


    Qian Liuer felt dizzy. Although she did not hit the doorpost, the servant woman had a lot of muscles on her stomach, and the strength she used was truly great, so after she fainted for a short period of time, she slowly regained her senses.


    When she regained her senses, she looked at the gazes of everyone in the room that were on her. She really wanted to faint on the spot.


    Thinking about it this way, Qian Liuer prepared to pretend to be unconscious.


    After discovering her thoughts, Xu Shiqiu, who had been sitting quietly for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Even if you faint today, you would not be able to save the Dong Clan."


    After Qian Liuer said this, Xu Shiqiu turned to the village chief and said: "The Dong Clan cannot have such an elder wife, and my Xu Family would not want such a relative."


    As he spoke, Xu Shiqiu immediately stood up, ignoring Dong Da Hong and Madame Dai''s reluctant gazes, he looked at Dong Lei who was beside him and said: "I''ll leave this matter to you to handle personally, consider it my first test on you."


    With that said, Xu Shiqiu wanted to bring Dong Shu and leave this place.


    After seeing through her husband, Dong Shu wanted to speak, but Doctor Du just happened to appear in front of the door of the Dong Clan''s living room.


    Seeing the appearance of the Doctor Du, how could Dong Shu still remember the words she had wanted to say to her husband earlier.


    When Dong Shu saw Doctor Du, the others naturally saw Doctor Du as well. At this time, everyone stopped what they wanted to say and waited for Doctor Du to treat Dong Lei.


    Doctor Du did not panic at all when he was stared at by so many people. Just as he walked into the hall, the servant behind him who was carrying the medicine box quickly took a step forward and placed the medicine box on the only table in the Dong Clan''s hall according to Doctor Du''s instructions.


    Just as the medicine chest was placed down, Dong Daheng also brought the stool he was originally sitting on over to Doctor Du''s side, fawning over him to quickly sit down and rest.


    When Doctor Du entered the hall, he did not immediately sit down. He first greeted Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, then looked at Dong Lei, whom he had met once in the Xu Family.


    "Oh, are you sure you don''t want this leg?" After saying that, Doctor Du slowly sat on the chair.


    When Doctor Du saw Dong Lei earlier, he had already told him that Dong Lei''s leg was not recovering well, because his food was not good.


    This was also why Dong Shu had to make a lot of meat to nourish her body.


    In the eyes of the doctors, the thing that they could not bear to see the most was for the patients to ruin the place where they were originally injured. Of course, Doctor Du was not interested in listening to the Dong Clan''s business.


    Just as the others wanted to speak out after hearing his words, Doctor Du suddenly ripped open Dong Lei''s trousers in front of everyone and started inspecting his legs.


    Seeing that the Doctor Du had started to seriously diagnose Dong Lei, everyone who had originally planned to speak shut their mouths.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at who was also looking at Doctor Du seriously and knew that it was impossible to take her away this time.


    After he sighed in his heart, Xu Shiqiu suppressed the jealousy in his heart, and comforted Dong Shu: "Don''t worry, Doctor Du''s medical skills are not bad, your Cousin will be fine."


    Xu Shiqiu''s voice was not soft, not only Dong Shu could hear him, everyone in the hall could hear him.


    Amongst so many people, the Qian Family members were the most excited. They were all worried that if Dong Lei''s legs were really not good, the Dong Family would use the power of the Xu Family to break their Qian Family''s legs.


    But the moment the Qian Family members relaxed, Doctor Du who was originally focused on showing Dong Lei his leg suddenly frowned and shook his head, "You really don''t want that leg anymore? Now that your leg has been broken, do you want to limp for the rest of your life? "


    The Doctor Du kept speaking straightforwardly, and after he finished speaking, he continued to lower his head and look at Dong Lei''s legs with a frown. However, the others who heard his words all became excited.

 C48

    Amongst them, the most excited one was still the Madame Dai.


    When she heard Doctor Du''s words, she subconsciously felt that Dong Lei''s leg would not be able to be cured and would lame itself for decades to come.


    Although she felt that his son was good no matter what, Dong Lei was not even twenty years old and had not gotten married yet.


    If he were to continue to be crippled, it would definitely affect his marriage and his life in the future.


    Thinking of this, how could Madame Dai, who placed all of her hopes on her eldest son, endure it?


    How could she care about the other people in the living room? Without hesitation, she quickly rushed in front of Qian Liuer and grabbed her hair. Then, her thick and rough palm landed on Qian Liuer''s face.


    "Pa, pa, pa."


    After three consecutive slaps, Madame Dai was rendered somewhat numb by the hand that had suddenly swung out just now, and had no choice but to stop in her tracks.


    Madame Dai''s movements just now were too fast, and Lady Shen who could barely fight against her had no intentions of saving Qian Liuer at all.


    She even thought evilly that it would be best if Madame Dai could just beat Qian Liuer to death this disgraceful eldest daughter of hers. Since her second daughter was already grown up and could work, Qian Liuer, this disgraceful eldest daughter, would not affect her family''s work at all even if she died.


    Moreover, if Qian Liuer was beaten to death, she could get the Dong Clan to compensate her family with some silver.


    Because Mrs Shen did not react, it was only when Madame Dai''s hands had stopped because of the numbness did Xu Shiqiu finally have the chance to give the servant women standing by the door a meaningful glance, telling them to take action and stop Madame Dai''s actions.


    The moment Madame Dai was pulled by the servant, she was somewhat unwilling, but when she saw Xu Shiqiu''s expression when he looked at her, she immediately reacted and stopped what she was doing.


    After Xu Shiqiu saw that Madame Dai had stopped moving, he looked at him and asked: "What happened to his leg, can you treat him?"


    Xu Shiqiu understood the personality of the Doctor Du, hence he said those words.


    Based on Xu Shiqiu''s previous understanding of Doctor Du, if Dong Lei''s legs could not be treated, he would immediately get up and leave, and would not continue to stay here while saying so many plausible things.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Doctor Du glanced at him, with dissatisfaction in his eyes. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied that Xu Shiqiu guessed his intentions so quickly.


    But since Xu Shiqiu saw through it, Doctor Du was no longer prepared to hide it anymore. He released the hand which was checking Dong Lei''s legs, and after thinking for a moment in his head, he opened his mouth and said: "It''s okay if I can cure you, but I can''t guarantee if I can recover completely after I''m cured. Furthermore, his leg is injured once again, so the treatment process is very long and painful.


    Other than Xu Shiqiu, who could tell if what Doctor Du said was true or false, no one else could.


    When they heard the Doctor Du say that it could be cured, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. However, when the Doctor Du finished speaking, the Qian Family''s people tensed up again.


    Sure enough, just as they tensed up, Madame Dai, who was stopped by a servant, looked at the village chief and said, "Village Chief, my Lei''er''s legs were made into such a state by your Qian Family. This leg healing money, your Qian Family should pay!"


    Madame Dai didn''t forget to pay attention to Xu Shiqiu even after the village chief said that. He was afraid that Xu Shiqiu would be dissatisfied with what she had done.


    Fortunately, after she opened his mouth to speak, Xu Shiqiu did not have any intention of interrupting her, and this made Madame Dai even more daring.


    Madame Dai looked at the village chief who was frowning and silent after hearing what she said. She thought for a moment, then stared at Qian Liuer who was kneeling on the ground and said, "The reason why my Lei''er became like this today is all because of Qian Liuer''s scheme and your Qian Family''s guards. I already told you, you don''t have to watch over my Lei''er. No one in the village doesn''t know his temper, and she definitely won''t run away.


    But you won''t believe what I say, and you don''t want the other villagers watching over you, you only believe in your own family. "Now that my Lei''er''s leg is in trouble, it is naturally the responsibility of your Qian Family."


    The more Madame Dai spoke, the more pleased she became. However, what met him was the silence of the entire Qian Family.


    The Qian Family''s people didn''t think that Dong Lei''s leg would become like this, and the key point was that they themselves had said that Qian Liuer''s little brother would kick Dong Lei''s leg in front of them.


    Xu Shiqiu did not care what the Qian Family thought.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he looked at Dong Lei who was also deep in thought, and then looked up and said to Dong Shu: "We came out for quite a while, Mother must be getting impatient, so let''s go home first. I believe that your Cousin will be able to settle the matters here. This can be considered my first test on him. "


    When Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth this time, it specifically mentioned the Old Madame Xu, which also made it clear that this was a test for Dong Lei.


    Furthermore, Doctor Du also said that Dong Lei''s leg could be healed. After hearing Xu Shiqiu speak again, he did not resist like before.


    After Dong Shu obediently nodded at Xu Shiqiu, Xu Shiqiu then looked towards Cui Hua and said: "You will stay here and look after the situation. Once the results are out, go back and report to Third Madame." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment and instructed, "Today, all of the medicinal ingredients that Doctor Du needs, go to the Xu Family to retrieve them.


    After being bestowed such an important task by Xu Shiqiu, Cui Hua became extremely spirited.


    She seriously nodded towards Xu Shiqiu, indicating that she remembered everything. Then, she watched as Xu Shiqiu left the Dong Clan with Dong Shu, the two servants and two of the four male servants.


    Cui Hua understood that the two male servants were left behind by the Third Young Master to help him, and they became more confident in him leaving them behind to wait for the results.


    Dong Shu might still be worried, even though sshe had followed Xu Shiqiu back to the Xu Family, he was still worried about the Dong Clan''s Cousin.


    After they entered the Xu Family, the two male servants returned to the front courtyard. Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu then headed directly to the Old Madame Xu''s courtyard.


    After the two of them walked for a distance, Xu Shiqiu finally stopped and looked at Dong Shu: "My wife, no need to worry too much. Cousin is not muddled, he has a rough idea on how to handle this matter."


    Xu Shiqiu believed that from what he knew of Dong Lei in the past few days, Dong Lei was the smartest person in the Dong Clan, with the most active mind.


    However, after today''s matter, Xu Shiqiu realized that the Dong Clan''s Dong Miao was also intelligent, it was just that her relationship with the Young Girl was not good, and since she was a woman, Xu Shiqiu did not plan to interact much with her.


    Furthermore, Dong Lei had taught him a few other ways to deal with things these few days when he had been learning the words and settling debts from Xu Shiqiu.


    There were a lot of things that Xu Shiqiu had never tried, but the experiences of the ancestors were always useful.


    Although Dong Shu was worried about Dong Lei, she still believed in what Xu Shiqiu had said.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, her eyes lit up as he said, "I believe what my husband said. Since my husband said that Cousin can take care of this matter, then he must be able to."


    Hearing Young Girl''s words of trust, Xu Shiqiu endured his laughter, staring at her shining crescent moon, then asked: "My wife, do you trust my words that much?"


    The moment Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, Dong Shu, who had heard his words, was obviously stunned for a moment. Then, just as Xu Shiqiu was about to speak again, Dong Shu, who was stunned a moment ago, suddenly grinned: "Of course, my husband is so good, so powerful. Everything you say must be true. "


    Seeing how the Young Girl trusted him, Xu Shiqiu no longer had the thought of teasing her anymore, and a sense of responsibility suddenly appeared in his heart.


    This was the Young Girl who trusted him without reservation, the Young Girl who felt that he was the best person in the world.


    What virtue or ability did Xu Shiqiu have to be able to marry such a Young Girl who trusted him so much?


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking about at the moment. She saw that her husband was looking at her with eyes that were getting more and more passionate, so she immediately raised her hands to cover her cheeks and muttered to Xu Shiqiu: "Hubby, don''t look at me like that."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu suddenly bent down and kissed Dong Shu on the forehead.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished kissing Dong Shu, he noticed that her beautiful new moon eyes seemed to be shining.


    Xu Shiqiu wanted to laugh at her. Although he had already known that his Young Girl was different from other girls, not only was he not shy after kissing his, he looked even more expectant.


    Xu Shiqiu loved the current Dong Shu a lot. Looking at the Young Girl, he felt like she had filled his heart to the brim with her, unable to cram in any more things or people.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking at the moment. She covered his face and looked at her husband expectantly, but when she saw that he didn''t kiss his again for a long time, he took the initiative to tiptoe and kissed him on the lips.


    When she finally regained her balance, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and said in an extremely serious tone, "Hubby kissed me just now, so I''m returning it."


    It wasn''t the first time Xu Shiqiu took the initiative to kiss Xu Shiqiu, but looking at her today, it made him feel like he couldn''t let go.


    Xu Shiqiu wanted to hug Dong Shu tightly and kiss sher, but he raised his head to look at the sky, he estimated that it was almost dinner time, and did not wait, and directly pulled Dong Shu''s hand, holding hers, and walked towards Main Yard, step by step.


    Although she did not wait for his husband to kiss him again, Dong Shu was still very satisfied that she was held by his husband''s hand.


    Only, Dong Shu did not expect that it was not that Xu Shiqiu did not kiss him, it was that he had saved up all his money to return to the Shihuan Courtyard at night.


    After Old Madame Xu''s Main Yard had eaten dinner, Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Just as he returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu pulled Dong Shu and placed her behind the door, directly kissing her lips.

 C49

    Dong Shu never thought that Xu Shiqiu would do such a thing to his. After being stunned for a moment, she wanted to move his body, but realised that his waist was already imprisoned by his husband''s arm.


    Xu Shiqiu, who was hugging Dong Shu, noticed her following reaction the moment she moved. He slightly loosened his lips, stared at her with a hoarse voice and asked: "What''s wrong? "Hmm?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s voice, Dong Shu, who had just finished catching her breath, felt as if someone was scratching her chest with something.


    After suppressing the pain in her heart, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and said blurrily: "Master, I feel terrible." After saying this, Dong Shu uncomfortably rubbed herself against Xu Shiqiu''s chest.


    Sensing the strange feeling from the movement in his chest, Xu Shiqiu looked at the top of Dong Shu''s head and let out a soft laugh before he finally opened his mouth and continued: "Where are you feeling uncomfortable?" As he spoke, Xu Shiqiu used a free hand to lift Dong Shu''s head, and then neared her lips and said, "My husband, if you continue to kiss me, you won''t feel bad." Finished, Xu Shiqiu did not wait for Dong Shu to speak, and lowered her head to kiss his once again.


    Dong Shu''s previous words still puzzled her, but in the next moment, Xu Shiqiu once again kissed her on the lips. This time, she wasn''t unable to breathe like before, but she felt that her head was a little dizzy.


    Then, she felt that her body was a little cold. When she regained consciousness, she felt a wave of pain. Following that, she heard her husband''s familiar and different apology.


    "My wife, I''m sorry. I couldn''t hold myself back."


    Xu Shiqiu had a rough guess in his heart. The bowl of soup he drank in his mother''s courtyard must have something wrong with it, if not his self-control would not have disappeared completely.


    He just made love to his wife casually.


    According to his plan, he was going to set up the wedding ceremony that day. However, he was too casual today.


    But at this time, he was already at the point where ''an arrow on a bow''. He could only endure his displeasure from being schemed against and lead the Young Girl into a deep depression. Decay.


    Only after more than an hour had passed did the main hall of the Shihuan Courtyard return to its former tranquility.


    Xu Shiqiu endured the soreness of his aching body and just as he slightly moved his body, Xu Shiqiu had already noticed her discomfort. He reached out to help massage the back of her waist, and said slowly: "My wife, do you understand how to give birth to a child now?"


    Just as she felt the aching pain in her lower back lessen slightly, Dong Shu had not had the time to sleep for a while when she suddenly heard Xu Shiqiu''s words.


    She immediately opened her eyes wide as she looked at Xu Shiqiu and humphed in embarrassment: "Husband, you are the worst!"


    Hearing Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then, he stared at her and said: "Didn''t you say that Hubby was the best earlier? Why did you say that your husband is the worst? "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s shiny new moon eyes suddenly opened wide, his mouth wide, not knowing how to reply.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Young Girl would reveal such an expression. Looking at Dong Shu, he felt as if his heart was instantly filled to the brim.


    All of the regret that he had accumulated over the past twenty odd years had been filled today. Only Xu Shiqiu''s life in the future had been what he had anticipated.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking. Seeing that his husband was staring at his, she snorted with a blush, then leaned his head on Xu Shiqiu''s chest and said shamelessly, "Aiya, I''m sleepy." Saying that, Dong Shu immediately closed her eyes and remained motionless.


    Seeing Young Girl''s foolish yet somewhat cute action, Xu Shiqiu forced himself to laugh. He raised his hand and gently pushed the perspiring hair on Dong Shu''s face behind her ears before speaking: "Sleep, I''ll help you clean up later." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu raised his hand and lightly patted Dong Shu''s back, coaxing her to sleep like how it was in the past.


    In the beginning, Dong Shu only pretended to be asleep because she didn''t know how to answer Xu Shiqiu, but not long after, she actually fell asleep.


    A long while after Dong Shu fell asleep, Cui Hua finally returned from the Dong Residence.


    It was unknown if Cui Hua sensed that something was amiss within the main house of the Shihuan Courtyard but he, who usually would dare to enter, stood at the door today as she made her report.


    "Third Young Master, the eldest son of the Dong Clan did not let the Qian Clan pay for the loss of the silver. Instead, he had the entire Qian Clan pay for the construction of a Sea God Temple in the village. As for Qian Liuer, after the Sea Goddess Hall was built, he would have to go to the Sea Goddess Hall to pray for three years for the villagers who had lost their lives in the ocean due to Xiahe Village.


    Furthermore, Qian Liuer from the Qian Family wanted to apologize to him in front of everyone in the village. Qian Fu, who had kicked him, not only wanted to apologize to everyone in the village, but also wanted to teach a child his age in the village to write "I was wrong".


    After Cui Hua finished speaking, she stood in place, waiting for Xu Shiqiu''s reply.


    Xu Shiqiu was lying on the bed, thinking about what Cui Hua had just said, and quickly understood what she meant.


    The Dong Clan would not be moving out of the Xiahe Village for a short period of time, so when this matter was first handled, they could not completely offend the Qian Clan.


    After all, the Qian Family was a large clan with great Xiahe Village.


    In this way, Dong Lei allowed the Qian Family to construct the Sea God''s Temple, and in order to pay respects to the villagers who had lost their lives in the ocean for so many years, he raised the news of the Dong Qian and Dong Clan to the biggest matter of the entire village.


    Although the Qian Family didn''t have any money, they definitely had money for food. After all, even if they wanted to build the Sea Goddess Temple, they wouldn''t use green bricks.


    Even if the Qian Family couldn''t bring out the money in the end, since there was still so much money in the village, they would definitely have a way.


    As for''s punishment, Dong Lei had already seen through his intentions.


    She was in a hurry to get married, anxious to escape from the Qian Family, wanting to live a good life. So when Dong Lei dealt with it this way, Qian Liuer''s life would practically be ruined.


    She was sixteen years old, and three years later she was nearly twenty.


    At twenty, it would definitely not be easy to find a good home to marry off. What awaited Qian Liuer was either to fill in the rooms or to marry off to a poorer family.


    As for the Qian Family, Dong Lei had also seen through their love for him. He had asked the only son of the Qian Family, Qian Fu, to write "I was wrong" in order to remind the villagers that the Qian Family had done wrong this time.


    After thinking about all these, Xu Shiqiu nodded his head in satisfaction.


    If Dong Lei didn''t care about the reputation of the Xiahe Village and his relationship with the Qian Family, Xu Shiqiu would think that he was being too ruthless.


    And if Dong Lei let them go this time, Xu Shiqiu would feel that he was too kind.


    It was not bad to be a good person, but in the future, Dong Lei would help him manage so many stores, so he couldn''t be too kind.


    At this point, Dong Lei had a very good grasp of the situation. Not only did he not displease the villagers of Xiahe Village, nor did he thoroughly infuriate the people of the Qian Clan, he destroyed Qian Liuer''s plan to exterminate him.


    Qian Fu was still young. If he could change it in the future, then the friendship between him and the children would help him. But if he couldn''t learn it well in the future, then teaching the children to write the words'' I was wrong ''today would become his life''s greatest humiliation.


    After understanding the intentions of Dong Lei''s plan, Xu Shiqiu finally came back to his senses. He looked at Dong Shu who was still sleeping soundly on her chest, and then said to the outside: "Cui Hua, go heat up some hot water and bring it to the ears room."


    Even though Cui Hua had never experienced using her own abilities, she had been warned by a good servant woman when she was transferred over to the Shihuan Courtyard to serve her.


    When she heard Xu Shiqiu''s voice but did not hear his, she did not ask any further. Instead, she responded and took the initiative to speak: "After the servant has finished boiling the hot water, can I go and eat?"


    Xu Shiqiu liked Cui Hua the most. He would say whatever wanted to say, but when he heard Cui Hua''s words, not only did he not get angry, he opened his mouth saying in satisfaction, "Sure, you have worked hard today too. Tomorrow, I will ask the big kitchen to add some dishes to your dishes and your favorite elbows."


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Cui Hua immediately responded joyfully: "Thank you Third Young Master for your gift." Saying that, Cui Hua turned and headed to the kitchen to boil some water.


    Perhaps Xu Shiqiu had really gone too far just now, until this moment when Cui Hua had left, Dong Shu still had not woken up from her stupor.


    She kept sleeping in Xu Shiqiu''s embrace. When Cui Hua finished boiling the water and brought it to her ear room, Xu Shiqiu stood up and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect that Dong Shu would wake up now. He was standing in front of her bed naked, and seeing her Young Girl staring at Xin Yue in shock, he was startled for a moment, then immediately smiled: "Wife, are you satisfied with your husband''s body?"


    Only after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words did Dong Shu come back to her senses, and looked at him bashfully. After hesitating for a long time, she finally replied in an extremely serious tone, "I am satisfied."


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Young Girl would actually reply to his question. He stood in the same spot, and for a moment, didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu standing in place without moving, Dong Shu thought that he did not believe his. He hurriedly got up, but afterhe got up, she realized that he was also not wearing anything, so he quickly pulled on his blanket to cover his body. After that, he looked at Xu Shiqiu and said seriously, "Hubby, I am truly satisfied."


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Young Girl would actually take his previous question seriously. He looked at the beautiful scenery that was faintly discernible as he sat up on the bed, and after forcefully swallowing the saliva in his throat, he nodded at her: "En, I understand my wife''s satisfaction with your husband."


    Dong Shu could not understand the other meaning in Xu Shiqiu''s words, but after Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he nodded in agreement instead.


    Seeing Young Girl being so silly, Xu Shiqiu did not continue to tease her.


    "Cui Hua boiled hot water and sent it to my ear room. Do you want to take a bath?" Xu Shiqiu said as he walked over to the side of the bed. Dong Shu who was sitting on the bed nodded, he immediately extended her hand and picked up Dong Shu.


    Although it was not the first time Dong Shu hugged Dong Shu like this, the two of them did not wear any clothes today.


    Just as Dong Shu felt her body leaving the bed, the sensation of her husband''s arm touching her neck and the crook of her leg immediately made her want to pull over a piece of clothing to cover her body.


    But only now did Dong Shu realize that on the bed, forget about her own clothes, even Hubby''s did not have a single piece of clothes.


    In the end, just as she was about to cover her face, she heard his husband who was embracing her say, "My wife, there''s no need to be shy. Your husband has long since seen it." With that said, Xu Shiqiu felt that Dong Shu''s appearance was extremely cute and intentionally continued: "Anyway, I still need to take it off later, so this time, it''s fine if I don''t wear it."

 C50

    No matter how much Dong Shu thought about it, she never expected Xu Shiqiu to say such a thing.


    Fortunately, there were only Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu here, if anyone from the Xu Family knew about this, they would not have believed it.


    But when Xu Shiqiu actually said those words, it was not only that, just as Dong Shu was feeling hot and wanted to speak, he carried her and walked into his room, directly putting her into the bathtub that was half full of hot water.


    When her naked body touched the warm water, Dong Shu was still uncomfortable for a moment, which scared Xu Shiqiu so much that she immediately reached her hand out to feel the water in the bathtub.


    After realising that the water temperature was just right, Xu Shiqiu stepped into the bath barrel and directly pulled Dong Shu into his embrace.


    When Dong Shu lifted her leg into the bath barrel, her eyes widened like a frightened rabbit. When she was embraced by Xu Shiqiu who was sitting inside the barrel and struggled a little, she realized that it was completely useless.


    When Dong Shu stopped, Xu Shiqiu was dishonest.


    After being empty for twenty-five years, once Xu Shiqiu tasted the taste of meat, how could he possibly be fed so easily?


    Although he still remembered that it was Dong Shu''s first time today and that she was still young, he still asked for her in the bath barrel one more time.


    When Xu Shiqiu slowly recovered his breath, the warm water in the bath barrel had turned slightly cold, and the clean and tidy floor in his ear room was also splashed with water.


    Dong Shu was truly out of energy at this time. She wrapped her arm around Xu Shiqiu''s neck and placed all of his energy on Xu Shiqiu''s body.


    Leaning into Xu Shiqiu''s embrace, Dong Shu thought for a moment. In the end, she spoke up like she was acting spoiled, "Hubby, I feel a little hungry."


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect the Young Girl to say these words, he stared at the hairy head of the Young Girl in front of him with water vapor for a few breaths'' time, then had no choice but to carry her and get up from the bath barrel.


    Since Dong Shu really didn''t have any strength left, she could only leave the task of wiping her body and putting on clothes to Xu Shiqiu.


    Although she was taken advantage of by Xu Shiqiu in the process, in the end, when she felt the hunger in her stomach, she finally put on her clothes and walked out of her room.


    Cui Hua had already gone to rest, so the evidence of Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu going crazy was still on the bed in the main room.


    Dong Shu felt embarrassed to look at the bed, so she waited for Xu Shiqiu to place her on the bed and start eating, then she started to tidy up the bed.


    It was also because Dong Shu had started to focus on eating dessert that she did not know that Xu Shiqiu had used the opportunity to clean up her bed to leave behind her first evidence.


    By the time Dong Shu had eaten her fill, Xu Shiqiu had already tidied up the bed. The fresh incense in the room also covered the unique smell that the two of them gave off when they went crazy.


    When Dong Shu was full, she wanted to go to sleep. Naturally, she did not know that after she fell asleep, Xu Shiqiu stared at her for a long while before finally falling asleep with satisfaction.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu did not want to spread the news of their marriage, but by noon on the second day, the Old Madame Xu in the main courtyard had already known about it.


    When Old Madame Xu first heard about this, she was somewhat shocked. When she thought about the pot of soup that she had arranged for Xu Shiqiu, she knew that it was something she did unintentionally, and caused this matter.


    "I never thought that these two children would only just recover yesterday. Go to the storage room and pick out some tonics, then bring out two stalks of good materials for the Madame Dong, so that they can properly stay in the Shihuan Courtyard these few days. They don''t have to come and pay respects to me."


    After Old Madame Xu finished instructing the servants by her side, she stood up and walked towards the courtyard where Xu Yanzhu lived.


    Although this kind of matter is inconvenient to explain to a lady like Xu Yanzhu, she still allowed Xu Yanzhu to feel her own happiness, and thus divert her attention.


    As for whether Xu Yanzhu could guess anything from her words, the Old Madame Xu couldn''t care less right now.


    The servant could more or less guess what the Old Madame Xu was thinking, so when she chose the things to go to the Shihuan Courtyard according to her wishes, she also perfectly conveyed her meaning.


    Within his Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu had woken up a little late this morning and had just finished his morning practice.


    As for Dong Shu, this morning, after she was woken up from her stupor and was tossed about by Xu Shiqiu''s kiss, she was still powerlessly lying on her bed to rest.


    The servant had a lot of experience, after knowing from Cui Hua that Dong Shu had not gotten up yet, not only did she not feel that Dong Shu knew the rules, she was instead overjoyed.


    After she passed Old Madame Xu''s message back to him, she happily turned her head back to the Main Yard.


    An hour later, Dong Shu stood up and also showered and changed her clothes. Just as Cui Hua explained to the servant woman her previous actions, Xu Shiqiu could already guess why the servant woman was so happy.


    Glancing at the Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment before explaining, "The servant woman by mother''s side, before Mother even married, was my servant. Afterwards, her husband died on the battlefield, and because she did not have a son, she was kicked out of the family.


    So she must have been happy for us just now. Don''t think too much about it. "


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished explaining the situation, he saw Dong Shu nodding at him.


    Just as he was about to ask the Young Girl if she still had any questions, Dong Shu suddenly opened her mouth and said: "Master, I''m hungry."


    Dong Shu was really hungry.


    It was almost noon, but she had not eaten yet.


    Last night, she had indeed slept after eating her fill. However, this morning, her husband had pulled her close to him again. At this moment, she felt extremely hungry.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu was stunned for a moment before laughing uncontrollably. He had forgotten that her Young Girl''s character was not a person who would think too much.


    Because Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu did not plan for them to get back together, and because Xu Yanzhu, who came here every day, had guessed this matter from the words of the Old Madame Xu, and because Dong Lei was not able to come here due to her injuries, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had been spending the past few days together.


    After ten days of unthinking happiness, when all the pomegranate flowers in the courtyard had bloomed to become dazzling, the letter that Xu Shiqiu had sent out using the Old Madame Xu finally had an answer.


    When Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu to Old Madame Xu''s place, he saw two young men standing in the hall waiting for Old Madame Xu to ask questions.


    The first people who came to deliver Xu Shiqiu''s personally written letter were the two brothers. The father of the two brothers was originally an orphan who joined the army with Xu Shiqiu''s father, and he didn''t even remember the surname of their biological parents.


    When he first entered the army to register his name, because he could not remember what his surname was, and heard Xu Shiqiu''s father say that his surname was Xu, he casually mentioned that he was called Xu Er.


    The letter Old Madame Xu previously sent over to Xu Er, who shamelessly said that he was his master''s brother.


    Xu Er''s life was good, but was not as good as Xu Shiqiu''s father''s after becoming a great general.


    Perhaps, he was one of the few brothers who had survived but been the most comfortable.


    Back then, Xu Er was injured early on, so he did not have any position in the army when he left. Thus, he could only borrow the money given by Xu Shiqiu''s father to build a house to buy land in a village outside the capital.


    In the first few years, the relationship between the two families increased a lot, but as Xu Shiqiu''s father became more and more powerful, Xu Er came less and less.


    But Old Madame Xu would never forget the scene nine years ago, on the morning of the second day after the accident in Xu Family, Xu Er suddenly appeared outside of Xu Family''s side door with her eldest son and eldest grandson covered in dew.


    That day, Xu Er pushed his eldest grandson in front of her and said, if His Majesty wants to execute a Xu Family guy, then use his eldest grandson to exchange for a Xu Family eldest grandson.


    It was also on that day that Old Madame Xu finally saw clearly the Xu Er who had lost half of her hand. Every time she saw her, she would smile brilliantly.


    Because, when Xu Shiqiu needed help at that time, he immediately thought of Xu Er and the many males in his family.


    Xu Er had four sons. This time, other than the eldest son''s family, who was going to stay at home and serve his parents and take care of the fields, the other three sons were prepared to come over to Xiahe Village and fight with Xu Shiqiu.


    Currently, the first to arrive were Xu Er''s third son and fourth son. Before the two of them could reveal their names to Old Madame Xu, Old Madame Xu had already pointed at them and said, "If I remember correctly, you two should be Xu Jun and Xu Jie."


    Old Madame Xu looked at the two young men below him. Just as she finished speaking, Xu Jun and Xu Jie''s faces filled with shock.


    The two brothers were very clear that this Old Madame in front of them had only seen her big brother and her second brother nine years ago when she was young.


    When Old Madame Xu saw their shock, she hurriedly laughed and said, "Back then your father learned that the first idiom was'' High and High Festival ''. He also said more than once that she would have four sons in the future, and use these four words to name them.


    I''ve seen your big brother and second brother, and know that they are called Xu Gao and Xu Feng. Naturally, I can guess what your names are. "


    Thinking back to the past, Old Madame Xu''s face also carried a hint of nostalgia.


    Xu Jun and Xu Jie didn''t expect that Old Madame Xu would still remember these things. Thinking about what their father had told them when they first arrived, Xu Jun and Xu Jie looked at each other, and then let Xu Jun speak up. "Old Madame, us brothers will be the first to go.


    Other than that, Father also wants to ask Old Madame to arrange a marriage for Fourth Brother Xu Jie. "


    As Xu Jun spoke, the originally swarthy Xu Jie by his side actually started to turn red.


    Sensing Old Madame Xu''s gaze on him, Xu Jie immediately raised his head and spoke with his chest puffed up: "Father said that the maids by Old Madame''s side are even stronger than the ladies in the village. He said that he hopes that Old Madame, on account of the relationship between him and the general back then, can betroth me a maid that knows his manners."


    When the two brothers, Xu Jun and Xu Jie, spoke out, Old Madame Xu already understood Xu Er''s intentions.


    He, Xu Er, was afraid that they wouldn''t meet again in a few years. She didn''t believe that his sons would ask her to arrange a marriage for Xu Jie, and even asked her to be a servant of Xu Family.


    This was to tell her that as long as Xu Family were needed, he would promise two things and willingly send his son to Xu Family as a servant.

 C51

    , who was sitting at the side, could think of the same thing.


    Dong Shu did not understand so much at the moment. She also did not know that after releasing the golden carp the day before she was born, she had an intuition that was similar to a small beast''s.


    With her current animal like intuition, looking at her mother-in-law and husband''s expressions, she knew that this matter was not that simple.


    In the end, how should he handle this matter, the one with the most authority in Xu Family, was still the Old Madame Xu.


    Old Madame Xu also did not let Xu Jun and Xu Jie, who were waiting for her, wait for long. She only pondered for a moment, then looked at Xu Jie and said: "There are quite a few maids with outstanding Xu Family.


    Other than the servant girls from Xu Family, if you ever set your eyes on the ladies from the village or town, you can tell me and I will help you think it over and then propose a marriage. "


    After saying that, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment, then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Shiqiu, I see that you and Xu Jie are around the same age, how about mother takes him in as her foster son and lets him be your brother?"


    Xu Shiqiu could guess what his mother was thinking about when he heard her. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the excited expressions on Xu Jun''s and Xu Jie''s faces, he shook his head and said, "I don''t think that''s appropriate."


    Once Xu Shiqiu said this, Old Madame Xu, along with others, all revealed a look of regret.


    Especially Xu Jie, who had a hint of shame on his face as he thought that Xu Shiqiu did not fancy his identity.


    Old Madame Xu also thought that Xu Shiqiu did not care much about Xu Jie''s background, because she was worried that Xu Jun and Xu Jie would be unhappy, she was prepared to make up for it when she saw Xu Shiqiu looking at her and smiling as he shook his head.


    The moment Xu Shiqiu saw the expressions of his mother, Xu Jun, and Xu Jie, he knew that they had guessed incorrectly what their thoughts were.


    Thinking to this point, Xu Shiqiu did not delay any longer and promptly looked at his mother, saying: "I had previously heard Mother mention the friendship between Second Uncle Xu and Father, and Mother had wanted many adopted sons, I feel that it would have been better to have a few more nephews."


    When Xu Shiqiu saw that Old Madame Xu had just finished speaking, Old Madame Xu, who was still worried a moment ago, was stunned. Then, he looked at him with pleasant surprise: "I did not remember this."


    Finished speaking, Old Madame Xu immediately looked towards Xu Jun and Xu Jie and explained, "At that time Qiu meant that your father had a good relationship with him, and coincidentally also had the surname Xu.


    This way, your fathers would become his father''s brothers, and you guys would naturally become the offsprings of our Xu Family. "


    Old Madame Xu was afraid that Xu Jun and Xu Jie didn''t understand her meaning. After she finished speaking, she thought for a bit before adding, "Although our Xu Family is not that of some large clan, we did, after all, have an official or a first grade general once.


    Although it was no longer as grand in the imperial court as it was before, it still had some connections.


    If you are willing, in the future when your descendants wish to join the Imperial Examinations or join the army, it would be much more reasonable for our family to help you. "


    Lian Sect is a big matter.


    It was not because Old Madame Xu had said that Xu Jun and Xu Jie dared to agree. After the two brothers heard what Xu Shiqiu and Old Madame Xu had said, they also understood that being called an adopted son by the Old Madame Xu was naturally not as good as being associated with Xu Family.


    But they didn''t dare to casually agree.


    However, the two brothers understood their father''s intentions. Upon receiving the letter from the Xu Family, their father, who did not know many words, specifically threw the matter of him in the fields and braved the spring rain to walk into the town. He found his elder brother''s nephew who was studying at the school in the town and had him teach him his beliefs.


    After figuring out what the letter said, their father directly went home and called for the four brothers to come and help.


    In the end, it was still her big brother who said that they could not leave their family''s land. It was also to leave a way out for their family, so that the last person to come would be the three brothers and their young master.


    Xu Jun and Xu Jie both knew that even if they agreed to it now, they would only be happy when their father finds out about it. But this time, they still did not dare to agree directly.


    There were countless people in Old Madame Xu, so he could guess what the two brothers were thinking when he saw their expressions. After thinking for a moment, he spoke up, "Regarding this matter, it''s better if I write a letter to your father. You two can also send a letter back to report your safety.


    Regardless of whether your father agreed to it or not, you will be treated as cousins here at your uncle''s place. "


    With Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Jun and Xu Jie nodded to her in relief.


    Xu Shiqiu also believed that his mother could settle this matter well, so after Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, he looked directly at Xu Jun and Xu Jie and said, "I am an outsider on the 24th of the tenth month of the fifteenth year, Rui Kang.


    Once Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, other than Xu Jun and Xu Jie who immediately had their attention drawn, the first person who caught their attention was Dong Shu.


    It was only then that Dong Shu remembered that after marrying her husband for so long, she naturally did not know about her husband''s birthdate.


    She silently noted down this matter in her heart and thought that she would definitely prepare a birthday present for her husband in October of this year.


    Just as Dong Shu was distracted, Xu Jun and Xu Jie who heard Xu Shiqiu''s question quickly looked at each other. Xu Jie then laughed complacently at Xu Shiqiu: "What a coincidence, Third Brother is three years older than me, but I just so happened to be born from Rui Kang''s twenty-third birthday."


    When Xu Jie said this, the pleased expression on his face could not be suppressed.


    After hearing his words, Xu Shiqiu actually thought that he was lying and wanted to be his brother.


    But just when Xu Shiqiu was about to say something, Xu Jun said to Xu Shiqiu: "Fourth Brother didn''t lie to you, he was indeed born on the 23rd day of the tenth month. After the birth of the mother, on the third day, father originally wanted to go to the capital to report to all of you about the event, but when he just arrived, he heard about what happened in your residence the day before."


    Just as Xu Jun finished speaking, he realized that he had said something that he shouldn''t have.


    He looked at Xu Shiqiu with guilt, and just as he was about to explain, Xu Shiqiu who had reacted to the situation took the initiative to look at him and said: Third brother, there is no need to take it to heart, I have indeed caused misfortune to the people around me. The midwife who gave birth to me was indeed in trouble.


    However, after I get married, as long as my wife is by my side, I won''t affect the people around me.


    Therefore, whenever I discuss things with my brothers in the future, I will definitely bring my wife with me. I hope my brothers won''t mind. "


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel that there was anything inconvenient about these words being said. Previously, he cared about these things, and that was that the person who met him before would always look at him strangely.


    But earlier, he could feel that when Xu Jun said those words, he definitely did not have any intentions of detesting him.


    Xu Jun did not expect Xu Shiqiu to have such an easy time talking to him. Before they came, they were worried that they would not get along with each other well, but now, it seemed that such a thing would not happen.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Jun hurriedly looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Don''t worry, people like us don''t have so many rules.


    The women of our house are not the Young Girl of a large family, they do not go out all day.


    "So, as long as sister-in-law doesn''t think that we are straightforward and likes to say some vulgar words at times, we naturally wouldn''t mind if you were there."


    Xu Jun looked at Dong Shu who had just finished speaking, and Xu Shiqiu subconsciously looked to Dong Shu who was beside him.


    Dong Shu wanted to speak up right after hearing Xu Jun''s words, but she still remembered the rules she learnt from Xu Yanzhu, she did not interrupt him.


    When Master looked at him, Dong Shu revealed a smile and said, "Third brother, there''s no need to worry. I''m originally a peasant girl, how could I not be used to Third and Fourth Brother''s personality?"


    After saying that, Dong Shu smiled sweetly at Xu Shiqiu, and spoke with a sense of grievance: "Hubby, at the time, you knew about me, I''m not the kind of woman who would drag Hubby down."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu was startled, and while the other people in the hall were teasing and laughing, he immediately stood up and greeted Dong Shu with a bow, and took the initiative to apologize.


    "I was wrong about my wife just now."


    After Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu then looked towards Xu Jun and said: "Earlier, when mother had just sent the letter, little brother had the servants clean up the two courtyards. Since second and third brother have brought their families with them, then second and third brother should each bring their families to live in the same courtyard. " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu then looked at Xu Jie and said: "Fourth Brother isn''t married yet, so living behind the scenes isn''t too good. Why don''t I arrange a place to stay for Fourth Brother in the front courtyard?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Jun shook his head first: "No need for that. When we were at home before, we lived in the same courtyard.


    Second Sister-in-law will take care of our food, my wife will take care of our family''s clothes, our daughters will all follow their mothers to do things, and our sons all follow us three brothers to help you do things. "


    When Xu Jun said this, he was immediately stunned.


    He really did not expect that these sons of Xu Family would still remember their father''s instructions even when they arrived here.


    However, since they requested it like that, in the end, Xu Shiqiu could only give them the larger area that was slightly closer to the Shihuan Courtyard than the Feng Residence.


    "Hearing Feng Courtyard is a two way courtyard, the first to enter is the main house with five rooms, and the things inside are three rooms each.


    Second entrance of Xiahe Village is an empty land, while in the capital, there is a Maple Forest. However, this year, we will not return to the capital. "


    Xu Shiqiu did not hide the truth from Xu Jun and Xu Jie, and revealed to them that he would not return to the capital this year.


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment, then continued: "I wonder if the ones who have come this time are the few brothers?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Jun and Xu Jie, the two brothers, looked at each other. Old Madame Xu also raised his head and looked at the two brothers, Xu Jun and Xu Jie.


    Her letter back then was indeed addressed to Xu Er, and it was believed that there were many sons among the brothers that had followed Xu Shiqiu''s father who wanted to fight for a future.


    But now, only Xu Er''s sons had come.

 C52

    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Jun and Xu Jie did not know how to reply. Before they came here, their father had even told them not to mention this matter if Old Madame had not asked them.


    Unexpectedly, although the Old Madame did not mention it, in the future, the two brothers would mention it for Xu Shiqiu.


    Since they had already decided to follow Xu Shiqiu and do things for them, they couldn''t lie to him from the very beginning.


    He only wanted them to speak the truth, but he was unable to say it out loud.


    Seeing the reaction of the two brothers, Old Madame Xu sighed and was about to speak, when suddenly, Xu Jie spoke first: "There are a few brothers from my uncles who also want to come with us.


    However, their families were often concerned about them, and their families were not something that their fathers could decide alone. Thus, there was some delay.


    When we arrived, some of them said that they would bring their young families to join us after they had collected the grain and handed it over for the summer. "


    What Xu Jie said was indeed the truth, but Old Madame Xu did not have much hope in getting back at him.


    She had always understood the principle of leaving home to cool tea. Moreover, her husband had already died nine years ago.


    If those people didn''t come, she couldn''t blame them.


    Thinking up to here, the Old Madame Xu looked down at Xu Jun and Xu Jie, and said: "With you brothers here, it''s already very good. Furthermore, we don''t need that many people around us in the beginning. " After saying that, the Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Shiqiu who was below him.


    Xu Shiqiu reacted very quickly. After receiving Old Madame Xu''s hint, he immediately looked towards Xu Jun and Xu Jie and said, "It is indeed so. Although I already have many plans, they are not done overnight. They need to be completed slowly. "


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Jun and Xu Jie who were deep in thought after hearing his words. He thought for a moment and continued: Furthermore, Second Brother and Third Brother all have nephew at home, so I can train them with just a few small matters.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that it was hard to buy people''s hearts, so as long as the brothers in Uncle Xu''s family truly wanted to help him, he would naturally treat them sincerely.


    As for the heirs of their families, he would naturally look after them to promote them. If there was a suitable heirloom, he would naturally arrange for a future for them.


    Thinking about it here, Xu Shiqiu then looked at Xu Jun and Xu Jie and said, "It just so happens that in a few days, my wife''s Cousin will be coming to learn how to read and settle debts.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Jun and Xu Jie who had just finished saying these words. Xu Jun, who had an eldest daughter, looked at Xu Shiqiu in shock and asked, "Can my Sis Li also learn to read and settle debts?"


    Xu Jun''s tone carried a bit of excitement and expectation, and for a moment, Xu Shiqiu didn''t know who Xu Jun meant by "Li Mei". It was only until Xu Jie helped explain to Li Mei that Xu Shiqiu finally nodded with certainty.


    Originally, my wife''s cousin followed me to study. After I find an old teacher these days, he will teach you for half a day and I will come to teach for another half a day.


    "The old mister wasn''t willing to teach a girl, but I was. Furthermore, my wife has always been learning from me."


    Xu Shiqiu explained himself clearly. He did not promise to persuade the old man to teach the girl, but said he would.


    And it was precisely because of this that Xu Jun and Xu Jie both believed that he was speaking the truth at this moment.


    Seeing that they were actually discussing about studying and settling debts, Dong Shu hurriedly reached out and tugged on Xu Shiqiu''s sleeves, and then said softly: "Husband, brothers have worked hard this entire journey, we should have let them rest first."


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu who had just finished speaking and was about to continue speaking, but was immediately stunned. Then she looked at Xu Jun and Xu Jie with a ashamed look on her face: "Blame me, I was chatting happily with my two brothers and forgot that my two brothers had just arrived, and have not had the time to wash up and rest yet."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw Xu Jun and Xu Jie hurriedly shake their heads at him, and then continued to speak: "I will order the servants to lead the two brothers to wash up and rest, and we will drink and chat later tonight."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Jun and Xu Jie could only suppress their excitement and obey his arrangements.


    Furthermore, they really did need to wash up and rest, so when Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, they immediately bowed and took their leave for the Old Madame Xu, then followed Cui Hua who was leading the way towards Hearing Phoenix Academy.


    After Xu Jun and Xu Jie left, Old Madame Xu kept her smile, looked down at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Although only your second uncle Xu''s brothers have come, but their family has many males, in the future you will have many helpers."


    Hearing his mother''s words of consoling himself, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly looked towards the Old Madame Xu and said, "Mother, you don''t have to worry. I know very well whether the people who have come to help me are good or not."


    When Xu Shiqiu saw that Old Madame Xu had just finished speaking, he sighed and said, "Your big brother and second brother both have helpers, but you do not. Now that you''re already in your twenties and only starting to work, mom is afraid that when Mom closes her eyes, she won''t be able to explain it to your dad. "


    Old Madame Xu was indeed young, and based on her estimation, three years of life should not be a problem for her, but she was afraid that three years later, Xu Shiqiu had yet to strive for victory.


    It was not that Old Madame Xu did not believe in her son''s abilities, but Xu Shiqiu''s fate was too unique. She was worried that Xu Shiqiu''s bad luck would affect his future plans.


    Xu Shiqiu understood what his mother was worried about, and looked at her. After thinking for a long time, Xu Shiqiu still said in the end, "Mother, I was only giving myself a chance to try. In the future, I will also be a man who wants to raise a wife and children. I can''t just rely on father and the family business that you left for me to eat and wait for death.


    If I really am unable to escape from this bad luck, then I did try my best before, and I won''t live with regret. " As he spoke till here, Xu Shiqiu paused for a moment before continuing, "Moreover, now that I have married my wife, my bad luck has already been suppressed. As long as she is here, I will not affect anyone else.


    "I believe that in the future, as long as my wife is by my side, I will definitely be able to suppress my bad luck."


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were spoken with utmost sincerity. Hearing his words, not only the Old Madame Xu, but even Dong Shu was moved by Xu Shiqiu''s determination.


    She stretched out her hand to hold Xu Shiqiu''s hand. After passing the heat from her palm to Xu Shiqiu, she opened her mouth: "Husband, no matter what, I will definitely accompany you."


    Right after Dong Shu''s words fell, Xu Shiqiu immediately ignored the fact that the Old Madame Xu was still around, raised her hand to her lips and gave a light kiss, then spoke: "My wife, don''t worry. I will definitely let you live a good life."


    Dong Shu never thought that Xu Shiqiu would do such a thing in front of his mother-in-law. She blushed slightly and secretly glanced at her mother-in-law, but when he saw that her mother-in-law did not have any intention to scold them, he shyly and angrily looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked, "Husband, why do you kiss me like that?"


    Sensing Young Girl''s nervousness and seeing her faint fear, Xu Shiqiu immediately raised their tightly clenched hands and, ignoring her struggles, kissed the back of her hand again.


    Seeing Young Girl''s wide open eyes that revealed a look of disbelief, Xu Shiqiu finally replied to her seriously: I just want to kiss you.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s explanation, Dong Shu was still in a daze, but the Old Madame Xu sitting in the seat in front could not take it anymore, and felt like her teeth were going to break.


    However, seeing that her son and daughter-in-law were on good terms, Old Madame Xu was happy.


    She did not disturb the two, and only took the chance while Dong Shu was still in a daze to get up and leave the hall. Dong Shu, who only had her blushing cheeks, and Xu Shiqiu, who had noticed her movements the moment she got up.


    Xu Shiqiu noticed it when Old Madame Xu was about to move, but he was still staring at Dong Shu, so he did not get up to send her mother off.


    When his mother had just left, Xu Shiqiu, who had wanted to hug Young Girl for a long time, immediately pulled Dong Shu up, pulling her away from the chair and into her embrace.


    Dong Shu never thought that Xu Shiqiu would do such a thing. She was extremely nervous when she was pulled up by Xu Shiqiu, and quickly turned her head to look at her mother-in-law.


    When he saw that his mother-in-law wasn''t here, he heaved a sigh of relief. But the next moment, Xu Shiqiu was already hugging her tightly and his lips just happened to fall on her ears.


    Dong Shu never thought that Xu Shiqiu would do such a thing. Although the two of them had done such a thing a long time ago, not only was it not on her own territory, there were even servants outside.


    Thinking of all these, Dong Shu couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    Only after Xu Shiqiu''s ears reddened from embarrassment did he stop his playful thoughts. He said to Dong Shu seriously, "My wife, I am still unable to guarantee that my natural misfortune will not affect you.


    "Therefore, I can only do a few more things to help you earn more silver when you can still suppress my bad luck."


    Even if you can''t suppress my bad luck in the future, when I send you away, I can still give you some things so that you won''t have to worry about food and clothing in the future.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t say the latter sentence out loud, but had been thinking it all along.


    But Dong Shu could tell something was wrong from his tone.


    Dong Shu did not understand why her husband insisted on saying that she had suppressed his bad luck. Although she had heard rumors about him before, she did not believe it.


    So when Xu Shiqiu looked at her with eyes that were filled with reluctance, she subconsciously hugged Xu Shiqiu''s neck tightly, turned his face, and quickly kissed him on the lips. "Hubby, since I''m married to you, we should have been together forever." Saying that, Dong Shu frowned and thought for a long time, then suddenly remembered something that he had heard from Xu Yanzhu before.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu, and said with an extremely serious tone: "Hubby, I heard Yanzhu say something before, ''living with dying together''. I want to be like you."


    Dong Shu spoke seriously, and hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu was momentarily stunned, not knowing how to reply.


    He truly did not expect that Young Girl would actually know of this story, and even used it precisely.


    Seeing Young Girl''s serious expression, Xu Shiqiu could only sigh helplessly in the end and tightly pull her into his embrace.


    How could he bear for something to happen to Young Girl who loved him so wholeheartedly?

 C53

    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, but she could feel that her husband''s embrace was tightening. Leaning against his chest, she could clearly feel his heartbeat quickening in that instant.


    It was just that Dong Shu didn''t know what to say at this time, so she could only lean against her chest and allow her to hug him.


    Xu Shiqiu did not stay there with Dong Shu in his arms for the entire time. After the time it took to make a cup of tea, he released Dong Shu and brought her away from this place.


    That moment of tranquility a moment ago had indeed enchanted him.


    However, Xu Shiqiu also understood that if he wanted to give the Young Girl a happy life, he couldn''t just immerse himself in it forever.


    Not long after Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu back to the Shihuan Courtyard, Cui Hua, who had gone to lead the way for Xu Jun and his, also returned to the Shihuan Courtyard as well.


    Seeing that Cui Hua had returned, Xu Shiqiu let her rest for a quarter of an hour. Then, he asked around to see if there were any older Elementary Scholars in the town.


    "The old Elementary Scholar isn''t too old. You should go pick out a few and report them to me. I''ll go investigate them later."


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t dare to casually choose an old Elementary Scholar to come to the Xu Family not only because he had her Young Girl s, but also because he had a few young girls.


    The most important thing was to find someone with a good temper who could understand what he wanted them to learn.


    What Xu Shiqiu wanted was not a group of students who would participate in the Imperial examinations in the future, but a helper who could read books.


    If the Xu Jun Brothers truly had a son suitable for studying in their home, he would directly send him to a good school to study, instead of delaying him so much by staying at home.


    As Xu Shiqiu thought about this, he also roughly explained his own intentions to Cui Hua.


    After Cui Hua finished listening to what Xu Shiqiu had to say, she frowned and nodded, then left the main hall of the Shihuan Courtyard.


    After watching Cui Hua''s figure completely disappear into the distance, Dong Shu then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, handing these matters over to Cui Hua, isn''t that a bit difficult?"


    It wasn''t because Dong Shu didn''t say what she wanted to do, but because she was worried that it would be hard on Cui Hua.


    Ever since Cui Hua arrived at the Shihuan Courtyard, the two of their clothes had been completely washed by him. The courtyard was swept and she had practically personally finished watering, fetching water, and boiling water.


    Previously, Dong Shu didn''t understand, but now, she knew that all of these things were done by at least two or three servants in Yanzhu and her mother-in-law''s courtyard.


    Although Cui Hua was stronger than most male servants, she was still a girl after all.


    Originally, doing things within the Shihuan Courtyard was enough for her to get busy. But now, even matters outside the Shihuan Courtyard required her to come.


    Xu Shiqiu originally did not think that much either. After hearing Dong Shu''s words, after careful consideration, it was indeed because her own considerations were not thorough.


    However, he was unable to find a suitable person for now. Xu Shiqiu could only keep this matter in his heart, and thought that he would find someone else to share these matters with Cui Hua.


    At that time, one person would be in charge of matters within the Shihuan Courtyard while the other person would be in charge of matters outside.


    However, since the Young Girl had spoken today, he had to give Cui Hua some rewards.


    The most important thing was that Xu Shiqiu did not expect Cui Hua to be so capable.


    In the beginning, he had only asked Cui Hua to do some things, but after realizing that she could actually do things that many male servants might not be able to complete quickly, and after encountering some things, he subconsciously thought of instructing Cui Hua to do them.


    It had to be said that Xu Shiqiu never thought that the servants that he casually found when the Young Girl came over for the month would actually be so capable.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that this must be because the Young Girl''s luck was really too deep, which was why he was able to find such a capable and obedient Cui Hua.


    Thinking to this, Xu Shiqiu immediately looked towards Dong Shu and said, "It must be because my wife has too much good fortune that I was able to find such a capable servant like Cui Hua." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu sighed with emotion: "Before I didn''t have my wife, I didn''t have such good luck."


    Dong Shu could not bear to see Xu Shiqiu say such words, upon hearing Xu Shiqiu mention this matter, she immediately extended her hand out to cover''s mouth, and then looked at him seriously and said: "Hubby, don''t say such words in the future. "No matter what you do, or how I do, I am still your wife, and you are just my husband."


    Dong Shu saw that right after Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu immediately pulled her into his embrace and kissed her lips.


    This was happening at the Shihuan Courtyard, and Dong Shu knew very well that no one would come except Cui Hua. Therefore, when Xu Shiqiu personally went over to her, not only was she not afraid, she even took the initiative to grab his neck, and tried to cooperate with him.


    Xu Shiqiu had just wanted to kiss the Young Girl lightly, but who knew that she would actually take the initiative to help him.


    In this way, the kiss that was just a tiny bit like a dragonfly touching the water slowly developed until the two of them couldn''t help but roll onto the bed.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu still thought that it was daytime and didn''t overdo it. Once Dong Shu made a move, she would hurriedly put on her clothes and get up, afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hold herself back and delay the events of the night.


    After Xu Shiqiu got up, he only laid for fifteen minutes. After Xu Shiqiu finished boiling the hot water and mentioned it to his ear, she got up, showered and cleaned his face, preparing for the banquet tonight.


    Tonight''s banquet was going to be official, but because of Xu Jun and Xu Jie''s statuses, it was destined that they wouldn''t be of too high a grade.


    But to say that it wasn''t official, their father was someone who had sworn brothers to the great general who had passed away, and they had specially rushed over to help Xu Shiqiu. It was natural for Xu Family to arrange a banquet to welcome them.


    As she thought about these things, Dong Shu decided on the dress she would wear tonight.


    She wore a pink blouse and a matching camellia vest embroidered in silver red, while her lower body was a light apricot-colored horse-face skirt.


    This body was a bit brighter in color and was decorated with a few pieces of jewelry. It looked a bit more formal than it did in the morning, but it wasn''t too solemn. It suited her age.


    The reason Dong Shu was dressed this way was because she guessed that Old Madame Xu and Xu Yanzhu would definitely not choose this color at night.


    As expected, her guess was not wrong. Old Madame Xu and Xu Yanzhu''s attire were both slightly formal, but it was not too solemn.


    Old Madame Xu chose purple, and Xu Yanzhu was still her favorite blue color.


    Seeing all these, Dong Shu felt that her guess was not wrong. Although her dressing tonight was not under Xu Yanzhu''s tutelage, it was also not a mistake.


    It seemed that she would be able to choose clothes and accessories for herself more often in the future.


    Xu Jun and Xu Jie never thought that the Xu Family would prepare such a sumptuous dinner, yet the fact that there wasn''t an overly formal reception in the eyes of the Xu Family people made Xu Jun and the others feel overwhelmed.


    The two brothers ate exquisite dishes that they had never eaten before. In their hearts, they were also determined that in the future, they would work wholeheartedly to fight for their children. They would also be able to live such lives in the future.


    Xu Shiqiu did not know what Xu Jun and Xu Jie were thinking. After the dust-washing banquet ended, Xu Shiqiu discussed with the two brothers that they would rest for a day and help him do things the next day.


    Allowing Xu Jun and Xu Jie to rest for another day was also what Xu Shiqiu was preparing to do previously. He wanted to see if there was anything that he was not in a hurry to do.


    After all, he didn''t have that many players right now, so he couldn''t finish them all in a short period of time.


    Since Xu Shiqiu had spoken, Xu Jun and Xu Jie naturally did not say much. After Xu Shiqiu suggested for them to go around the vicinity of Xiahe Village on the second day, the two of them accepted the arrangement.


    After a whole day''s worth of arrangements, Xu Shiqiu finally managed to arrange all the things that he needed to do in detail.


    On the morning of the third day, after Xu Shiqiu got up to train, he ordered Cui Hua to bring Xu Jun and Xu Jie to the first place in the living room, so that he could inform Xu Jun and Xu Jie of his arrangements.


    "There are two things that need to be done most right now.


    The first is the teahouse in the county. I plan to hand it over to my wife''s Cousin. He had worked as a waiter in the restaurant for a few years. As well as his wife''s Cousin, he did not need to worry about his loyalty.


    However, his leg which he previously had not fully recovered from was broken again a few days ago. Now that he has recuperated, there is a need for someone to keep an eye on any subsequent changes to the teahouse in the county. "


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he raised the teacup by his side and drank a mouthful of tea, before continuing: "This is the first thing I want to do. Other than this, I have several other shops in the county as well as in the town. They used to belong to the mistress, but now that I have taken over, I am prepared to bring my wife on a tour around the village.


    He wanted to see how the business of these stores was, and whether there was a need to change them. Also, he wanted to let the people in the shops know that this shop was now mine.


    "Among the two brothers, one of them will be following us to inspect these shops. If there are any problems, I can arrange them in time."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Jun looked at him and said: "For these two matters, us brothers alone can handle it well."


    Xu Jun saw that just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Jie also nodded his head: "Third brother is right, any of us brothers will take care of the things that you have said. The shops that need to be changed are in the county. Even if we leave, it will be enough time to walk back in a day. "


    After listening to Xu Jun and his finish talking, Xu Shiqiu nodded with satisfaction in his heart, and then opened his mouth: "Since that''s the case, then I still need another brother to do one more thing."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu drank another mouthful of tea before continuing, "Besides the properties distributed to the businesses in the county and town, as well as the good farmlands, there are also the shops, two farms and some good farmlands in the capital.


    Originally, my sister was in charge of managing all the shops in the capital. Although my sister wouldn''t scheme against me, I''m already married and can''t always count on her.


    Therefore, perhaps when second brother arrives, there will be another elder brother who needs to return to the capital. "


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw Xu Jun and Xu Jie looking at each other in surprise. Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment, then continued: "The two villas outside the capital were both bought for me by Father.


    The steward of the manor was a personal soldier who had followed his father. After his father got injured, he had been assigned to work in the manor. Although he had been doing very well for so many years, he only cultivated and sold food every year without any other benefits.


    I remember that the two villas are big villas with mountains and lakes. As long as the planning is good, it is impossible for them to only grow grain and sell them for harvest every year.


    Both of you brothers have been planted on the ground, so you should understand what I mean, but don''t know if I''m right or not. "


    Xu Shiqiu had never planted anything before, so all his guesses came from the books he had read.


    Therefore, after he finished speaking, he looked at Xu Jun and a little nervously, waiting for their reply.

 C54

    Xu Shiqiu''s reaction was somewhat interesting in the eyes of Xu Jun and Xu Jie.


    They never thought that a young master from a rich family like Xu Shiqiu would actually pay attention to such things.


    So when Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, the two brothers looked at each other, and took the initiative to speak.


    Saying that, Xu Jun looked at Xu Shiqiu and explained in detail: "The harvest from the farm is indeed not only for farming.


    Mountain can also grow grain, if you feel that the harvest is not good, fruit can be sold, flowers can also be sold to rouge shop.


    As for the lake, they could raise fish and ducks, but they also had their own income.


    The actual situation of the manor depended on what was going on. However, for two farms like these, the only thing they had been able to earn over the years was money to grow and sell food. Something was indeed amiss.


    After all, in terms of farmland, other than growing grain for a season, there are also other harvests. It is not only the harvest for grain for that season. "


    When Xu Jun just finished speaking, Xu Jie immediately answered: "Shiqiu, Third Brother is the person who is good at farming in our family, you handing the matter over to him, is for sure."


    Just as Xu Jie finished boasting, Xu Jun, who was sitting beside him, immediately glared at him and looked at Xu Shiqiu, "When I was young, I went to the Academy to read for a few days. Although I did not know much, I still liked to research about farming.


    However, although what the book said about farming was useful, it still had to be done according to the local soil and environment. Sometimes, it would also require a lot of old agricultural experience.


    Not just what you read in books. "


    Xu Jun was not actually being modest about this, but he had indeed only been in the academy for less than half a year, and knew a few words.


    Later, when he left the academy, because the teacher at that time liked him, he gave him a tattered agricultural book.


    In order to read, he had spent two years studying agricultural books. Thus, he had now become the person in his family that was best at farming.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect Xu Jun to actually still be able to read. After hearing what Xu Jun had to say, he felt that Xu Jun was a pretty good candidate.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Jun and said: "Since that''s the case, Third brother will first learn a few words, accounting and management experience. "Wait until Third Sister-in-Law arrives with her nieces and nephew before asking Third Sister-in-Law if she would like to follow you back to the capital."


    Xu Shiqiu did not use an commanding tone to directly arrange for Xu Jun to stay. Because of his attitude, Xu Jun had happily accepted his suggestion.


    Since it was possible that Xu Jun would return to the capital, then the person who would stay behind with Xu Shiqiu could only be him for the time being.


    Coincidentally, Xu Jie''s character was a bit more lively than Xu Jun''s, he also really liked the fact that he had to run outside every day.


    After settling all of these matters, Xu Shiqiu chatted about some other matters with Xu Jun and his.


    The ages of the three were not far apart, and they all liked training, so after chatting and laughing for an hour, Xu Jun finally decided to tell Xu Shiqiu about what he had just thought.


    "Shiqiu, there''s something I wanted to tell you just now. I was just a little hesitant." When Xu Jun just finished speaking, he did not wait for Xu Shiqiu to speak before continuing, "I want to go back and welcome second brother, and my wife and children. Second brother, a grown man is bringing all of them and their children along on the journey. I am really worried. "


    Xu Jun looked at Xu Shiqiu who had just finished speaking, and nodded seriously.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally could not refuse this request. Not only did he agree to Xu Jun''s request, he even took the initiative to speak: "In a while, I will go to the front courtyard to choose a few servants and have them drive the Mule Cart and Third Brother to fetch Second Brother, Sister-in-Law and a few other nephews and nieces."


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a while, then looked at Xu Jie: "Fourth Brother, follow me to the county store tomorrow, it just so happens that I can invite a suitable Elementary Scholar to come back."


    Speaking of the old Elementary Scholar, Xu Shiqiu immediately thought of the day before, when he had come back to find two Elementary Scholars, he had to look for Cui Hua in the town.


    It was unknown if Cui Hua was doing well or if she had found a suitable Elementary Scholar.


    Originally, the reason why Xu Shiqiu handed this matter to Cui Hua was also because he knew that Cui Hua was pretty capable, and could understand her own meaning.


    But Xu Shiqiu did not expect that Cui Hua would nearly not be able to come back this time when she was out on some errands.


    As mentioned before, because Cui Hua had a large appetite since childhood, she was disliked by his family. At a very young age, Cui Hua had been a servant at the Xu Family.


    Originally, because of Cui Hua''s unrefined appearance, she could only do the rough work that was tired and dirty. Every day, she could only eat her fill.


    But ever since she was selected by Xu Shiqiu to serve Dong Shu, not only were she no longer as tired as before, she ate much better.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were not people who would torture servants. When Cui Hua had finished cooking occasionally, she would give her some clothings and even ask the big kitchen to cook some for her.


    Cui Hua''s body was originally of the robust type, and adding to the fact that she had done the work recently, she had easily eaten it. After changing into a set of clothes and walking out of the Xu Family, even her parents had to take a long time to recognize her.


    But Cui Hua had never thought that she would meet her mother and her mother''s precious son in such a state.


    The woman who stopped Cui Hua and the thirteen or fourteen year old teenager were both dressed in patched clothes, a huge contrast to the clothes that Cui Hua was wearing, even though they were not exquisite.


    At first, the woman did not believe that the young lady who looked so much like the young mistress of the owner''s house was her Cui Hua. However, right at this moment, Cui Hua recognized the woman.


    "Mother? What are you doing here? " Cui Hua looked at the woman who had just finished speaking, then looked at the youth who was standing beside the woman and said: "The blockage is big, why doesn''t Mother keep him at home to help Father?"


    Just as Cui Hua finished speaking, the person who heard her words immediately said unhappily: "I don''t need your money losing pipe whether I work or not!"


    After saying this, Throat thought for a moment, then said: "Aren''t you working on Xu Family? Why did you come out? "


    After saying that, he immediately looked towards the lady beside him and said: "Mother, I saw the loser buying food at the teahouse. She definitely has money on her, you get her to give it all to you, and buy me meat buns to eat!"


    Right after Sui Zi said that, not only did the woman who heard him not blame him for being disrespectful to Cui Hua, but she also stretched out her hand towards Cui Hua, "Did you hear that? If your brother wants to eat meat buns, hurry up and take out all of your silver coins! "


    After saying that, the woman saw that Cui Hua had frozen in place, she immediately extended her hand out and touched Cui Hua''s waist, wanting to snatch her money bag.


    Only when the woman made her move did Cui Hua regain her senses, and immediately turned around to avoid her mother''s hand. Without saying a word, she even retreated two steps in the blink of an eye.


    "Mother, this silver was given to me by the Third Young Master. I cannot give it to you." Cui Hua watched her mother as she finished speaking, and didn''t wait for her mother''s unsatisfied swearing before she continued, "Moreover, the contract I signed with Xu Family back then was very clear, within ten years, I wouldn''t even need to give you my monthly fees."


    Cui Hua wanted to leave immediately after saying this, but the person who wanted to eat the meat bun immediately lied down on the ground and started crying, "I want to eat the meat bun, I want to pay money for it. Buy meat bun for me quickly, I want to eat the meat bun."


    Seeing that she didn''t make a move after crying, he hurriedly pulled on his mother''s sleeves and said in a spoiled tone, "Mother, I want to eat meat buns. Quickly get the money losers bought them for me, if she doesn''t listen, you must marry her to a blind person for money."


    When the woman heard her precious son''s words, she didn''t care that they were on the street anymore. She immediately looked at Cui Hua and scolded viciously, "You silly money loser, didn''t you hear that your brother wants to eat meat buns? I gave you a lesson, and you actually dared to disobey me! It just so happens that we don''t need to do any more work on Xu Family.


    Saying that, the woman wanted to reach out and grab Cui Hua''s arm.


    Although Cui Hua was foolish, she was not stupid.


    So when the woman extended her hand, Cui Hua immediately avoided it, and said loudly: "I am a servant of the Xu Family, and the ten years of contract have not yet come. If you bring me away now, you will have to compensate the Xu Family with silver coins."


    Cui Hua still understood his mother, and as expected, when she heard him say this, she was so shocked that she immediately stopped moving.


    Seeing that her mother had stopped her actions, Cui Hua hurriedly said: "I''m here to help Third Young Master today, I can see Third Young Master when I return now. If Mother has twenty silver, I''ll go report to Third Young Master right now, saying that you want to cancel the contract early and bring me home to get married."


    Cui Hua was betting, betting on the twenty silver that the ''blind man'' Feng Jian mentioned just now.


    She remembered that when her elder sister was married to Cripple at the age of thirteen, she was only worth two taels of silver.


    When the woman heard Cui Hua''s words, she immediately thought back to when she signed the contract. The person at Xu Family had said that if they wanted to take Cui Hua away ahead of time, they would need to pay twenty silver taels.


    Bolt looked at his mother and was stunned. His eyes that were similar to Cui Hua''s turned and he quickly reached for Cui Hua''s waist.


    Just as he was about to pull Cui Hua''s purse into her hands, Cui Hua suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    During this period of time, every time Cui Hua watched him train, he had secretly learnt a lot from him.


    Now that Cui Hua was holding onto the plugs'' wrists, the plugs immediately released the hands that were holding onto her purse in pain. They even cried out loud: "Mother, the money loser broke my hand!"


    The woman was still in a daze, but when she heard the words of Plaits, she immediately regained her senses in panic. Then, she subconsciously raised her hand and slapped Cui Hua''s face.


    ''Bang! ''


    As the slapping sound was heard, the woman cursed with a stinky spittle, "How could I, your mother, give birth to a loser like you? How dare you break your brother''s hand? Let me beat you to death!" After saying that, the woman raised her hand again, and was about to hit Cui Hua in the face.


    But this time, the woman did not succeed.

 C55

    Cui Hua had guessed her intentions the moment her mother raised her hand. Thus, at the last moment, not only did she extend her hand to stop her mother''s hand, but when her mother was preparing to use her other hand to cover the smack earlier, she took half a step back first and then said: "Mother, I am still a servant of Xu Family.


    "Mother, if you can afford to pay me silver, then please do it today. After that, I cannot work for Third Young Master, someone will definitely come to you to compensate you." Cui Hua was well aware of her mother''s personality, and her two sentences stabbed right into her heart.


    Seeing that her mother did not make a sound and her hand had slowly lowered itself, Cui Hua then glanced at the bolt by her mother''s side and said, "I am your sister. Even though I am not your eldest sister, I am still your elder sister." After saying that, Cui Hua didn''t bother to look at her mother and Yu Zizi anymore, and directly passed between the two of them and left with big strides.


    Only after Cui Hua had walked a distance away did she hear the words of Lei Gumo, who was behind him, scolding her mother anxiously and even scolding her mother.


    After she shook her head, Cui Hua also started to worry.


    When she was six years old, she had actually left home to work and feed herself. However, the previous owner of the house was not well, and only until nine years ago when Xu Family came, did a kind aunt introduce her to Xu Family for work.


    Nine years into the Xu Family, although the work before was hard, but he was still able to eat his fill everyday.


    Furthermore, she was being highly valued by the Third Young Master and was being trusted by the Third Madame. She really liked her current life, but what if her ten-year contract was filled at the beginning of next year?


    When Cui Hua returned to the Shihuan Courtyard with a heavy heart, Xu Jun and Xu Jie had already left. Seeing Cui Hua return, Xu Shiqiu was just about to ask her how she came back so late, but when she raised his head, she just so happened to notice the worry on her face.


    "You actually have something to worry about with your temper?" After Xu Shiqiu said this, he saw that Cui Hua had raised her head in embarrassment, and immediately continued: "What''s wrong? What happened to you today that made you so afraid to speak? "


    "Third Young Master, today this servant did encounter an incident." As Cui Hua spoke, she took a few steps towards Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, "This servant has thought about it along the way, and felt that I should still tell you, but this servant does not know how to start."


    "It''s fine, just say what you want to say." Before Xu Shiqiu even had the chance to speak, Dong Shu had already spoken first. After he finished speaking, she added: "You have been in Shihuan Courtyard for a period of time.


    Hearing Young Girl say such words, Xu Shiqiu also nodded.


    After hearing Dong Shu''s words and hearing Xu Shiqiu''s reaction, Cui Hua finally dared to speak.


    "This servant went to town today to inquire about the old Elementary Scholar''s matters. After half a day, I have finally determined that the old Elementary Scholar meets the Young Master''s requirements." Just as I was about to return, I met the servant''s mother and brother at the entrance of the teahouse. " As Cui Hua said this, she let out a sigh and continued, "When Little Brother saw that I had money for tea, he wanted me to ask me for money to buy him some meat buns. I wasn''t willing to give it to him, so Little Brother and Little Mother wanted to take it away."


    "Hmm? They actually dare to take action and rob us? " Xu Shiqiu had never seen Cui Hua''s mother and brother, but after he was certain that Cui Hua was left behind in Shihuan Courtyard, he asked around about the matters of the Cui Hua family.


    Cui Hua first nodded her head, then said: "Yes, even though they did not manage to snatch the servant away, she still gave them a slap in the face." As she spoke, Cui Hua even brought her face that had been slapped closer to Dong Shu''s. After confirming that Dong Shu had seen it clearly, he continued. "Madam, you don''t know, it''s been over three years since I last saw my mother. I don''t like her. She''s only given birth to three girls in a row, and we three sisters aren''t even able to eat our fill at home. We still have to do a lot of things every day.


    My elder sister was even sold to a cripple when she was thirteen. It was because my younger brother wanted to eat meat that day, but she didn''t have the money to buy meat, so she sold her elder sister. The last time he had heard news from his elder sister, it seemed like she had died from a loss of her appetite and a broken bun had been buried.


    I''ve been working outside for a long time to feed myself, and yet I dared to resist, so I''m still alive and well. But the third sister of the family, I know, a fifteen-year-old girl, looking at her younger brother who is not even thirteen yet, all she does is work all day.


    "I think my mother kept Third Sister all this time. She probably planned to sell her brother off when they get married. That way, she would have the money to give him a marriage."


    This was the first time Cui Hua mentioned these things, so Dong Shu did not know about any of these things.


    Just as they were about to speak up, they saw Cui Hua continuing: "The reason I''m saying this is to tell Third Young Master and Madam that my home is really not good, so when the time for my contract ends next year, can Third Young Master think of a way to keep me here? "I don''t need silver coins. As long as I can eat my fill and wear clothes, I will serve Madame for the rest of my life. In the future, I will continue to serve young gongzi."


    Cui Hua''s personality had always been straightforward, and he wouldn''t keep his thoughts to himself. After she directly revealed her thoughts, Xu Shiqiu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "I understand what you mean. You don''t want to go home, because you haven''t lived at home since you were young. Also, your mother is not well, so you don''t want to go home, so you don''t want to go back." Xu Shiqiu saw that after he finished speaking, Cui Hua nodded continuously, held back his laughter, and continued to speak: "Alright, I will report this to Mother. There will definitely be someone by Mother''s side who can take care of this matter."


    Right after Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Cui Hua immediately laughed foolishly. Only then did she remember to watch Xu Shiqiu tell Xu Shiqiu everything she had asked about the old Elementary Scholar.


    "The two Elementary Scholars who meet the Young Master''s requirements are both older than the old man from the village. This old Elementary Scholar from the village is said to be very literary and has a poor life. Every time before the examination, either he was sick or something happened to his family, which is why he has been so late."


    In the past few years, he had been working as a teacher for a family in the county, but later on, the family head went into business and lost money. At the end of last year, he had not been able to find a job.


    When he was married at the age of eighteen, he became an Elementary Scholar at the age of twenty. When others saw that his wife wasn''t pregnant, they wanted to send him off with a concubine in the name of a servant, but he rejected them all.


    He was now forty years old and his wife had yet to give birth at the age of thirty. He had wanted to buy a young girl to give birth to a child, but this old Elementary Scholar had rejected him in the end.


    "Because of this, even though the old Elementary Scholar had not become a High Scholar for many years and had no job at all, unable to earn money to support his family, his wife still refused to leave him and continued to support him."


    When Cui Hua mentioned that his fate was not good, and that she did not have a concubine even after being childless for so many years, Xu Shiqiu immediately had a good impression of this old Elementary Scholar.


    "Husband, this old scholar and his wife are really good friends. We haven''t left them for so many years. If possible, can we invite him?" Dong Shu suddenly opened her mouth and saw Xu Shiqiu looking at him in shock after she finished speaking, she quickly added: "I feel that a person like him will not teach her children badly." After quickly saying these words, Dong Shu''s ears couldn''t help but turn red.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to my wife." Xu Shiqiu understood that it was because this old Elementary Scholar was good to his wife that she tried to persuade him. Otherwise, based on her personality, she would never lie to him about such things.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s expression, Dong Shu guessed that Hubby was probably able to see through her own thoughts, "Even if you didn''t listen to me ¡­ If this old Elementary Scholar and the other two Elementary Scholars have similar conditions, I hope that my husband can choose this Elementary Scholar. " Dong Shu''s voice became softer and softer, but in the end, she still persisted in speaking.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean as well. As long as this Elementary Scholar truly has good literary talent and is not a stubborn person, your husband will choose him even after seeing how he has never forsaken his wife for so many years." Xu Shiqiu made himself clear, and after hearing his words, Dong Shu and Dong Shu immediately revealed happy smiles.


    Because of Cui Hua, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu brought Cui Hua to the main courtyard that night, and told Old Madame Xu about this matter.


    "If you think Cui Hua''s service is good, then Mother will pay for her. With her parents'' personality, as long as the money was suitable, there would definitely be no problem.


    However, if she bought Cui Hua, then she would be a servant of the Xu Family. In the future, she would only be a servant of the Xu Family, and the children born would also only be servants of the Xu Family.


    In the future, if Cui Hua''s son is smart, she will not be able to participate in the Imperial examinations for at least three generations. "


    When Old Madame Xu saw that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had just finished speaking, the two of them had not even opened their mouths when Cui Hua, who was standing behind them, took the initiative to speak: "This servant is willing to be a servant of the Xu Family." As she spoke, Cui Hua directly walked out from behind Dong Shu and knelt down towards Old Madame Xu with a "putong" sound.


    "Old Madame, this servant truly likes to stay in the Xu Family and likes to serve Third Young Master and Madam. In the future, this servant will also have to attend to little gongzi. This servant does not wish to leave the Xu Family." Cui Hua said, her eyes turning red.


    She was eighteen years old this year, and ever since she was nine years old, her Xu Family had truly been her own home.


    Looking at the kneeling Cui Hua in front of him, Old Madame Xu also remembered the first time she saw Cui Hua that year.


    Using her previous selection criteria, she would never have looked at someone as handsome as Cui Hua.


    But that day, she actually saw the perseverance that she would never leave behind if she did not succeed in doing so. It was also as if she had also seen herself many years ago.


    "Cui Hua, you have been in the Xu Family for nine years. I am very happy that you are able to like Xu Family so much. As the Old Madame Xu spoke, she didn''t forget to give a hand signal to the servant woman standing behind him. After the servant woman helped Cui Hua up, she continued, "However, this is not only a matter that concerns you for life, it is also a matter that within three generations, there is no way to change your nationality."


    "Old Madame ¡­"

 C56

    "Don''t be in such a hurry to speak, let me finish." After the Old Madame Xu interrupted Cui Hua, he said again: "Right now, you are wholeheartedly considering to escape that family, so you are willing to choose to become a servant of the Xu Family. Cui Hua, I have lived for so long, have encountered so many things, and have seen so many people.


    After Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, Cui Hua did not know how to respond.


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu, then looked at Cui Hua, and then looked at Old Madame Xu, "Mother, do you have other ways?" After saying that, Dong Shu nervously pinched the handkerchief in her hand, and continued: "I don''t know if I guessed wrong."


    "I never imagined that you''d be able to think of this with your temper." The Old Madame Xu immediately said these words after Dong Shu finished speaking. After she finished, he then looked at her and said: "However, you have always been a lucky person. After staying by your side for a long time, Cui Hua has also become fortunate."


    The Old Madame Xu had hinted at something that even Cui Hua could understand.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. The contract still has nearly a year''s time. If you go to your home right now to find your parents, they might be able to react." "Wait a minute, I will settle this matter the next time your family has an issue and is in urgent need of silver." Old Madame Xu looked at Cui Hua and said, "When I''m done with this matter, you will follow me, and learn from me."


    "I''ll listen to mother." Dong Shu subconsciously accepted the sentence before glancing at Xu Shiqiu. Seeing that he had no intention to stop him, she then looked at Old Madame Xu and said, "I still have many places to go that are not good. Thank you mother for teaching me."


    Old Madame Xu had always liked Dong Shu''s soft and gentle personality. After hearing her words, she did not make things difficult for Dong Shu and immediately nodded at her, reassuring her.


    With the Old Madame Xu speaking out on Cui Hua''s matter, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu relaxed for the time being, and prepared to go to town the next day to talk to this old Elementary Scholar about it.


    Although this was not the first time Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu went out after getting married, it was still the first time they left the Xiahe Village after getting married.


    On this trip, not only did Xu Shiqiu bring Cui Hua with him, he also brought Xu Jun and Xu Jie, who were both temporarily fine.


    Xu Jun and Xu Jie, the two brothers, were driving the Mule Cart while Xu Shiqiu sat in the carriage with Dong Shu and the others.


    The weather today was not bad, and because it was still not full yet and the morning wasn''t hot, Xu Shiqiu sat inside the Mule Cart and did not lift up the curtain.


    From the Xiahe Village to the coastal town, it would take less than an hour to travel by Mule Cart.


    After Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu and the others to the town, they directly arrived at a remote and noisy land according to the address that Cui Hua found out about yesterday.


    This place was where the poorest citizens of the coastal town lived. Most of the people here rented a yard from a few families. Every day, there would be a lot of quarrels here.


    If not for him coming personally, Xu Shiqiu would never have expected that the person he was looking for would actually live in such a place.


    "Season, we have a few people following behind us. They don''t look like good people." After confirming this, Xu Jun and Xu Jie quietly told Xu Shiqiu who was inside the Mule Cart.


    "Keep quiet for now, let''s see what they want to do." Xu Shiqiu was not nervous nor afraid because of what Xu Jun and Xu Jie had said. Not to mention that Xu Jun and Xu Jie had also learned a few defensive moves from Second Uncle Xu, he had not trained in martial arts for many years for nothing.


    They, three men, could definitely protect only one Young Girl.


    As for Cui Hua, when Xu Shiqiu thought about it, he looked at Cui Hua and said: "Cui Hua, if there''s a noob coming out later, could you possibly guard against it?"


    "Third Young Master, this servant can do it. You just have to protect Madam." As Cui Hua spoke, she took the opportunity to raise and wave her arm, "All the servants in Third Young Master will remember this, I will not disappoint you in a while."


    Hearing Cui Hua''s answer, Xu Shiqiu smiled in satisfaction.


    Just as they were ready to attack, they finally arrived at the old Elementary Scholar''s courtyard.


    But strangely, the moment their Mule Cart stopped, the few shifty looking man who had followed them along the way directly turned around and left.


    "What''s going on?" Dong Shu released the collar that was holding onto Xu Shiqiu''s clothes tightly, and looked at Xu Shiqiu with his full of suspicions: "Husband, did those people really leave?"


    "Yes, I''m leaving." Xu Shiqiu replied and then indicated for Cui Hua to go down the Mule Cart. After she left, he lowered his head and kissed Dong Shu on the forehead, "My wife, don''t worry, even if they didn''t leave, your husband will still be able to protect you."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu prepared to hold Dong Shu''s hand to help her out of the Mule Cart.


    "I naturally believe in my husband''s words." While talking, Dong Shu also followed Xu Shiqiu out of the Mule Cart, and stood in front of this small courtyard which looked very old and worn out.


    After she clearly saw the small courtyard in front of him, Dong Shu immediately blurted out: "Husband, is it really here?"


    "That''s right, this is exactly where Cui Hua heard about." Xu Shiqiu replied first, then extended his hand and held her hand, "If it''s really not here, then we''ll just have to search again. Today''s weather is good, then I''ll bring you around the town later."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Cui Hua, signalling her with her eyes to knock on the door.


    Lady Zhu and the other woman, who were both washing clothes in the courtyard, simultaneously heard the knock on the door. After they looked at each other, they quickly got up, shook off the water in their hands, and rushed to open the door.


    The old wooden door was pulled open, and the two women immediately looked towards Cui Hua who was standing in front of the door and asked: "Does Miss have clothes to wash?" While talking, the two of them looked towards Cui Hua''s back at the same time.


    Seeing that there were no clothes behind Cui Hua and instead two masters with brightly dressed, and even some precious materials, the woman who was fighting with the Zhu Family immediately looked at the Zhu Family and coldly snorted, "Another unlucky bastard!"


    When the Zhu Clan heard her words, their expression became unnatural for a moment, but she held back her anger and asked Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu who were behind Cui Hua: "Are the Young Noble and Madam here to find my husband?" As she spoke, the Zhu Clan took half a step back, as if they wanted to invite Xu Shiqiu and the rest in.


    "How did Madame know we were here to find Mr. Stone?" Xu Shiqiu asked, and then led Dong Shu directly into the courtyard.


    "Don''t be afraid of Young Master''s jokes. Yesterday, your servant asked about my husband at the teahouse. Before night fell, someone informed my husband." And because your servant seemed to have a dispute with someone at the entrance of the teahouse yesterday, someone heard her claim that she was a servant of Xu Family. In our entire coastal town, even those with the surname Xu and the name of a servant only have Xu Family. " As the Zhu Family spoke, their yellowish cheeks actually blushed a little, "My husband instructed me this morning that if the son of a rich family comes knocking today, he should be the Third Young Master of the Xu Family."


    The Zhu Clan did not hide anything, which made Xu Shiqiu interested in the Elementary Scholar Shi that he had yet to see. When Xu Shiqiu and the others followed the Zhu Clan into the room that they had rented, they saw that in the simple hall, other than a round table for eating, there was only a window, which was beside which Elementary Scholar Shi was writing.


    "Today, someone asked our master to help you settle your debts. He said before he left that as long as the young master arrives, he will be back very soon." The Zhu Family couldn''t explain much, but after saying this, they shamelessly brought some warm water over to Xu Shiqiu and the others.


    "There is no tea in the house, I hope the young master and the madam do not mind."


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu just looked at the Zhu Clan with a face full of shame, but they still poured them some water in the end.


    The two of them looked at each other, and then, Dong Shu took the initiative to speak. After saying that, Dong Shu carefully sized up the Zhu Family.


    Before she came, Dong Shu already knew that Elementary Scholar Shi was forty years old and that his wife, the Zhu Family, was two years younger than him. But after seeing the Zhu Family today, Dong Shu felt that it was believable that the Zhu Family was forty-eight years old.


    "Young Master and Madam, please wait for a moment. My husband will be back soon." As she finished speaking, the Zhu Clan smiled embarrassedly.


    The Zhu Clan still understood Elementary Scholar Shi quite well. Not long after she finished speaking, she estimated that in the time it took to make a cup of tea, Elementary Scholar Shi had returned.


    This year, Elementary Scholar Shi had a head full of white hair and was dressed in a starched blue robe. His square scarf was the same color, but he looked to be in high spirits.


    "I''ve made Third Young Master wait a long time." The first sentence that Elementary Scholar Shi said after entering the door was an apology. Then, he looked at Xu Shiqiu and introduced him, "Not only you, Shi Yuan. Third Young Master can just call me Expedition. "


    Elementary Scholar Shi Shi Yuan was not proud or aloof at all, he knew that he urgently needed a stable job to earn money to support his family.


    Although he couldn''t figure out why Third Young Master was looking for him, since he was here, he had to make use of this opportunity.


    "Yuanhang, the reason I came to find you today was to invite you to the Xu Family to be a teacher, to teach them how to read and to settle debts." Since Shi Yuan was being direct, Xu Shiqiu did not say anything else and directly stated his goal. After saying this, he pointed at Xu Jun, Xu Jie and the others and said, "They all want to learn."


    Xu Shiqiu purposely added Cui Hua as well, just to see her reaction.


    Who knew that Shi Yuan only glanced at Xu Jun, Xu Jie and the others before directly looking at Xu Shiqiu and nodding, "I wonder how many monthly exceptions Third Young Master has given me?" After saying that, Shi Yuan thought for a moment, then asked: "Can I eat or live?"


    After hearing what Shi Yuan said, Xu Shiqiu was slightly stunned, and then he said: "It''s good as long as you come before the month of travel, eating and living is also a bag, but do you not mind teaching girls on the voyage?"


    "Mind?" Shi Yuan first repeated in confusion, then looked at Xu Shiqiu and shook his head: "My wife has worked hard to raise my family, like how I, Shi Yuan, am still holding onto the image of a scholar with a lot of unwillingness, doesn''t that mean I have no conscience? Not to mention teaching female students, even if I were asked to write a letter by a lowly person, as long as I have the money, I would still write it. "


    The moment Shi Yuan''s words fell, Xu Shiqiu looked at him and revealed a sincere smile: "Since that''s the case, then tomorrow''s Xu Family will send a carriage to pick you up." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu stood up, and then continued while looking at Shi Yuan: "The reason I choose you, is because you never part with your wife. "I hope that in the future, you will always remember what you said today."

 C57

    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he led Dong Shu out of the shabby house.


    Seeing him leave just like that, Shi Yuan called out to his back: "Third Young Master, you ¡­."


    "Mister Shi, I''ll come pick you up tomorrow." Cui Hua interrupted Shi Yuan and continued after seeing that he had finished speaking: "It''s good enough for you and Madam to pack up some things that you need. The rest, Xu Family will be ready." After saying this, Cui Hua nodded towards Shi Yuan and the Zhu Clan, then chased after Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu as she walked out in large strides.


    "Husband, this ¡­"


    "It''s fine, don''t worry." Before the Zhu Family''s worries could be said out loud, Shi Yuan had already guessed her thoughts. He hurriedly opened his mouth to console her, and then he said, "Xu Family''s reputation is not bad, you don''t have to worry. Maybe I can find a good host house this time. Just now, I only wanted to confirm this with Third Young Master, but I didn''t expect that he would be so straightforward. "


    The moment Shi Yuan saw the Zhu Clan''s words, he heard the woman who was fighting for the door at the same time as the Zhu Clan suddenly raised it and said: "Aiyo, young master, this house is really unlucky. Something will happen every time during the exam.


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell, Madam Zhu immediately rushed out of the room with red eyes. She looked at her and explained loudly, "Nonsense, it''s just that my husband''s luck isn''t good. The previous incident at the main house has nothing to do with my husband.


    Lady Yan, your family''s Dalang and Erlang are also following my husband''s lead. I will also introduce you to the matter of washing up, but isn''t your family also fine? "


    After Lady Zhu saw that the woman had finished speaking, she anxiously looked towards Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, "Young Master, please do not believe what she has said. She said it because she didn''t do a clean laundry, and because the people who used to look for her starched clothes are looking for me now, they hate me. " Madam Zhu''s voice became softer and softer, afraid that she would cause Xu Shiqiu displeasure. She was also worried that her husband would lose the job.


    Xu Shiqiu was actually quite calm, after all, he had already thought of it before. Shi Yuan was indeed unlucky, but compared to him, it really wasn''t much.


    Because he was thinking like this, he did not speak for a while.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel anything in his heart. When Dong Shu, who was standing beside him heard these words, she instantly thought of her own husband.


    "You''re such a nosy woman." Dong Shu held onto her dignity, and after seeing that the woman had finished speaking, she saw that everyone was looking at him, so she continued unhurriedly: "Today, the one who invited others was my master. Regardless of what Master Shi is like, since my master decided to invite him, then he must have something that my master is satisfied with. As for the matter you mentioned just now, we already knew it before we came here.


    But it''s rude of you to stop us from leaving. He even said these words to us. If I remember correctly, when Madam Shi mentioned that your two sons learned how to read from Mister Shi?


    They all say, ''A master for one day is a father for a lifetime''. I really wonder what your two sons would think of you if they knew what you had done today. "


    Only after Dong Shu opened her mouth did Shi Yuan and the Zhu Clan realize that Lady Yan, in order to destroy Shi Yuan''s errand, had actually stopped Xu Shiqiu from leaving.


    "Lady Yan, it''s good that you''re angry at me. Why did you stop the young master and Madam from letting them go?" "When your husband comes back, I''ll definitely have a good chat with him. Your family couldn''t pay the rent last month, so I lent it to him." After Shi Yuan saw Lady Yan had finished speaking, he hurriedly looked towards Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu and said, "Third Young Master, Madam, I apologize for the two of you."


    "Nothing." Xu Shiqiu looked at Shi Yuan who had finished speaking, thought for a while and said: "Yuanhang, having a kind heart is a good thing, but that depends on who." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Cui Hua, and when Cui Hua directly pulled Lady Yan away, she held Dong Shu''s hand and left the place without looking back.


    Xu Shiqiu understood that the reason Young Girl had spoken up so emotionally was definitely because he was thinking of him.


    She was feeling sorry for him, afraid that he would think of her.


    Xu Shiqiu thought about all these in his heart. Wait until he was inside the Mule Cart, he would directly hug Dong Shu.


    "My wife, did you think of me just now?" After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking in a low voice next to Dong Shu''s ears, he did not wait for Dong Shu''s reply before continuing, "My wife, before this, I really did mind hearing people talk about this sort of thing, but ever since I married you, I have not minded it at all."


    However, Xu Shiqiu''s sincere words caused Dong Shu''s heart to ache. She raised his head and kissed Xu Shiqiu on the lips before speaking, "Husband, I did indeed think of you just now. "I wasn''t by your side before, so I couldn''t protect you. If someone mentions this matter in front of us again in the future, I will definitely protect you."


    Dong Shu was serious, and even Xu Shiqiu, who heard her words, was momentarily moved, not knowing what to say.


    In the end, it was Cui Hua who wanted to get on the Mule Cart, which was why Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu didn''t bring up this matter again.


    However, the moment Cui Hua sat on the Mule Cart, he looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked uncomprehendingly, "Third Young Master, can you have this servant investigate an Elementary Scholar who meets your requirements? servant has clearly asked about the three of you, why did you choose Mister Shi instead of asking around? "


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect that Cui Hua would react so quickly. He looked at her, and then replied loudly: "I am the main house, and you are a servant. In the future, I will have many more things to do. If I still need to confirm everything that I have done, then what is the purpose of me bringing up a group of servants?


    This time, I will directly choose Shi Yuan to fly, other than the fact that he and his old wife never leave each other, the most important thing is that this will also be a test for you. "


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were not only meant for Cui Hua, even Xu Jun and Xu Jie who were sitting on the carriage could hear him, and he was also saying this to the brothers.


    Seeing Cui Hua frowning and deep in thought, Xu Jun and Xu Jie who was on the carriage did not say a word, and did not bring up the matter again, but looked at Dong Shu and said: "It''s good to enter the town, let your husband take a walk, the scenery in the town is not many, but it is different from Xiahe Village."


    "Yeah, I''ve been to town once since I was a child, and this is the second time." Dong Shu said as she looked outside.


    Seeing her actions, Xu Shiqiu immediately lifted the curtain of the Mule Cart, allowing her to see it more clearly.


    Due to Xu Shiqiu''s pampering, Dong Shu finally had a chance to see the scenery different from her Xiahe Village.


    She saw the bun house that Cousin had told her about, the rouge shop that did not have a good price, and the restaurant that Cousin had worked in before.


    Dong Shu watched very seriously while Xu Shiqiu also watched in fascination.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that every single expression on his own Young Girl''s face was exceptionally enticing. From the expression on his own Young Girl''s face, he could even guess what she had seen.


    Just when Xu Shiqiu smelled the fragrance of the food and wanted to ask Dong Shu if he was hungry, he suddenly discovered a person that should not have appeared in the town out of the corner of his eyes.


    "Third Brother, Fourth Brother, you two move the Mule Cart closer to that restaurant." After Xu Shiqiu said this to Xu Jun who was driving the Mule Cart, he looked at Dong Shu who was beside him and consoled him, "My wife, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to accompany you to stroll around anymore today."


    At first, Dong Shu was still a little confused about what was going on with Xu Shiqiu, but when the Mule Cart approached the restaurant, Xu Shiqiu looked outside and called out to a young man who was surrounded by four robust men: "Shuo''er, why are you here?"


    Perhaps the young man who stood beside the Mule Cart did not expect to hear such a familiar voice. After trembling in fear, he turned to look at the Mule Cart who had made such a sound.


    "Third Uncle, why are you out!" After Ye Shuo said this in surprise, his originally proud, rooster like shoulders immediately drooped down. He glanced at Xu Shiqiu, then replied unwillingly: "Yes mother, Mother told me to come find Third Uncle, it was just that I just arrived at the coastal town last night, and was originally prepared to play Xiahe Village for two days before meeting my grandmother and Third Uncle. Who would have known that I would meet Third Uncle here today?"


    After saying this, Ye Shuo looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked again, "So Third Uncle, why are you out today?"


    Ye Shuo looked at the moment Xu Shiqiu had finished speaking, and the four able-bodied men who had surrounded Ye Shuo earlier had also arrived beside the Mule Cart. They cupped their fists towards Xu Shiqiu and said in unison, "Third Young Master."


    Only after recognizing that these four men were military personnel that his father had specially selected when his sister had gotten married did Xu Shiqiu finally believe that Ye Shuo had listened to his sister''s life and came to find him.


    However ¡­


    "Ye Shuo, since your mother told you to come find me, why are you still thinking of playing around in the town for a few days?" Xu Shiqiu looked at Ye Shuo who asked this, and saw that he was avoiding his gaze, so he hurriedly continued: "Come up to the Mule Cart s, first come with me to pay respects to your grandmother."


    After saying this to Ye Shuo, Xu Shiqiu then looked towards the oldest of the four men and said: "I''ll have to trouble you to pack up Shuo''er''s bow and bring it along with you to the Xiahe Village."


    "Don''t worry, Third Young Master." After the man saw Xu Shiqiu reply, he looked towards the two men behind him and said: "You two follow to ''protect'' Second Master."


    "Puchi." The moment the man''s voice fell, Dong Shu, who was sitting inside the Mule Cart, could not hold back and laughed out loud.


    Hearing the laughter, Ye Shuo''s eyes suddenly lit up, he extended his head and looked towards the Mule Cart.


    Seeing his disrespectful actions, Xu Shiqiu immediately snorted coldly: "Hmph, why aren''t you moving when I told you to get on the car? Do you want me to invite you over?"


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, how could Ye Shuo dare to delay any further. Not only did he not care about the man who had to ''protect'' him, he also did not dare say much as he climbed onto the Mule Cart.


    The Mule Cart was not big, it was fine to be seated on Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu and Cui Hua, but now that Ye Shuo had entered, it was a little crowded, and in the end Cui Hua could only come out of the Mule Cart and sit on the carriage. As for Xu Jun and Xu Jie, the two brothers could only get off the car and talk to the two men beside the Mule Cart.


    Dong Shu could guess from the conversation between Xu Shiqiu and Xu Shiqiu that he was his sister''s son, but when Ye Shuo sat on the Mule Cart, he did not look like Xu Shiqiu at all.


    If one were to say how much his nephew resembled his uncle, why didn''t Ye Shuo resemble his three uncles?

 C58

    Dong Shu''s eyes that were sizing up Ye Shuo could not be considered hidden. On the fourth time she looked at Ye Shuo, Ye Shuo, who could pretend that he did not notice his third aunt''s size, finally could not hold it in. He looked at Dong Shu and said: "Third Aunt, if you have anything to ask me, just ask.


    "How can you say that?" Xu Shiqiu had only just finished speaking when he turned to look at Young Girl. Because of Ye Shuo''s words, his face flushed red and he hurriedly said to him, "Your third aunt probably saw you for the first time.


    "Really? Third Aunt really thinks I''m handsome? " Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ye Shuo puffed out his chest and proudly looked like a rooster, "I knew that a person like Third Uncle would definitely marry an extremely good wife. As expected, Third Aunt''s eyesight is not bad, and she can see the truth of my handsomeness. "


    From the moment Ye Shuo first said those words, his face had already turned red, and after hearing what Ye Shuo said just now, he looked at him and said: "Shuo''er, you look pretty good." After saying that, Dong Shu saw that Ye Shuo was becoming more and more pleased, and immediately added: "It''s just that it is still far from your Third Uncle."


    "I knew it!" After Ye Shuo angrily and helplessly said these words, he saw his third aunt looking at Third Uncle with an admiring gaze, and when the latter looked at his third aunt with a loving gaze, he immediately raised his hand to cover his chest and said, "I am so pitiful. I would have never imagined that I would see such a gaze when I was outside the capital looking at my mother every day.


    Ah, I''m only thirteen this year. Even if I were to marry at the age of fifteen, it would still be two years, and I don''t know if I would be able to marry the woman I like.


    The most important thing is that Big Brother doesn''t seem to have the intention of getting married, but if Big Brother doesn''t want to get married, Mother definitely won''t choose a wife for me. "


    Just as Ye Shuo finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu raised his hand and gently patted the back of his head.


    "You have quite the guts to actually dare to tease an elder." "You''re so young, yet you''re already thinking about marriage? Isn''t it obvious that even if literature fails, you''re already prepared to spend the rest of your life like this?" Xu Shiqiu watched as Ye Shuo finished speaking, and after seeing him giggling and pretending that he did not understand, he shook his head and asked: "How is Hong''er''s body?"


    "Hong''er, as always, you''ve had another illness the year before last. Mother took care of you for half a month before you recovered." As he talked about his younger brother''s physical condition, Ye Shuo''s tone was also no longer as casual as when he was playing before, "However, after spring, my daughter''s body was fine, but mother was worried, she originally planned to come visit grandmother, but now, she has no choice but to let me do it."


    After saying these serious words, Ye Shuo snickered, and continued to speak: "But this time, Big Brother still wants to snatch a chance to leave the house from me, he also wants to pay his respects to Grandmother, Third Uncle and Third Aunt, but who asked him to be Big Brother, I am Old Second, in the end Father still let me come." After saying all of this, Ye Shuo''s face also revealed a little complacency.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished listening to what he said, he first shot a glance at him, scaring the pleased look off his face, then sighed with emotion: "Sigh, I hope that Grand Shang''er will be a bit younger, and will be better off for a few days." This way, elder sister will also have the opportunity to go out for a walk.


    Nine years. In these nine years, Ye Xuan had to get sick two or three times every year, and because his sister felt guilty, she stayed by his side every single time.


    "Third Uncle, you don''t have to worry too much. Before I came here, Big Brother said that he found an ancient formula to nurture his body well. After the imperial physician has tested it, he will be able to help Guang''er recuperate." Ye Shuo saw that Xu Shiqiu seemed to be sad, and quickly put away the playful expression on his face, speaking with a serious face.


    He didn''t know that he''d leaked the information at all, but he''d actually mentioned the imperial physician.


    Dong Shu raised her head and looked at her as she spoke. However, she did not open her mouth to inquire further, and instead, instantly reacted to a matter in her heart.


    Ye Shuo''s surname was Ye, and Ye, was the surname of a nation.


    Because she had finally figured out what was going on, Dong Shu didn''t know what to say for a moment. She just sat there and listened to Ye Shuo talk to her husband until the Mule Cart returned to its Xiahe Village and Ye Shuo went to pay his respects to the Old Madame Xu first. Only then did Dong Shu take Dong Shu''s hand and head back to the Shihuan Courtyard to rest and eat.


    "Why did my wife not say anything just now?" Xu Shiqiu naturally noticed that something was wrong with Dong Shu just now. Previously, he had not asked Ye Shuo about it, but now, it was only the two of them so he naturally asked directly.


    "I just suddenly thought of something." After Dong Shu said this, she thought for a moment before continuing, "Initially, I felt that Shuo''er was not like you, nor was she like Big Bro and Second Bro, but after some more thought, his surname was Ye, and was a nation."


    "I forgot to tell you about this." Xu Shiqiu did not expect Dong Shu to think this far. Seeing Dong Shu slightly raise her head and wait for him, she hurriedly continued: "Elder sister is the principal wife of the current Fifth Prince.


    However, our Xu Family does not have a concubine, and our cousin''s fianc¨¦ died just in time. Our cousin was forced by our stepmother to want to die, so our mother let our father bring our cousin away, and let our cousin accompany our sister and marry Teng Qinghu.


    His cousin had been staying in her brother-in-law''s backyard, and she had been extremely happy. She had a soft temper. With her elder sister protecting her, nothing would happen to her.


    However, because her brother-in-law only had his sister in his heart, and had focused on cherishing her, two years after her first son, Ye Huan, was born, he was scolded by her mother Consort De s that her husband''s son was not well off. Under the insistence of her sister, her brother-in-law ended up spoiling her until her cousin gave birth to Shuo''er.


    However, her cousin''s health had not been good since she was young. She had lost half her life to give birth to Shuo''er. Shuo''er had left when she was still less than a year old, and had heard from her elder sister that before she left, her elder sister had always said that she was sorry for her elder sister, but her elder sister felt that she had failed to protect her.


    Due to the guilt in her sister''s heart, after her cousin left, Shuo''er was raised and raised by her sister. "


    "I see." After Dong Shu finished speaking, she completely understood what was going on.


    The reason why Ye Shuo did not look like a Xu Family individual was because his body did not have the bloodline of a Xu Family individual.


    "My wife, although everyone in the family knows about this matter, including Shuo''er, no one mentions it. Mother had always thought that the reason her cousin died so early, like her aunt, was because she was born with Ye Shuo. The reason her elder cousin gave birth to Ye Shuo was also because her elder sister was scolded by the Consort De in front of everyone in the harem. In order to prevent the Consort De from stuffing other women in her husband''s family, she helped her elder sister pamper him.


    When Shuo''er was exposed, she also cried for a while. Afterwards, she refused to learn literature, nor did she want to learn martial arts. She only wanted to play around every day and become an ordinary son of the royal family. "


    Xu Shiqiu still remembered the anger and shock when he heard that his cousin was pregnant in the capital''s Xu Family backyard.


    He clearly remembered that Brother-in-law said that he only liked his elder sister, and only had her as his woman. But Brother-in-law still favored other women!


    Xu Shiqiu remembered that he was extremely angry and hated his cousin.


    It was only when he heard the argument between his mother and father later that he found out that the Consort De had ignored the face of the Xu Family and scolded his sister in front of everyone in the harem, forcing his sister to take in a concubine for her brother-in-law.


    When his cousin gave birth to Ye Huan, she lost half of her life. Later on, she did not even have to live for more than a year before she started to feel sorry for him.


    Xu Shiqiu always remembered the scene when he first met his cousin, when he fell down due to his influence. Not only was she not angry, she even consoled him.


    Although Dong Shu had heard about the affairs of the family before, she did not expect that the person beside him would also encounter such things.


    She quickly turned her head, thinking to herself, if her future husband only had her, would her mother-in-law be dissatisfied as well?


    "What are you thinking?" "Don''t worry, sister will be forced to marry me because she marries into the imperial family, and brother will have a concubine because his sister-in-law is from the imperial family. Father only has Mother in his life, and Mother had said long ago that she would not place girls in our brother''s backyard. "


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking, and that her expression had slowly become natural. Then, she continued to speak with a joking tone: "Moreover, you should know about my situation, if it were any other woman who would have approached me alone, I would have probably married someone else long ago."


    Xu Shiqiu''s tone was casual, and Dong Shu, who heard his words, also reacted after being stunned for a moment.


    "That hubby, if I can''t give birth to a child, won''t you marry another woman?" Dong Shu was a little nervous. After Xu Shiqiu asked this question, he looked at him seriously and waited for his reply.


    "How could my wife have such a guess?" Xu Shiqiu did not expect that after such a long time had passed, Young Girl would actually still be worried about this kind of thing, "Your husband said long ago that it''s enough to have you in his life. No matter how nice the other girls are, they aren''t suitable for me. Even if you never gave birth, you are still my, Xu Shiqiu''s, legal and proper wife. How could I not want you? " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu lifted Dong Shu''s hand and placed it on her heart, allowing her to feel her own heartbeat.


    "Hubby is indeed the best. I understand hubby''s meaning now. I won''t ask you these things in the future." Dong Shu''s face carried a joyous smile, and when she heard what she said, he immediately said, "Hubby, what do you want to eat in the afternoon, I''ll go and do it right away."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, the servants in the courtyard of Old Madame Xu came over to invite Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu to the main courtyard to eat.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu arrived at the main courtyard, Ye Shuo seemed to be talking about something interesting for Old Madame Xu and Xu Yanzhu to hear.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu also revealed a smile, Dong Shu had a good impression of him.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, Ye Shuo immediately stood up and walked two steps towards them. "Third Uncle, tell Grandma, did Third Aunt think I was handsome just now?" After asking this question, he looked at Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu in anticipation.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu looked at each other, then Xu Shiqiu looked at him and shook her head: "Your third aunt never said that." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Ye Shuo wanted to continue speaking, so he quickly asked: "Shuo''er, come to Xiahe Village, does your mother have a letter for you to bring?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he raised his hand to smack himself on the forehead, "Aiyo, how could I have forgotten about this!"

 C59

    Ye Shuo''s reaction was truly exaggerated. After beating himself up, he hurriedly looked for his luggage and then used the fastest speed to take out two letters to give to Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu respectively.


    "Third Uncle, Mother said that I must personally deliver this letter to you. Furthermore, I must wait for your reply before returning to the capital."


    Ye Shuo looked at how serious Xu Shiqiu was speaking, which also made Xu Shiqiu, who had originally planned to look at the letter again, become curious about the letter his sister had written him.


    He took the letter Ye Shuo sent over, and glanced at the envelope first before raising his head to look at Ye Shuo.


    When Ye Shuo blinked his eyes strangely, he lowered his head and looked at the letter in his hands once again.


    "Since you said that, then I''ll read the letter now. After reading it, I''ll write a reply to you." Xu Shiqiu said those words casually because he thought that the letter his sister had written to him was still the same as before, allowing him to be at ease and not care too much about the content of his luck.


    However, today, when he opened his sister''s letter and only took a glance at it, he suddenly became serious.


    Dong Shu had originally wanted to stretch his head out to look, but after seeing Xu Shiqiu''s serious expression, she immediately stopped. Not only did she not stretch his head out to look again, she even called for a servant to change a cup of hot tea for Xu Shiqiu, leaving him to read the letter later.


    Dong Shu''s movements were smooth and natural, with one glance, one could tell that this was not the first time she had taken care of Xu Shiqiu silently.


    But Xu Shiqiu, who was reading the letter, did not look very good.


    Xu Shiqiu read very slowly this time. A three page letter, he thought over and over again. After carefully pondering about it three times, he finally refolded the letter and carefully put it back in the envelope.


    Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu could be considered people who understood Xu Shiqiu, upon seeing Xu Shiqiu''s actions, they knew that he did not plan on telling the contents of the letter to anyone else.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu doing such a thing, Dong Shu was not curious, but Old Madame Xu was very curious.


    Her daughter wrote to her, as always, about her health, and about her recent condition, which was no different from before.


    However, she was now certain that the letter her daughter had written to her brother was definitely not ordinary.


    "Shiqiu, did your sister say something that made things difficult for you?" After the Old Madame Xu finished testing Xu Shiqiu, and seeing that his expression did not change, she continued: "If your sister says anything that makes things difficult for you, if you think it''s okay, tell Mother and Mother. Mother will think of a way for you."


    Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Shiqiu who had just finished speaking, and Xu Shiqiu shook his head while looking at her: "This matter, mother cannot help me. Mother, you don''t have to worry, I can take care of it. "


    After he finished speaking to the Old Madame Xu, Xu Shiqiu looked up and glanced at Ye Shuo, and asked: "Does your father know about the letter your mother wrote to me?"


    "I know!" It''s not like you don''t know Third Uncle, every single day, other than going out, my father would always stay at my mother''s side as long as he stays in the mansion. " "When Mother handed these two letters to me, I took them from father. Father also repeatedly reminded me that I must personally deliver this letter into Third Uncle''s hands."


    Ye Shuo felt sick of thinking about how his father could not leave his mother''s side every day.


    His elder brother had said long ago that in the eyes of his father, only his mother was important.


    Since his younger brother''s health was not good, his father''s attitude towards him might even be better.


    However, it was fine for the two of them to not stay by his mother''s side. However, if they unknowingly ran to his mother''s side, then in his father''s eyes, they would definitely be a hindrance!


    The expression on Ye Shuo''s face was just too easy to understand. Seeing him reveal such an expression, Xu Shiqiu finally let him go.


    "Shiqiu, is there anything major in the letter your sister wrote to you?" When Old Madame Xu heard Ye Shuo say that her father would personally make him deliver the letter into her son''s hands, she already noticed that this letter that his daughter gave to her son was definitely not simple.


    But at the same time, she had also long thought that from Xu Shiqiu''s expression just now, he wouldn''t tell her.


    "Mother, there is really no need for you to worry about this matter. I will carefully think about the reply to elder sister."


    After Xu Shiqiu rejected Old Madame Xu''s question as expected, he looked at Ye Shuo and said: "Shuo''er, your mother''s letter, Third Uncle has to think carefully about how to reply to it. It just so happens that you can stay here for a few more days to rest."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to Third Uncle." Ye Shuo seemed to not be surprised at all by Xu Shiqiu''s reaction. After he finished speaking, he chuckled and looked towards Dong Shu: "Third Aunt, I heard my cousin say that your food was especially delicious. How about I and my cousin go over to your place for lunch tomorrow?"


    "Of course, I can. I can''t cook much, but there are still some good dishes, and your uncle likes them too." Dong Shu''s face carried a sincere smile, and after seeing that Ye Shuo had finished saying these words, he hurriedly asked: "What do you like to eat, Third Aunt will go back to the kitchen to make a note of, and buy it tomorrow morning to send to Shihuan Courtyard."


    "I like meat. As long as it''s meat, I like it!" Ye Shuo''s eyes sparkled as he watched his third aunt finish her sentence. Seeing how Third Uncle was staring at him with an unsightly expression, he hurriedly added, "Third aunt''s cooking skills are so good, she must be delicious no matter what!"


    "Not as good as you say." Although Dong Shu was blushing a little when she heard him, her beautiful crescent eyes were shockingly bright because of her praise.


    Xu Shiqiu was originally very unhappy, but after seeing Young Girl''s bright eyes and the joy on his face that was not hidden at all, he suppressed his unhappiness.


    Since Young Girl was willing, he would endure for a while.


    But now, he seemed to understand his brother-in-law''s feelings somewhat.


    Seeing that Young Girl had arranged with his nephew and niece to eat tomorrow at noon, Xu Shiqiu immediately brought Dong Shu back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Once he returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu immediately hugged Dong Shu and asked: "My wife, do you want to go live in the capital?" After asking that question, Xu Shiqiu seemed to be somewhat regretful, and said anxiously: "Look at me, why are you bringing it up again?" After saying that, Xu Shiqiu wanted to quickly change the topic, but something was wrong, as it still caught Dong Shu''s attention.


    "Husband, are you hiding something from me?" Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking, and that he looked as if he was avoiding Xu Shiqiu''s gaze, so she immediately looked at him with her crescent eyes and said seriously: "Master, just say it directly to me, there''s no need for you to do this."


    Xu Shiqiu felt his heart soften when he saw Dong Shu''s expression change. His Young Girl was so good, if he really did what his sister told him to, how could she get used to it?


    Xu Shiqiu''s personality had caused him to like to think too much into things since he was young, and would only give up after considering all sorts of possibilities in his heart every single time.


    And now again.


    He was actually conflicted in his heart.


    He actually wanted to return to the capital. That was because all of the men had the intention to fight for their lives in the capital. However, he was also afraid.


    Because right now, he only had Young Girl by his side, so he would not affect the people around him. Once he returned to the capital, as long as he went out to do something, Young Girl would definitely be exposed to the people around him.


    But with Young Girl''s character, how could he adapt to the life in the capital?


    He wanted to tell Young Girl about it, but he was worried about his character. If he said it out loud, she would immediately support him back to the capital without asking anything else.


    The more he thought, the more hesitant he felt. Furthermore, with Xu Shiqiu''s personality and his love for association, things would only happen before they happen.


    What if someone from the Young Girl found her special and wanted to snatch her away after arriving at the capital?


    Dong Shu had been waiting for Xu Shiqiu to answer her question for a long time. After thinking about it, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and continued to speak, "Hubby, if you still don''t understand, then don''t say anything. But no matter what, I will definitely accompany you."


    When Dong Shu said this, it instantly pulled Xu Shiqiu back from his thoughts.


    Seeing the serious expression on Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu was stunned for a long time before looking at her and nodding his head, "Mn, I will think it through carefully."


    Xu Shiqiu was concerned about other things in his heart, so when he ate at Old Madame Xu''s place at night, his expression was as if he had something on his mind.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had revealed such an expression, Old Madame Xu guessed that the letter her daughter had written him was definitely not right.


    After Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu finished their meal and left, Old Madame Xu called Ye Shuo over and asked him if he knew what was in the letter.


    "Grandmother, how could I know about the letter mufei wrote to Third Uncle?"


    Although Ye Shuo said that, but the expression on his face seemed to be ''I know, quickly ask me again, I might just tell you''.


    He glanced at Ye Shuo before speaking again, "How could you not know? Given your personality, even if you didn''t know back then, you would have definitely tried to sneak a peek at what the letter said along the way."


    Old Madame Xu was well aware of Ye Shuo''s personality. When these words came out, the previously complacent Ye Shuo instantly deflated, and after glancing at Old Madame Xu, he spoke again: "Then grandmother can guess how I saw the letter?" After saying this, Ye Shuo did not forget to say proudly, "When Uncle received the letter, the opening of the envelope was still sealed."


    "Did you forget that your grandfather was a great general?" After Old Madame Xu saw Ye Shuo finish speaking, he was momentarily stunned and quickly continued, "Since he taught your mufei how to open the letter without leaving a trace, why didn''t he teach me? Also, did you think your uncle couldn''t tell that you had opened the letter?


    Don''t forget, your Third Uncle was taught by your mother for a few years when she was young. Your mufei will hand this matter over to you brothers, so why not to his younger brother? "


    With Old Madame Xu''s personality, she actually does not like to insult junior that much, especially so her grandson.


    Although Ye Shuo was not born from her daughter, he was still born from a niece, and was raised by her daughter.


    She also didn''t treat Ye Shuo as an outsider at all, as if he was her own grandson. Thus, it was very rare for her to say such words.


    After Ye Shuo heard the words of the Old Madame Xu, he was stunned. After being stunned for a short while, he had no choice but to slowly speak up under the Old Madame Xu''s gaze, "A year ago, Grandfather the Emperor revealed his intention of re-establishing the crown prince.


    When my grandmother came back from the palace, she said that she had accidentally heard my grandfather say, ''Of course, return his son,'' so she had asked my mother to write a letter asking if there was anyone in Xu Family who could take over the military power.


    royal father means that it is appropriate to be the second cousin of Eldest Uncle''s family, but mufei still insists that Third Uncle is the most suitable candidate for Xu Family. "


    Ye Shuo was shocked that he didn''t open his mouth.


    Old Madame Xu also never thought that not only did Ye Shuo know what was written in the letter, he even knew so many things.


    She frowned and thought for a moment. Seeing that Ye Shuo did not continue speaking, she then looked at him and spoke seriously: "Other than telling me this, did you reveal it to anyone else?"


    "No!" Ye Shuo was also shocked by Old Madame Xu''s serious expression. After he returned to Old Madame Xu, she said seriously: "I only told Grandmother about this matter before. I just wanted to say that I didn''t meet anyone else along the way."


    "That''s good, Shuo. Remember, forget about the letter you saw, and forget about the information you heard from who knows where." This is not something that you can participate in right now. " Old Madame Xu and Ye Shuo were different.


    Maybe Ye Shuo just thought that it was fun to hear this, but she could deduce one thing from these words.


    The capital was in chaos again.

 C60

    Perhaps because Old Madame Xu was too cautious when she said this, even Ye Shuo was shocked by her appearance and couldn''t open her mouth to speak for a long time.


    Seeing Ye Shuo''s expression, Old Madame Xu looked at him and said: "But you don''t have to worry too much, us elders will always protect you guys."


    Old Madame Xu did not lie as she thought in her heart. If such a day really came that she would risk her life to protect the juniors in her family.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu did not know about the conversation between the Old Madame Xu and Ye Shuo within the Main Yard. After returning to the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu started to think about what other things she was good at besides the favorite dishes of Ye Shuo and Xu Yanzhu at noon tomorrow.


    As for Xu Shiqiu, he was deep in thought while pinching the letter his sister wrote him.


    When Dong Shu decided on the dishes she would make tomorrow and washed up to prepare to rest, she was still sitting there thinking.


    "Husband, are you still thinking?" Dong Shu watched as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, and when saw that he had turned to look at him, Dong Shu then continued: "If there''s anything you want to say, think about it tomorrow? I''m tired, I want to rest. " After saying that, Dong Shu even intentionally ripped off her collar and winked playfully at Xu Shiqiu.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard that he was tired, he had already prepared to get up. However, he did not expect that his Young Girl would actually do such a thing to him.


    He forcefully swallowed the saliva in his mouth, then looked at Dong Shu and raised his brows: "This is what you invited your husband for, you can''t say that your waist is hurting later on." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu immediately threw down the letter in his hand, untied his sleeves, and walked towards Dong Shu.


    "Husband, go take a bath first." Dong Shu blinked her eyes. After seeing Xu Shiqiu finish speaking seriously, he did not forget to add: "I''ll wait for you here." As he spoke, Dong Shu even reached out to pat the bed.


    Seeing Young Girl make such a gesture, Xu Shiqiu took a deep breath, suppressed the restlessness in his heart, and then walked towards his ear with large strides. "Cui Hua, bring me some water quickly."


    Xu Shiqiu''s actions were extremely fast, how could he still remember in his mind what his sister wrote to him in the letter? His entire mind was filled with the scene of Young Girl tearing his collar just now.


    Dong Shu, who was obediently sitting on the bed and waiting for her husband, still had not realized how attractive her actions just now were to Xu Shiqiu. She simply thought of something simple and didn''t want her husband to continue sitting there foolishly.


    She wanted to sleep with her husband!


    When Xu Shiqiu returned, his hair was still stained with water that had not been dried yet, but he was not willing to wait any longer. He directly put on a thin layer of muslin and came out of his ear room, then threw himself onto the bed where Dong Shu was waiting for him.


    "Hubby, hubby, don''t be in such a hurry!"


    "Hmm? I''m in a hurry! "


    Dong Shu had thought that as long as Hubby was no longer sitting there foolishly, but she had forgotten that the two of them had not been together for a few days.


    After an unbridled night, when he woke up the next day, Xu Shiqiu was suddenly enlightened.


    He had been through so much, afraid of this and afraid of that, but he had never really asked Young Girl about it.


    His Young Girl was so good, even if he wouldn''t be a general in the future, what was there for him to be afraid of?


    After understanding all this, Xu Shiqiu got up in high spirits. However, Dong Shu, who did not have any strength left last night, slept for another hour. When Cui Hua came to the big kitchen to report the meat and vegetables that she wanted, she got up.


    Dong Shu stood up and rubbed her waist for a good while before she finally had the strength to stand up. After serving him for a long time, she could tell with a glance what Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu did last night.


    However, she was a qualified servant. She would never ask, never ask, never say anything that she was not allowed to say.


    "Madam, the meat and dishes delivered by the kitchen have all been roughly processed. The servants all look fresh and tight, so they must have thought it through." Cui Hua watched as Dong Shu finished speaking, and after sending in the hot water, she tidied up the bed, and then prepared to carry the bed sheets and the other things to leave. "Madam, this servant will be going to fetch Mister Shi and his wife, I can''t help you today."


    Dong Shu took a look at the bed sheets and other items that Cui Hua was carrying, and with slightly red cheeks, she said: "It''s fine. After saying this, the warmth on Dong Shu''s face slowly faded, "You should go out a bit slower. If something happens, don''t be afraid, we will definitely support you."


    "Don''t worry, Madam. Your servant knows this very well." Cui Hua understood that Madam was referring to her family members. Now that she had Old Madame, she was naturally not afraid, "Then this servant will go to do some work first. After saying that, Cui Hua bowed and left.


    After Cui Hua left, Dong Shu slowly got up from the chair and walked out.


    On the outer room''s round table was the breakfast that Cui Hua had just brought up. It was Dong Shu''s and her favorite meal.


    Just as Dong Shu was about to sit down by the round table, Xu Shiqiu, who had finished his morning practice, washed up and returned to the main house.


    "Cui Hua went to fetch Mister Shi?" Xu Shiqiu looked around the room but did not see Cui Hua. He then asked Dong Shu and then looked at the breakfast on the table, then suddenly remembered that Young Girl had to cook for Ye Shuo and Xu Yanzhu today, "Later you will cook less dishes, if you don''t, get the kitchen to send you some."


    "It''s okay, I only cooked a few dishes and this is the first time your nephew has come to visit. As my aunt, I will definitely cook some dishes to entertain him." Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu who was serious, and saw that he was still unhappy, she continued: "Hubby, just help me do some more things later, when the two of us are together, we will definitely finish it quickly."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu had no choice but to give up the idea of letting the big kitchen send the food over, and agree to her cooking for Ye Shuo and Ye Shuo.


    Today, Dong Shu prepared to cook the Red Braised Meat that Ye Shuo liked to eat, and also prepared the stir-fried vegetables that Xu Yanzhu liked to eat. There, Dong Shu prepared to cook the Red Braised Meat that Ye Shuo liked to eat, and also the stir-fried vegetables that Xu Yanzhu liked to eat.


    "Master, for the four of us to make four dishes and a soup, isn''t that a bit too little?" Dong Shu looked at the ingredients brought over by the kitchen, and calculated in her heart, that she would probably be able to cook another two or three dishes, "How about I make all of these dishes?"


    "No need!" How could Xu Shiqiu bear to see the Young Girl suffer so much? He glanced at the ingredients sent over by the large kitchen, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, you should make more of each dish, there''s no need to cook so much."


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu was worried that Dong Shu would be unhappy so he added: "Think about it, if we are not in Xu Family right now, we would just be normal farmers. Can''t you make so many tricks with your relatives at home? You can only make more for each dish. "


    "Hubby, what you said makes sense." Every time, Dong Shu would easily be persuaded by Xu Shiqiu because of this reason. The key thing was, she felt that what he said was extremely reasonable, "Then, let''s do it according to the method that you said, hubby."


    The vegetables in the early summer had become more numerous, and he no longer thought that there were only a few vegetables in the early spring.


    Moreover, Dong Shu had said yesterday that she would treat Ye Shuo to a meal.


    Even the slightly older servants knew Ye Shuo''s identity.


    With these people''s reminders, the kitchen was naturally diligent in preparing the ingredients, afraid that it would embarrass the Xu Family and cause the imperial family''s heir to be dissatisfied with the food.


    Of course, what they wanted to do most was to personally eat, but after hearing that Ye Shuo wanted to personally eat the food made by him, they could only focus on preparing the ingredients.


    Other than the three dishes previously mentioned, when Dong Shu saw that the spring leek was not bad and there were even eggs sent here, she prepared to use the spring leek to fry eggs and cook fish soup.


    Dong Shu did as Xu Shiqiu said. Although she only prepared four dishes and a soup, the quantity of each dish was very sufficient.


    Although Ye Shuo was now the age where ''a half-grown boy can eat his father''s guts'', the dishes today were still enough for him to eat.


    "Third aunt, the dishes you made are really delicious." Ye Shuo ate happily. When he was in the Crown Prince''s Palace, although he ate delicately, every dish seemed to have lost his soul, and although the current dishes looked like normal farm food, it made his appetite rise.


    "Third aunt, this fried egg with leek, it tastes really good, much better than the one cooked by my family''s chef."


    Ye Shuo originally said that he liked eating meat, but today, other than the vegetables that Xu Yanzhu liked to eat, he ate a lot of the other three dishes and one soup.


    Especially this green spring leek with golden egg pieces that he was not very interested in at first.


    "This spring leek was cut in the morning. It is fresh and tight. Recently, it has become a good time to eat spring leek. I don''t know if you like to eat dumplings, if you like, with this spring leek dumpling, is also very fragrant. After Dong Shu finished speaking, she thought for a while before continuing, "Actually, there are still a lot of things that we can eat in the village, it''s just that we don''t have much food at home, but I have eaten quite a bit before."


    Dong Shu did not try to cover up the fact that she was a normal peasant girl and that she was living a bad life.


    Seeing that Ye Shuo was serious when he said these words, he immediately added a bit more.


    Xu Shiqiu sat like this as he listened to Young Girl''s smiling face as he talked about the interesting things he had done in the past.


    "The mulberry should be ripe soon. In the past, we would always go to the village to find mulberries to eat. As long as we can find one that is ripe, we will be happy for a long time." Dong Shu''s eyes lit up as she said this, thinking back to the delicacies she had eaten in the past. After she swallowed the saliva in her mouth, she continued, "In the past, if there''s anything that''s not finished, I''ll secretly heat it up and leave it for later on to eat slowly."


    As Dong Shu spoke, the images were indeed captivating, but what moved Ye Shuo wasn''t the mulberry that was very difficult for her to eat, but the happiness.


    Free and unrestrained, running around the entire village with a group of friends of his age. If one wanted to climb a tree, one would climb one at a time, and one would definitely not be scolded by his seniors for being impolite.


    The more he thought about it, the brighter Ye Shuo''s eyes became. He took a glance at Dong Shu, whose eyes were shining as well, and said to Xu Shiqiu. "Third Uncle, since Third Aunt likes it this much, why don''t you bring us out to take a look?"


    The moment Ye Shuo saw that Xu Shiqiu had finished speaking, Dong Shu immediately looked towards Xu Shiqiu in anticipation, thinking that it would be great if Hubby could bring him out!


    "It''s not impossible for me to take you out." Xu Shiqiu didn''t have the intention to lock Dong Shu up at home all day. He also understood that Ye Shuo''s age was the age where he wanted to run out the most.


    "Not today, though." Xu Shiqiu saw that after Dong Shu finished speaking, the two of them had expressions of disappointment, and then, he said: "Cui Hua will be back to pick up Mister Shi, so I have to wait for Mister Shi at home. So I thought, today you guys should get ready at home, and tomorrow morning I''ll take you guys out for a day? " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at the silent Xu Yanzhu.


    "Third Uncle, I won''t go out." After Xu Yanzhu avoided Xu Shiqiu''s gaze, she said: "As long as Third Uncle takes Third Aunt and Cousin Shuo out, it will be fine."


    Ye Shuo was originally excited about Xu Shiqiu agreeing to take him out to play, but who knew that he would say such words in the next moment.


    "Cousin, Third Uncle will definitely accompany Third Aunt tomorrow, is it not good for you to be with me at the same time?" Ye Shuo did not know about what happened with Xu Yanzhu. He only felt that there were five masters in Xiahe Village and that since his grandmother was old, she would definitely not do such things. Her cousin was only a few years older than him, so she would definitely like it too.


    Cousin Shuo, my cousin still has matters to attend to tomorrow. Xu Yanzhu did not want to explain, but she insisted on not going out.


    This made the originally happy faces of Ye Shuo and Dong Shu somewhat sad.


    Seeing that the Young Girl was sad, Xu Shiqiu then looked at Xu Yanzhu and said: "Yanzhu, are you unwilling to go out because you want to marry someone?"


    "What? Cousin wants to get married!"

 C61

    After Ye Shuo exclaimed in surprise, he also realized that his actions were too disrespectful. However, he felt awkward for an instant, before he looked at Xu Yanzhu seriously and asked: "Cousin sister, are you really getting married?"


    After saying that, Ye Shuo thought for a while, then asked with his eyes shining: "Which family''s young master is it? Why haven''t I heard of anyone getting married in Beijing? " The more Ye Shuo spoke, the more confused he felt. Only after thinking about the few people he knew who deserved to be his cousin, did he confirm that he did not remember wrongly.


    "Cousin, I''m really getting married." Xu Yanzhu replied lightly. Seeing that his eyes were filled with curiosity, she pretended to be angry and said: "These things, are not things that you can ask."


    ''Cousin''s words are wrong. A few days ago, mother was talking about this with father. She wanted to find a scholar or a High Scholar to be her husband. Before I came here, father had already started asking about this matter. "


    Ye Shuo said those words with a serious face. Just by looking at his expression, one would not be able to tell that he was lying.


    After hearing what Ye Shuo had said, Dong Shu''s eyes lit up with excitement. She couldn''t help but clench Xu Shiqiu''s hand who was holding her hand tightly.


    Sensing Young Girl''s nervousness, Xu Shiqiu looked at Ye Shuo and closely questioned, "Did your mother really tell your father about your cousin''s marriage?"


    Of course. If Third Uncle doesn''t believe me, you can write and ask Mother." Seeing that Xu Shiqiu didn''t believe him, Ye Shuo was a little angry, but seeing his third uncle''s serious look, he still patiently said, "Mother said that she doesn''t have a daughter, and her two nieces only have Cousin Yanzhou to worry about. That''s why I got father to watch out for Cousin Yanzhou. "Mother also said that it would be best if the Elementary Scholar was prepared to take the Imperial Examinations next year. This way, they would be able to set up a marriage agreement. Next year, they could wait for him to become a High Scholar, just in time to arrange a marriage for his cousin.


    After hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Shiqiu actually believed him.


    These words might have come from her sister.


    "Then ¡­"


    "Third Uncle!"


    Xu Shiqiu still wanted to continue to ask, but Xu Yanzhu cut him off, "Third Uncle doesn''t need to ask, since Father and Mother have already chosen a husband for me, I will marry then, and no need to trouble Aunt and Uncle anymore."


    Xu Yanzhu''s tone was firm. After she finished speaking, she immediately stood up and bowed to Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, "Third Uncle, Third Aunt, it''s about time for me to pay respects to the Buddha. I''ll be leaving first." With that, Xu Yanzhu turned and left without waiting for Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu to speak.


    After Xu Yanzhu had walked very far away, Ye Shuo finally regained his senses and looked at Xu Shiqiu: "Third Uncle, my cousin, she ¡­"


    "This is not something you can handle. I will write to your mother about it and see what she has in mind." Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the eyes of Ye Shuo, who was initially disappointed by what he had said, instantly lit up. Seeing his expression, Xu Shiqiu shot him a glance before continuing, "I will write this letter in secret to your mother. You are not allowed to peek at it!"


    As soon as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Ye Shuo was like a rooster whose neck had been strangled. He wanted to laugh proudly but was unable to make a single sound.


    Only, Ye Shuo was still a little unwilling in his heart.


    Ever since he was young, he liked to inquire about his own background.


    This was also the only thing that interested him.


    "This is about your cousin''s life, so you''d better remember my words. If I knew that you were spying on this letter, I would definitely teach you a lesson. " Just by looking at Ye Shuo''s expression, Xu Shiqiu was able to guess what he was thinking. He first gave him a big stick, then continued: "However, there is still one thing that Third Uncle wants you to do secretly. It is something that you enjoy doing."


    Ye Shuo was originally sad, because he thought of what his grandmother had said. Today''s Third Uncle''s words also confirmed that he knew that he had opened mufei''s letter before.


    However, after hearing what the Third Uncle said later, Ye Shuo still looked at him excitedly and asked: "Don''t worry Third Uncle, as long as it''s something that I like to do, I will do it well for you." As he spoke, Ye Shuo even patted his chest to show that he was very capable.


    "This matter is not difficult to accomplish, but it is still difficult to accomplish."


    The more Xu Shiqiu said this, the more interested he became. He couldn''t wait to hear the specific arrangements of the Third Uncle.


    "I will be going to the capital early next year, but I have been away from the capital for many years, so I do not know much about the situation there. Now, I want you to help me go back to the capital and investigate some things. If you find anything useful, you can write it all to me. As for how to contact me, I will tell you before you return to the capital. "Well, are you interested?"


    "Interested!"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Ye Shuo immediately answered him, but after saying that, Ye Shuo immediately looked at Xu Shiqiu and chuckled: "However, Third Uncle, for information, you sometimes need to treat people to a meal, see ¡­."


    "I will give you the silver as well, but you have to control it well. You can''t waste it."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ye Shuo did not have any more problems, he strongly patted Xu Shiqiu''s shoulders, and after saying that he had eyes, Ye Shuo anxiously returned to his own courtyard, and started thinking about how to help the Third Uncle with this after he returned to the capital. Even the matter of him going out to play on the second day had lost its appeal.


    As for the matter of Xu Yanzhu''s marriage, Ye Shuo had already decided. Since Third Uncle did not say anything, and he was not allowed to peek at the letter, then he would wait until he returned to the capital to find out about it from his mother.


    Even if he couldn''t find out from mufei, his little brother who spent most of his time with mufei would be clear about this.


    Just as Ye Shuo decided to buy something new from the outside world to trick his brother into asking for more information, Cui Hua also brought Shi Yuan and the Zhu Clan back.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu received Shi Yuan and the Zhu Clan at the Cicada Court in front of the Shihuan Courtyard. They had brought a lot of luggage with them, which gave Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu a fright.


    "Didn''t you say yesterday that there was no need to bring so much luggage? Why did they still bring so many useless things on their voyage? " Xu Shiqiu saw that Shi Yuan had finished speaking, but still smiled and did not speak, and directly looked towards Cui Hua who had gone to receive him.


    "This servant has also asked about this, but Mister Shi said that ''the family is ruined for tens of thousands of years''. These things were slowly accumulated by him and Madam, and he is unwilling to throw them away." After Cui Hua said respectfully, she raised her head to look at Xu Shiqiu and continued: "Madam Shi originally planned to continue to rent a house in the town to house these things, but Mister Shi said that he believed that he and Third Young Master were fated to meet, and would definitely not exchange places in the future."


    Xu Shiqiu''s originally somewhat unhappy mood instantly became joyous upon hearing these words. He glanced at the Shi Yuan who still had a smile on his face, and said: "Yuanhang''s idea is not bad." After saying this, he took another glance at the Zhu family before continuing, "This Ximing Courtyard is a small courtyard. It will be kept as a school in the back, and in the back will be the residence of Yuanhang and Madam.


    There was a small kitchen in the backyard. If Madame wanted to eat her own food, she would have told the main kitchen the day before to bring some ingredients. If the Missus did not notify the Great Kitchen, the Great Kitchen would bring the prepared food directly.


    I see that you do not like the service of strangers, so I will not arrange for you servants. In the future, if you explain what you need to do to the servants or to Cui Hua, someone will prepare to send it over.


    Other than the servants who deliver food ingredients and water in the morning, as well as the few people who follow you to learn literacy, no one will disturb you in the afternoon.


    Shi Yuan and the Zhu Clan were very satisfied with Xu Shiqiu''s arrangement.


    Thank you, Third Young Master, for your meticulous arrangements. Shi Yuan could feel the satisfaction of the lady beside him. After he said these words to Xu Shiqiu, he paused for a moment before continuing, "This one has suffered a lot before.


    Shi Yuan did not ask for a book at the beginning, but rather mentioned the brush, ink and paper, which was also a reminder to Xu Shiqiu.


    "Of course there are. There''s a study in the front yard that was reserved for Ocean Ahead." Xu Shiqiu continued to speak after seeing Shi Yuan speak in a straightforward manner, "If Yuanhang needs anything, just say it. I prefer interacting with people with this kind of personality."


    Xu Shiqiu''s explanation was clear, and it was no longer appropriate for Shi Yuan to pretend to not understand, "Yes, in the future, I will pay attention."


    "In that case, you two can take a break for two days, so you can tidy up the place and see what''s missing. When everyone is present, you can start teaching."


    "Everything will be arranged by Third Young Master."


    After Xu Shiqiu and Shi Yuan finished discussing these things, Xu Shiqiu did not return to the Shihuan Courtyard after leaving the Courtyard. Instead, he went to the Main Yard and informed Old Madame Xu of what Ye Shuo had just said.


    "Mother, if Big Sister really can find a suitable husband for Yanzhu, how about you marry Yanzhu and go to Big Sister''s place in the capital?"


    "If your sister can really find a suitable husband for Yanzhu, even if mother risks her life to drive your second brother Second Sister-in-law out of her house, she must still make a good marriage for Yanzhu." After the Old Madame Xu finished speaking with determination, she sighed and continued, "It''s just that Yanzhu''s personality is too stubborn. The most important thing is still her."


    "Mother, today I look at Yanzhu, as if I am truly prepared to listen to her mother''s wishes and marry her cousin." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he continued to speak with a frown: "I''m planning to bring Yanzhu and Ye Shuo out to play tomorrow, but Yanzhu is unwilling to go out. Also, Yanzhu is only eighteen years old now, how did she start to pay respects to Buddha? "


    As Xu Shiqiu said this, he looked at his mother''s expression, because he knew very well that his mother had to be respectful to him every single day.


    Seeing his mother reveal a hint of displeasure after hearing that, he hurriedly continued: "I''m not saying that being courteous is bad, it''s just that Yanzhu is currently only eighteen years old and not that old yet."


    Hearing this, Old Madame Xu, who had thought that her son did not like her etiquette, felt a little better.


    "I''ll go and talk to her later. You should include her in this. If she really doesn''t want to, I''ll send someone to inform you again."


    "Alright, then mother will speak of this matter." After Xu Shiqiu finished explaining about Xu Yanzhu, he then told Old Madame Xu about how he invited Shi Yuan to be his teacher.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu left the Old Madame Xu''s Main Yard, an hour had already passed.


    "Master, you said that it''s been so long. Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law have not sent anyone to pick Yanzhu up yet. Why is it that Yanzhu still can''t come out?" Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu with a puzzled expression. After she asked the question, Dong Shu did not say anything and continued to speak: "Could it be that second brother and Second Sister-in-law did not say anything and planned to send people to bring Yanzhu away after a few days?"


    "It''s not impossible." Xu Shiqiu thought about Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law''s personality for a while, and then said with a frown: "I originally thought that it would be safe if Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law didn''t send any news to bring back Yanzhu, hearing what my wife has to say today, I actually think that this is very likely."


    The more he said it, the more Xu Shiqiu felt that this possibility was extremely high.


    "Then, hubby, do you need to hurry up and think of a way?" In Dong Shu''s eyes, her master was the best. As long as her husband was around, there was no problem that couldn''t be solved.


    "Yes, I will think of a way to deal with this." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he thought for a while before probing, "My wife, can your husband bring you to the capital for a round next year? It just so happens that it''s not convenient for elder sister to leave the capital. Let''s go see her and also meet the other two nephews. "


    "Great!" As long as Hubby takes me, I''m willing to follow wherever Hubby goes. " Dong Shu immediately answered Xu Shiqiu right after she finished speaking, without the slightest hesitation.


    Seeing her unhesitatingly speak up, Xu Shiqiu felt that his previous hesitation was just thinking too much.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu did not know that his plan to go to the capital early next year would be disrupted because of someone who was about to arrive.

 C62

    Inside the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu was frantically putting on her clothes, but she did not forget to mutter, "Master, you saw that I did not wake up, so you should have called me a few more times. Today is the day Shuo''er is returning to the capital, and he has brought us so much fun these few days. Saying that, Dong Shu quickly dressed herself and went to the dressing table to put up her long hair.


    Seeing the anxious look on the Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu maintained the same look as before, and calmly sat at the side: "My wife is not anxious, with Ye Shuo''s personality, if you don''t wait for us, you will definitely not leave."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu stopped moving and looked at him, then resumed her previous action, "But we can''t possibly keep him waiting for us." After saying that, Dong Shu quickly combed her long hair, washed herself a little, and then left in a hurry.


    Seeing that the Young Girl was in such a rush, Xu Shiqiu did not delay any further, and quickly followed him out.


    "I don''t know if it''s because the weather has gotten hotter and hotter these past two days, but I can''t get up even in the morning due to not being able to sleep well." Dong Shu said to Xu Shiqiu who was beside him as she walked, "After I send Shuang''er off later, I want to ask Doctor Du to come here and let me see what exactly happened."


    "Mn, then when I return later, your husband will ask Cui Hua to go and invite the Doctor Du." Although Xu Shiqiu liked to watch Dong Shu sleep, since Young Girl was worried, then he would pamper her and invite a doctor to come and see.


    The two of them chatted as they walked to the entrance.


    At the Xu Family entrance, it was already the fifth time that Ye Shuo had stuck his head out of the Mule Cart s gates to take a look. This time, when he stuck his head out, he finally saw Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    "Aiyo, Third Uncle, you are really slow. If you didn''t come, I probably wouldn''t have made it to town in the afternoon." Once Ye Shuo saw Xu Shiqiu, he opened his mouth and said those words. After that, he frowned as if he was displeased and hurriedly said, "You promised me yesterday that you would come today with Third Aunt to give it to me."


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Shiqiu still had not spoken, but Dong Shu had taken a step ahead: "Blame me for wanting to sleep, but your Third Uncle has actually already woken up." Dong Shu watched as Ye Shuo finished speaking, and when he did not say anything, he called Cui Hua to prepare the dumplings he had prepared the night before. Cui Hua woke up early this morning and brought them over, "These are the dumplings Cui Hua and I made together, although they are not exquisite, but they are your favorites, you take me to eat them."


    "I knew that Third Aunt doted on me and was still thinking about the dumplings I liked to eat." While talking, Ye Shuo opened the bamboo basket that Cui Hua had delivered over, and took out a dumpling that still had some steam from inside and put it into his mouth, "It''s for the shepherd''s wort meat, didn''t Third Aunt say that it''s past the season for eating shepherds?"


    He was only able to find a little of it after searching the entire village, and only managed to make a few dumplings with the meat of a shepherd''s purse. If you like them, you can eat them after next year''s spring. " Dong Shu looked at Ye Shuo who had finished explaining the source of the shepherd''s milk and did not forget to tell him to come early next year.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Ye Shuo''s eyes lit up. She wanted to agree, but when she raised her head, he caught the eyes of the Third Uncle staring at him.


    After Ye Shuo nervously swallowed his saliva, he looked at Dong Shu and said: "Third Aunt, I''m afraid I can''t agree to your request. I''m leaving the capital this time is with father''s consent, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave the capital casually next year." After saying that, Ye Shuo felt sad for a moment, then proudly stuck out his chest: "However, I have already learned to recognize shepherd''s food from you, so next year I will definitely be able to find it at the manor outside the capital. At that time, I will go and get some home to have the chef at home to cook for me."


    "That''s fine too." Although Dong Shu regretted that Ye Shuo could not come back next year, she thought of what her husband had told his a few days ago and how he would go to the capital next year.


    "Be careful on your way home. Remember to write a letter when you get home." Dong Shu was still a little unwilling to part with Ye Shuo''s happy mood. In the past few days at home, there had indeed been a lot more cheers and laughter.


    "I knew Third Aunt liked me the most. Don''t worry, I will definitely write letters to you and the Third Uncle when I return to the capital." After Ye Shuo patted his chest and promised Dong Shu this, he then glanced at Xu Yanzhu and said: "I will also write to cousin. Cousin, you must reply me."


    "Alright, hurry up and go. If you''re late, I''m afraid you won''t make it back to the capital to celebrate the holidays with your aunt and uncle." Xu Yanzhu had been extremely annoyed by Ye Shuo these past few days. If she did not want to go out, he would shamelessly stay in her courtyard and would not leave.


    Ye Shuo wasn''t unhappy in the slightest because Xu Yanzhu had said such words. Instead, she could feel the concern Yanzhu''s cousin had for him.


    "Hehehe, don''t despise me, cousin. We might meet again very soon." Ye Shuo was afraid that Xu Yanzhu would talk about him again after she finished saying those words. She immediately entered the Mule Cart s and even said her farewells loudly to everyone: "I''m leaving, I''ll be waiting for you guys in the capital." After saying that, Ye Shuo quickly raised his hand to wipe the tears secretly flowing from the corner of his eyes.


    Xu Shiqiu and the others who were standing at the door could hear the tears in Ye Shuo''s eyes, but they did not say anything.


    "Okay, be careful on your way." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, no one spoke anymore.


    When Ye Shuo left the Xu Family entrance with the four people who were protecting him, as well as the things that Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu had prepared to give him, Xu Shiqiu was just about to bring Young Girl and his niece home, when he saw that on the road that Ye Shuo had just left for, another group of people appeared.


    Seeing that group of people, Xu Shiqiu just frowned, while Xu Jun and Xu Jie who were standing not too far away from him suddenly became excited.


    "Shiqiu, second brother brought them here." Xu Jun excitedly finished speaking and he walked forward two steps. After taking two steps, he came to his senses and stopped, raising his head to look at Xu Shiqiu with an embarrassed expression, he said: "Shiqiu, I will go and welcome second brother first." After saying that, without waiting for Xu Shiqiu to speak, Xu Jun immediately ran forward with quick steps.


    Seeing Third Brother leave, Xu Jie first laughed mischievously, then said: "Third Brother isn''t thinking of Second Brother, you must be thinking of Third Sister-in-Law." After saying this, Xu Jie intentionally winked at Xu Shiqiu.


    Only after doing this did he remember that there was still a First Miss here, Xu Yanzhu.


    Although Xu Yanzhu was not young, based on seniority, she was still a junior. To say these words in front of a junior, Xu Jie nervously and immediately blushed.


    "Yanzhu, go back first and tell your grandmother that the rest of Uncle Xu''s family have arrived. The big kitchen must have prepared food as well." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu regained her senses, and after bowing to the elders, she immediately turned around and entered the courtyard.


    After seeing Xu Yanzhu leave, Xu Jie reached out and scratched her head in embarrassment, then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Shiqiu, I was too slow with my words just now. I forgot that my first niece is still here."


    "It''s nothing, they were all family members just now." Xu Shiqiu understood Xu Jie''s personality, but after he said these words, he still reminded his: "However, Fourth Brother, you still have to change your mental state in the future. There is nothing wrong here, but if you are in the capital, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary trouble."


    Xu Jie also understood that Xu Shiqiu said those words for his own good, so he naturally wouldn''t disobey.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was talking to Xu Jie, Xu Jun had also welcomed Xu Feng and the rest.


    "Second Brother!" Xu Jun first called out to Xu Feng, who was the leader, and then saw his eldest son, second son and second brother''s second nephew stick their heads out of the Mule Cart and waving at him emotionally. Then, he hurriedly looked at Xu Feng and said, "Second brother, just now, Qiu just happened to send his nephew away.


    Xu Feng was different from Xu Jun and Xu Jie. The expression on his face was not many, and after hearing Xu Jun''s words, he could only nod his head slightly. Then, he turned to look behind him.


    "Third brother, have you made it all the way here?" After waiting for the children to be withdrawn into the Mule Cart, Xu Feng looked towards Xu Jun and began to probe. Seeing his excited expression, he said: "You and Fourth Brother have not come back to find us, I was just thinking, that everything might go smoothly for you guys."


    "Not only did it go smoothly, the old lady from Xu Family has already written a letter to Father, saying that she wants to recognize Father as the younger brother of General Xu and our family as a side branch of Xu Family." "With our family, no matter if it''s the Imperial examinations or joining the army, none of our men will be bullied anymore. We don''t need to worry about their spots being replaced."


    "Mm, this is indeed a good thing." Xu Feng was not as excited as Xu Jun. Other than being able to see the benefits of recognizing his sect to his family, he could also see the benefits that this would bring to Xu Shiqiu''s family.


    "Then what have you and fourth brother been doing these days?"


    "Fourth brother and I, we ¡­" Xu Jun knew that his second brother was smarter than him, so he asked and he didn''t hide it from him.


    When Xu Feng and Xu Jun arrived at the Xu Family entrance, Xu Jun coincidentally informed Xu Feng about what had happened in the past few days.


    When Xu Feng found out that Xu Shiqiu had specially invited the old Elementary Scholar to teach his family how to read and read, his impression of Xu Shiqiu became much better.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu waiting at the door, he jumped down from the carriage of the Mule Cart and cupped his fists towards Xu Shiqiu, "Third Young Master."


    The one who followed Xu Feng out of the car was a gentle looking woman. After she got off the car, she bowed slightly cautiously to Xu Shiqiu: "Third Young Master."


    "There''s no need for Second Brother Second Sister-in-law to be so courteous. You two, together with Third Brother and Fourth Brother, can just call me ''Shiqiu''." Xu Shiqiu could tell that Xu Feng''s and Xu Jun''s personality was different with one another with just one look. Forget about being serious, even if he was thinking about something, he did not show it on his face.


    As for Xu Feng''s wife, he naturally wouldn''t size her up. With just a glance, he knew that she was a very gentle woman.


    "The family has already ordered the preparation of food. Second brother and Second Sister-in-law, please lead your nephews and nieces to rest and eat." After saying that to Xu Feng, Xu Shiqiu looked towards Xu Jun who was helping his wife down the Mule Cart and said: "Third brother, there should be three ships beside him."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the Lin family who was supported by their husband as they walked down the Mule Cart immediately glared at Xu Jun, and laughed heartily as they looked at him: "That''s right, I am Xu Jun''s wife."


    Seeing that Xu Jun''s wife was acting this way, Xu Shiqiu was startled, then followed with a laugh: "Third brother is truly fortunate to be able to marry Third Sister-in-Law." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he held Dong Shu''s hand and introduced his to those who did not know her: "This is my wife."


    Dong Shu''s wife was not as gentle as Xu Feng''s wife, but her appearance was pretty and young, so when they saw her, Mrs Ma and Mrs Lin immediately started to praise her.


    "Aiyo, Second Sister-in-law and Third Sister-in-Law really lost today." Xu Jie was carrying Xu Jun''s youngest son, Xu You, and his five-year-old nephew had a bad expression after experiencing the past few days of travel, "I see that You''er''s expression is not good, so I presume that the other nieces and nephew are like this, why don''t we quickly go in and rest?"


    "Look at me, I actually forgot about this." Xu Shiqiu was reminded by Xu Jie and quickly followed, inviting Xu Feng and the rest in.


    Xu Feng and the rest didn''t think that they would actually enter through the Xu Family''s gate.


    Once he entered the Xu Family and saw the respectful attitude and kindness of the servants of the Xu Family, Xu Feng finally believed in what Xu Jun had said to him before.


    Because of the arrival of Xu Feng''s group, the Xu Family was bustling with noise and excitement for the entire day.


    Only when he returned to the Shihuan Courtyard at night to wash up and rest did Xu Shiqiu remember to ask Cui Hua to go invite the Doctor Du.


    "If there''s nothing else, please ask Doctor Du to come over tomorrow for me to take a look." After Dong Shu finished speaking, she yawned and was about to go to sleep.


    Seeing that Young Girl was so sleepy, Xu Shiqiu immediately frowned. He decided that no matter what, he must ask Doctor Du to take a look at his tomorrow.


    But tonight, Xu Shiqiu had a dream.

 C63

    It had been a long time since Xu Shiqiu had a dream.


    In that dream, he was a celestial being in the sky, the jinx that his master had given him when he was young.


    It was because he made a mistake and was punished. He had to experience the emotions and emotions of the world before he could return to the Heavenly Court.


    In his previous dream, he had always been a lonely and miserable person in this world. Moreover, it was because the person who approached him would be unlucky, so there had never been a person by his side before.


    Even his father and mother, and his sister who had loved him ever since he was young, would be affected by his fate and would be unable to approach him.


    Today''s dream was the same as usual. He was punished in the Heavenly Court for making a mistake, then he was sent into the human world to experience tribulation.


    In the beginning, he was still alone and miserable, and whoever got close to him would be in trouble.


    He had grown up from a young child to a young family, then to the death of his mother in middle age. His elder brothers and sisters all had their own families, and no one was willing to tolerate the existence of a person like him anymore.


    He chose to leave home alone and roam around.


    After a few decades, it was finally time for him to return to the Heavenly Court.


    Seeing the Venerable One who had come to receive him, Xu Shiqiu was just about to fly up into the sky as per usual, but he realized that he couldn''t move no matter how hard he tried.


    He looked down in surprise and saw that Young Girl was tugging at his legs with tears in his eyes, preventing him from leaving.


    "Husband, don''t leave!" Young Girl''s beautiful crescent eyes had long become swollen from crying from his grief. But even so, she still tightly hugged onto his legs, not letting himself leave.


    "Husband, if you leave, what should we do?" As the Young Girl spoke, he pointed at the three children who were obediently standing at the side, watching him.


    "Child!" The dreamscape was completely different from the one before, and it directly caused Xu Shiqiu to awaken from his dream.


    Opening his eyes, Xu Shiqiu felt the Young Girl that was tightly hugging him in his arms. Thinking back to the completely different dream that he had just now, he suddenly laughed out loud.


    But as he laughed, Xu Shiqiu was stunned.


    "Is this dream true?"


    Because when he thought about this, the more Xu Shiqiu thought about it, the more he couldn''t fall asleep. Furthermore, he had a feeling that if he didn''t marry the Young Girl, he would truly die as if he was in a dream.


    "But the child ¡­" Xu Shiqiu felt that he had probably heard the Young Girl mutter "little kid" too much, otherwise, how could he dream about this.


    But even if he kept on telling himself this in his heart, Xu Shiqiu still did not fall asleep. Until the sky lit up the next day, he stood up, summoned Cui Hua, and told her to go get the Doctor Du.


    "Third Young Master, is the Madam feeling well?" Cui Hua was putting on some clothes sleepily in the room, her mouth did not forget to be concerned about Dong Shu, "Do you want me to find a few people to listen to your orders?"


    "It''s alright, my wife is still sleeping. You can go and invite Doctor Du over." Just as Xu Shiqiu was about to turn around and return to his room after saying this, he thought for a moment before stopping and saying, "If Doctor Du asks, just say that I wanted to invite him here yesterday. I still have other matters to attend to today, so I invited him this early." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu returned to the main house.


    Only after Xu Shiqiu returned to the main house did Cui Hua leave his house. She then walked toward the courtyard of the Doctor Du with a puzzled expression.


    Cui Hua''s movements could not be considered as secretive, because she had recently gotten attention from Xu Shiqiu, so there were many servants who had been keeping an eye on her. She had gone to invite Doctor Du here early in the morning, and when she arrived at his residence, she had also not slept well the night before.


    "This matter has never been done in the early hours of the morning. Please accompany me to the Shihuan Courtyard to take a look." After Old Madame Xu said this, she immediately stood up, and the servant woman that served her also quickly followed.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know that because of what he did so early in the morning, he had actually attracted his mother over.


    After Cui Hua left, he didn''t even train early, she just sat on the side of the bed while wearing her clothes. Seeing Dong Shu frown in her sleep, he wanted to frown as well.


    He estimated that the time when the Doctor Du arrived was not enough for him, and he waited for another quarter of an hour. Just as Xu Shiqiu was about to go out and take a look, he was surprised to hear the Old Madame Xu calling out to him.


    "In the morning, ask Cui Hua to go and invite the Doctor Du. Did something happen?"


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, she appeared in front of the main house.


    "Mother!"


    When Xu Shiqiu saw Old Madame Xu, he wanted to go up to him, but who knew that Dong Shu, who had heard the commotion, would slowly open her eyes.


    "Husband, what''s wrong?" Dong Shu rubbed her eyes in a daze. After she finished speaking, she did not hear Xu Shiqiu''s reply and after a few blinks, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again.


    Seeing that Young Girl was asleep again, Xu Shiqiu then took two steps forward, looked at his mother and asked: "Mother, why have you come?" After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked outside, seeing that Cui Hua was still not back yet, he turned to his mother and said: "Mother, please come in. Cui Hua will probably be back soon, when she comes back, let her brew tea for you."


    "No rush." As the Old Madame Xu spoke, she also walked into the room. After sitting in the main hall, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked: "Is the Madame Dong not feeling well?"


    She was very clear that if something really were to happen to Dong Shu, then this son of hers, would probably be truly lonely in the future.


    Hearing his mother''s words, Xu Shiqiu didn''t know how to bring up the matter. Fortunately, at this time, Cui Hua finally brought the Doctor Du back.


    Doctor Du had slept rather late last night studying a medicinal formula, and looked as if he had not woken up yet. His original expression was somewhat dissatisfied, who knew that the moment he raised his head, he would see Old Madame Xu seated on Shihuan Courtyard.


    "Old granny, why have you come?" While Doctor Du was speaking, he did not wait for Old Madame Xu''s reply, and his footsteps grew bigger, "When I was taking your pulse a few days ago, she was still fine." While he was muttering, Doctor Du also walked into the house.


    "Doctor Du, quickly show it to my wife." Xu Shiqiu did not speak anymore, and directly retreated two steps after saying that, giving the position of Young Girl to him.


    Doctor Du was also a little confused, he did not say anything, and Xu Shiqiu only said that one sentence.


    As he walked towards Dong Shu, he was still thinking in his heart, could it really be that this little girl is not good?


    Doctor Du was puzzled, his hands moved a little faster, no longer as slow as they used to be when he was checking his pulse.


    However, not long after his hand rested on Dong Shu''s wrist, Doctor Du let out a confused "Eh".


    "Doctor Du, is there something wrong with my wife?" After hearing Doctor Du speak, Xu Shiqiu became nervous, "Doctor Du ¡­"


    "Hmm? You don''t have to be nervous, it''s not a bad thing. " Xu Shiqiu still wanted to speak, but was interrupted by the Doctor Du.


    Only after Doctor Du had carefully probed Dong Shu''s pulse, did he let go of the hand that was pressing Dong Shu''s wrist, and raised her hand to congratulate Xu Shiqiu: "Congratulations Third Young Master, Third Madame is really happy now."


    "There really is one!"


    Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth in shock and saw the curious look on Doctor Du''s face. He then retracted the surprised look, looked at him and said: "Doctor Du, may I ask, how long is my wife pregnant? "What about the image?"


    "Less than a month, logically speaking, there shouldn''t be such an obvious meridian, but I did bring it out just now. Third Madame''s image is also very good, it''s not like the image he got at this age, it''s very stable. " Doctor Du also thought it was strange, when he checked Dong Shu''s pulse a few days ago, he still did not find that she had a wedding vein, "However, this old man has been checking her pulse for many years, so I can still be sure about that."


    Hearing Doctor Du''s words, Xu Shiqiu clenched his fists excitedly, he wanted to go out and yell three times.


    Fortunately, he still remembered that not only was Doctor Du present, but his mother was also present.


    The most important thing was that he couldn''t spread this matter.


    However, after Cui Hua had sent the Doctor Du off, and the Old Madame Xu had sent the servant woman out to guard the gate, she still looked at him and said, "Shiqiu, just now, mother saw that your expression was both surprised and enlightened. Could it be that you knew that the Madame Dong was happy?"


    "I didn''t know that either." Xu Shiqiu did not plan to hide it from his mother and carefully covered Dong Shu with her blanket. After that, he looked at his mother and asked in a low voice, "Does mother still remember the same dream that I had ever dreamed since I was young?"


    "Of course I remember. It was precisely because of this dream that the Grandmaster determined that you were a boy." Speaking of this matter, Old Madame Xu was also very sad. She naturally did not believe that her son would have such a fate, but the strange thing was, every time her son finished this dream, something would happen at home.


    "My son dreamed the same dream last night." Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he saw Old Madame Xu''s expression change. After thinking about something, he immediately continued to speak: "However, the end of the dream is different from before. Just as I was about to ascend, my wife suddenly appeared and hugged me, and said that after I left, what will she do with the children?"


    "Is that true?" Old Madame Xu also didn''t expect that Xu Shiqiu would actually have a dream that was different from what he had in the past, "You really dreamt of Madame Dong and your child?"


    "Naturally, I can clearly see that there are three children standing next to my wife. My daughter is the oldest, followed by my eldest son and my youngest son." Xu Shiqiu''s expression was excited, thinking back to when the Doctor Du had said that the Young Girl''s birthmark was stable, he looked at the Old Madame Xu and said, "Mother, tell me, do you think that my wife is my lucky star? "Not only did it restrain my bad luck, it also changed the life that the great master gave me."


    The more Xu Shiqiu spoke, the more excited he became, and Old Madame Xu who heard his words also became.


    "If that''s really the case, then Madame Dong is indeed a lucky star for our Xu Family!" After Old Madame Xu saw that Xu Shiqiu had finished saying these words, she slowly stood up and said: "Don''t make any noise for now, child is delicate, it''s better if everyone knows about it before it''s been three months. Cui Hua is not bad, I''ll let her take care of Madame Dong first, and then we''ll send them over to you after I go back and pick out two servants that have knowledge about this. "


    Hearing his mother''s words, Xu Shiqiu subconsciously wanted to reject, but then he remembered that he and Cui Hua didn''t know how to take care of pregnant women, so he didn''t say anything.


    The Old Madame Xu came here with worry and happiness, and only after she left did Dong Shu wake up again.


    When Dong Shu woke up, she saw Xu Shiqiu sitting on the side of the bed staring at him, "Husband, why are you staring at me like that?" While talking, Dong Shu wanted to flip over and get off the bed as per usual.


    Seeing her actions, Xu Shiqiu was so frightened that he immediately extended his hand to support her arm, and then gently pulled her up: "My wife, are you unwell?"


    "Husband, I''m fine. What happened to you?" Dong Shu felt that she really couldn''t understand what was happening. She could see the excitement in her husband''s eyes, but she couldn''t guess what was going on, "Husband, what''s wrong? Can you tell me something? " As she spoke, Dong Shu held onto Xu Shiqiu''s hands and shook them coquettishly.


    Xu Shiqiu was the worst off of all these Young Girl. He glanced at Dong Shu, suppressed the corners of his mouth that was about to rise, and slowly said: "My wife, didn''t you always want the little kid? Just now, I asked Cui Hua to go and invite Doctor Du. Doctor Du said that you were already pregnant, and although it was not even a month, I am certain that you are. "


    Xu Shiqiu spoke very slowly, and wished for nothing more than to say those words.


    But even though he said it so slowly, after he finished speaking for a long time, Dong Shu still did not do anything.


    Looking at this Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu was puzzled for a moment, "My wife, what''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re unhappy with having a child? "


    Xu Shiqiu was extremely nervous, he was a little worried that the Young Girl would really say the words "I don''t like children".


    "Not really." Dong Shu shook her head when she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words. Once Xu Shiqiu was relieved, she then continued to speak: "It''s just that if I have a little kid, at the beginning of next year, I won''t be able to go to the capital with my husband."

 C64

    Xu Shiqiu did not expect the dazed Young Girl to be considering this question. Seeing the troubled look on his face, Xu Shiqiu endured his laughter and looked at her seriously, "These things are naturally not as important as my wife or the child in my womb." After saying that, seeing that the Young Girl seemed to be still conflicted, Xu Shiqiu lowered his head and kissed his forehead, then continued: "I can go to the capital whenever I want, my wife, there is no need to worry."


    Although returning to the capital at the beginning of next year was the best, and might get him some benefits, but in Xu Shiqiu''s heart, nothing was as important as his own Young Girl.


    Now, another person had made him worry. As long as Young Girl and the child in her womb was safe, Xu Shiqiu felt that anything he had to pay was worth it.


    With these words from Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu finally revealed a smile.


    She raised her hand and gently placed it on her abdomen. Only after seeing that she was unable to feel anything, did she raise her head to look at Xu Shiqiu and ask, "Husband, how much longer will it take for the little child to come out?"


    "I''m not too sure either." Xu Shiqiu was not too clear about all of this, and upon seeing Young Girl looking at him with a serious face, he immediately said: "If my wife wants to know, I will go and ask Doctor Du right now."


    "There''s no need to be in such a hurry. We can ask about it the next time Doctor Du comes back." After Dong Shu finished speaking, she thought for a while before opening her mouth again: "Husband, now that Second Uncle Xu''s family''s brothers and nieces are here, shouldn''t we send a message to the Cousin and have him continue to read?"


    When he saw Xu Shiqiu looking at him, Dong Zhui blushed slightly and said, "I want to tell my cousin about this happy occasion. If I send a letter to the Dong Family, I can''t hide it." However, if I call my older cousin over to my house and remind him, he definitely won''t tell anyone.


    Xu Shiqiu could understand the joy in Young Girl''s heart, and knew that she wanted to tell this matter to her master.


    "Okay, I will send someone to the Dong Clan later to inform you that the Cousin will come here tomorrow to continue learning the words and numbers. If it''s inconvenient for him to come here, then arrange for people to send him off every day, or for him to live in Xu Family."


    Xu Shiqiu took this arrangement into consideration, but after Dong Shu heard his words and thought for a moment, he still shook her head and said, "I''m afraid that Cousin''s personality is not willing to stay here."


    "It''s fine, I''ll get Cui Hua to bring Xu Feng''s second brother''s family''s investigation team and Xu Xin to the Dong Clan to find your Cousin. This means that from tomorrow onwards, Mister will definitely teach them and he will definitely make the right decision." Xu Shiqiu believed that as long as Dong Lei knew he had other helpers, he would definitely be willing to come.


    "Mm, hubby can arrange it." After Dong Shu finished speaking, she continued after thinking for a while. "Now that I have a little kid, can I still continue to learn how to read with them?"


    "My wife, you don''t have to worry about this. Since you have a child now, your husband''s plans will naturally change." Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel that these things were complicated at all. On the contrary, he liked doing these things, "In the future, you can use two hours to follow them and learn how to read.


    Xu Shiqiu also did not want to keep Young Girl inside his Shihuan Courtyard all day. Seeing her rejoice after hearing his words, he continued, "Everything should be done with your wife''s body. When Mother left earlier, she had also instructed two servants who understand these things to come over."


    "Mom was there just now?" Dong Shu''s face was full of surprise. If Xu Shiqiu had not spoken now, she would not have known that her mother-in-law was also here just now. "Then mother knows that I''m pregnant?" After asking this question, Dong Shu nervously held her hands together unconsciously.


    "Yes, Mother naturally knows." Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking and revealed a worried look on her face. Her hands were still tightly clenched, as if she wanted to say something, and quickly continued: "What are you worried about? You''re very happy to have a pregnant mother, so why do you look so worried? "


    When Dong Shu saw that her master had seen through her thoughts, she opened his mouth. After thinking for a while, she opened his mouth and said: "Just in case I give birth to a daughter, will mother be unhappy?"


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, his mind immediately recalled the scene of his daughter who he had dreamt of last night, "How could that be, no matter what kind of child you have, you are still Xu Shiqiu''s son, or your mother''s grandson. Look at how much your mother likes Yanzhu, how could she not like your daughter." Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking earnestly, thought for a while and continued, "Besides, mother had always thought that I would grow old lonely. Now, not only do I have you, I have a child.


    Xu Shiqiu was right about that.


    However, the main reason why he dared to speak such words was because of his dream yesterday.


    Xu Shiqiu believed that he wouldn''t have such a dream for no reason. It must be a hint from the heavens that he, Xu Shiqiu, would have two sons and his eldest daughter in the future.


    However, he still could not tell these words to the Young Girl.


    "Hearing that from my husband, I seem to have truly been thinking too much." After Dong Shu recited those words, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, I''m a little hungry. When are we going to eat?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu suddenly remembered that he had woken up so long ago. Not only did he not train in the morning, he also did not have the time to wash himself.


    "Look at me, I forgot so many things early in the morning because of this."


    While talking, Xu Shiqiu also helped Dong Shu to sit down, and then went to the small kitchen to boil some water for him to wash her face and rinse her mouth.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had washed and sent their breakfast back home, the two servant women that Old Madame Xu had spoken of had come over to Shihuan Courtyard as well.


    "Old Servant Li." The slightly older Madame Li was a familiar face, a servant who had always been by Old Madame Xu''s side. Upon seeing her, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    "With you here, I''m relieved." After Xu Shiqiu said these words to Lady Li, he then looked towards the younger servant woman beside her.


    "This is Wang''s Disease, about twenty in thirty. Old Madame means for old servant and Wang''s Disease to serve Third Madame together, and after Third Madame produces it, Wang''s Disease will stay here to continue taking care of little gongzi."


    When Madame Li saw that Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking, the Wang''s Disease standing behind her stepped forward and paid her respects to Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu did not understand much, but seeing that her husband did not ask any further questions, she let Wang''s Disease follow Cui Hua down first, and let Cui Hua lead her to make the necessary arrangements.


    After Cui Hua led the Wang''s Disease away, Madame Li looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Wang''s Disease''s husband is working in the front yard, she still has two kids and a girl, and her whole family sold themselves to the Xu Family. Old Madame means, if the Third Young Master and the Third Madame are satisfied with the Wang''s Disease, the entire family of the Wang''s Disease will stay behind to serve the." Saying that, Madame Li directly took out a few contracts from her sleeves and handed them over to Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu took the indenture contract, and immediately opened it in front of Dong Shu.


    Wang''s Disease''s husband was Zhang Ershan from the front courtyard. His son, Zhang Ping, was already 15 years old and was able to take him out to work, below him was his daughter, called Ling Xiang. At the age of 12, he could also do things, and even his youngest son, Zhang An, was 8 years old this year.


    "Wang''s Disease will first come to the Shihuan Courtyard to serve Third Madame. If Third Madame is satisfied, then we can call Ling Xiang over to serve her after a while. Cui Hua is still too few in number." The Li family saw that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had finished looking through the deeds before continuing to speak, "As for Zhang Ershan and his two sons, they shall continue to live in the front courtyard."


    "Mother''s arrangement is very good, let''s do it this way." Xu Shiqiu trusted his mother''s judgement. Since his mother would make such arrangements, there must be a reason for it, "As for Ling Xiang, I''ll have to trouble his mother to train him for a while longer. After all, his wife is pregnant, so nothing can happen to her."


    After Xu Shiqiu gave the Li Clan a hint, he no longer asked about these things, and kept the indenture contract.


    Madame Li naturally understood Xu Shiqiu''s meaning. Ling Xiang was also twelve years old this year, so Third Young Master was definitely afraid that Ling Xiang had thoughts that she shouldn''t have had.


    "Don''t worry Third Young Master, Ling Xiang''s face was burned when she was young. Back then, Wang''s Disease and Zhang Ershan knelt on the street and begged for help, and coincidentally, someone wanted to forcefully buy Zhang Ping''s house.


    Madame Li''s words were straightforward enough, but after hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu became very curious about Wang''s Disease''s family.


    When Xu Shiqiu had called for the Wang''s Disease''s family, he realized that both Wang''s Disease and Zhang Ershan looked like ordinary people. However, their two sons had handsome faces, whereas Ling Xiang''s face was burned, and looked like normal.


    Seeing that half of Ling Xiang''s face was burnt, Dong Shu immediately thought of pity.


    "Hubby." Although Dong Shu opened his mouth, she was worried that Xu Shiqiu would make things difficult for him. After she opened his mouth, she did not continue speaking for a while.


    But Xu Shiqiu immediately understood his own Young Girl''s intentions.


    "Ling Xiang will stay in the Shihuan Courtyard to work with Cui Hua today. From tomorrow onwards, Zhang Ping and Zhang An, as well as Ling Xiang will go to the Cicada''s Courtyard to learn from Mister Shi before doing other things in the afternoon." When Xu Shiqiu said this, Wang''s Disease and Zhang Ershan''s faces immediately revealed a touch of excitement, while their three children were stunned for a moment, not knowing what to do.


    Looking at their expressions, Xu Shiqiu calmly continued, "But you all must remember, today I can allow you all to learn how to read and remember. If in the future you all are not loyal, I can cripple you all as well!"


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking to them, he looked towards Dong Shu, indicating that she should also speak a few words.


    This was the first time Dong Shu experienced this. Sensing her husband''s gaze, she nervously clenched her fists and thought for a while. Finally, she opened her mouth and said: "You all have to listen to my husband." After saying that, Dong Shu did it, and did not speak further.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his own Young Girl would only say this after thinking for a while.


    He tried his best to hold back his laughter. After making sure that he wouldn''t suddenly laugh, he asked Wang''s Disease to lead her husband and children away.


    After the Wang''s Disease led the rest of the people away, Xu Shiqiu immediately embraced Dong Shu and carefully avoided her lower abdomen, "My wife, how can I not love you when you act like this?"


    "Hmm?" Dong Shu did not understand what was going on with her husband, "Husband, why did you suddenly say such a thing?"


    Xu Shiqiu already understood his Young Girl''s thoughts. In his heart, he, his husband, was the best.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu lowered his head and kissed Dong Shu''s forehead, then stared into her eyes and said: "It''s nothing, it''s just that Hubby likes you so much." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu lightly kissed Dong Shu on the lips.


    Dong Shu did not expect his husband to suddenly say such words, she endured the heat on her cheeks, and after Xu Shiqiu finished kissing her, she quickly raised her arms, hooked them around Xu Shiqiu''s neck, and kissed him.


    When she returned a kiss to Xu Shiqiu, she turned to Xu Shiqiu and said: "I like my husband too."


    Because of what happened with Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu''s morning training this morning had not started at all.


    For the entire morning, Xu Shiqiu held Dong Shu''s hand and strolled inside the Shihuan Courtyard, fantasizing about the wonderful times after the child was born in Dong Shu''s womb.


    Dong Shu said that she would personally sew clothes for her child, and Xu Shiqiu said that he would teach her how to read. Dong Shu also said that she would cook good food for her child, and Xu Shiqiu said that he would teach his child martial arts.


    The two of them looked completely like idiots, but luckily, no one else saw them.


    Only after Dong Shu finished her lunch and went for her afternoon nap, did she finally calm down. Walking out of the main house, she prepared to go to the front yard to look for Cui Hua, and told her to go to the Dong Clan to look for Dong Lei.


    But before Xu Shiqiu could reach the front yard, he saw Cui Hua walking hastily towards him.


    "Cui Hua, why are you in such a hurry?"

 C65

    Xu Shiqiu saw that as soon as Cui Hua finished speaking, Cui Hua, who was originally walking with her head down, immediately stopped and looked up at him: "Third Young Master, Old Madame is so angry that she fainted."


    After saying those words, Cui Hua seemed to want to step forward. Seeing that Third Young Master did not have a wife by her side, she hesitated and did not dare to go forward.


    "How could Mother be so angry that he fainted?" Xu Shiqiu also wanted to step forward, but just as he took two steps, he remembered that he was alone here with Young Girl by his side. He was afraid that he wouldn''t even be able to smoothly walk to Mother''s Main Yard.


    "Cui Hua, go get some water, I''ll go wake my wife up." With that, Xu Shiqiu turned and walked into the house. Although she knew that she should rest more after Young Girl got pregnant, she was so angry that they fainted. As sons and daughter-in-laws, they should naturally go visit him.


    "Yes, Third Young Master, please go and wake Madam up. This servant will go and fetch some hot water for Madam to wash up with." Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Cui Hua understood what she meant. After seeing Third Young Master walk towards the main house, she also headed towards the small kitchen.


    Dong Shu was sleeping very lightly, and the moment Xu Shiqiu looked at her, she already noticed. However, before she could open her eyes, she felt her lips being kissed by her husband.


    "Hubby?" Dong Shu quickly opened his eyes, and when she saw the worry in his master''s eyes, she kept her smile, "Master, what''s wrong?"


    "Just now, Cui Hua came to report that Mother fainted because of anger. I called for you to get up, we will go look for Mother together." As Xu Shiqiu spoke, he also reached out a hand to help Dong Shu get off the bed.


    Seeing that she almost fell to the ground after hearing what he said, Xu Shiqiu immediately used his strength to support Dong Shu: "Be careful, there''s no rush."


    "How can I not be anxious? Mother''s body has always been healthy and healthy, but now she has been angered until she fainted. This is definitely not a small matter." While talking, Dong Shu also smoothly got up from the bed and quickly took the clothes that Xu Shiqiu gave him.


    Seeing Young Girl''s flustered look, Xu Shiqiu sighed and said: "My wife, don''t worry, I''m very worried too, but your current body is also important, take it slow." As he spoke, Xu Shiqiu reached out and carefully tidied up the clothes that Dong Shu had been in a hurry to put on.


    With Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu stopped worrying, and started to dress in an orderly manner. She waited for Cui Hua to wash up after sending water over, and after she combed her hair simply, she followed Xu Shiqiu to the Main Yard.


    Inside the Main Yard, Xu Yanzhu was sitting on the side of Old Madame Xu''s bed, wiping away her tears, "Grandmother, it''s all Yanzhu''s fault, it''s all Yanzhu''s fault." While speaking, Xu Yanzhu did not forget to wipe the sweat off Old Madame Xu''s forehead.


    "Grandmother, you must be at ease and take care of your body. If you really do lose your health because of this, how should Yanzhu face Third Uncle and Third Aunt?"


    "Yanzhu, why are you so hard to deal with?" Xu Shiqiu said as he helped Dong Shu walk into the house.


    Looking at the Xu Yanzhu whose eyes were swollen and red from crying, he spoke again: "Yanzhu, don''t cry anymore, I have something to tell Third Uncle."


    "Third Uncle." Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Yanzhu immediately stood up and bowed to Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, and then casually gave up the seat near the Old Madame Xu.


    Dong Shu was supported by Xu Shiqiu into the house. When she entered, she first looked at his mother-in-law who was lying on the bed and saw that although her forehead was drenched in perspiration, she still opened her eyes slightly.


    "Mother, are you feeling uncomfortable?" As Dong Shu spoke, she walked over to Old Madame Xu''s side and used the handkerchief to wipe the sweat off Old Madame Xu''s forehead.


    The Old Madame Xu who was lying on the bed only felt that when Dong Shu approached him, her originally heavy body instantly lightened, and her blurry head also became much clearer.


    Seeing that his hand was about to move, Old Madame Xu suddenly reached out and grabbed Dong Shu''s hand.


    "Mother?" Dong Shu''s eyes widened in shock. After calling out to the Old Madame Xu, she looked at Xu Shiqiu in puzzlement: "Husband, what''s wrong with Mother?"


    "Mother, she ¡­" At first, Xu Shiqiu did not understand what had happened to his mother, but when he saw his mother''s eyes that were getting brighter, he suddenly continued to speak as if he had found a new source of fortune, "Mother probably felt that you had rubbed her comfortably, you should wipe her again."


    Xu Shiqiu also didn''t know whether his judgement was right or not, but when the Young Girl continued to wipe his mother''s face, and his eyes finally opened completely, he confirmed his guess.


    His Young Girl was indeed a lucky star!


    "Mother, what do you think?"


    Xu Shiqiu saw that his mother had just finished asking this question and was lying on her bed. Only then did Old Madame Xu, who finally felt that she had the strength to do so, shake her head and say: "It''s nothing, I''m much better now."


    After saying that to Xu Shiqiu, Old Madame Xu started to carefully size Dong Shu up. Seeing that she had been by his side for so long without any changes, he asked her: "Madame Dong, are you tired? Do you want to go sit at the side to rest?"


    "Mom, I''m fine. I''m not tired at all." Dong Shu really did not feel any discomfort in her body. She saw that Old Madame Xu had become more energetic after being drenched in perspiration for a while, so she immediately raised her hand to wipe her sweat. "Mother, it''s good as long as you have something to say to Hubby, I''ll wipe your sweat."


    Previously, Old Madame Xu was still a little confused, but now that she was awake, she could clearly feel the relief in her body after Dong Shu had wiped the sweat off her face.


    When he finally confirmed the changes in his body, the look in Old Madame Xu''s eyes when he looked at Dong Shu was completely different from before.


    Previously, when Old Madame Xu had only heard Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu talk about Dong Shu''s miracles, although she didn''t have any suspicions about it, she didn''t really believe it either.


    "Good, good, good. To be able to marry a wife like you at this time of year is a blessing to our Xu Family. " After Old Madame Xu sincerely said this, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu looked at her excitedly.


    After sensing the looks in her son''s and granddaughter''s eyes, Old Madame Xu realized that she had been too anxious just now. Fortunately, there were no outsiders here, otherwise, she would have exposed that Madame Dong was not ordinary.


    "Madame Dong, I''m much better now. You are pregnant, so you should sit by the side of the bed to rest. Mom, Shiqiu and Yanzhu should talk."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu naturally did not stay by her side anymore. She obediently walked to the side of the bed and sat down, then moved her mother-in-law''s line of sight out of the way for Hubby and Yanzhu.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s self-awareness, Old Madame Xu became more satisfied with her.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu got a little closer to the front, Old Madame Xu was still smiling.


    "Shiqiu, your second brother sent you a letter." Once Old Madame Xu opened her mouth, Xu Shiqiu understood why his mother fainted from anger.


    "But what did second brother say in his letter?" When Xu Shiqiu saw that Old Madame Xu had just finished speaking, he suddenly remembered what Xu Yanzhu had said before, "Could it be about Yanzhu''s marriage?"


    "Mn, your second brother''s letter indeed mentioned the marriage of Yanzhu." "Previously, I relied on my seniority to not let Yanzhu listen to your second brother''s words and marry into the Jiang Family, but now, I can''t." With that said, Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Yanzhu, who was standing at the side, and sent a letter to Xu Shiqiu with guilt written all over his face.


    Xu Shiqiu had a bad guess in his heart. He understood his mother''s meaning; in this world, the only thing that could make his mother avoid and yet be angry was definitely related to the imperial family.


    When Xu Shiqiu opened the letter his second brother had delivered, he sneered.


    Xu Shiqiu really did not expect his second brother to actually do such a thing, no, perhaps he should not say anything bad about second brother. Looking at the contents of the letter, Xu Shiqiu felt that this thing was probably done by Jiang Family.


    "Mother, was this done by Jiang Family?"


    "Mm, although your second brother isn''t smart, he''s not that stupid! Other than Jiang Family, there is no one else who can do this. " Old Madame Xu understood her own son, and understood that although Xu Xiaozhi was not very smart, he wasn''t stupid.


    His own sister was the main wife of the Fifth Prince and not mentioning that his nephew was the most highly regarded eldest son of the Fifth Prince, the other two sons of the Fifth Prince were also his nephews.


    As long as the Fifth Prince ascends the throne, he would instantly become the Imperial Uncle.


    Although his relationship with his sister wasn''t very good, as long as he wasn''t confused and didn''t cause trouble, then he would be rich for the rest of his life.


    Thus, the only thing that could make the imperial concubine issue a marriage decree when she was in charge of the Phoenix Seal was the possibility that her family had an inexhaustible amount of silver in Jiang Family.


    "Mother, you mean that your Jiang Family has gone with your imperial concubine?" Xu Shiqiu felt that his mother''s marriage to was not just something that had been set in stone. More importantly, he was afraid that her Jiang Family had probably turned to the imperial concubine.


    "Mn, now that you are married and have children, Mother does not plan to keep this matter a secret from you and Yanzhu." After experiencing today''s events, Old Madame Xu had also realized that she was indeed old. She was worried that she would die at any moment, so she decided to not care about the consequences of revealing it to others and decided to tell Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, the uncle and nephew were so shocked that they wanted to say something, but Old Madame Xu only looked at them and shook her head, "Don''t worry, what I''m telling you today is not to say my last words, but that I''m worried that if you guys don''t understand these things, you will suffer losses in the future."


    After Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, she looked at Xu Yanzhu and sighed: "I''m afraid there''s already no leeway for the marriage between Yanzhu and Jiang Family. If we don''t talk about this matter, Yanzhu will probably be at a disadvantage in the future."


    After saying all this to Xu Yanzhu, Old Madame Xu then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "As for your Shiqiu, the reason mother told you all this today, was because she wanted you to remember that if you have the chance in the future, you must avenge your father."


    "Mother!"


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his mother would actually say such a thing.


    He nervously clenched his fists. Because of the fear of what his mother was about to say, his clenched fists actually began to tremble.


    "Shiqiu, don''t be nervous. Your father did indeed choose to die voluntarily back then. However, the reason why your father voluntarily went to die, was because of the Third Prince! "


    Old Madame Xu said as she recalled the news she had received all those years ago. She had long known that the royal family was filthy, but she hadn''t expected them to be so dirty.

 C66

    Old Madame Xu thought about what happened back then, and her expression changed accordingly.


    It was a look of disgust and helplessness.


    "Back then, it was His Majesty who ordered your father to watch over the crown prince. The crown prince''s residence isn''t any other place, it won''t suddenly catch fire for no reason." When Old Madame Xu said this, perhaps it was because she thought back to what happened all those years ago that her head actually ached a little.


    Seeing her actions, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu immediately walked up. Before they could say anything, the Old Madame Xu waved at Dong Shu.


    "Mom, are you feeling uncomfortable again?" Dong Shu sat on the side of the bed at Old Madame Xu''s feet. Seeing Old Madame Xu wave her hand, she immediately walked up and used the handkerchief in her hands to wipe her sweat, then asked: "Mother, do you need to drink some warm water?"


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu had already quickly turned around. She walked to the side of the table and poured a cup of warm water, which she then placed beside Dong Shu, waiting for her to feed the Old Madame Xu.


    Dong Shu didn''t feel that anything was wrong with Xu Yanzhu''s actions, she naturally took the cup and fed it to the Old Madame Xu carefully.


    In fact, the headache she felt when had wiped her sweat was much better, but she was in no hurry to speak. Only after drinking the cup of water that Dong Shu had fed her, when she felt that her body had become lighter, did she pat Dong Shu''s hands and let her sit down.


    "Take a rest Madame Dong. Mother is much better now."


    After the Old Madame Xu finished speaking to Dong Shu, he then looked at Xu Shiqiu and continued with the words she had said to him: "Back then, when your father discovered that there was fire, he had found some evidence. However, when he brought the evidence before His Majesty, His Majesty said, ''The royal family wouldn''t have a prince that doesn''t care about brotherly feelings''.


    Your father''s ability to observe people''s expressions and their expressions is great since he was able to sit as a general from an ordinary soldier. He had wanted to forget the evidence and leave the palace, but His Majesty had called him and said three words to him.


    It was precisely because of these three sentences that your father was willing to use his death to cover up this matter. "


    When Old Madame Xu just finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu looked at her and asked: "How does Mother know all these?"


    "Humph!" Although Mother was an inner chamber woman, she still had her ways within the Imperial Palace. "Although mother couldn''t find out what His Majesty and your father said in the end, she was certain that His Majesty wanted to protect his other son. That''s why she said those three words to your father." When Old Madame Xu thought about this, she felt that it was not worth it.


    For the sake of the imperial family, he had spent his entire life marrying his only daughter into the imperial family to prove his loyalty.


    "When your father first arrived in the capital, it was rumored in the capital that he had angered His Majesty. Many people speculated that your father had caused the crown prince''s death."


    "But on the night your father left, His Majesty sent someone to secretly give me a choice as to whether I should stay in or leave the capital." When Old Madame Xu thought about this matter, she still felt it was laughable. She really didn''t think that His Majesty would actually be willing to allow her to make a choice. "I naturally don''t want to stay in the capital, and my choice just happened to suit Your Majesty''s thoughts.


    Only the death of your father and the decline in our Xu Family can suppress the news of the crown prince''s death.


    Only the death of your father will lead the ignorant people to believe that your father is the real culprit.


    Only the death of your father can save his other son! "


    "How laughable that the world would actually believe that your father was guilty. But why don''t they think about it? If your father really harmed the crown prince, with His Majesty''s personality and background, how can our Xu Family protect our family property and safely leave the capital? " It was because of this matter that Old Madame Xu did not want to go to the capital.


    "His Majesty wants face, and uses your father''s life to cover up the imperial family''s scandal." He thought that ten years would be enough time for him to take care of his sons, but in my opinion, not only did he not break the wings of any of the princes, he even allowed them to grow their own strength.


    His Majesty grew softer and softer as he aged. Back then, he still had the courage to force your father to death. But now, he was unwilling to even touch a single one of his sons. Not only was he reluctant to move, he even pretended not to notice the fight between them.


    In His Majesty''s heart, his sons are all good. The bad things are all their deceitful subjects around them, all their bewitching. That''s why his sons are so different from before. "


    This was the first time that the Old Madame Xu had analyzed the Emperor Ruikang in front of her son and granddaughter. Hearing her analysis, both Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu were stunned.


    Even Dong Shu, who didn''t really understand these things, felt that the Emperor was doing something wrong.


    His own son was disobedient, but he had to cover for his son with the death of a minister.


    Why?


    Could it be that just because he was the emperor, he could punish someone as innocent as he wanted to?


    Dong Shu couldn''t understand, her mind was in a mess, she still couldn''t understand these things.


    When Xu Shiqiu first heard his mother''s words, he had guessed that the content of what she was going to say would be incomparably shocking.


    However, he''d never imagined that his father''s voluntary death that year was meant by His Majesty today. And His Majesty had turned out like this.


    "Mother, if the imperial family is truly in such dire straits, then Elder Sister ¡­"


    Originally Mother thought that after your father goes, Fifth Prince''s attitude towards your sister would change. However, last time Shuo''er came, and listened to what he said, your sister was now the only woman in the Fifth Prince who cared about her. " When he talked about his daughter, Old Madame Xu''s complexion turned slightly better.


    When Hubby agreed to marry my daughter to Fifth Prince, Old Madame Xu was worried that it would be hard to be the imperial wife.


    But from the looks of it, even if his daughter was the son of an ordinary minister instead of marrying a Fifth Prince, she might not be as happy as she was today.


    "However, sister wrote to me a few days ago and asked if I was willing to return to the capital to take over the military power that father had left behind." Xu Shiqiu originally did not plan to tell Old Madame Xu about this matter, but since he had mentioned this matter, Xu Shiqiu immediately said it out loud, "Shuo''er also said that when big sister wrote this letter, brother-in-law was by her side, so I thought, this matter, might it be brother-in-law''s decision?"


    "Your brother-in-law ¡­" Old Madame Xu thought about that son-in-law who said he was not interested in the throne in front of her. After sighing, he continued, "Sigh, based on what you said, it seems like your brother-in-law is also interested in that seat."


    "Mother, since that''s the case, do you think I should return to the capital?" Xu Shiqiu originally did not plan to participate in this matter, but after knowing the reason behind his father''s death, he immediately hated His Majesty.


    However, he couldn''t say anything about this. He could only find another way to expose His Majesty''s original plans.


    From the looks of it, the simplest method would be to help brother-in-law sit on the throne. This way, not only could he find a chance to kill Third Prince, but he could also expose the truth of his father''s voluntary death that year.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Xu Shiqiu, she immediately understood what he meant.


    "In the end, His Majesty is still your brother-in-law''s father." Back then, when Old Madame Xu was willing to leave the capital to become a normal woman with Xiahe Village, there was also a reason for Xu Nuanwen.


    "But if I don''t take this step, father will forever be guilty of conspiring against the crown prince. "Although His Majesty didn''t truly convict father, the things he did all those years ago hinted to everyone that the Crown Prince was related to father."


    Xu Shiqiu now wanted to clear away the crimes committed by his father. As for whether or not he could smoothly kill Third Prince, that was secondary.


    Xu Shiqiu thought that perhaps his Hu Family wanted to kill Third Prince even more!


    The Old Madame Xu also understood that Xu Shiqiu''s words were reasonable. Her late husband wanted her to die, but as a woman, only if her husband and children were safe and sound was the most important thing.


    "Sigh, if you really want to do this, mother only hopes that you can think of Madame Dong and your unborn children." When Old Madame Xu saw that Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu wanted to say something, but Old Madame Xu shook her head and continued, "Your father has already gone.


    After Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu did not know what to say either.


    Just as they were deep in thought, Xu Yanzhu, who was standing at the side, suddenly looked at Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu and said: "Grandmother, Third Uncle, if you guys have any plans, why don''t you inform me?


    Xu Yanzhu''s face did not reveal a single tear. Hearing her grandmother''s words, she too felt sad, after all, the one whose family loved her the most was her deceased grandfather.


    "Grandmother, Third Uncle, maybe I can find out some things about Third Prince after marrying into the Jiang Family. Since I am unable to escape my fate of marrying into the Jiang Family, then I should also do something for our Xu Family. "


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking with a slight smile on her face, Xu Shiqiu wanted to open her mouth to stop her, but before she could do so, Old Madame Xu looked at him and confirmed her thoughts, "Yanzhu, have you decided?"


    "Mother!" Xu Shiqiu called out to his mother just as she finished speaking, "Mother, Yanzhu is at your daughter''s home."


    "Third Uncle, are you looking down on my family?" Xu Yanzhu looked at Xu Shiqiu with a smile, seeing him shake his head, she continued: "Third Uncle, I told you before, I am a female from Xu Family. As the daughter of the Xu Family, she had to pay a price for her grandfather''s matter.


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu''s eyes lit up as she looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Third Uncle, I originally thought that if my life was meaningless, I might as well die here and now. But now, I have a new goal." After saying this to Xu Shiqiu, Xu Yanzhu then looked at Old Madame Xu in the end and said, "Grandmother, I am the most convenient person to do this. If Third Uncle were to return to the capital and do this, it would definitely attract the attention of the Third Prince and His Majesty."


    Xu Shiqiu and Old Madame Xu both understood that Xu Yanzhu''s words were extremely reasonable.


    The marriage between her and Jiang Family was arranged by the imperial concubine, so after she goes to the capital, she could naturally use this opportunity to get close to the imperial concubine and the Third Prince.


    And the most important point was that Jiang Family were rich.


    If he wanted to thoroughly investigate the events from nine years ago, it would be impossible to turn over the evidence without the support of money.


    But how could they bear to do so!

 C67

    Dong Shu looked at her mother-in-law, as well as Yanzhu and her husband who had suddenly stopped talking. She wanted to say something, but did not know what to say.


    She had never experienced all these, so she didn''t really understand what her husband''s words to her mother-in-law and Yanzhu just now meant. But she understood one thing, Yanzhu was going to do something extremely dangerous.


    "Yanzhu, I''m worried about you, can you not go?" After Dong Shu finished speaking, he saw her looking at him, so she continued: "I already have a little baby, I was just thinking of having a baby when I give birth to a baby, and have you, the big sister, teach her ~"


    After Dong Shu said those words in a spoiled tone, Xu Yanzhu''s eyes suddenly turned red, "Third Aunt, I know you are worried about me, but I am truly willing to do these things in the capital." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu smiled at Dong Shu, and then continued: "I have yet to congratulate Third Aunt for having a little brother, but before I go to the capital, I will definitely choose a present for little brother."


    "I ¡­"


    "My wife, if Yanzhu really wants to go to the capital, then let her go!"


    No one would have thought that Xu Shiqiu would interrupt her even before Dong Shu finished her sentence.


    "Mother, my wife, if Yanzhu really wants to go to the capital, then let her go." After Xu Shiqiu saw that the Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu had finished speaking, they looked confused, then sighed and continued: "Now that Yanzhu has gone to the capital, it''s already decided. Rather than thinking about it here, it''s better to think about how to choose people so that we can help her after Yanzhu goes to the capital."


    "Sigh, what you said makes sense." She also understood that if they wanted to save Xu Yanzhu, she would have to go to the capital to look for His Majesty. Only an imperial concubine with the Phoenix Seal could cancel the marriage.


    But with the emperor''s personality, he was afraid that not only would he not agree, he would even issue another imperial decree bestowing a marriage.


    Other than Dong Shu, Old Madame Xu, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu understood this logic.


    "Mother, this time, Yanzhu is going to the capital. After Xu Shiqiu saw that Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, he thought for a while before continuing, "I was just about to arrange for second brother Xu Feng''s family to return to the capital to help me manage the villas and shops in the capital. Didn''t Yanzhu have a small villa beside my villa? I will let second brother Xu Feng live in that manor from now on. If anything happens to Yanzhu, just directly go and find him. "


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, the Old Madame Xu also quickly pondered in her heart whether or not there were people that she had arranged for Xu Yanzhu to be taken away with him.


    After thinking for a while, Old Madame Xu sighed: "Sigh, there was an accident at home back then, and many servants sneaked away. Yanzhu has been unwilling to use her personal servant for so many years, but now that she has gone to the capital, there is no one by her side who cares about her at all. "


    The Old Madame Xu had originally planned to find a rich landlord in her family or an Elementary Scholar who could read well for Xu Yanzhu.


    Although the owner did not sound good, Yanzhu would definitely eat and drink for the rest of her life.


    The Elementary Scholar knew how to read books, and if she were to give him more concubines and open a school, it would be enough for his family to live on.


    Because she thought like this, Old Madame Xu didn''t think about finding Xu Yanzhu''s personal servant for her for so many years.


    However, she didn''t expect that her plan had been completely disrupted.


    "Grandmother, the maids by my side don''t have much soul energy left. Rather than there being so many useless people who might have ill intentions, it would be better to just choose two loyal people. "


    After Xu Yanzhu saw Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, she thought for a moment, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "The Cui Hua by Third Aunt''s side is not bad, although she is not beautiful, but she is still loyal and capable."


    "Cui Hua?" Hearing Xu Yanzhu mention Cui Hua, Dong Shu pondered for a while, then looked at Xu Yanzhu and said: "It''s not that I don''t want to part with her, but if she isn''t willing, then I''m not willing to force her either."


    "My wife is right." Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Yanzhu and said after he finished speaking, "Yanzhu, the fact that you have taken a fancy to Cui Hua also proves that Cui Hua is outstanding. But it is precisely because of her excellence that we do not want to force her. "


    "Third Uncle, Third Aunt, I understand. Since Cui Hua is capable, she naturally cannot directly order her to follow me into the capital like she treated a normal servant. I will only be entering the capital in a few months, after it is autumn, and during this period of time, I will pick and choose again at home. If I am unable to find anything, I will tell Cui Hua about this matter. "


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu say these words, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu relaxed.


    When Dong Shu personally fed the medicine prescribed by the Doctor Du and saw the Old Madame Xu asleep, she and Xu Shiqiu finally left the Main Yard.


    The moment the two of them walked out of the Main Yard, they saw Cui Hua, who was standing at the Main Yard gate waiting for them.


    Upon seeing Cui Hua, Dong Shu wanted to say something, but was stopped by Xu Shiqiu.


    "My wife, you haven''t taken your afternoon nap, are you still sleepy?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s attention was immediately attracted, she looked at him and shook her head: "Fortunately, I''m not that sleepy." After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu, this guess was that he did not want him to say anything, and then continued: "Hubby, if you''re tired, then let''s go back to the Shihuan Courtyard to rest."


    "Alright, let''s first return to Shihuan Courtyard to rest for a while." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he held her hand and led her towards the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Cui Hua followed behind them, from the moment she saw her, she had felt that something was amiss, and upon hearing what Xu Shiqiu had said, he immediately changed his mind.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu returned to the Shihuan Courtyard. After confirming that Cui Hua was not nearby, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked, "Hubby, why didn''t you let me speak just now?"


    "Hmm?" Hearing Dong Shu''s question, Xu Shiqiu was stunned for a moment, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, you actually saw that I forbid you from speaking?"


    Dong Shu did not expect Xu Shiqiu to say something like that, and after looking at him embarrassedly, she said: "Master, although I am not smart, I am not stupid. I understand the look in your eyes just now." After saying that, Dong Shu''s eyes lit up as she looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, am I very strong?"


    "Amazing, my wife is the most amazing!" After Dong Shu had finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu saw her say these words, and did not feel the slightest bit embarrassed.


    Most importantly, Dong Shu was very happy that she said such a thing. Moreover, she very quickly forgot the question she was going to ask Xu Shiqiu.


    Dong Shu had forgotten, but Cui Hua had no way of forgetting what had just happened.


    Originally, Cui Hua was only a simple servant who did crude work. However, ever since she was discovered by Xu Shiqiu, she had done more and more things, and completely displayed her own abilities.


    According to the rules of today, she should not investigate what was happening with the Main Yard, but the eyes of Dong Shu and him making eye contact really made her worry in her heart.


    When Xu Shiqiu told her to find Xu Feng and Xu Jun, and bring them to the Dong Clan to notify Dong Lei that he would be attending lessons tomorrow, she asked about this matter.


    When Cui Hua went around the front courtyard, she found out about Xu Xiaozhi sending a letter back. Then, when she returned from Dong Clan, she found out about Old Madame Xu being so angry that she fainted when she went to the big kitchen to look after Dong Shu and ask him to make appetizers.


    In the big kitchen, she even met a servant in the courtyard of Old Madame Xu. Using the chance to ask what kind of dishes she should cook for Dong Shu, she finally found out that Xu Yanzhu was going to the capital for marriage after entering the autumn.


    When Cui Hua returned to the Shihuan Courtyard with the information she had gathered, she took the initiative to find Xu Shiqiu and ask him her question.


    "I was still wondering how long you could endure this. I didn''t expect that you would actually go and ask around before coming to ask me." Xu Shiqiu said to Cui Hua as he poured warm water for him. After saying that, he saw that Dong Shu had smoothly received the cup of water to drink. Then, he looked at Cui Hua and continued: "Tell me, what news have you found out, and whether or not you have paid a price."


    "I heard three pieces of information, but I didn''t pay any price." Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, Cui Hua earnestly explained how she found out that something was wrong and how she investigated.


    After she finished speaking, Cui Hua then continued: "It''s just that this servant doesn''t understand, what does all of this have to do with this servant. This servant has also thought about the possibility of First Miss marrying someone who needs a personal servant to serve her, but this servant also thought that this servant did after all, serve the lady. "


    "Not bad, you''re right." Xu Shiqiu was more and more satisfied with Cui Hua. She did not hide anything in his heart, and if there was anything he wanted to say, just say it.


    It was just that, thinking about how Yanzhu''s eyes lit up when she mentioned Cui Hua, Xu Shiqiu hesitated.


    "Cui Hua, what you found out was right, and your guess is right as well. When Yanzhu marries, she needs to find a personal servant to follow her to the capital.


    And she has her eyes on you. "


    "What?" First Miss has actually set her eyes on servants? " Cui Hua was a little shocked.


    Obviously, because Xu Yanzhu had set her eyes on her, she was very happy.


    "Yes, it''s just that my wife and I both mean that you have to choose between us. It''s just that I didn''t think that my wife would be unable to hold back. As soon as she saw you, she was prepared to ask you." After Xu Shiqiu said this, he looked at Dong Shu with extreme helplessness.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu also felt a little embarrassed. She did not expect that Cui Hua would notice it with just a glance from her.


    And it was because of this matter that Dong Shu understood that she had not done well.


    Because Dong Shu understood this today, and in the future, she would also successfully save herself.


    was still embarrassed from Xu Shiqiu''s words, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Cui Hua actually seriously thought for a moment, before she looked at Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu and said: "Third Young Master, Madam, this servant is willing to follow First Miss to the capital." After saying that, Cui Hua thought for a while, then said confidently: "This servant wants to see, if First Miss is going to the capital this time, Third Young Master must have something to do, if not Third Young Master would not test this servant like this."

 C68

    Seeing Cui Hua self-confidently say these words, Xu Shiqiu suddenly laughed, "I never thought that you, Cui Hua, would actually be this intelligent, to the point that you have already guessed it." After speaking to Cui Hua, Xu Shiqiu thought for a while, then continued: "Now that you know of this matter, you should think about it carefully. Tomorrow, I will inform Yanzhu of this matter and she will come over to talk to you about it."


    "Then what about the Third Young Master?" Cui Hua saw that Xu Shiqiu had finished speaking, and suddenly reacted, nodding his head: "Yes, I understand." With that said, Cui Hua left the main house.


    After Cui Hua left, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked: "Husband, what are you and Cui Hua talking about?"


    "My wife wants to know?" Xu Shiqiu retorted by asking Dong Shu, and only after she nodded her head did he lower his head and kiss her lips: "Cui Hua is intelligent and guessed that I have other plans, but I''m still not sure if she''s really following Yanzhu to the capital, so I can''t tell her yet."


    "Then, if Yanzhu really said that to Cui Hua, will Hubby really allow Cui Hua to go to the capital?" After Dong Shu finished asking these words, when she thought that Cui Hua was going to leave him, she was actually extremely reluctant.


    "Master, I can''t bear for Cui Hua to leave."


    "I understand your thoughts, it''s just that Cui Hua is capable, and the matter of going to the capital is extremely important. Xu Shiqiu looked at her and said these words after Dong Shu finished speaking. After seeing her nod, he then continued: "Besides, Cui Hua will go to the capital with Yanzhu after entering autumn. We''ll wait for you to finish your production and we''ll prepare to head there.


    "But there are still months before that happens." Dong Shu immediately calculated the time in her heart after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu looked at her and chuckled. Then he started to speak: "Time flies very quickly."


    Dong Shu felt that her master was right, time flew by really quickly.


    Yesterday, it seemed like Xia Chu had just found out that Xu Yanzhu was going to the capital to get married, and she had told her husband that she couldn''t bear to have Cui Hua go with her. Today, they were going to prepare things for Xu Yanzhu to send her to the capital.


    "Yanzhu, when you go to the capital, you must write me a letter." Dong Shu held Xu Yanzhu''s hand, and spoke while her eyes turned red, as if she would cry in the next moment, "Yanzhu, I really can''t bear to part with you."


    Seeing that Third Aunt was about to cry, Xu Yanzhu quickly used the handkerchief in her hands to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, then looked at her and replied: "Third Aunt, don''t worry. After I arrive at the capital, I will definitely write you a letter in half a month, okay?"


    Xu Yanzhu also did not expect that time would pass so quickly.


    Just yesterday, she had just discussed with her grandmother and Third Uncle what to do when she arrived at the capital, and today, her family prepared to send her to the capital.


    Thinking about the letter Grandmother received two days ago, Xu Yanzhu laughed coldly in her heart. Then, she looked at Dong Shu and said: "Third Aunt, are you unhappy that I went to the capital and took away the Cui Hua that you liked?"


    "I am a bit unhappy." Dong Shu was originally a straightforward person, and since she was facing Xu Yanzhu, she did not try to hide anything, and directly opened her mouth.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu was startled, but before she could speak, Dong Shu continued to speak: "But I also know that Cui Hua is going to the capital to help you out. She also likes to go with you, since I have Ling Xiang to accompany me right now, so I''m not happy, but I will definitely not let her go."


    "Third Aunt, to serve a master like you, it is really Cui Hua''s fortune." Xu Yanzhu looked at Dong Shu, and although she said those words, she was thinking in her heart, ''It''s my fortune to have such a Third Aunt as my own''.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Yanzhu was thinking, but when she heard Xu Yanzhu''s words, she immediately laughed in embarrassment.


    "I''m not as good as you make me out to be. Your Third Uncle has promised me to bring me to the capital to play after I give birth to my child." Dong Shu said as her eyes sparkled, "I''ve calculated, by the end of next year, summer''s start, I''ll be able to go to the capital, and I''ll be able to see all of you very soon."


    "Then I will be waiting for Third Aunt in the capital. You must come and see me." From his own case, he took out a embroidered box and placed it in front of Dong Shu, "Third Aunt, the jade pendant in this embroidered box was given to me by Grandfather when I was born. Now, I will pass it to your little brother who is in your stomach.


    As Dong Shu listened to her words, she suddenly thought of the words that Hubby had said to him last night.


    "Last night, your Third Uncle said that the one I am carrying is my daughter, and you kept on saying that it is your little brother. I''m afraid that you will be disappointed." As Dong Shu said this, her face also turned red.


    Although her relationship with Xu Yanzhu was good, Yanzhu was still her junior after all. She was still a little embarrassed when she told this junior what she had said to her husband while she was lying on her bed at night.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu laughed: "If Third Aunt has a younger sister, then this jade pendant is suitable for younger sister." Saying that, Xu Yanzhu opened the embroidered box, and a warm red jade pendant appeared in front of him in an instant.


    On one side of the jade pendant was a peony flower, and on the other was a word Xu.


    "Peony is wealthy and successful. It suits your status as a sister." As Xu Yanzhu spoke, she also took out the jade pendant and placed it in front of Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu had seen a lot of good things in the past few months. With one look at this jade pendant, she knew that it was good stuff.


    She also understood the meaning of peony and knew that peony was not something ordinary people could use.


    "This jade pendant?"


    "It''s said to be an item from the previous dynasty''s royal family. I''ve always kept it, so I didn''t dare to wear it lightly." After Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, she continued after thinking for a while. "This jade pendant is the most precious thing to me, so anything else wouldn''t be able to express my feelings." Xu Yanzhu explained because she was afraid that Dong Shu would not be willing to accept the jade.


    Dong Shu did not think too much into it. Upon hearing that it was a treasure from the imperial family, she wanted to take it back and put it away properly.


    Seeing Third Aunt keep the jade, Xu Yanzhu finally relaxed.


    "After Third Aunt gives birth to your little sister, remember to send me a letter. At that time, I will send back some other things. This jade pendant, will only be good for Third Uncle to know."


    "Yes, I will keep the jade pendant when I return." After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu and whispered: "Yanzhu, I''ve learnt a lot of words now, wait till I write you a letter in the future." After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then repeated: "I will write it myself."


    "Alright, then I will wait for Third Aunt to write me a letter." Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu''s voice came out from outside the door.


    "Third Uncle can come in." Xu Yanzhu raised her voice and replied, seeing that Xu Shiqiu had walked in, she opened her mouth and asked: "Third Uncle, has the matter with the shop been settled?"


    "Mn, I will also give your shop to Third Brother Xu Jun. He will arrange for Second Brother Xu Feng''s parents to study with him for a while. "After the Society for Investigation and Inspection has finished, we''ll only be able to manage your shops and manor in the future." As Xu Shiqiu spoke, he also walked into the room and sat down beside Dong Shu. Then, he continued to speak, "Third brother Xu Jun means that Xu Shi and his brother''s second son, Xu Yi, do not like studying. They are about the same age, twelve years old and learned from him for two years.


    "Then, thank you Third Uncle for your love." Xu Yanzhu watched Xu Shiqiu as he spoke, and after he finished speaking, he pondered for a moment before continuing, "Then, Uncle Xu''s family will be returning to the capital together, is there still enough manpower from the Third Uncle?"


    "Not bad, even though they are heading to the capital now, I still have some things to take care of here, so I''m not too busy." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he smiled at her and then continued to speak, "Don''t think too much into it. Third Uncle is fine here, but in your capital city, there is no one that can help."


    Xu Yanzhu could hear the concern in Xu Shiqiu''s words, and after smiling at him, she saw that Third Uncle was looking at him, and joked: "Third Aunt, you should follow Third Uncle, if you continue to stay here, Third Uncle will be angry at me."


    Dong Shu was originally sitting obediently at the side eating dim sum. However, the moment she heard Xu Yanzhu''s words, she was immediately stunned and did not say anything. A moment later, she still looked up at Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu with a blank look on her face.


    Seeing that Dong Shu revealed such an expression, Xu Yanzhu immediately covered her mouth and laughed: "Everyone says that people who are pregnant will be a little silly, I see that Third Aunt is actually a little foolish right now."


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, she noticed that Third Uncle was looking at him with a sharp gaze.


    "However, Third Aunt is fortunate. In a few months, after I give birth to my little sister, I will definitely recover quickly." After quickly changing her words, Xu Yanzhu no longer spoke.


    Dong Shu did not realize what had happened between Xu Yanzhu and him. After hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu then raised her hand to feel the bulging stomach that she could already feel: "I don''t know if I''m lucky or not, but up till now, I still don''t feel uncomfortable. Doctor Du said that my baby looked good."


    Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu both believed that Dong Shu was fortunate, but when they thought about how she herself did not believe that she was fortunate, the two of them quickly looked at each other and did not bring up the matter.


    "Then we will return first. Tomorrow, I will send you back to the Third Aunt to talk with you." Xu Shiqiu saw that after Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, he directly grabbed Dong Shu''s hand without waiting for her to speak, and wanted to pull her up.


    Dong Shu followed Xu Shiqiu''s hands and stood up, and then carefully supported his abdomen as he moved forward a step, and then picked up the embroidered box, looking at Xu Yanzhu: "Then Yanzhu, I''ll come and see you tomorrow." After saying that, Dong Shu carefully shifted her body and walked towards Xu Shiqiu''s side.


    Xu Shiqiu had long discovered the embroidered box in Dong Shu''s hands, but he thought about the congratulatory gift that Xu Yanzhu had promised him, so he did not ask any further. When he returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, he found out what was inside the embroidered box.


    Xu Shiqiu saw that before he could even open his mouth to talk about the jade pendant, Ling Xiang had suddenly barged in for the first time without even reporting about it.

 C69

    Seeing Ling Xiang appear, before Xu Shiqiu could even speak in displeasure, Dong Shu who was seated beside him had already taken a step forward and asked: "Ling Xiang, why are you so flustered?" After Ling Xiang finished speaking, Dong Shu immediately glanced at Xu Shiqiu, and seeing that her husband was looking at him with a smile, she immediately turned to Ling Xiang and continued: "Speak, what happened?"


    Originally, Ling Xiang was a little nervous when she saw Xu Shiqiu looking at her with displeasure when she entered the room, but after hearing the other two sentences that Dong Shu had said, she felt like laughing when she saw that she wasn''t doing this in secret.


    "Young Master, Madam, it''s Big Sister Cui Hua''s sister who sneaked over to report that Big Sister Cui Hua''s parents have locked her up." Ling Xiang was originally still smiling, but as she explained, the smile on her face gradually disappeared, "This servant originally wanted to bring Big Sister Cui Hua''s sister over for Shihuan Courtyard to personally report, but she seems to be timid, and does not dare to come at all.


    Oh right, the person who sent the lotus flower was Madam''s cousin, the young lady of the Dong Clan. It was also because she helped the servant ask around, that was why she found out what the lotus flower was doing here, and also the matter of Sister Cui Hua who was currently locked in here. "


    When Dong Shu had finished speaking, Dong Shu quickly looked towards Xu Shiqiu and asked, "Hubby, when did Cui Hua return?"


    "It''s my fault." Xu Shiqiu thought about how he had given Cui Hua one day of leave and how he would be the one to play for the entire day. He felt a little regretful, "I also didn''t expect that Cui Hua would go home."


    "I heard from Sister Cui Hua''s sister that her brother seemed to have found Sister Cui Hua, and then went home to tell his parents and relatives to come and capture her." After Ling Xiang finished speaking, she looked towards Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu. Only then did she continue to speak, "Does Young Master and Madam want to meet Big Sister Cui Hua''s sister and Lady Miao?"


    "Go to the front yard and notify Xu Jie. Tell him to bring Cui Hua back safely before telling her wife''s cousin to bring the lotus flower here." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a while and added, "Before you go to find Xu Jie, go take a trip to the Main Yard. Tell this matter to Old Madame and Old Madame and see what they mean."


    Ling Xiang also knew that she was about to follow Xu Yanzhu to the capital, and upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, she immediately understood what he meant.


    "Yes, servant will go right away." After Ling Xiang finished speaking, she immediately turned around and walked out, taking big steps toward the Main Yard.


    Looking at her leaving figure, Dong Shu suddenly looked towards Xu Shiqiu and asked: "Husband, do you think that they can successfully bring Cui Hua back this time?" After saying this, Dong Shu continued in a nervous voice, "There is still half a year left to Cui Hua''s Promise of Ten Years. Do you think her parents will cause any trouble?"


    "My wife, don''t be nervous." Xu Shiqiu knew that the Young Girl liked Cui Hua and he had always been thinking about Cui Hua, "This time, it just so happens that I have to take advantage of this opportunity to settle the matter between Cui Hua and her family. Mother had an idea just now, and because of Yanzhu, he will definitely be fine. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu lifted her hand to feel his stomach, which was starting to bulge a little, and then sighed: "If I wasn''t pregnant, I would definitely have gone to Cui Hua''s home to support her." Saying that, Dong Shu raised his clenched fist and waved it hard.


    Seeing Young Girl''s expression, Xu Shiqiu smiled helplessly, before embracing her and consoling her, "My wife, don''t worry, Cui Hua will definitely be fine this time. When the lotus flower comes, let''s ask her."


    Cui Hua''s home was in a village one village away from the Xiahe Village.


    Today, Cui Hua actually did not intend to return home. She actually did not have much feelings towards this family.


    She had come out to work to support herself when she was five or six years old, and when she was nine years old, in the spring of that year, she had once again worked at the Xu Family until now.


    However, Xu Shiqiu allowed her to go out and relax, and to look at his homeland. She also understood that it was very likely that he wouldn''t return after entering the capital, so he obediently went out to take a walk.


    It was just that Cui Hua never thought that her brother would run from home to the border between Xiahe Village and Upper River Village to play.


    Cui Hua had not expected that her parents, who only thought of her as her brother, would persuade her relatives to send out over a dozen grown men to tie her up and bring her back home.


    The moment she was tied up, Cui Hua wanted to escape back into the Xu Family, but she was being watched too closely today, there was no way she could escape.


    However, when she returned home, she moved her little sister, who had recently been bullied by her younger brother, to inform her.


    "Do you see what they''re doing to me now? "You''ll be next."


    "My Xu Family is very popular with the masters. As long as you help me report the news to the Xu Family, when I leave home, I will bring you away."


    "Think about it, did second sister secretly send you food before? If it wasn''t for second sister coming back to visit you a few times, you would have starved to death already."


    "Lotus, do you want to live a life where you don''t have to be afraid? As long as you send a message to second sister, second sister will take you away. Second sister will definitely raise you."


    "Second sister has the silver from the masters. I will buy you a few acres of land as your dowry. I will let you marry a good man and make your own decisions."


    Just like this, Cui Hua moved the Third Sister Lotus that the family did not feel existed, and the lotus flower was lucky. Just as they ran into Xiahe Village, they met Dong Miao who had gone out to wash clothes.


    "I saw that she resembled the Cui Hua you guys brought back to the house with her, so I brought her here. Otherwise, she would not like to talk and would wander around the village like a fool. I''m afraid that it will take her a while before she finds me here. " Dong Miao sat in the courtyard of the Shihuan Courtyard, and beside him was a lotus flower that had its head lowered, holding something to eat. It told Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu about its discovery.


    "Furthermore, when I heard my big brother say that Cui Hua had been chosen by all of you, I was wondering if she had gone to do some work for you guys today, which was why something bad happened to her." After Dong Miao finished speaking, she immediately took a sip of water from the teacup in front of him. "Since you all already know what''s going on, then I''ll go back first."


    It just so happens that today, the big kitchen stewed some meat, and brought it back as well. Recently, he had been busy with the opening of the teahouse in the county, so he had lost a lot of weight, and his legs had not completely recovered.


    After Dong Shu finished speaking, Dong Shu smiled embarrassedly: "Cousin, I have two sets of clothes that I made this spring. After making them, I have tried them once, but they have yet to be worn. Next spring I''ll have to produce again, and next fall I''ll be afraid of the color of the fabric. If you don''t mind, take it home and wear it this fall. "


    Dong Shu looked at Dong Miao''s expression as she spoke, and only after she heard him and was not angry did she order Ling Xiang to bring her two sets of clothes.


    "It''s one set of red embroidered gourds and another set of lilac colored embroidered bats. Also, bring me a jewelry box with a gourd engraved on my dressing table."


    After saying this to Ling Xiang, Dong Shu then looked at him and said: "A few days ago, I heard from Cousin that my aunt is talking about marriage with my cousin. These two sets of dresses and this set of accessories, my elder cousin can keep them for our guests to wear."


    After listening to Dong Shu''s story, Dong Miao immediately looked at her with a flushed face. "Shu''er, I didn''t bring the lotus flowers for you because I wanted something from you." The more they talked, the redder Dong Miao''s face became. A few months ago, even though Big Brother was learning how to read and calculate at Xu Family everyday, when the county''s shop was about to open for business two days ago, he was given a month''s worth of instructions at Xu Family. How could she still have the nerve to take Dong Shu''s things now?


    "Shu''er, if your clothes can''t be worn, then just give it to me. As for the jewelry, I really can''t take it."


    "There''s no need for you to do this, cousin. Jewellery isn''t expensive either. It''s just a hairpin and some small pieces of jewelry. They''re not too expensive." Dong Shu had prepared these things a long time ago. Originally, she had planned to have Cui Hua take these items to the Dong Clan in a few days, but now that Dong Miao had come, she would naturally give it to him.


    "But ¡­" Dong Miao naturally liked new clothes and accessories, but since her brother had warned her before, she understood that her relationship with Dong Shu was still in the process of being restored.


    "Cousin, you really don''t need to worry about that. Even if you don''t want it today, I will get someone to send it over in a few days." After saying this, Dong Shu then looked at Dong Miao and said: "Cousin sister, you need to be intimate. It''s not good to not have much jewelry. I heard that Cousin has taken a fancy to the son of a grocery store in the town. Although he is one year younger than my cousin, he has a good temper and is also familiar with Cousin. "


    Xu Shiqiu stood at the side and saw that the Young Girl was talking more and more, her cousin''s face was also turning more and more red, he shook his head and said to Dong Miao: "Just take it, when my wife was preparing these, your brother also knew."


    When Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, the redness on his face faded away immediately, becoming extremely awkward. When she raised her head and looked at him and Dong Shu, she nodded her head, and accepted the things that Ling Xiang had given his.


    After returning home and trying out the two sets of clothes, Dong Miao knew that these two sets of clothes were not something that Dong Shu could make so easily.


    Because even though Dong Shu had grown a little taller in the past half year, she still wasn''t as tall as him.


    Not mentioning how deep in thought Dong Miao had been after she found out about this after she returned home, wasn''t it just after Dong Miao followed Dong Lei home?


    "Third Young Master, Madam, your servant has returned." Cui Hua changed into a set of clothes for her sister Lotus, and also changed into an old set of clothes that she had asked other servants to borrow, "Third Young Master, Madam, today Old Madame has completely bought the servants and lotus flowers, in the future, Lotus and servants will be the servants of Xu Family." As she spoke, Cui Hua brought his sister Lotus and bowed towards Xu Shiqiu and the others.


    Xu Shiqiu did not ask his mother how much silver he spent on Cui Hua, and Cui Hua did not mention anything about it.


    Because whether it was Xu Shiqiu or Cui Hua, both of them knew that when Cui Hua first heard about what Xu Shiqiu and Xu Yanzhu were going to do, she would never be able to leave the Xu Family her entire life.


    As for her sister''s lotus flower, Cui Hua prepared to keep it with him all the time.


    Seeing how Cui Hua had grown, Xu Shiqiu was very pleased, but he also understood that Cui Hua would be accompanying him into the sea of fire.


    When Cui Hua had completely taken care of her worries, and when Xu Yanzhu finally packed everything up, Xu Xiaozhi had also returned with Madame Jiang.

 C70

    On the day that Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang returned, a round of autumn rain fell on the Xiahe Village.


    The two of them kept a low profile when they returned. After entering the house, they went straight to the Main Yard to kneel down and beg forgiveness from the Old Madame Xu.


    "Mother, we know our wrongs. We know our wrongs." Xu Xiaozhi sighed after seeing Old Madame Xu finish her words, "After experiencing this experience, I truly understand that the person who wouldn''t harm me the most in this world, was Mother."


    When Xu Xiaozhi opened his mouth, Madame Jiang had been obediently kneeling by his side all this time. It was only until she heard Xu Xiaozhi''s words that she finally raised her head and looked at him.


    Old Madame Xu had not made any movements until now. Only when Madame Jiang raised her head to look at Xu Xiaozhi did she glance at him and ask: "Madame Jiang, do you have anything to say?"


    Madame Jiang did not expect Old Madame Xu to suddenly ask her, she was stunned for a moment, then asked: "My daughter-in-law was also wrong." After saying that, the Madame Jiang lowered her head and no longer spoke.


    Hearing Madame Jiang''s words and looking at her lowered head, Old Madame Xu suddenly sneered, "What? For Jiang Family to do such a thing, you only have to say ''you''re wrong'' and then send me away? " After saying this, the Old Madame Xu saw that Madame Jiang had raised his head in a hurry to speak and immediately continued with a smirk: "Are you going to say that you don''t know about the Jiang Family as well?


    Madame Jiang, think about it. If Jiang Family had set their eyes on you and cared about you, would they have done such a thing? Even though our Xu Family is down, and may not be as good as it was back then, we are not someone who can be casually ignored by our Jiang Family. "


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, cold sweat instantly appeared on her forehead.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but for a long time she couldn''t think of a word to say.


    "Madame Jiang, Yanzhu is your daughter. I understand how you wanted to betroth Yanzhu to your nephew back then, but you have to think about it carefully how your Jiang Family treated you." After Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, she took a sip of the specially made medicinal tea from the tea cup by her side. Only then did she look at Madame Jiang and continue: "Before Jiang Family made such a decision, I had never thought about it.


    In terms of status, you are inferior to your eldest sister-in-law. In terms of care, you are inferior to the three great families.


    "Mother!"


    After Madame Jiang shouted out ''Mother'' in shock, she stopped her speech and turned to look at her, waiting for her to speak.


    "Mother, for Jiang Family to make such a decision, your daughter-in-law truly does not know." Madame Jiang did not lie. When she first found out that Jiang Family had become part of the imperial concubine bloodline, she was also shocked.


    After all, her own sister-in-law was the principal wife of the Fifth Prince. Not only was she the sole favorite of the Fifth Prince, she was also the legitimate son that the Fifth Prince had taken a fancy to.


    The power of the Consort De in the harem was not inferior to that of imperial concubines, and neither was the power of the Fifth Prince. However, her family had abandoned their marriage relationship with the Fifth Prince and turned to the imperial concubine line.


    "Mother, my daughter-in-law really did not know before that Jiang Family did such a thing." "If my daughter-in-law knew of this matter in advance, she would not have agreed to marry Yanzhu to the Jiang Family."


    After Madame Jiang saw that Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, she raised her eyes and sized her up, "When Jiang Family turns to Imperial Concubine, other than the silver, which other daughter did she send into Third Prince''s residence?"


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s question, Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang raised their heads and looked at him in shock.


    When she saw how Old Madame Xu was looking at him, Madame Jiang weakly replied: "It''s the youngest female lead, she became the Third Prince''s secondary wife."


    "That''s right, if not for the position of secondary concubine, I''m afraid Jiang Family would not have so boldly joined the imperial concubine."


    After Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, Xu Xiaozhi looked at her and spoke, "Mother, I heard that Jiang Family sought out Fifth Prince before searching for Third Prince, but you knew what Fifth Prince was thinking about little sister, so ¡­"


    "What is it? Do you still think that Jiang Family did not do anything wrong? Is it not enough for them to rely on our Xu Family for their relationship with the Fifth Prince? Is it right to dream of being rejected and then running back to your opponent? "


    After Old Madame Xu asked three questions in a row, Xu Xiaozhi was so stunned that she did not know what to say.


    Seeing the strange atmosphere in the room, Xu Shiqiu supported Dong Shu and walked in.


    "I remember that the one with the smallest Jiang Family is a little over two years older than Shuo''er. After Xu Shiqiu said this, he carefully helped Dong Shu to sit at the side. Then he continued, "If Jiang Family is sincere, Huan''er and her is the same age.


    What Xu Shiqiu had said was not wrong, but the truths that he said caused the anger that the Old Madame Xu had just released to rise yet again.


    Seeing that his mother had become even more angry, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly continued, "Mother, you must not become angry again because of the matter of Jiang Family." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then opened his mouth to remind everyone, "For Jiang Family to do such a thing, I wonder what kind of explanation it would give to our Xu Family?"


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s reminder, Old Madame Xu suppressed the anger in her heart. She looked at Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang and said: "Tell me, how do you plan to compensate our Xu Family by giving us face?"


    "Mother?" The Madame Jiang looked at Old Madame Xu in puzzlement. She did not understand why she had to compensate her Xu Family.


    Old Madame Xu saw the expression on Madame Jiang''s face and became even angrier, "I usually say that you''re stupid, but you still don''t admit it. Why don''t you think about how others would think of us Xu Family after knowing that Jiang Family has gone to the imperial concubine? Even though our Xu Family is down, we aren''t so casually bullying. "


    Before Madame Jiang was ready to speak again, Xu Xiaozhi hurriedly said, "I will compensate Yanzhu with two villas and some silver."


    When Xu Xiaozhi opened his mouth, the Madame Jiang realized that the Old Madame Xu was giving something to them.


    She wanted to say that she had prepared to leave all of these things for her two sons, but Xu Xiaozhi had already promised her first.


    "Mother, don''t worry. This time, when Yanzhu marries into the Jiang Family, she will immediately follow the rules of entering the clan according to the one she was supposed to follow. Furthermore, Madame Jiang and I will also prepare a set of her dowry.


    Hearing Xu Xiaozhi''s words, Madame Jiang felt as if someone was holding a knife to his own flesh.


    "Mn, since that''s the case, then start preparing Yanzhu''s dowry in the next two days. You will return to the capital after the Mid-Autumn Festival. " Old Madame Xu had long guessed that Jiang Family would compensate Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang after doing such a thing, so she had already thought about it long ago.


    With regards to today''s result, Old Madame Xu was fairly satisfied. She did not force Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang too much, and when Xu Xiaozhi let go, Madame Jiang revealed a pained expression before letting out a sigh.


    Seeing that Old Madame Xu gave them a specific time to take Xu Yanzhu away, Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    They were truly afraid that they would not be able to take Xu Yanzhu away or hear the news of her death.


    Madame Jiang was still uncomfortable, but Xu Xiaozhi was familiar with Old Madame Xu, and knew where her mother''s bottom line lay.


    Seeing that his mother had let go of him, he hurriedly pulled Madame Jiang and left to rest.


    After Xu Xiaozhi and the Madame Jiang left, Xu Yanzhu who was previously hiding in her room came out.


    "Grandmother, were you angry just now?"


    Xu Yanzhu walked to the side of the Old Madame Xu, raised her hand and lightly patted her back before looking at Xu Shiqiu again: "Third Uncle, I''m sorry to trouble you to speak today."


    "Don''t thank me, your grandmother was just angered by me."


    Xu Shiqiu had just finished joking around when Old Madame Xu looked at him and shook his head, "You, what you said just now really pissed me off." After Old Madame Xu said this, she saw that Xu Shiqiu''s expression did not change into a smile, and continued to speak: "But Mother knows that you''re telling the truth."


    "It''s the truth that makes mother angry. Otherwise, why would you be angry?" Xu Shiqiu had only just finished speaking when he looked at him and could not help but laugh as he shook his head. Only then did he continue, "But Mother, please don''t be angry over other people''s family matters. We juniors, we are more than enough to worry about."


    "That''s right. Mother, don''t be angry." Dong Shu interrupted somewhat nervously. Seeing that after she finished saying this, his mother-in-law and husband did not get angry, Dong Shu braced herself and continued, "Mother, take care of your health. When I give birth, Mother will not stay by my side.


    Not only was Xu Shiqiu captivated by her words, even the Old Madame Xu was nodding at her lovingly.


    "Okay, when you give birth, mother will definitely watch over you." Dong Shu''s delicate and soft character carried a bit of fortune. Every time she came to see her, her body would become lighter by a bit, "But Mother believes that as long as you follow Doctor Du''s instructions, you will definitely be able to give birth safely."


    When he thought about how a fortunate daughter-in-law would give him a granddaughter and two grandsons in the future, Old Madame Xu''s mood became especially good.


    Old Madame Xu believed that with a blessed mother, her granddaughter and grandson would definitely be blessed as well.


    Xu Shiqiu could guess what Old Madame Xu was thinking from his expression, but he did not open his mouth to interrupt her imagination.


    He also believed that his Young Girl was blessed. If his Young Girl didn''t have such luck, how would he wait for the day his daughter was born?


    Xu Yanzhu sat at the side and watched as Third Uncle and Third Aunt consoled his grandmother with a few words, making her feel more at ease about him heading towards the capital.


    She wasn''t afraid of what might happen in the capital city''s Jiang Family. The only thing she was worried about was raising her grandmother.


    Originally, Third Uncle''s unique physique had been suppressed after having the Third Aunt, so she could feel at ease to leave the Xiahe Village and head to the capital.


    It was just that she did not know if the Jiang Family in the capital were ready for her to go there.


    Beijing Jiang Family


    "Mother, I want to let Yanzhu live in the Ha Yuan Courtyard after she gets married."


    Just as Jiang Han finished speaking, the Jiang Family Mistress who was sitting in the seat of honor immediately stopped and asked: "Didn''t you say when you were getting married that you could only live in the Ha Yuan Courtyard?"


    "How can my cousin compare to Yanzhu!"


    "Why can''t we compete?" When the Jiang Family mistress heard Jiang Han''s words, she immediately looked at him in dissatisfaction. "Xu Yanzhu is your cousin, and Xiao''er is also your cousin.


    The more the Jiang Family mistress spoke, the angrier she got. Xiao''er was the Liang Family''s direct daughter, how could she be worse than Jiang Qian''s daughter!


    "Mother, it''s not like you don''t know how happy I''ve been to you since I was young. Back then, if you hadn''t been so determined to marry Yanzhu, I might have already done it for both my son and daughter." Jiang Han was also very angry, he had liked Xu Yanzhu since he was young, and felt that only a woman like Xu Yanzhu could be worthy of him.


    How could he be like his mother''s niece, Liang Xiaoxiao? Although she looked like her mother, not only was she unruly and willful, her body also reeked of copper. She simply could not match him.


    Jiang Han was raised by his mother, so what kind of thoughts did he have?


    "I know what you''re talking about, but for you, I did as you said, to ask your highness concubine to bestow the marriage on you, to give enough face to Xu Yanzhu, what about you?" After the Jiang Family Mistress had said these words, she thought for a while and continued, "You have given Xu Yanzhu face, yet now you are humiliating the Liang Family like this? In your heart, do you still have a mother like me? "


    "Mother ¡­" Jiang Han was the most annoyed by his mother when she said this. She called her mother impatiently, and then continued, "But Yanzhu is still my love, you forced me to marry Cousin Li Er, my heart is naturally different."


    After Jiang Han finished speaking, seeing that his mother was still not willing to let him go, he opened his mouth again: "Besides, only by letting Yanzhu and I live together can we quickly give birth to a grandson for you. Do you think the grandson is more important or the Liang Family''s face is more important?"

 C71

    After Jiang Han finished speaking, the Jiang Family mistress fell silent for a long time and did not reply.


    However, in her heart, she made up her mind. After Jiang Qian''s daughter marries into the family, she will definitely make her set the rules.


    Just by the fact that she was Jiang Qian Qian''s daughter, she wouldn''t allow her to climb onto her own head!


    Jiang Han didn''t know what decision his mother had made on the seat of honor. Before his mother even spoke, he had thought that she had been convinced by him.


    In the following days, Jiang Han would count on his fingers every day to see when Xu Yanzhu would arrive at the capital. After all these years, he had truly missed her.


    Xu Yanzhu did not know that people in the capital were thinking about her, nor did she know that in the capital, before she had even married into the capital, there were already enemies waiting for her.


    And this enemy, was the person in charge of the Jiang Family.


    Because her grandmother had told her to go to the capital after the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xu Yanzhu was not in a rush to stay at home. She would visit Dong Shu every afternoon at Shihuan Courtyard to talk to him.


    "Third Aunt, you''re still my sister''s smock?"


    When Xu Yanzhu came to the Shihuan Courtyard today, she was sitting in the courtyard sewing a coat for his daughter. The cotton had already been scrubbed, so she had to be extra careful with each needle, afraid that the thread would be exposed.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s voice, Dong Shu stopped moving her hands. Only then did she raise his head and look at her: "Yes, I''m slow. The child''s coat and trousers do not need embroidery, but they do not allow the thread to be exposed when sewing.


    The most important thing was that Dong Shu stitched the child''s clothes every afternoon just to pass the time, so her movements were extremely slow.


    But now that Xu Yanzhu had arrived, she could stop her movements and turn to look at him.


    "Yanzhu, your complexion seems to be much better than a few days ago."


    "Third Aunt, why are you teasing me now?" As Xu Yanzhu spoke, she sat down by Dong Shu''s side and poured herself a cup of warm water, "You should know about my attitude towards this marriage. It''s a joyous occasion, but what I value the most is to go to the capital and ask for news for my family. However, I feel better today. I''m afraid that I''ll be delighted to see them come up with so much dowry! "


    Dong Shu naturally understood who Xu Yanzhu meant by ''they''. Thinking about what second brother and Second Sister-in-law had done before this, Dong Shu also didn''t want to bring it up again.


    "Did you set a date to leave?" Dong Shu saw Xu Yanzhu had finished asking these questions, and immediately continued to ask: "I am pregnant, and your Third Uncle does not trust me to send you off, so I want to cook a few dishes personally for you and Cui Hua before you leave the capital."


    She had also mentioned this matter to Xu Shiqiu before. It was only after Xu Shiqiu had agreed that she would tell Xu Yanzhu about it.


    Xu Yanzhu did not expect the Third Uncle to have such a plan. She did not reject him, but after nodding her head at Dong Shu, she said: "Alright, we definitely cannot leave on the fifteenth day of the eighth month. We will leave on the twentieth day of the eighth month.


    "Okay, when your Third Uncle returns from the front yard, I will inform him about this matter. He seems to have said that he will bring us to play in the county in two days, you should prepare yourself for it in the next two days."


    Once Dong Shu said this, Xu Yanzhu''s eyes lit up.


    If it had been someone else who had raised this matter, it might not have been successful. After all, she was still a married woman, so it was not easy for her to leave the house.


    But now, it was actually Third Uncle who had asked for it. As long as it was Third Uncle who had asked for it, Grandmother would definitely not refuse it. As long as Grandmother agreed, she would definitely be able to leave successfully.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu was happy, Dong Shu also became happy.


    The two of them chatted for a while longer before Xu Shiqiu, who was in the front yard looking through the account books, returned with an account book.


    "Yanzhu is coincidentally here. Take a look at your shop''s account books, they also save me the trouble of having Cui Hua send them over to you." As she spoke, Xu Shiqiu sat down beside Dong Shu, and the account book in her hands was also instantly brought in front of Xu Yanzhu.


    When Xu Yanzhu heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she was initially unwilling to extend her hand and receive the account book, but when he saw that she did not make a move, Xu Shiqiu immediately opened his mouth: "Take a look, in the future, when you are in the capital, I will not be able to conveniently send the account book over.


    Because of Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Yanzhu took the account book and looked at it.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu was looking through the account books earnestly, Dong Shu informed Xu Shiqiu of what she had just said to Xu Yanzhu.


    "August sixteenth, then. I just happened to be free that day." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he saw that Dong Shu was slightly puzzled and hurriedly explained, "Every year, there will be a lantern festival from the fourteenth to sixteenth day of August in the county, and there will be no curfew.


    We couldn''t make it in time for fifteen and had to spend the holidays at home with our mothers. But after lunch, we could go to the county in the afternoon and play. We could also see lanterns.


    Dong Shu was immediately excited when she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words. She had been in the Xiahe Village for so many years, but she had never gone to Linhai County to see the lanterns show.


    When Xu Yanzhu finished looking through the account book, she was very excited to see the Lamp Auction in Linhai County again. Thinking about how she had heard about the Lamp Auction in Linhai County, she couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    Xu Shiqiu was prepared to bring Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu to the county to see the lanterns. He was the one who directly told the entire story to the Old Madame Xu.


    If it were in the past, Old Madame Xu would probably not let a person with a special physique like Xu Shiqiu, who was pregnant, and Xu Yanzhu, who was about to be married off to another girl, out. However, when she thought about how Yanzhu was about to leave for the capital, she agreed in the end.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu had expected at the beginning, even if her parents didn''t want her to go out, there was nothing they could do. As long as Third Uncle opened her mouth and her grandmother agreed, there was nothing they could do about it even if they disagreed.


    Because she was thinking about going out in the afternoon, Xu Yanzhu came to the Shihuan Courtyard early on the sixteenth of August, preparing to help Dong Shu prepare lunch.


    "Why did you come so early?" Xu Shiqiu, who woke up early in the morning to train, saw Xu Yanzhu, who was blocked by Cui Hua in the front courtyard. After he finished speaking, he thought for a moment before continuing, "Your Third Aunt hasn''t gotten up yet, so stay in the front courtyard with Cui Hua. You can only come to the backyard after I finish my morning practice."


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Cui Hua also said to Xu Yanzhu who was in front of him: "Last night, Third Young Master and Madam said that since you accompanied Old Madame, you must have spoke very late. You won''t be here so early today." After saying that, Cui Hua took out two stools from the house, and gave one to Xu Yanzhu, "During Third Young Master''s morning training, servants and others are not allowed to come close, and only after he finishes her morning training, servants and others can go over."


    After hearing Cui Hua''s words, Xu Yanzhu looked at her and shook her head with a smile: "I understand, Third Uncle is afraid that Third Aunt has not gotten up yet, if we get too close to him, something might happen." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu sat down on the chair, looked at Cui Hua and asked: "Have you packed your stuff?"


    "There is nothing much to pack, I only got some private rooms after serving the lady, these things have already been packed long ago." After Cui Hua finished speaking, she thought for a while, then looked at Xu Yanzhu and said: "First Miss, this servant wants to bring the lotus flower into the capital. When we arrive at the capital, I''ll let her go to Third Young Master''s villa to wait, is that alright?"


    Originally, Cui Hua did not have much feelings for her, but after all, she was still flesh and blood. After getting along for such a long period of time, she could see that after her sister learned that she was going to leave, she would be extremely careful every day and be able to please her every time she looked at her. This made Cui Hua, who had originally planned to randomly find someone to marry in her Xiahe Village, change her mind at the last moment.


    However, if Cui Hua knew what would happen in the future, she would definitely not open her mouth to ask that. She would definitely leave the lotus flower in the Xiahe Village, and according to her previous plans, she would find someone to marry it off.


    "That''s fine, Third Uncle has a manor close to mine. You can arrange the lotus flowers there."


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t really like lotus flowers, but she liked Cui Hua more and more. Naturally, she would not reject Cui Hua''s small request.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu was about to speak with Cui Hua, Dong Shu also woke up.


    Originally, Dong Shu wanted to sleep for a while longer, but because she was thinking about going to the county this afternoon, she struggled to get up in the end.


    The moment Dong Shu woke up, Cui Hua and Xu Yanzhu naturally no longer needed to stay in the front courtyard and didn''t dare to come to the backyard.


    After Dong Shu ate a simple breakfast, the big kitchen also brought the ingredients that Dong Shu needed.


    "Third Uncle, with us here today, you should get busy."


    Xu Yanzhu saw that just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu was already preparing to speak unhappily.


    But just as he was about to speak, Xu Yanzhu continued to look at him and said: "Third Uncle, Cui Hua and I are going to the capital, and we won''t be able to help Third Aunt in the future. You have plenty of opportunities in the future."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately suppressed her own words, "Alright, since you guys want to help, then I''ll go to the front yard to take care of some matters. But if you need help, you have to call me. "


    Xu Shiqiu naturally wanted to stay with the Young Girl, but he also felt that what Xu Yanzhu said made a lot of sense.


    He was also worried that his eldest niece might have some private message to say to the Young Girl, so even though she was unwilling, she still went to the front yard.


    After Xu Shiqiu left, Xu Yanzhu looked towards Dong Shu and burst out laughing: "Third Aunt, today there is no Third Uncle helping you, there is only Cui Hua and I."


    Dong Shu could also see the amusement in Xu Yanzhu''s eyes, she squinted her eyes and laughed, then said: "I''m currently pregnant, today you and Cui Hua are busy." Although she said that, Dong Shu actually did not ask Xu Yanzhu and Cui Hua to do anything.


    The ingredients were all simply processed by the big kitchen, so there was no need to do anything else when they arrived at her place.


    However, with Cui Hua and Xu Yanzhu''s help, Dong Shu only needed to cook at the end and then simply prepare a table of ordinary farm food.


    "I didn''t cook any exquisite food. It was all my forte, ordinary farm food." Dong Shu had never cooked ever since she was discovered pregnant, and today was the first time she had cooked for several months.


    After Xu Yanzhu swallowed the food in her mouth, she looked at Dong Shu and said, "It''s very delicious, all of it is what I like to eat." After saying that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "I can still eat the other dishes when I reach the capital, but I might not be able to eat the ordinary farm food cooked by the Third Aunt."


    Even if Third Uncle brought Third Aunt to the capital, when they arrived and there were so many people watching, the Third Uncle would not agree to let Third Aunt cook.


    Xu Yanzhu was very clear on this point.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu suddenly felt a bit sad.


    However, before she could even speak, Xu Shiqiu looked at her and Xu Yanzhu and said: "Don''t be sad, there will be opportunities in the future." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then looked at the two of them and shook his head: "Don''t waste our time, we still need to go to the county to watch the lantern festival."


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu who were still feeling sad immediately dropped the matter and quickly lowered their heads to eat.


    The annual Mid-Autumn Festival Lantern Meeting in Linhai County. If he didn''t go today, he would have to wait until next year.


    Dong Shu could still wait until next year, but Xu Yanzhu didn''t know how long she would have to wait. Or rather, it could be said that she would never have the chance to see him again in her entire life.


    Although Seaside County was not as wealthy as the other prefectures in the city, perhaps it was because it had been surrounded by people from all over the place for so many years. Thus, many different styles of lanterns could be seen at each year''s Seaside Lantern Festival.


    Naturally, it was not as if Xu Shiqiu had not made any preparations today, for him to bring Dong Shu and her group out.


    Not only did he call Xu Feng and Xu Jun to bring the rest of the family, he also called Xu Jie, who did not have any family members.


    Xu Feng and Xu Jun brought their families to stand in front and behind them respectively. Xu Jie and he protected Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu on both sides, while Cui Hua led Lotus and followed behind them, so Xu Shiqiu believed that although their group was eye-catching, they were extremely safe.


    Although today was the last day, it was not as crowded as the fifteenth day of the eighth month. Before Xu Shiqiu prepared to go home after looking at the lanterns, he even prepared to give Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu a guess about lanterns before returning home.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu did not expect this decision of his to almost make Xu Yanzhu unwilling to return home.

 C72

    Dong Shu was very excited when she heard Xu Shiqiu wanted to guess who he was talking about. She did not care about anyone else here and grabbed Xu Shiqiu''s hand and said after waving it: "Master, you''re so nice. I really like you." While talking, Dong Shu''s beautiful crescent eyes also shined shockingly.


    Hearing Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately revealed a smile, ignoring his niece who was beside him, he looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, I like you too."


    Seeing that Third Uncle and Third Aunt did not even bother about him and directly said these words, Xu Yanzhu immediately laughed helplessly, and then looked around at his surroundings.


    However, when she looked up, she saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face on the far corner of the street.


    Seeing that half of her face was turned, Xu Yanzhu immediately walked forward a few steps. Only when she was pulled by Dong Shu did she come back to her senses, and turned to look at Xu Shiqiu: "Third Uncle, I saw a person that looked very familiar." With that, Xu Yanzhu prepared to walk forward again.


    "Yanzhu, wait a moment." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he thought for a moment and asked, "Did you see who that person was?" Looking at Xu Yanzhu''s expression, it was hard for Xu Shiqiu to guess who she saw just now.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t know how to explain it to him.


    When she saw that person just now, she could only say that it was very familiar, but she could not think of just who it was.


    But just now, a voice in her heart told her that if she didn''t chase after him now, she would definitely regret it.


    Thinking about this, Xu Yanzhu also spoke up while looking at Xu Shiqiu: "Third Uncle, I don''t know who he is, but I must find him today." As she spoke, Xu Yanzhu escaped from Dong Shu''s grasp and quickly chased after the figure that disappeared.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu never thought that Xu Yanzhu would make such a move. Seeing Xu Yanzhu leave just like that, Xu Shiqiu immediately protected him and said while looking at Xu Jie, "Fourth Brother Xu Jie."


    "I understand. You guys go slower, I''ll go first." The moment Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, Xu Jie understood his meaning. After throwing down these words, he strode towards the place Xu Yanzhu had just left in large strides.


    It was only until left to chase after him that Dong Shu finally asked Xu Shiqiu with a puzzled look on his face, "Husband, what happened to Yanzhu just now?" After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then continued: "Just who did we see that made her so anxious to chase after us?"


    "I don''t know either, but looking at Yanzhu''s reaction just now, he must be an extremely important person." Since he was outside, Xu Shiqiu did not dare to say much. After confirming that Xu Jie had indeed managed to catch up with him, he called for Xu Feng and Xu Jun to follow him.


    After leaving Xu Shiqiu and his side, Xu Yanzhu had been walking toward the last place where she had seen the figure earlier. When she arrived there, she raised her head and saw the back of a person not far away.


    She hesitated for a moment before she continued walking toward the figure.


    Just as she was about to walk towards the figure, the man who was just standing there suddenly turned around and glanced at her.


    When she saw the two familiar eyes, Xu Yanzhu was stunned.


    Her eyes felt a bit sore. She was just about to ask nervously when the man who had just glanced at her suddenly turned around and walked towards a street corner.


    "Don''t go, don''t go." Xu Yanzhu extended her hand to grab at the man, but the man that was just a hair''s breadth away from her suddenly made it impossible for her to catch him.


    Seeing that the man had left, Xu Yanzhu immediately chased after him. However, when she reached the corner of the street, the man from before was no longer there.


    Xu Jie had finally caught up with Xu Yanzhu, he had truly been scared to death just now.


    She had clearly seen Xu Yanzhu twice and was able to grab onto her with one hand, but she had ran really far in the blink of an eye.


    "Yanzhu, let''s go back first."


    Xu Jie extended his hand out wanting to protect Xu Yanzhu as he left, but Xu Yanzhu pushed him away, and muttered to herself while looking at the place where the man disappeared: "Who exactly are you? Why does it look so familiar? "


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, although Xu Jie was suspicious, he still protected her well, "Yanzhu, your Third Uncle and your Third Aunt are worried for you. Follow me back first."


    "NO!" I''m not going back! " Xu Yanzhu said to Xu Jie after she finished speaking, "Fourth Uncle Yan, I can''t go back. I must find him today." As she said that, Xu Yanzhu wanted to walk forward again.


    Seeing her like this, how could Xu Jie be at ease to let her leave?


    "Yanzhu, you go back with me first. Even if you want to find someone, you must first return to your Third Uncle''s side." Xu Jie advised Xu Yanzhu as he turned his head to look back. After confirming that Xu Shiqiu''s group was not far behind them, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    But just as he was relieved, Xu Yanzhu who was stopped by him just now suddenly pushed him away, and ran in the direction where the man disappeared to.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu saw this from afar, they instantly tensed up.


    "Fourth brother, stop her!"


    After Xu Shiqiu shouted these words, he carefully protected Dong Shu who was beside him and quickly chased after him.


    Dong Shu could see her husband''s worry. She really wanted him to leave her alone and chase after Xu Yanzhu first, but she suppressed those words when she raised her head and looked at him.


    When Xu Shiqiu escorted Dong Shu to the place where Xu Jie and Xu Yanzhu were standing a moment ago, Xu Jie also forcefully pulled Xu Yanzhu back.


    After Xu Yanzhu was pulled back to her side, her expression was extremely dejected. Seeing her like this, Xu Shiqiu, who originally wanted to teach her a lesson, didn''t know what to say.


    Dong Shu could feel that her husband, who was embracing her, was angry at this moment. She hurriedly raised his hand and held onto Xu Shiqiu''s hand, then said: "Husband, if there''s anything, let''s talk after we go home."


    After Dong Shu finished speaking, he then looked up at Xu Yanzhu and said, "Yanzhu, don''t be anxious, let''s go home first."


    Only after hearing Dong Shu''s words did Xu Shiqiu suppress the anger in his heart, and did not directly ask.


    However, Xu Yanzhu immediately shook her head after hearing what Dong Shu said, "Third Aunt, I want to find that person first." The more Xu Yanzhu spoke, the more obvious that feeling at the bottom of her heart became, "I feel that if I don''t find him today, I will regret it for the rest of my life."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Shiqiu felt both anger and heartache.


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Shiqiu then said: "Tell me what that person looked like." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu sighed, then continued to speak: "Speak, we will split up to help you look for it. If we can''t find it all together, then you must follow us home."


    Xu Yanzhu wanted to speak again after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, but Dong Shu opened her mouth first: "Yanzhu, if we continue to stay here, Mother will also worry."


    "He is about the same height as the Third Uncle, wearing a green robe and a square scarf. He looks like a scholar, but from the looks of it, he should be practicing martial arts." Xu Yanzhu said as she recalled the figure she saw earlier.


    For some reason, when she saw his profile, she felt that he looked familiar, but when she thought about it carefully, what she was most familiar with were his eyes. The way he looked at her was what she was most familiar with.


    Xu Yanzhu tried hard to recall where she had seen this expression before, but she was unable to do so even after thinking for a long time.


    After hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, many people here wanted to dress up like this, but looking at the stubborn look in Yanzhu''s eyes, he could only sigh, and then arrange for everyone to split up and search for him. No matter if they could find him or not, they would have to meet up at the place where their Mule Cart stopped in half an hour.


    Although Xu Yanzhu still wanted to look for a while longer, she understood that it was not easy for the Third Uncle to make concessions.


    She only hoped to find that person within half an hour.


    However, the result was destined to disappoint her.


    Xu Yanzhu was dragged by Dong Shu to the side of the Mule Cart, because she was unwilling to get on the Mule Cart and leave.


    She looked at the gradually dispersing streets, and choked with emotions as she said to Dong Shu: "Third Aunt, I have a feeling that if I don''t find that person today, he''ll leave just like that. I''ll regret it for the rest of my life."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu also had an extremely bad feeling in her heart.


    "But we have really searched for Yanzhu. Maybe she has already left, don''t be too sad." After Dong Shu finished speaking, he sighed and said, "Unfortunately, you still haven''t recalled who that person was."


    If she could think of who that person was, Dong Shu believed that her husband would definitely help Xu Yanzhu find him.


    After hearing what Dong Shu said, Xu Yanzhu did not say anything, she only looked at the street where the lanterns were gradually being taken, laughed desolately, and then went into the Mule Cart s without looking back.


    After Xu Yanzhu entered the Mule Cart s, Xu Shiqiu supported Dong Shu to another Mule Cart and sat down.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu followed Dong Shu and was about to get into the Mule Cart s, he suddenly felt a line of sight land on him.


    After sensing the gaze, he subconsciously looked over.


    But as he had expected, when he looked there was no one there.


    With regards to this matter, Xu Shiqiu did not tell anyone. After he sat on the Mule Cart, he started to think about who this person was.


    That look just now didn''t have any killing intent or any aggression, it was only the gaze that sized him up.


    But it was this gaze that made him think that Xu Yanzhu might have really seen someone she knew.


    However, he also didn''t understand. If he was really an old friend of Xu Family, why wouldn''t he want to see them?


    Because of the matter of the Heaven s Lamp, Xu Yanzhu had been listless for the past few days after returning home.


    Old Madame Xu did not know about all these, she only thought that Xu Yanzhu was unhappy that she was about to leave home and go to the capital.


    Xu Yanzhu also knew that she couldn''t tell her grandmother about this, so when Old Madame Xu guessed that she was not happy to leave, she didn''t refute her.


    "Yanzhu, don''t be sad, I have already written a letter to your aunt. When you arrive at the capital, your aunt will take care of you."


    Old Madame Xu was worried about Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang, so she had already written a letter to Xu Nuanwen.


    After Xu Yanzhu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she kept the previous expression on his face and looked at her: "Grandmother, Yanzhu has troubled you again."


    "Sigh, don''t say such words. Grandmother is willing to worry about you." Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Yanzhu, she touched her head and continued: "Yanzhu, Grandmother cannot watch you on the road ahead, you must take this path yourself. If you meet a tiger blocking the road or a thorn on the way, don''t be afraid. Just swing your blade and if something happens, you will have your grandma protecting you. "


    It wasn''t the first time Xu Yanzhu had heard the Old Madame Xu say such words, but today, when she heard those words, she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    "Grandmother, Yanzhu is not by your side. You must take care of your body and wait for Yanzhu to come back and see you."


    "Good, good, good. Grandmother will wait for Yanzhu to come back and see me." Old Madame Xu said happily after hearing what Xu Yanzhu had said.


    However, she knew in her heart that a married woman was like water poured over them. Unless she returned to the capital, it would be extremely difficult to meet Yanzhu in the future.


    When Xu Yanzhu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she also knew that his grandmother knew that it would be extremely difficult for her to come back after this trip.


    However, in her heart, she still hoped that one day, she would be able to return to her grandmother''s side.


    Xu Yanzhu left the Xiahe Village on the 20th of August.


    The day was bright and sunny, and the autumn sun was not as hot as it was in summer. It was warm and comfortable as it shone on one''s body.


    Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu and her family and Xu Feng''s eldest son along with him as they left the place.


    Xu Yanzhu did not cry, she only had a smile on her face after the convoy left the Xiahe Village, and then she turned to Cui Hua and asked: "Cui Hua, do you think we will one day return?"


    "Of course!"


    Hearing Cui Hua''s words, Xu Yanzhu did not speak, she only smiled at her.


    "If one day I don''t exist, you must bring me back, Cui Hua!"

 C73

    Xu Yanzhu did not say those words, she only thought for a moment, when she came back to her senses, she saw Cui Hua holding a pomegranate in her hand, looking at her.


    "First Miss, do you want to eat pomegranate?"


    Hearing Cui Hua''s question, Xu Yanzhu looked at her and shook his head, then said: "I just left home, I don''t want to eat it, I''ll eat it when I feel homesick." After saying this, Xu Yanzhu seemed to have thought of something, and laughed for a bit before continuing: "This year''s number of pomegranates produced by the Shihuan Courtyard is not many, so Third Aunt giving me half of them would hurt Third Uncle''s heart, I need to save up on my food."


    "Listen to First Miss and eat when you''re homesick." After saying that, Cui Hua put away the pomegranate that she had just taken out, "These pomegranate fruits were personally picked by the servant himself. The lady said that the meaning of these pomegranate fruits is good, she said that you must bring them with you."


    "It''s exactly like this in the Third Aunt. Because this pomegranate tree was planted by the Third Uncle, after she became pregnant this year, everything went smoothly. I keep thinking that it''s because of this tree." Saying that, Xu Yanzhu thought about the expression on Dong Shu''s face when she gave the pomegranate to him, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu laugh, Cui Hua heaved a sigh of relief. She was truly afraid that the First Miss would be sad that she had left home.


    In the carriage after leaving Xiahe Village, Xu Yanzhu, who was sitting inside the Mule Cart, couldn''t bear to eat the pomegranate Dong Shu gave her. Inside the Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu peeled a piece of pomegranate for Dong Shu.


    Seeing the sparkling and red pomegranate seeds on the plate in front of him, Dong Shu picked up two of them and placed them into her mouth. After chewing for a while, she then spat out the two small white pomegranate seeds and looked at Xu Shiqiu: "Master, although there aren''t many pomegranates produced by this tree in our courtyard, it''s still quite sweet."


    Saying that, Dong Shu grabbed two pomegranate seeds and put them into her mouth.


    Seeing Dong Shu happily eating, Xu Shiqiu called Ling Xiang over and washed his hands before saying, "When I first moved the pomegranate tree, I asked the old farmer who was an expert in growing trees. The old farmer said that the number of fruits would be different every year, and every three years, there would always be a year when there would be more fruits."


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking and that she was nodding towards him. Then he smiled lovingly and shook his head: "If you like to eat it, then I''ll get people to move and bring it back next spring. But there is no place to grow Shihuan Courtyard, so I can always find a few places where I can plant pomegranate trees in my family. "


    "There''s no need for that." Dong Shu''s eyes lit up as sshe looked at Xu Shiqiu. After saying this, he laughed and said, "The reason why I like eating this pomegranate is also because this tree was planted by Master, and because I like Master, that''s why I love it."


    Although it wasn''t the first time Xu Shiqiu had said these words, he felt incomparably happy every time he heard them.


    "Hmm, your husband also likes his wife." After seeing Dong Shu finish speaking, Xu Shiqiu thought for a while, then said: "Now that Yanzhu has left home, there are a lot of things happening outside, do you need someone to accompany you at home to talk?"


    "It is a bit boring, but I have already told Yanzhu that after she left home, I would go see Mother everyday. After she writes me a letter, I will tell her about Mother''s situation." After Dong Shu finished speaking, he looked at who was smiling at him, and said embarrassedly: "Hubby, wait for Yanzhu to send me a letter, can you not read it?"


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Young Girl would say something like that. He looked at her and saw her serious expression, then nodded: "Naturally, I won''t read the letter Yanzhu wrote to my wife. But did you agree with Yanzhu that the letter was for you? "


    "It''s a deal, Yanzhu also promised me that she would keep writing me letters." Dong Shu''s tone was filled with joy. Seeing that Hubby nodded, she then spoke out, "Yanzhu even said that after I give birth to her, I must write to her as soon as possible so that she will know about it."


    "Okay, when you give birth, your husband will write to her immediately."


    Xu Shiqiu just looked at Dong Shu until she finished a pomegranate and was about to fall asleep before he sent her off to rest.


    "First Miss and Cui Hua have just left their homes. You should pay more attention to Madam. If you discover that Madam is not in a good mood, you must inform me in time."


    Xu Shiqiu watched as Ling Xiang finished giving instructions before he left the backyard to take care of matters in the front courtyard.


    Dong Shu was currently pregnant and loved to sleep everyday. Although she didn''t sleep very long, she had to sleep for a bit every morning and afternoon.


    Originally, when she was not pregnant, she could go and learn how to read from Mister Shi in the morning, or talk to Xu Yanzhu in the afternoon, or sew clothes to pass the time on her own at Shihuan Courtyard.


    However, after Xu Yanzhu left, although she could still learn from Mister Shi every morning, it would still be a lot harder to endure in the afternoon.


    Previously, she could still make clothes for the child in her womb, but after making a few sets, not only did Xu Shiqiu stop making clothes for her, she himself felt that it was boring.


    Although she would visit the courtyard of Old Madame Xu every two days to talk with him, the rest of the time she was bored.


    Originally, Xu Shiqiu still had the time to chat with Dong Shu every two days, but when Xu Yanzhu left, it was right in time to see the autumn harvest. The manor was busy, and the shop had been busy for quite a few days after the autumn harvest.


    Until the beginning of October, Xu Shiqiu finally started to have time to accompany Dong Shu.


    In this month, Dong Shu had received three letters from Xu Yanzhu. The latest one was about the things Xu Yanzhu had told him after she arrived in the capital.


    "Master, luckily Cui Hua followed Yanzhu to the capital, otherwise she wouldn''t even have a helper."


    When Dong Shu thought about Xu Yanzhu, she brought up this matter again.


    Xu Shiqiu rubbed his legs that were swollen from being pregnant, and after hearing what Dong Shu said, he first looked up at her, and then said: "Yanzhu has been living with Mother for so many years, so he will definitely not get used to living with Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law."


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a while and continued: "Based on the date, Yanzhu will be married in a few days. The next time she writes a letter, I''m afraid it will be written after she marries into the Jiang Family."


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu was instantly attracted to her as well. Thinking that it would be better for Xu Yanzhu to live happily with her parents after marrying into Jiang Family, Dong Shu hurriedly said to Xu Shiqiu, "Hubby, I''ll write a letter to Yanzhu tomorrow, don''t worry about me."


    "Okay, I will also write to Third Brother Xu Jun, asking him to help out Yanzhu a little more." Xu Shiqiu wanted to quickly divert Young Girl''s attention. Every time three days after Yanzhu''s letter arrived, his family''s Young Girl would always talk about her.


    Although Yanzhu is a junior, he is also uncomfortable in his heart.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking. It had already been six months since he was pregnant, and Dong Shu was no longer as comfortable as she was at the start.


    Because it was really too comfortable for Xu Shiqiu to pinch her legs, before long, she had fallen asleep.


    Capital City


    The backyard of Xu Family second house


    Xu Yanzhu looked at Cui Hua and asked uncertainly: "Did you really see Jiang Han today?"


    "Mn, this servant originally did not recognize Young Master Jiang Family, and it was only because of the servant following behind him that this servant knew that he was Young Master Jiang Family." After Cui Hua finished speaking, he thought for a while before continuing, "It seems that Young Master Jiang Family wanted to inquire about the Miss''s matter from this servant, but this servant had yet to speak, and he seemed to have an urgent matter, thus he left very quickly."


    "From your description, it should be Jiang Han." Xu Yanzhu had not seen Jiang Han for many years as well. Thinking about the Jiang Han that he knew, Xu Yanzhu shook her head and said: "Grandmother told me that Jiang Han isn''t someone who doesn''t understand anything on the outside. This point is something that very few people know.


    So, if you see Jiang Han again in the future, don''t say anything to him.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Cui Hua hesitated for a moment, before nodding her head and replying, "This lady still has half a month before the marriage, is it alright to meet Young Master Jiang Family now?"


    "There''s nothing that''s inappropriate or inappropriate. Jiang Han and I were cousins in the first place, and we often met when we were young. It was just that after Xu Family moved away from the capital, that''s why we didn''t have the chance to meet." Xu Yanzhu saw that Cui Hua had finished saying these words, and after seeing her nod, he then continued: "Since Grandmother said that Jiang Han is not ordinary, then I believe that he definitely will not come here simply, and must want to do something."


    As Xu Yanzhu was explaining to Cui Hua, in the house with the Jiang Family, the matriarch of Jiang Family also looked at Jiang Han who was below her and asked him why he had to meet Xu Yanzhu before their marriage.


    "Mother, I didn''t see Yanzhu, I was just going to see my aunt and uncle." After Jiang Han looked at the Jiang Family Mistress had finished speaking, he thought for a while and continued: "However, although I did not see Yanzhu, I saw the servants waiting by her side. Since Yanzhu has a servant serving him, Mother does not need to choose anyone to serve Yanzhu anymore."


    Just as Jiang Han finished speaking, the Jiang Family Mistress'' hands hidden in her sleeves couldn''t help but tighten.


    The better Jiang Han was to Xu Yanzhu, the more unhappy he was at the thought of it.


    Why!


    "Even if she had someone to serve her, how much could she have? Her Xu Family is currently inferior to before, but our Jiang Family is different from before." After the Jiang Family mistress saw Jiang Han finish speaking, she thought for a while and then continued, "Even if she doesn''t have someone serving her, it''s time to add someone into your courtyard.


    You aren''t young either, to this day you don''t have a single son, such as Xu Yanzhu who was unable to bear any children after marrying into our family, what should we do? Mother will arrange for two more people to be sent to you. When the time comes, if she is unable to bear a child, and others are pregnant with a child, she can just carry them over and raise them. "


    The Jiang Family mistress didn''t even give Jiang Han a chance to refuse. After she finished speaking, she directly arranged for two young and beautiful maids to enter Jiang Han''s courtyard.


    Seeing the Jiang Family Mistress'' arrangement, Jiang Han did not speak in the end, but two days had passed, and he still went to the Xu Family.


    Xu Yanzhu brought Cui Hua for a walk in the backyard, but who would have thought that Jiang Han would actually appear right in front of her.


    "Why are you here again?" Although it had been many years since they last met, Xu Yanzhu still recognized him the moment she saw Jiang Han, "You''re looking for me for something?"


    "Actually, it''s fine. I came to heaven to ask if there''s anyone by your side serving you. I came to tell you that Mother arranged for two people to serve you." Jiang Han saw that Xu Yanzhu''s eyes were shining as she opened her mouth to speak, but without caring about the other people around him, she continued, "I was worried that you did not know, so I wanted to tell you."


    Hearing Jiang Han''s words, Xu Yanzhu did not reveal it on the surface, but she was confused.


    Jiang Han''s words seemed to simply tell her these things, but she had a very strange feeling.


    Because Xu Yanzhu could not say how this felt strange, she only looked at Jiang Han in the end and said, "I understand." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu no longer had the mood to continue strolling, and directly turned and left with Cui Hua.


    Until Xu Yanzhu was very far away, Jiang Han did not say anything, and only stared at her back.


    "Miss, did Young Master Jiang Family really only come to tell you about this today?"


    Cui Hua saw that Xu Yanzhu had just finished saying these words in confusion, when Xu Yanzhu shook her head and said, "I don''t know what he actually wants to do either, but I can feel that he''s definitely not here to simply tell me that her mother has arranged for two people to serve me."


    Other than this, Xu Yanzhu still had a faint feeling that the Jiang Han she saw today was different from the one she saw before.


    This difference was not only due to the difference in appearance, but also due to the way he looked at her.


    Although she had always known that Jiang Han liked her, she was certain that the look in his eyes today was different from before.

 C74

    Xu Yanzhu''s intuition was not accurate, there was no way to verify this matter right now.


    However, because she found out about this news today, on the second day, when Consort Xu Nuanwen of the Fifth Prince sent someone to take Xu Yanzhu to the Fifth Prince''s residence to relax, and asked her if she needed any help, Xu Yanzhu took the initiative to inform Xu Nuanwen of this matter.


    "Aunt, I just came to the capital, so I don''t know much about Jiang Family. This time, I only brought one Cui Hua which I can use." Xu Yanzhu looked at Xu Nuanwen and spoke. After saying that, he thought for a while before continuing, "I want to ask Aunt to borrow two people to help me gain a foothold in Jiang Family."


    Xu Nuanwen looked very much like the Old Madame Xu, but she was much more exquisite than the Old Madame Xu and her eyebrows were the same as Xu Shiqiu''s.


    Although she couldn''t leave the capital for so many years, she was doted on by the Fifth Prince, so she looked just like Xu Yanzhu''s sister.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, she first pursed her lips, and then said: "Even if you didn''t say it, Aunt would have arranged two helpers for you." Saying that, Xu Nuanwen looked down and two servants in their thirties walked out.


    "The peony and the crabapple are from the Consort De''s palace. They are both female officials of high rank." Xu Nuanwen did not lie to Xu Yanzhu. After seeing the astonishment in the depths of Xu Yanzhu''s eyes, she continued to say with a smile. "You don''t have to worry.


    As soon as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Peony and Begonia immediately bowed towards her and Xu Yanzhu. They did not take Xu Yanzhu seriously at all, acting arrogantly and not putting him in their eyes, just because they came from the Consort De Empress'' side.


    Looking at the peony and crabapple that went in and out, Xu Yanzhu couldn''t really say that he didn''t want them.


    In the end, Xu Yanzhu could only nod towards the two of them, and then call Cui Hua to bring the two of them to the side to familiarize themselves with her affairs.


    After Peony and Begonia left, Xu Yanzhu couldn''t wait to look at Xu Nuanwen, wanting to know why her aunt made such arrangements.


    "Are you curious about why your aunt arranged it?" Xu Nuanwen was well aware of Xu Yanzhu''s intentions, and immediately asked before she could even open her mouth.


    "Yes, I don''t understand why aunt gave them to me." After Xu Yanzhu said this, she thought for a moment before continuing, "Could it be that Aunt was also forced to do this?"


    "No, my aunt specifically went to the palace to beg for you." The moment Xu Nuanwen opened her mouth, Xu Yanzhu was immediately shocked to the point that her eyes were wide open.


    Seeing the shock on Xu Yanzhu''s face, Xu Nuanwen sighed before continuing, "Yanzhu, our Xu Family is not the same as it used to be, but we''re actually using it to get the imperial concubine.


    Currently, in the palace, only the Consort De was barely a match for the Imperial Concubine. The Empress of the other palace palaces did not dare to directly oppose the Imperial Concubine.


    Even though Aunt is the Consort of the Fifth Prince, she is still a junior and cannot help you directly. That''s why she entered the palace and asked the Consort De to choose two female officials from her palace to help you.


    With them here, even if it''s Jiang Family, you have to take into consideration the Divine Consort De behind them, so you definitely won''t dare to directly make things difficult for you. "


    After saying that, Xu Nuanwen saw that Xu Yanzhu was still somewhat unwilling, so she pointed at her head and continued: "Foolish child, if you accept these two, it means that your Xu Family is still supporting your uncle. Your imperial concubine will only think that the Consort De values you.


    Don''t be angry either. Your grandmother has already explained to me in a letter that if Xu Family were to be involved in these matters, it would only support your uncle and not anyone else. Even though your grandmother didn''t say what you were going to do in the capital, your aunt could guess.


    With the peony and begonias, Consort De will also be at ease with Xu Family. After you get married, Aunt will bring you to the palace and you will be the one to negotiate conditions with Consort De on behalf of Xu Family. Others might not know what happened that year, but the Consort De definitely had evidence.


    Although your Xu Family is different from before, when next year''s ten years comes, your uncle will become an official in the capital, and your Cousin will already be married to him. Even if your Third Uncle is not willing to return to the capital, your Xu Family will also slowly grow.


    The Consort De understood all of this, which was why she was willing to arrange two of her most trusted aides to help you. Your aunt arranged for you to protect them. If you have your own matters to attend to, you can leave it to your trusted aides.


    As for my aunt, she had long since known that you were going to marry into Jiang Family, so she arranged for a few people to be bought off at Jiang Family.


    Only after Xu Nuanwen finished speaking did Xu Yanzhu understand the arrangements her aunt had made.


    As she thought about her aunt''s secret arrangements, Xu Yanzhu emotionally looked at Xu Nuanwen and said, "Grandmother was indeed right, my aunt really dotes on me." Saying that, Xu Yanzhu carefully kept the list that Xu Nuanwen had sent over, preparing to go back later on, after which she also put the list away, and leaned her head on Xu Nuanwen''s shoulder.


    "Silly child, you are my aunt''s flesh and blood kin. How could my aunt not love you?" When he thought about how she had put up with his second brother, Second Sister-in-law, like his parents, he couldn''t help but sigh. "Yanzhu, no matter how much Aunt has done, the following matter still depends on you.


    As for what happened that year, you don''t have to be so anxious. After you get married, your aunt will bring you to the palace to meet the Consort De Empress and you can explain her attitude towards the Xu Family. The Consort De Empress can''t bear to help you with this help, so she will definitely help you. "


    After saying all that, Xu Yanzhu made it clear that she would make good use of the two female officials the Consort De Empress gave him.


    "On the day of your wedding, Ye Huan and Ye Shuo will come to give you your wedding. I believe that with the two brothers here, Jiang Family will have some scruples, and won''t dare to make things too difficult for you."


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu looked at her happily: "Then I''ll have to thank Aunt. With my two cousins here, no one will dare make things difficult for me."


    After hearing what Xu Yanzhu said, Xu Nuanwen was still worried, so she asked her about her dowry in detail.


    When she found out that Xu Yanzhu''s dowry was brought over from the Xiahe Village and was under the watch of Xu Shiqiu''s people, Xu Nuanwen finally relaxed.


    "As for Jiang Han, I will send people to investigate. Before we get to the bottom of this, you better remember not to act rashly."


    "Aunt, don''t worry. I''ll be careful." Xu Yanzhu promised her after she looked at her seriously.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu understood, Xu Nuanwen did not continue speaking.


    Xu Yanzhu was touched by the things Xu Nuanwen had done for him, so she naturally brought up this matter in a letter to Xu Shiqiu and Old Madame Xu.


    Half a month later, when Xiahe Village received a few letters from Xu Yanzhu, Xu Shiqiu read the letters for a long while before letting out a sigh.


    "Master, what difficult things did Yanzhu say in her letter to you?" Dong Shu held her stomach and stared at Xu Shiqiu for a long time, until Xu Shiqiu came back to reality, only then did she ask.


    After hearing Dong Shu''s question, Xu Shiqiu instantly regained his senses. After looking at her and laughing for a while, he then said: "Yanzhu said about some matters with big sister, and that the pomegranate was finally finished. She really misses the taste of the pomegranate."


    Although Dong Shu was not smart, she was not stupid. She could tell that his husband had lied to her, but her brain was unable to think of what. So when Xu Shiqiu stared at her, she thought for a moment, but in the end he did not speak.


    Xu Shiqiu could also guess that he had something on his mind, but he was unable to think of a good way to deal with this matter, so he did not ask further.


    "Master, today is the day Yanzhu gets married, right?" Dong Shu was afraid that she remembered wrongly, so after she looked at Xu Shiqiu to confirm it, she continued: "I wonder what Yanzhu is doing right now, and if she misses us, whether Jiang Family is making things difficult for her."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly looked at her and shook his head: "Didn''t Yanzhu say in the letter? Sister arranged for Huan''er and Shuo''er to send Yanzhu his wife. With the two brothers here, who would dare to make things difficult for Yanzhu? "


    Ye Huan was the first son of the Fifth Prince after all, and Ye Shuo was also a famous playboy in the imperial family. The most important thing was that Ye Shuo''s personality pleased His Majesty, who had praised ''the fifth brother''s personality in front of others more than once, is pretty good.'' Ye Huan was definitely the eldest son of the Fifth Prince''s first son, and Ye Shuo was a famous playboy in the imperial family.


    When he thought about this, Xu Shiqiu also rejoiced that he understood that there was no intention to fight with his big brother. Otherwise, just because of what His Majesty had said, even Brother-in-law''s family would not be at peace.


    Dong Shu did not understand so much, but after hearing what Xu Shiqiu said, she immediately opened her eyes wide: "I have never seen Huan''er before, but with Shuo''er''s personality, with him here, I think Yanzhu will be happier."


    A few days ago, Shuo''er wrote me a letter, saying that she would teach Jiang Han a lesson on the day of his wedding. Although I wrote a letter to tell him to restrain himself a bit, he probably won''t be so easy to listen to, not to mention that he even dragged his big brother along with him. "


    Dong Shu was right, she was very happy that Xu Yanzhu was going to marry her.


    Xu Shiqiu did not guess wrong. Today, Ye Shuo did not listen to him, but under Ye Huan''s persuasion, he still restrained himself a little.


    Early in the morning, Ye Huan and Ye Shuo rode their horses to the Xu Family, ignoring the Madame Jiang, they directly went to Xu Yanzhu''s wedding courtyard in the backyard, and guarded the courtyard entrance.


    "Cousin sister Yanzhu, don''t worry. With me and my big brother here, waiting for Jiang Han to come, we''ll definitely make things difficult for him. Let him know that a lady of Xu Family isn''t that easy to marry." After saying that, Ye Shuo shot a glance at the brothers Xu Yanwei and Xu Yanlang who were standing to the side, and said with a disdainful expression: "Cousin sister Yanzhu, if your two brothers don''t help you support in the future, you should look for me and Big Brother.


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Yanzhu, who had already finished dressing up, could not help but laugh bitterly, but she knew that Ye Shuo had good intentions.


    Not only were the two of them there, there were also a few descendants of officials who had good relations with Ye Shuo at the front gate.


    Madame Jiang wanted to ask them to rest at the side, but they insisted: "Ye Shuo''s cousin is our cousin. When our cousin gets married today, we will definitely block their way.


    "That''s right, we were called over by Ye Shuo to support our cousin. That bastard Jiang Han would definitely not let him in if we did not make things difficult for him."


    "Yes, we had already agreed long ago that we must make things difficult for Jiang Han, and must not let him marry off his cousin so easily."


    When Madame Jiang heard their words, she thought about her nephew who was going to come to escort the bride. Her head hurt so much that she did not know what to say.


    The few young men before her were either rich or powerful. She couldn''t afford to offend them.


    She only looked at the wooden sticks in their hands, and worried about Jiang Han who was going to escort the bride in the future with a headache.


    Xu Yanzhu quickly found out what happened, and when she thought about what would happen later, she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of anticipation.


    As for today''s matter, she would write a letter detailing it to her grandmother, Third Uncle and the others in the Xiahe Village.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had thought that Xu Yanzhu was busy with the matters of marriage, and had not had time to write to them for at least a few days. However, they had not expected that at the beginning of November, Xu Yanzhu''s letter would arrive in their hands at an agreed time.


    "Master, is that a letter from Yanzhu?" Dong Shu held onto her stomach for the past seven months as she looked at Xu Shiqiu with anticipation, waiting for Xu Shiqiu to pick out the letter that belonged to him.


    Hearing the Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu raised his head and looked at her, seeing the anticipation in her eyes, he then said: "My wife, go sit at the side first, wait for me to find the letter Yanzhu gave you, then I''ll send it to you." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu quickly glanced at the letter in his hand. Seeing that it was written by Xu Yanzhu for himself, he quickly picked it up and showed it to Dong Shu, "This is what Yanzhu wrote to me.


    Xu Shiqiu had guessed wrongly in the end. Xu Yanzhu''s letter was not addressed to Dong Shu but it was written to him by Ye Shuo.


    There were three cinnabar points on the letter. This meant that the letter was urgent and extremely important.

 C75

    Seeing the urgent letter, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t care less to find one for Dong Shu anymore. He hastily threw down the other letters and opened this one.


    Xu Shiqiu roughly swept through the letter and only after knowing what the matter was, did he heave a sigh of relief and begin to read the letter carefully.


    Dong Shu was originally waiting for Xu Shiqiu to give her the letter, but when she saw her husband''s actions, she held back and read the letter carefully.


    "Master, did something happen in the capital?" After Dong Shu asked this question, she thought for a moment and continued, "It can''t be that something happened to Yanzhu, right?"


    "No." After hearing Dong Shu''s question, Xu Shiqiu subconsciously replied him before raising his head to look at Dong Shu and said, "It''s not Yanzhu, but Your Majesty."


    Dong Shu had planned to ask again after hearing that Xu Yanzhu did not have anything to ask, but she did not expect that she did not ask, but her husband had told her everything.


    His Majesty was already feeling a bit unwell when it was autumn. She originally thought it was a minor chill, but a month later she still hadn''t recovered." "Because His Majesty hasn''t been doing well, the capital city has been in a bit of a mess." Xu Shiqiu said. He was thinking about what could happen in the capital now.


    Dong Shu did not understand so much. After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, she hesitated for a moment before looking at him and asking: "Then this matter has an impact on Yanzhu?"


    "Not only Yanzhu, even big sister would be affected by this matter." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he sighed in his heart, and then lowered his head to look at the pile of letters that Xu Yanzhu had written to Young Girl, "A letter from Yanzhu to you." Saying that, Xu Shiqiu brought the letter in his hand over to Dong Shu.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately threw aside what he had just said and happily accepted the letter he had delivered. Then, she slowly opened it and started to read it in front of Xu Shiqiu.


    When Dong Shu read the letter Xu Yanzhu wrote to her seriously, Xu Shiqiu picked up the letter she read just now and started to read it again.


    The Emperor was ill and had not yet recovered, but there had been no decree of the Crown Prince for a long time.


    Although the princes who had a chance to fight for the throne hadn''t caused any trouble recently, he knew that this must be the calm before the storm.


    Right now, none of them dared to cause any trouble. It was most likely because the Emperor''s cold weather had yet to wear off, but it was only because of the cold weather.


    Feng Han was indeed dead, but Ye Shuo''s letter also said that the Emperor would still meet in the morning assembly every day, it was just that the speed at which he read the imperial reports was a little slow, and he was starting to value the princes.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Imperial Physician was treating the Emperor meticulously every day and that the Emperor''s face was indeed somewhat haggard, there might be people who suspected that he was faking it.


    The princes felt that this was the final test for them, so no matter how dissatisfied they were, they still endured.


    Ye Shuo''s letter also said that Prince Duan had offered to hand over the military power, but was rejected by the Emperor.


    However, Ye Shuo had heard from his father that this time, the Prince Duan had agreed to hand over the military authority with the Emperor.


    If this plan to hand over the military power was really discussed between the Prince Duan and the Emperor, then this is just a show they are putting on. Maybe the Emperor had already decided to take over the military power and was waiting to see if anyone took the initiative to jump out.


    After figuring this out in his heart, Xu Shiqiu was faintly worried for Xu Yanzhu.


    Xu Yanzhu had just gotten married into the Jiang Family, so she might not have had the time to investigate what happened that year. But something like this happened again, if the crown prince really did land on Third Prince in the end, then even if they found out something, it would be very difficult to trip him up.


    Because of this matter, Xu Shiqiu was stuck in a dilemma for many days before he was able to come up with a good idea.


    Fortunately, these few days, Dong Shu''s heart had been attracted to Dong Miao''s marriage. Otherwise, she would have definitely discovered that something was amiss with Xu Shiqiu.


    Logically speaking, since Dong Lei wasn''t married yet, it wouldn''t be good for him to get married.


    However, the Dong Clan understood now that Dong Lei was following Xu Shiqiu''s lead. As the county''s teahouse business grew better and better, and as Dong Lei gradually helped to settle the affairs of the other shops, Xu Shiqiu would pay more and more attention to him.


    A girl with ordinary Xiahe Village was not worthy of him.


    Under such a situation, Dong Miao, who was one year older than Dong Shu, naturally could not delay any further. Under Dong Lei''s insistence, with the agreement that the only son of a grocery store in town, Dong Miao would be married off in the coming month.


    Because of this, Dong Shu was attracted to it, although she was pregnant and could not go out, but listening to this every day, she spent a lot of time.


    Xu Shiqiu''s original plan was to send Dong Lei away and teach the Dong Clan a lesson.


    However, it was unknown if Dong Lei sensed something or what it was, but under Dong Lei''s warning, the Dong Clan had been extremely quiet recently.


    When it was just entering autumn, Xu Shiqiu had wanted to make use of the opportunity when Dong Lei was not at home to torment the Dong Clan, especially the Madame Dai.


    However, Dong Miao was at home, so when Madame Dai heard that Dong Shu wanted to eat the chestnut rooster, not only did she grab the little rooster at home well, she also picked a lot of chestnuts. After peeling off the thorns on the outside, she and the little rooster sent Dong Miao to Xu Family.


    If it were simply this matter, Xu Shiqiu would probably think of a way to torment Madame Dai, but he found out from Dong Miao that Madame Dai was at home preparing to give him a small blanket as a child.


    "Mother said that although Shu''er was born in the spring, she still wanted to make all of the hundreds of houses that her grandfather''s family should make. Even if the families in the village weren''t rich, the little quilt''s face would still be made of coarse sackcloth.


    But the inside of the quilt is the thin cotton cloth I bought in town, and I''ve also starched it, so I definitely won''t make my nephew uncomfortable. "


    Although Dong Shu was not moved by what Dong Miao had said, she was certain that the reason her aunt had changed so much was because of the Cousin.


    "Aunt listened to Cousin the most, this is definitely something Cousin told her. With Cousin telling her, Aunt would definitely do such a thing."


    After Xu Shiqiu heard what the Young Girl had to say, he guessed that it was very likely that Dong Lei had warned the Madame Dai of something before he left home.


    It was only because of this that he had no choice but to push the matter of teaching Madame Dai a lesson this winter back.


    Even if it wasn''t because of Dong Lei, Xu Shiqiu was a little worried now.


    After all, Young Girl was still pregnant and he worked at home every day doing hundreds of quilts. This matter was related to his own child, so he had to be careful.


    However, although Dong Shu''s attention was attracted to Dong Miao''s marriage, her mistake was still discovered by the Old Madame Xu.


    "Shiqiu, have you had something on your mind lately?" When Old Madame Xu saw that Xu Shiqiu wanted to deny it after she finished speaking, she immediately continued: "It should have been from the Heavenly Capital a few days ago, you have something on your mind."


    Xu Shiqiu originally wanted to deny it, but after hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, he could only helplessly shake his head and say: "I do indeed have something on my mind."


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu stared at him in shock: "Husband, I didn''t even know that you had something on your mind." After saying this, Dong Shu, who was holding onto her stomach, sighed lightly before continuing, "If it wasn''t for mother''s words today, I might not have realized what you were thinking about."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu smiled at her, then said: "My wife, no need to be sad. I purposely concealed it, so it''s normal for you to not notice." Xu Shiqiu naturally didn''t want to see his own Young Girl upset, so after saying that, he hurriedly gave her a meaningful glance.


    When Old Madame Xu received Xu Shiqiu''s gaze, she forced herself to smile. She first looked at Dong Shu and said, "Madame Dong, mother can see through sometimes, and sometimes, the worry in her heart is because mother has a lot of experience. After saying this, when she saw from the corner of her eyes that Xu Shiqiu was still unsatisfied, Old Madame Xu continued to hold back her laughter, "You''ve only been married for less than a year, how could you possibly have a mother who knows what it is like? "In the future, as you spend more time with her, you will definitely understand her better than mother does."


    Upon hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu''s eyes immediately lit up: "Mother is right. After I have been together with my husband for a long time, I will definitely find out that something is amiss."


    Xu Shiqiu really did not expect Young Girl to say such words. Hearing Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu also understood why his mother said such words just now.


    Initially, he was worried that the Young Girl would be angry because he was concealing something, but now, it seems like his Young Girl wasn''t concerned about that.


    Because he had confirmed this matter, Xu Shiqiu dared to look at his mother and told her a little of what Ye Shuo had told him previously.


    "I''m worried that before Yanzhu can investigate, the Third Prince will become the crown prince." When Xu Shiqiu saw Old Madame Xu finish speaking, he saw that he was also frowning and deep in thought. He hurriedly continued, "If His Majesty could live a few more years, it''s not impossible for us to trip a crown prince, but if ¡­"


    Xu Shiqiu did not say anything else, but Old Madame Xu understood.


    As long as the Third Prince did not ascend to the throne, even if he was the crown prince, he could still kill him.


    "Ahh, it''s autumn. If it''s really no good, you should return to the capital." Old Madame Xu had wanted to say these words for a long time, but she had not gotten the chance to do so previously, but after hearing what Xu Shiqiu said, she opened her mouth and said, "Although Yanzhu is in the capital, you are too far away, even if there is any news from the capital, it will be too late by the time you make the arrangements."


    What the Old Madame Xu said was right. They were not in a hurry before, but asking Xu Yanzhu to go to the capital to gather information was because they did not know that His Majesty was sick.


    But now, if His Majesty really set Third Prince as the crown prince, their plans would be much more difficult to accomplish.


    If His Majesty was not well, then even if the capital sent him a message, by the time he reached the capital, the Third Prince would have already ascended to the throne.


    "But right now, I don''t have the chance to return to the capital. Besides, my wife is going to give birth, so I''m worried about leaving."


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Old Madame Xu and spoke. Although he did not understand much, Old Madame Xu still understood.


    She knew about her son''s bad luck. The reason why he had been safe and sound recently was because he had a Madame Dong by his side that brought him good fortune.


    If he went to the capital alone, he might be exposed before he reached the capital.


    After all, everyone in the capital knew that he was extremely unlucky.


    Thinking of this, Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but sigh.


    Seeing his mother sigh, Xu Shiqiu also did not speak anymore.


    It was just that both Xu Shiqiu and the Old Madame Xu did not expect that the chance for Xu Shiqiu to return to the capital would arrive so soon.

 C76

    Ever since he received Ye Shuo''s letter in the capital two days ago, in the past few days, Xu Shiqiu had been worrying that there would be an urgent letter coming from the capital, and something had happened that he did not want to see.


    Fortunately, the heavens still pitied him, and even after half a month, there were no bad letters from the capital.


    Due to his unsettled state of mind these past few days, Xu Shiqiu''s efficiency in doing things everyday had been greatly reduced. After confirming that there would be no incidents in the capital temporarily, he started to look through the accounts that he had not seen before.


    After he finished looking through the accounts, Xu Shiqiu called Xu Feng, Xu Jie and Dong Lei over.


    "Next is the busiest month of the year. We must prepare enough goods in the shop, and we must pay attention to the quality of the goods as well. We can''t let something like that happen just because it''s the end of the year." Xu Shiqiu said this towards Xu Feng, because the things that the shop that Xu Feng was selling were things that the people of the previous year liked to buy.


    Especially in these shops, there were also Xu Yanzhu''s.


    After looking at Xu Feng and nodding his head, Xu Shiqiu then looked at Xu Jie and said: "You must keep an eye on the matters of the Tian Village. It''s already the end of the year, arrange for the slaughter of the pigs, and send some to every tenant. Saying that, Xu Shiqiu subconsciously looked at Dong Shu who was beside him with a big belly.


    Seeing Dong Shu sitting at the side, Xu Shiqiu''s expression couldn''t help but soften a bit.


    Being stared at by Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu blushed and raised her head to look at Xu Shiqiu, then said: "Master, important is business." After saying this, she hurriedly lowered her head to eat the dried fruit in her hands.


    The Old Madame Xu had specially bought these fruits from the city for her to pass her time. Dong Shu would pack some of them into her bag everyday, and would take them out to eat when she was bored.


    It was also because Doctor Du said that eating dried fruits was good for her and the child in his womb. That was why Dong Shu insisted on eating these fruits everyday;


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu had yet to speak, but Xu Jie, who was seated below, looked at him sourly and said: "At that time of autumn, you said that as long as I did well in these few months, you would find me a wife. Is it possible that I have fulfilled your wish?"


    Just as Xu Jie finished speaking, Xu Feng glared at him and said: "Don''t speak nonsense, Father has already entrusted the matter of your marriage to Aunt."


    He had already replied to the letter Old Madame Xu wrote to Xu Er long ago.


    After the old man learned that the Old Madame Xu was going to represent the late General Xu and his Lian Lian Clan, he happily stayed at home for two or three days. In the end, it was Zhangsun who returned home.


    Now that Xu Er and Old General Xu were related, and had become the younger brother of Old General Xu, it was not wrong for Xu Feng to call Old Madame Xu "Aunt".


    Hearing his second brother''s words, Xu Jie looked at him somewhat unwillingly, then looked towards Xu Shiqiu and said: "Shiqiu, I was being rash just now."


    Seeing Xu Jie''s unhappy expression, Xu Shiqiu laughed, then looked at Xu Jie and said: "Mother indeed has something to consider for you, but for a girl of a suitable age, even Mother doesn''t fancy her. She wants to wait and see. If Fourth Brother is in a hurry, I will go and tell Mother about it later. Can I find any one of them at Xiahe Village for you? "


    "Aiya, no, no, I was just playing around. I''ll have aunty slowly search for him, I still have to wait for another two years." After saying this, Xu Jie seemed to be afraid that Xu Shiqiu wouldn''t believe him, and hurriedly pointed at Dong Lei who was beside him: "It just so happens that Dong Lei also doesn''t have a wife yet. I can wait another two years, wait for him."


    Dong Lei didn''t expect that when he sat at the side without saying anything, he would be pulled over by Xu Jie. He raised his head and glanced at Xu Jie, and although he really wanted to say that he was several years younger than him, in the end, Dong Lei still didn''t say anything.


    Xu Shiqiu had been paying attention to Dong Lei from the corner of his eyes. Seeing that did not speak for so long and did not speak up in the end, he could not help but nod his head in his heart.


    "Since Fourth Brother is not in a hurry, let''s continue with our business." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu continued to speak, and explained his arrangements for the farm and the shops once again.


    After he finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu looked at the three people in front of him and said: "I''ll go to the capital next year after my wife has finished giving birth to Yue Zi. I plan to leave Second Brother and Cousin here, Fourth Brother will follow me to the capital."


    Although Xu Shiqiu did not say why he was going to the capital, Xu Feng and the other two nodded at him quickly, saying that they understood.


    Seeing that the three of them were not surprised, Xu Shiqiu was satisfied, but at the same time, he did not forget to explain, "Next month, everyone will be working hard.


    The moment Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, Xu Feng and the other two were extremely happy.


    These few months, they had helped Xu Shiqiu with some work and earned quite a bit from him just by being on a monthly basis. Now that they heard that Xu Shiqiu still had to give them dividends, they were naturally very happy.


    After all, the three of them had been living a miserable life before.


    Seeing them being so happy, Xu Shiqiu was very happy too.


    Although he hadn''t earned as much as those merchants in the past few months, he had earned quite a bit of silver.


    At least if he wanted to buy something for his wife now, he wouldn''t think about it anymore.


    But because he had silver, Xu Shiqiu realized that there was a problem.


    His family''s Young Girl was a good one, but now that he was pregnant, he became a lot richer. However, he did not have the position of an official, so there were many clothes and jewelry that could not be worn in Young Girl.


    After Xu Feng and the other two had left, looked at Dong Shu who was beside him and asked while Shi Yuan was still not here: "Does my wife want to wear a necklace?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu was stunned for a moment before reacting, "Hubby, why do you ask that?" After saying this, Dong Shu paused for a moment, then continued while looking at Xu Shiqiu: "I think it''s pretty good like this, but if my husband feels that it''s not good, even if he wants me to change it, I can do it."


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Young Girl would say something like this. Thinking that the Young Girl might not understand the meaning of "Pearl Dai Pi", Xu Shiqiu only smiled, and did not continue speaking.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not say anything, Dong Shu did not pursue the matter further, and coincidentally, Shi Yuan came over.


    "Excursion, there are a lot of things to do in La month, they have almost no time to learn cognition and account for others. You can put aside the matters of the academy professor, or you can take advantage of this time to go out with your wife." After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu nodded his head with a smile, but did not speak. Only then, did Xu Shiqiu continue.


    "Sorry for troubling you, young master. I''m going to take advantage of La Yue''s time to bring this lowly woman home to pay my respects. I''ll come back only a year from now." After Shi Yuan finished speaking, he thought for a while and continued to explain, "This humble one has always been cold and stiff in the winter, but Doctor Du has taken care of my body to recuperate it this winter. Now that my body is in good health, it just so happens that I haven''t returned home in the winter for many years, and this year is the perfect time to bring this humble one home to take a look."


    Dong Shu had originally been sitting at the side and eating dried fruits. She did not intend to speak in the first place, but after hearing Shi Yuan''s words, she hurriedly looked towards him and asked: "You must be careful along the way.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Shi Yuan immediately bowed with his hands folded in front, thanking him for his concern for his wife.


    Xu Shiqiu was not too worried about his wife who was too concerned about Shi Yuan. After confirming Shi Yuan''s arrangements, he let Ling Xiang send him off, and instructed him to send La Yue''s monthly order to Shi Yuan before he left.


    However, Xu Shiqiu was still a little doubtful, he had not heard Shi Yuan talk about his family''s matters before, why did he go back now?


    Was it because he had earned some silver this year and had the money to go home?


    Xu Shiqiu only thought about it briefly, and did not take Shi Yuan''s matter to heart. After all, it was a very normal thing for someone to go home to pay homage to their parents.


    After taking care of the few matters at hand, Xu Shiqiu then brought Dong Shu to the backyard.


    As it was winter, the Shihuan Courtyard was completely bare inside. Looking at this barren courtyard, Xu Shiqiu said unhappily, "Does my wife like La Mei?


    When Dong Shu mentioned La Mei, Dong Shu thought about it carefully for a long time and finally understood that La Mei, as mentioned by her husband, was exactly the plum flower on her forehead.


    "Master, I''ve only seen plum blossoms in paintings. If you like them, then plant two."


    Dong Shu''s answer was extremely casual and it took Xu Shiqiu a moment to react. His own Young Girl had never seen the Plum Tree before, so he probably did not know that the Plum Tree could bear fruit.


    Presumably, in the heart of the wife, only like pomegranate tree can blossom to see the tree that can also bear fruit is good.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu did not say anything. He only thought to himself that if he were to plant any more flowers in the courtyard, he would definitely plant a tree that could receive its fruits.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, but after returning to the backyard, she immediately went to the Ear Room to rest.


    With the increase of the pregnancy month, she was very tired every day.


    She was already used to the leg soreness, but the most serious thing was that the number of times she went to relieve herself was obviously increasing.


    It would have been fine if it was summer, but it was winter now. He wore too much, and every time it was extremely inconvenient.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu doted on Dong Shu and kept the brazier burning in his ears. Even if Dong Shu went to the living room often, she would not freeze over by the time she got there.


    When it was easy for Dong Shu to go, she slowly went back into the house and sat down.


    Seeing that Young Girl was extremely tired after doing all of these leisurely, Xu Shiqiu looked at her with a pained expression and said, "My wife, it''s been hard on you."


    Hearing his husband''s words, Dong Shu was stunned for a moment before looking at him and saying, "It''s alright. Although raising children is hard work, I am actually willing. "Besides, I also like little kids. I feel really happy when I think about being able to have little kids with my husband." Saying that, Dong Shu''s crescent eyes became two crescent moons.


    Xu Shiqiu could tell that Young Girl was truly happy. Seeing how happy Young Girl was, he did not say anything, but thought in his heart, this winter, he must definitely strengthen Young Girl''s body a little, so that she would have the strength to bear the spring of next year.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was preparing to bring Dong Shu to celebrate New Year, the letter from the capital arrived again.

 C77

    The day when he received the letter was the seventh day of the lunar month. It was the day when he was ready to welcome the new year with a bowl of rice porridge on the second day.


    Since Dong Shu insisted on coming to make the porridge this year, she and Xu Shiqiu decided to stay in the Old Madame Xu''s courtyard to pick the beans.


    A moment ago, Old Madame Xu was still teasing Xu Shiqiu that her wife knew how to work. But in the next moment, Ling Xiang walked in with a bundle in her arms.


    "This coming letter, is it from Beijing?" Old Madame Xu opened her mouth to say something first. When she finished speaking, she saw Xu Shiqiu hurriedly throw down the beans in her hands and look towards Ling Xiang, then continued with a smile on her face: "Could it be that this is a letter from your sister? She has been writing to me every year until now."


    The letter was indeed written by Big Sister Xu Shiqiu. Following the letter, there was also the gift slip for Xu Family and the gift slip for the unborn child in Dong Shu''s stomach.


    However, Xu Nuanwen''s letter and things were not the main point.


    This was because along with Xu Nuanwen''s letter, there was also a letter personally written by Prince Duan.


    "Since Prince Duan has a letter, why don''t you let your brother deliver it, and instead entrust it to your sister?" The Old Madame Xu was curious, but she didn''t ask Xu Shiqiu to show her the letter.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t understand it at this time either. He and Prince Duan didn''t have much interaction before, it was just that the relationship between Prince Duan and his father was good.


    When he was young, he had seen the Prince Duan, but had seen it from afar. Because of his uniqueness, even if his father had a good relationship with the Prince Duan, he would not be allowed to approach him.


    However, Prince Duan still gave him a greeting gift that day, as he could tell that Prince Duan''s personality was compatible with his father. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen his elder brother as the husband of her eldest daughter.


    Thinking back to how his elder sister had said that the letter in her letter was personally written by Prince Duan in front of her and delivered to him through her mouth, Xu Shiqiu felt that the contents of the letter were not simple at all.


    The most important thing was the Prince Duan did not allow his big brother to deliver it. Why did he need big sister''s help?


    "If mother is curious, I''ll open it right now." Xu Shiqiu said as he prepared to open the Prince Duan''s letter.


    But after hearing his words, the Old Madame Xu immediately stopped him.


    "There''s no hurry. Since your sister said to let you think it through before she breaks it down, then you can just wait until she thinks it through." Old Madame Xu''s intuition told her that the contents of this letter were not simple.


    Otherwise, her daughter wouldn''t have specially written to let Xu Shiqiu think it through before she opened it.


    Although Xu Shiqiu stopped opening the letter after hearing what Old Madame Xu said, his attention was completely focused on the letter.


    He was truly worried, worried that something might have happened to His Majesty, that the Prince Duan might have warned him of something out of respect for his father.


    But when he thought about it, he felt that it was impossible.


    Although the relationship between Prince Duan and his father was good, the relationship between Prince Duan and His Majesty was even more so that of brothers.


    From the start, Dong Shu did not speak, only when she saw her husband holding the letter and not daring to look at it did she speak, "Hubby, you still haven''t thought about it properly, so you put down the letter. I feel that it shouldn''t be a bad thing, otherwise elder sister would not help deliver the letter."


    Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu never thought that Dong Shu would open her mouth at this time. Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Old Madame Xu immediately laughed, "That''s right, if your wife says that it''s not a bad thing, then it definitely isn''t a bad thing." Old Madame Xu already believed that Dong Shu was fortunate, so she was very happy after hearing what Dong Shu said.


    Xu Shiqiu also instantly understood what his mother meant. He knew that his mother was happy because of Young Girl''s words.


    It was just that this letter was written by the Prince Duan, so it was destined to not be simple.


    However, because he had Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s heart felt a little better, and didn''t continue to think about it.


    "Let''s continue picking the beans. Since I''ve said that I will cook the porridge for you tomorrow morning, I''ll prepare it tonight." Dong Shu was very happy. Although she had cooked eight congee in the Dong Clan in the past years, she could only cook eight congee due to her poor family.


    This year was different.


    This year, not to mention eight, he could even collect a total of eighteen.


    However, Dong Shu prepared to cook the sweet and salty porridge. With the various ingredients, other than the ones that she absolutely needed, she would open the other dishes to him.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu regained his senses and laughed, then lowered his head and continued to pick the beans with her.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not think about the letter so quickly, Old Madame Xu became more satisfied with Dong Shu.


    She knew her son''s character. If she received such a letter based on his character in the past, she would probably associate it with him for a long time.


    "Tomorrow morning, when the porridge is ready, give some to the Dong Clan. After all, they are relatives. "In the past, even if we wanted to send some rice porridge to our relatives, we couldn''t do anything about it. This year, we finally have a place to send some rice porridge to our relatives." When Old Madame Xu said this, Xu Shiqiu looked at her in shock.


    Xu Shiqiu understood that his mother''s words were not simply just to deliver the porridge to the Dong Clan.


    According to the customs of the capital, every year, the basil would be boiled and sent to relatives and relatives.


    However, a few years ago, his family had left the capital and even if they wanted to gift him a bowl of porridge, they would not have the chance to do so.


    Dong Shu didn''t know so much, but when she heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she looked up at Xu Shiqiu in puzzlement.


    After Xu Shiqiu explained the custom in the capital, Dong Shu smiled and said: "We will also eat porridge here, but it will not be sent to our relatives. Later, I will ask Ling Xiang to head to Xiahe Village and have Cousin send some tomorrow morning."


    Dong Shu also knew that the Dong Clan''s conditions would definitely not be as good as the Xu Family''s, but it was a custom in the capital city after all. Thinking about how her Xu Family had not received any porridge from her relatives for so many years, she wanted the Dong Clan to send her some.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu was stunned for a moment before reacting to Dong Shu''s meaning.


    He knew that Young Girl only said these words because he hadn''t received the porridge in so many years. Otherwise, based on her personality, he definitely wouldn''t take the initiative to ask the Dong Clan for something.


    Then, when Ling Xiang goes over later, please bring the new year gift with you. Cousin has done well this year, we cannot lack the gifts that you deserve. Xu Shiqiu did not want to take advantage of the Dong Clan, so he said these words.


    Dong Shu did not think too much about it. After all, the reason Xu Shiqiu mentioned the Cousin, she thought it was because of the Cousin.


    "Ling Xiang, go and explain it to the Dong Clan later, your wife is very heavy, and my situation is not good, so this year''s New Year''s gift was sent by you." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment, then continued, "You should make the matter of the porridge clear. Tomorrow morning, we will also send them our Xu Family."


    Although Ling Xiang was not as capable as Cui Hua in handling matters outside, but in regards to the matters at home, she could still take care of them.


    This small matter of going to the Dong Clan was not difficult for Ling Xiang.


    So after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ling Xiang quickly nodded his head, "Do you want to follow the rules for the new year''s gift?"


    Just say that it''s for your wife and cousin. I heard that Cousin is sending him to the academy at the beginning of next year. "


    All of Xu Shiqiu''s instructions were done in front of Dong Shu, so when she saw that Dong Shu did not say anything, he did not say anything more and only lowered her head to continue helping to pick out the beans.


    After they had returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and said, "My wife, later on, tell me what to do with the porridge. I''ll come over tomorrow morning.


    "It''s fine. I can get some sleep tomorrow morning after I''ve cooked the porridge." In the past, it was her who cooked the porridge. If she didn''t cook it this year, she wouldn''t have worried.


    Xu Shiqiu also knew that it would be best if he didn''t say anything more when Young Girl persisted, so he didn''t say much in the end. He only made up his mind that he would wake up early tomorrow morning with Young Girl.


    At this time, the Dong Clan welcomed Ling Xiang and Xu Jie who was helping to carry the things.


    When Ling Xiang and Xu Jie came to the Dong Residence with their stuff in hand, they attracted the attention of many families in the village. They did not need to go down to the ground even in winter, so they stayed at their doorsteps to talk.


    Now, seeing that Ling Xiang and Ling Xiang had directly come to the Dong Clan, many people followed along.


    Ling Xiang was not afraid of the stage, and immediately said out Xu Shiqiu''s orders.


    "Our wife was very heavy, and had just snowed yesterday. Young Master couldn''t be at ease with her going out, so he sent some servants over." Saying that, Ling Xiang passed the brush, ink and paper to the Madame Dai, "This is what Young Noble specifically told the Dong Clan''s little gongzi to go study at the academy next year."


    At first, they saw that the annual gifts sent over by the Xu Family were all very ordinary. The villagers secretly laughed at the Dong Clan, but when they took out the ink and paper, no one said anything.


    Although they couldn''t understand the grade of the ink and paper, they all knew that the things that could be used to read books were extremely expensive.


    Then, they recalled that because of the Dong Clan''s Xu Family, not only did Dong Lei get a good job, Dong Miao even got married to a good family. Now, even the smelly brat of the Dong Clan wanted to go to school.


    Ling Xiang looked at Madame Dai''s agitated face as she received the brush, ink and paper. Then, she started to talk about how she would send the rice porridge tomorrow morning.


    "This is the custom of the Xu Family in the capital. It is usually given to each other by relatives. Madam has long ago instructed the eldest young master of the Dong family to go and send some to the Xu Family."


    When Madame Dai heard Ling Xiang''s words, she did not feel that she was unwilling at all.


    Because she had heard it clearly, only relatives could send each other away, and their Dong Family was now recognized as relatives by Xu Family!


    "Don''t worry miss, I will prepare the beans soon. I will have Lei''er deliver them tomorrow morning." The Madame Dai watched as Ling Xiang finished speaking and then hurriedly turned around to fetch an old hen that she had just killed.


    "I just finished packing. I originally wanted to get Lei''er to bring her tomorrow morning, but since this lady came, I might as well bring her back. Tonight, Shu''er can eat chicken soup from the stew. This is a 3 year old hen."


    Madame Dai''s move not only shocked the villagers, but also the eldest uncle of the Dong Clan.


    Because he knew that this hen was originally prepared to be left in Madame Dai for his daughter and son-in-law to eat tomorrow.


    Ling Xiang did not stand on ceremony with the Madame Dai. She took the hen and left the Dong Clan together with Xu Jie.


    After they left, there were many people squatting at the entrance of the Dong Clan mansion talking to each other. It was only after an hour had passed that the sky turned dark did the people disperse.


    At this time, Xu Shiqiu, who was in Xu Family, fell asleep early, and finally opened the letter Prince Duan had written to him.

 C78

    Xu Shiqiu had thought of many possibilities.


    A letter Prince Duan had written to him could be related to Big Brother''s family, but it was inconvenient for Big Brother to tell him that he needed this elder to step in.


    It could also be that the Prince Duan took the opportunity to remind him, and wanted him to remind his sister again.


    Xu Shiqiu thought about many possibilities, but didn''t expect that within this letter, Prince Duan would actually ask him if he was prepared to return to the capital.


    Furthermore, in this letter, the Prince Duan made it extremely clear that if he were to return to the capital, he would hand over to him the military power that his father had initially under his command next year.


    In the end, she even hinted that His Majesty had always been thinking of him.


    Regarding this, Xu Shiqiu did not believe it.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know if this letter that Prince Duan wrote was a test from Prince Duan or was from his heart.


    Thinking about what Ye Shuo had said when he came, Xu Shiqiu leaned toward the latter answer even more.


    But in the next moment, he remembered the identity of the Prince Duan.


    The Prince Duan is His Majesty''s own little brother. As the prince of a nation, would he do something so unfathomable?


    Xu Shiqiu had a suspicious personality in the first place. He would usually think about a lot when there was nothing to do, let alone today''s matter.


    He couldn''t understand it at the moment, and Prince Duan had said in his letter that he was not in a rush. After finding out from Xu Nuanwen that Xu Shiqiu''s wife was pregnant, he had even said that he could wait until he gave birth before deciding whether or not he wanted to go to the capital.


    Because the Prince Duan''s letter stated this, after thinking for a while more, Xu Shiqiu decided to not think about it in advance and wait for this year to pass.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu didn''t expect that Ye Shuo would deliver another letter to him through Xu Jun in less than two days.


    Ye Shuo''s letter told him something that the Prince Duan did not say. The Master Xuan Ling who had given him his life previously returned to the capital and was invited by His Majesty to enter the palace to give him his life.


    Master Xuan Ling calculated that there would be chaos in the Royal Family from the end of next year until the year after that, and the only person who could solve it was Xu Shiqiu.


    The Master Xuan Ling could only guess that the person who could solve this crisis was related to Xu Shiqiu, but it was not the main house of Xu Family, second house, or Xu Nuanwen''s family.


    So under these circumstances, His Majesty ordered the Prince Duan to secretly send Xu Shiqiu a letter, telling him to return to the capital.


    His Majesty and Prince Duan didn''t know, but when Xu Shiqiu saw Ye Shuo''s letter, he subconsciously thought of his Young Girl.


    He was already convinced that the Young Girl was fortunate. If there really was a person who could solve the Imperial Family''s turmoil, then it could only be his Young Girl.


    But Xu Shiqiu did not want Dong Shu to be involved in these matters.


    He was unwilling to let Young Girl participate in these matters, and was also unwilling to let Young Girl consider these matters.


    But he really had to return to the capital.


    Because of this matter, Xu Shiqiu had no choice but to inform Old Madame Xu of this two days after making things difficult for him.


    "Mother, what do you think?" Xu Shiqiu was also very difficult to deal with, he was not familiar with the Master Xuan Ling, but his mother was more familiar with it.


    But compared to the royal family, his family''s reputation was naturally weaker, "Mother, do you really think that the Master Xuan Ling can calculate it?"


    Xu Shiqiu was very worried about one thing right now. If the royal family knew that his Young Girl was blessed, would they forcefully take it away from him?


    It was just that he couldn''t say these words now, because the Young Girl was sitting right beside him.


    Although she didn''t pay any attention to what he and her mother were saying, she would definitely pay attention when it came to her.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s expression, Old Madame Xu understood his meaning, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and nodded, then said: "This matter is very likely to be true, I feel that it is not wise for you to always hide, wait till next year when you go to the capital." After saying this, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "I think the imperial family will not do what you have in mind. If it really doesn''t work, then I will go back to the capital with you guys next year and ask Master Xuan Ling. "


    The Old Madame Xu knew the Master Xuan Ling, and when the Spirit Valley Temple was being rebuilt, she donated a lot of money.


    Although it was not comparable to the royal family, it was still considered good amongst the noble families in the capital, as well as the officials.


    Furthermore, Old Madame Xu had been paying respects to Buddha for many years, so every time she discussed Buddhist scriptures with Master Xuan Ling, they were always on good terms. That was why she said such words at this time.


    Seeing his mother agree to this matter, Xu Shiqiu did not bring it up again.


    Only, he knew clearly in his heart that next year, he would most likely be unable to return to the capital without Young Girl.


    In that case, his peaceful life would be broken.


    However, he had no way to avoid this.


    Because he had received the two letters from the capital at the beginning of December, Xu Shiqiu was captivated by it and did not notice the passage of time.


    When Dong Shu told him that tomorrow was the new year, Xu Shiqiu finally regained her senses, looked at Dong Shu, and said: "These few days your husband has neglected his wife." While speaking, Xu Shiqiu lowered her head and kissed Dong Shu''s forehead, "Does my wife feel wronged?"


    "I know that my husband has been thinking about something recently and didn''t ignore me on purpose. That''s why I didn''t feel wronged." Dong Shu''s eyes lit up as he looked at Xu Shiqiu, as though he had something to say.


    Xu Shiqiu saw that she had something to say to him, so he kept guiding her around the corner. Not long after, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu expectantly and said, "Husband, I heard that there will be a lanterns show in the county next year. Can you bring me there?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect Dong Shu to say these words, he paused for a moment, then shook his head helplessly at her: "I''m afraid not. Doctor Du said that you will produce it at the beginning of February, and that the fifteenth day of the first month will soon arrive. I''m afraid that you can''t even go out to the county.


    Every year, the county''s lanterns are filled with people. You''re pregnant, and you''re being pushed around by the crowd. What should we do? "


    If the flower lanterns were in the village or town, Xu Shiqiu might bring Dong Shu to take a look, but not in the county.


    Dong Shu instantly revealed a sad expression the moment Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth.


    But she also understood that Xu Shiqiu was right, she was someone who was about to give birth, he could not go to the county to see the lanterns.


    Xu Shiqiu originally thought that Dong Shu wanting to look at the lanterns was just a spur of the moment, but two days later, he realized that something was wrong.


    It was as if the Young Girl was especially upset about him not being able to see the lanterns.


    "My wife, why do you especially want to see the lanterns?" Xu Shiqiu was a little confused. If he just wanted to see the lantern, he had already seen it at the fifteenth of the eighth month. Could it be that there was something he did not know about?


    Dong Shu didn''t hide anything from Xu Shiqiu after hearing her question, and directly said: "I had previously heard that you could put on the lantern light during the fifteenth day of the first month. If you write your wish on a lamp and let it float away with the river, it will come true. I saw that my husband had something on his mind recently, so I wanted to go see the lanterns, and then write a lanterns where my husband would let go if he wanted to achieve something. "


    Dong Shu spoke with seriousness, but hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu was stunned.


    He never thought that Young Girl would think that the reason he wanted to see the lantern all these days was for him.


    "My wife, being able to marry you is truly a blessing." Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu, who had finished saying her words seriously. Seeing Dong Shu shyly lowering her head, he then pulled her into her embrace, "My wife, I have been thinking about things these past few days. But I promise you, before you give birth, I will stop thinking about those things and focus on accompanying you." While Xu Shiqiu said these words, he also decided to prepare a set of lanterns for the Young Girl.


    At first, Xu Shiqiu thought about setting up the lanterns at home, but after thinking about how there were only these few people at home, he decided to set the lanterns at the open space outside his home.


    There was a large empty land outside the Xu Family courtyard that had no home. Xu Shiqiu let Xu Jie measure the land outside first, and in the end, he spent two hours designing the flower lamp assembly area.


    Xu Shiqiu tried his best to trick Dong Shu into thinking up a plan. Furthermore, because she couldn''t get too close to Dong Shu, he had no choice but to inform Xu Jie and the others of her own arrangements through a letter.


    Not only that, Xu Shiqiu had even told Dong Lei to inform him that on the fifteenth day of the first month, he hoped that the villagers of Xiahe Village would be able to make their own lanterns and come to Xu Family to participate in the lanterns'' meeting.


    If the villagers in the nearby village wanted to participate, they could also come. Even if they didn''t use lanterns, they could still come and watch.


    Under the efforts of everyone except Dong Shu, over a hundred lanterns of all colors were produced before the fifteenth day of the first month.


    Dong Lei also brought Xu Shiqiu good news, all the families of Xiahe Village had also produced dozens of flower lanterns, but what Dong Lei did not say was that the majority of the flower lanterns were raw materials bought by him from Dong Miao''s family and sent to different families.


    The reason why Dong Lei did that was also because he could tell that Xu Shiqiu cared about Dong Shu and wanted to set up a lanterns meet for him.


    He felt that, as Dong Shu''s Cousin, he must definitely support Xu Shiqiu at this time.


    In these past few days, Old Madame Xu had brought along his servants to make twenty of them. They even personally painted on the lanterns and wrote a few words.


    Just that, no one would have thought that although they had prepared everything, Dong Shu was unable to witness this event.


    Because before the fifteenth day of the first month could even light up, Dong Shu had made her move.


    This was Dong Shu''s first time giving birth, so when she felt the pain in her stomach, she thought she was dreaming.


    , who was still sleeping beside her, opened his eyes and noticed that something was wrong with her.


    Doctor Du told Xu Shiqiu when they were entering the first month of the second month that although Dong Shu would not give birth until the beginning of the second month, there were still many women who gave birth after they were nine months pregnant.


    Dong Shu was conceived at the beginning of April, the end of March. To this day, nine months have passed.


    But even so, Xu Shiqiu did not expect that Dong Shu would activate it on the fifteenth day of the first month.


    At this time, Xu Shiqiu naturally did not have the mood to think about the Flower Lantern Society anymore. He quickly got up, put on his clothes and went out of the house to shout a few times.


    Hearing the noise, Lady Li and Ling Xiang woke up very quickly. One of them went to boil water while the other went to invite Doctor Du.


    After making sure that they were doing everything according to plan, Xu Shiqiu finally returned to the hut and prepared to wake Dong Shu up.


    But what made Xu Shiqiu panic was, even after he called out many times, the Young Girl still did not open his eyes.

 C79

    Dong Shu knew that she was going to give birth, and she really wanted to open her eyes. However, after trying many times, she was still trapped in a dark place.


    The surroundings were extremely dark. Dong Shu wanted to reach out and touch her surroundings, but when she raised her hand, he discovered that her arm was glowing.


    Seeing that his arm was glowing, Dong Shu immediately retracted his arm in fright and raised her hand in front of her eyes.


    "What happened to me?" Dong Shu asked in confusion, but no one around could answer her questions.


    Unable to get an answer back, Dong Shu pursed her lips and finally mustered the courage to walk forward.


    When she walked forward, Dong Shu discovered that his entire body was glowing. Borrowing the light from his body, Dong Shu successfully found a door in the dark room.


    This door was very heavy. If it was any other time, Dong Shu might still be able to forcefully open it. However, her stomach was hurting so much that she couldn''t muster up any strength.


    Just as Dong Shu wanted to give up, she heard Xu Shiqiu''s voice.


    "Hubby? Master, is that you? " Dong Shu was not sure if the voice she heard was her husband, so she immediately opened her mouth to confirm.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t get a reply from Xu Shiqiu.


    Dong Shu''s eyes turned red, tears welled up in her eyes. She wanted to lean into Xu Shiqiu''s embrace and act like a spoiled child, telling her husband that she was really in pain, but there was no husband here.


    Dong Shu cried for a while and only when she felt the pain from her abdomen did she come back to her senses.


    She raised his hand and wiped her tears, then said to the door in front of him: "I will definitely be able to open it." After saying that, Dong Shu finally raised his hand and began to push open the door.


    Only, to Dong Shu''s surprise, the door that she did not push open was now pushed open.


    Seeing the door being pushed open, Dong Shu happily took a step forward.


    She saw her husband, but this time, she didn''t dare to approach him.


    This was because the hubby before him was different from the hubby before. At this moment, hubby''s expression was cold and indifferent, as if he was looking at a stranger.


    Seeing this, Dong Shu was so frightened that she didn''t dare to call him.


    And when Dong Shu looked at the ''Xu Shiqiu'' in front of him, ''Xu Shiqiu'' also saw him.


    He seemed to be at a loss regarding Dong Shu''s appearance. He frowned slightly, and after staring at Dong Shu for a while, he said directly, "Go back." With that, ''Xu Shiqiu'' waved his hand.


    Dong Shu didn''t even have time to speak before she instantly returned to the dark room.


    Just as Dong Shu was at a loss as to what to do, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    She closed her eyes in pain. When she opened them again, she was in a trance.


    "Hubby." Dong Shu called out softly. Just as she thought that the room that she was trapped in was replaced, in the next moment, she really saw her familiar husband. "Hubby?"


    Xu Shiqiu was especially excited at this moment. Seeing that Dong Shu had finally woken up, he hurried over to the Doctor Du and grabbed his hand, "It''s me. "My wife, I''m here."


    Hearing his husband''s words, Dong Shu suddenly cried in grievance, "Husband, why didn''t you just say anything to me? You want me to go back? Where do you want me to go back? "


    Although Xu Shiqiu heard his words, he did not take it seriously. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat on Dong Shu''s forehead and said: "My wife, you''re going to give birth now. I''ll accompany you here. After saying that, Xu Shiqiu retreated slightly, and gave the seat closest to Dong Shu to the midwife.


    Dong Shu still wanted to say something, but immediately after, she felt a wave of pain from her abdomen.


    Thinking that the most important thing for her to do right now was to give birth to a child, she didn''t continue to look at Xu Shiqiu and ask him. She only thought to ask Hubby about the meaning of what she had said just now after she had given birth to a child.


    This was Dong Shu''s first time giving birth to a child. Previously, she only knew that it hurt when she gave birth to a child, but she didn''t expect it to hurt like this.


    She wanted to shout, but the midwife kept telling her not to yell and to save her strength.


    Until her mouth was stuffed with cork, Dong Shu finally felt like she didn''t want to scream anymore.


    Dong Shu could feel the pain in her body, but she was not able to feel the pain herself.


    When he saw that Dong Shu did not give birth to a child after suffering from pain for more than a quarter of an hour, he ignored Old Madame Xu''s persuasion and insisted that Dong Shu not giving birth until now because of him.


    Xu Shiqiu seemed to have forgotten that there was a servant in the house. When Old Madame Xu advised him to leave for the third time, he immediately knelt down.


    "Various deities, if you have any pain, please descend upon me, Xu Shiqiu, and let my wife go." As he spoke, Xu Shiqiu facedown on the ground and kowtowed once.


    Old Madame Xu did not expect Xu Shiqiu to make such a move, she knew that Xu Shiqiu did not believe in these ghosts and gods.


    But she never thought that he would actually believe all these for Dong Shu''s sake.


    "Sigh, you don''t have to worry about that at that time. When Mother gave birth to your big brother, she also felt pain for a long time. Madame Dong is only your first child, so it wouldn''t happen so quickly."


    But the Old Madame Xu did not expect that as soon as she saw Xu Shiqiu finish his sentence, the midwife''s voice rang out in surprise, "The delivery path has been opened, the Madam''s pregnancy will definitely go smoothly."


    Hearing her midwife''s words, Old Madame Xu was stunned, but Xu Shiqiu thought that she had moved the heavens with her sincerity, which was why her Young Girl went so smoothly.


    After all, he heard what his mother said just now.


    Old Madame Xu was stunned for a moment, but when she regained his senses, he discovered that Xu Shiqiu was still kneeling there. She wanted to open her mouth to tell him to get up, but after thinking about his personality, she didn''t say anything in the end.


    Originally, Old Madame Xu had wanted Xu Shiqiu to leave this place. After all, the woman''s delivery room was a filthy place, but Xu Shiqiu said that he would only harm the people beside him if he was closer to his wife.


    Now that she saw Xu Shiqiu continue to kneel, Old Madame Xu once again thought to make him wake up after a quarter of an hour. Otherwise, he would not be able to take it if he continued to kneel like this.


    It was only a quarter of an hour later that she forgot.


    Because it had only been a quarter of an hour, Dong Shu''s birth canal was swiftly completed and the midwife was shouting, "I saw the head, I saw the head!"


    Hearing this, Old Madame Xu was also very nervous, she could not care about Xu Shiqiu anymore.


    Dong Shu heard the midwife''s cry and felt her own body trembling. The next moment was torn apart by the pain, biting the cork, according to the midwife''s words.


    When she finally felt the pain, she heard the sound of a midwife congratulating her, "She''s really blessed to have been born."


    Dong Shu didn''t know if she was lucky, but after she recovered, she heard her midwives, mother-in-law and husband congratulating her on successfully giving birth to a girl in less than two hours.


    "Is she really a daughter?"


    Dong Shu asked softly. She wanted to stand up, but was stopped by Xu Shiqiu in the next moment, "My wife, please lie down. You have just finished giving birth, you need to rest more." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then turned to her happily: "My wife, it''s been hard on you. You gave birth to a daughter." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu lowered his head and kissed Dong Shu''s forehead.


    Sensing the kiss between her brows, Dong Shu opened her eyes wide and asked Xu Shiqiu: "Is he really a daughter?" In the beginning, Dong Shu had only thought that the girl in her womb was because she liked her, but now, she couldn''t help but stare in shock.


    Xu Shiqiu believed in his previous dream, so he had long determined that Dong Shu was carrying a daughter. Looking at Dong Shu''s current state, he laughed: "Your husband has already said that my wife is carrying a daughter, do you still believe me?" After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu still wanted to speak, and immediately continued: "My wife, you should go to sleep first. After the kitchen is done cooking chicken soup, I''ll come and feed it to you."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu blinked her eyes twice, and was about to close her eyes to rest. But in the next moment, she turned her head to look at Xu Shiqiu: "Master, why did you let me go just now?"


    "Hmm?" Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu with a little confusion. After a "En" was heard from him, he opened his mouth and asked, "My wife, what did you say? When did I let you go? "


    "Just when I was trapped in the dark room, I finally opened the door and saw you. However, after looking at me once, you told me to go back." Dong Shu''s voice was very sad, adding on to the fact that she had just finished producing her strength and had not recovered yet, it made her seem very pitiful when she said those words.


    "And hubby, you were completely different just now."


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know what Dong Shu was talking about, but because he had matters of his dreams from before, when he heard Dong Shu''s words, he thought that she was dreaming.


    "I''m afraid you are dreaming. Just now, Doctor Du also said that you were trapped in a dream." Saying that, Xu Shiqiu raised his hand to gently stroke the middle of the man who was pierced by the silver needle under Dong Shu''s nose, "Is it painful?"


    "It does hurt." Dong Shu recalled the pain of someone being stabbed just now, and then said: "But I didn''t have a child."


    Xu Shiqiu had always known that his Young Girl was a little stupid, but when he heard her words, he could only hold back his laughter as he said, "Mn, your husband knows." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and said: "Sleep for a while. The child has been carried away to be washed.


    As Xu Shiqiu spoke, he raised his hand to stroke Dong Shu''s forehead gently, step by step, gently.


    Dong Shu was already tired from the production to begin with, so when Xu Shiqiu caressed her eyebrows, she already had a feeling of tiredness. The next moment, she closed her eyes and emptied them on himself. Soon, she fell asleep.


    After Dong Shu fell asleep, the three ladies of Xu Family that were just born were tidied up by their midwives and delivered to Xu Shiqiu''s side in bright red parcels.


    Looking at the daughter in the midwife''s arms, Xu Shiqiu hesitated for a long time. In the end, he still couldn''t reach out and touch her.


    Old Madame Xu stood at the side, looking at Xu Shiqiu''s nervous and hesitant appearance, his eyes red.


    After hearing his mother''s words, Xu Shiqiu took a glance at Xu Sanniang and said: "Yuanxi, let''s call him Yuanxi."

 C80

    Dong Shu woke up from the sound of her crying. When she woke up, Dong Shu was still in a daze, but after staring blankly for a moment, she realized that she had just given birth, so the one crying should be her daughter.


    "Husband, is the child crying?"


    Just as Dong Shu was about to support herself and get up to take a look, she heard a familiar voice saying, "It''s Yuanxi who''s crying." As she spoke, Xu Shiqiu paused for a moment before continuing, "Yuanxi is the breast name I gave to our daughter, to commemorate today''s day."


    After hearing what Xu Shiqiu said, Dong Shu did not feel anything amiss, so she directly opened her mouth and said: "Carry Yuanxi and let me see." Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu gave a meaningful glance to Madame Li, and then carried Yuanxi who was wrapped in a red bundle to walk in front of Dong Shu.


    Seeing her daughter in Lady Li''s embrace, Dong Shu was stunned for a moment before turning her face to look at her.


    It was unknown if it was because Yuanxi was wrapped in a big red bundle or not, but Dong Shu felt that her face was red.


    It was unknown if Yuanxi, who was being stared at by Dong Shu, felt her mother''s aura, but the moment she was carried near Dong Shu, he immediately stopped crying.


    Seeing that she suddenly stopped crying, Dong Shu looked at her in confusion, "What''s wrong with Yuanxi?"


    "In reply to Madam, the three ladies were indeed hungry just now, but she can''t drink milk right now." As for this time, this servant does not know either. " As she spoke, there was a trace of confusion on Madame Li''s face.


    Madame Li did not explain too clearly, but after hearing what she said, Dong Shu immediately reacted: "Then when can we eat?" After saying that, Dong Shu''s face flushed red as she glanced at Xu Shiqiu. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu was not staring at her, she then asked quietly, "I felt a little chest pain just now, when will Yuanxi be able to drink milk?"


    Madame Li obviously did not expect Dong Shu to say such words. Although her Xu Family was no longer as it used to be, but she was sure to have the money to pay two mistresses to be born into the Third Miss.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu had already started preparing his daughter''s wet nurse.


    Madame Li looked at Xu Shiqiu with some difficulty, and when she noticed Madame Li looking at Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu''s face instantly turned completely red, "I''m asking you, what are you doing looking at your husband?" After Dong Shu said this with slight anger, she thought for a while and continued, "If you don''t know, then go and ask Mother."


    How could the Li Clan not know that she was selected to serve Shihuan Courtyard because she knew how to serve Yue Zi and the child?


    Just as Lady Li was in a difficult situation and did not know how to speak, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and asked, "My wife, are you hungry? Why don''t you eat something first and let Doctor Du see it after you finish eating? "


    The reason why Xu Shiqiu said these words, was because he wanted to let the Doctor Du speak in a while so that Dong Shu would give up on feeding him.


    But what he did not expect was that after Dong Shu finished a big bowl of chicken soup with no traces of salt in it, Doctor Du would actually fully approve of Dong Shu personally feeding Yuanxi.


    "It''s a good thing that Madam is willing to feed Yuanxi. It''s good for both her and Yuanxi, but it''s just that the time interval between each meal is very short when a child is young. I''m afraid Madam won''t be able to sleep well." The Doctor Du was the only person in the entire Xu Family who could call out Yuanxi''s name. After he saw Xu Shiqiu finish speaking, he frowned, thought for a while and then continued, "If you really don''t trust his, then you can choose a wet nurse to take care of Yuanxi at night. In the day, Yuanxi will leave it by Madam''s side."


    Hearing Doctor Du''s words, Xu Shiqiu finally agreed to his idea.


    also knew that children loved to cry when they were young. Thinking back to when her first aunt gave birth to her younger cousin, who would cry everyday at night, Dong Shu prepared to cry happily.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Yuanxi was especially easy to raise.


    As long as he fed her regularly and watched her from time to time, she would pout and cry if she stained her diaper. However, if someone changed their diaper in the shortest amount of time, she would put away her lips and fall back into a deep slumber.


    No one in Xu Family had expected that Xu San would be so easy to support. When the people taking care of her found the pattern, they estimated that she would pee after eating for a long time. She hadn''t even curled her lips.


    Because Dong Shu was born on the fifteenth day of the first month, before noon, the entire Xiahe Village received the news that Dong Shu had successfully given birth to a woman.


    Although some people from the village were secretly muttering to themselves that Dong Shu did not give birth to a son, most people still spoke words of congratulations.


    When the latter heard the former''s words, she would even snort in disdain, "Their Xu Family is not like ours. Even if Dong Shu gave birth to three or four daughters in a row, they would still be able to afford it. Furthermore, Dong Shu is still young, she has already given birth to a daughter after being married for less than a year, so she will definitely have a son in the future. " After saying this, this person rolled his eyes at the person who spoke just now.


    When the person who spoke earlier saw that the person who said those words was from a family with a good relationship with the Dong Clan, he naturally didn''t dare to open his mouth again.


    What''s more, the family that this person mentioned earlier gave birth to three or four daughters in a row was his family.


    His family wasn''t as rich as Xu Family. Aside from his first daughter, the other three had all been sent away. Who knew if they were still alive or dead.


    When Madame Dai heard the news that Dong Shu had given birth to a daughter, she was somewhat saddened. Fortunately, Dong Lei was home today and had promptly persuaded her.


    "Third Young Master likes his daughter. Previously, when Shu''er was just pregnant, he said that Shu''er was carrying a daughter in his heart. This time, he has achieved his goal." Dong Lei first opened his mouth to tell his mother Xu Shiqiu''s attitude, then continued, "There are many male Xu Family cultivators, and the main and second houses only have one daughter, so Shu''er will definitely give birth to a son in the future." These last words naturally told his mother that both the Xu Family Room and the Second Room had daughters.


    After that, he thought of his only remaining two hens, looked at Dong Lei and said: "Lei''er, in a few days it will be the outer sect sending Yue Zi over, and our family will have two hens to send over to Shu''er?"


    Well, Mother Kaichun has a few more chickens, and Miao-er is married, so she''ll be pregnant soon." "After Miao''er gets pregnant, mother will send a chicken to Miao''er every month." After Dong Lei finished speaking, he looked at his mother''s pained expression, thought for a while, and said, "The third young master told me that he would make a trip to the capital after Shu''er produced a month later. "After he goes to the capital, let me take a look at all the shops in the house, my monthly record will double.


    Dong Lei still understood his mother. When he said this, Madame Dai, whose face was filled with pain a moment ago, immediately spoke out: "Then mother will go and feed the chickens now. If they get better in the past two days, they will grow fatter." After saying this, Madame Dai clenched her teeth and spoke again, "Tomorrow, go to the town and tell Miao''er about Shu''er''s production. She had even mentioned to me that she wanted to prepare a month''s worth of rice for Shu''er. It just so happens that you can buy some rice at the same time. Although our Xu Family isn''t lacking these, our family can''t lack presents. "


    When Dong Lei heard his mother''s words, he knew that he had no intention to give Dong Shu Yue Zirai.


    Now that he heard that his monthly quotient was going to double, he immediately changed his words to get him to prepare to buy rice.


    "Also, mother, you should also take some eggs from the village. Since you gave them to me, then you should be happy to give them to me." let Xu Family know that our family truly treats Shu''er like their own daughter. "


    "OK, Mom understands!" With her age, Madame Dai naturally understood what Dong Lei meant.


    No matter what, she had to pay a sum of silver. It would be better to be generous and make it better.


    Because Madame Dai thought that Dong Lei''s monthly rate would double, after giving the two hens a special meal, she took the copper coins and went out.


    After Madame Dai openly collected a circle of eggs in the village, Xiahe Village found out that the Dong Clan was about to send over Yue Zi Mi to Dong Shu.


    In Xiahe Village, when a daughter produces, the wife will send her daughter a month''s worth of rice.


    What are you sending me? It depends on my family.


    Eggs and grains were the most common. Since they were all daughters, if the eggs were counted separately, the amount of grains would not exceed ten catties.


    But no one would have thought that on the evening of the twenty-second day of the first month, just as the sky was about to turn dark, Dong Miao, who had married into a town, would bring her husband and the Mule Cart back from town.


    Dong Miao brought back sixty-nine eggs, six kilograms of rice, six kilograms of white noodles, and six adult carp with red tails as long as arms.


    "I heard from my elder brother that Mother was going to give him 99 eggs, so I bought 69." While talking, Dong Miao pointed to the fine rice, the white flour, and the red tailed carp and said, "My mother-in-law asked me to bring these." Dong Miao was very confident when she returned to her parents'' home today.


    A few days ago, she had heard from her elder brother about Dong Shu''s production, and just as she mentioned that she wanted to use the Moon Child Rice to come back, her grandma took the initiative to prepare these things for her.


    Only two days ago, she found out from her husband that it was actually the end of the year. Her brother came to her house and told her that there was a shop in Xu Family that was close to the county city in the south of the town, and that the lease term expired in March of this year.


    Xu Shiqiu thought the store was too small, so he specifically told his big brother to come and tell his wife about it and rent it to her parents so they could open a grocery store there.


    Although this shop was not big, and was only half the size of the one in her house, Dong Miao knew that there were a lot of rich people in the south side of the town.


    After all, his grandma''s family had found many connections, but they hadn''t been able to rent a shop near the county town south of town.


    When Madame Dai heard Dong Miao''s words, although she pitied these things, but when she thought about the New Year gifts that Dong Miao had given him back then, she did not dare to be stingy.


    Later on, when Dong Miao told her about Xu Shiqiu''s help to her family, she naturally had even more nothing to say.


    "Rest well tonight. When the sun has just risen tomorrow morning, you''ll be at the Xu Family''s gate. You can''t get up too late." After Madame Dai instructed Dong Miao, she went to kill the last rooster in the house, and prepared to make up to her daughter and son-in-law.


    Because Madame Dai knew that as long as her son-in-law''s family was well-developed, Dong Miao would definitely make up for it in the future.


    Seeing her mother understand so clearly, Dong Miao knew that it was definitely because of Big Brother.


    At the same time, Dong Miao also understood that the relationship between her and Dong Shu had gradually eased. As long as this continued, whether it was her brother or her, or even her brother, all of this would change their entire lives.

 C81

    Dong Shu had discovered that her husband did not dare to hug Yuanxi twenty days ago.


    In the days before, she was immersed between "My Yuanxi looks good again today" and "My Yuanxi is so obedient", and she felt that she was probably the happiest mother in the world.


    However, in the past two days, she had vaguely sensed that her husband didn''t seem to dare hug Yuanxi.


    For the first two days, she wasn''t sure, but after two days of careful observation, she was sure.


    "Master, do you not like Yuanxi?" Dong Shu who had just eaten her fill was in her arms as she looked at Xu Shiqiu in distress.


    At that moment, Yuanxi had the same pair of crescent eyes as Dong Shu, with eyes like black grapes staring right at the direction of her mother''s voice.


    At first, Xu Shiqiu did not think that Dong Shu was saying these words to him, because he thought that his wife was flaunting the truth in front of him.


    But after hearing what Dong Shu said, he opened his eyes wide in shock, "How could that be? My wife, don''t think too much, how can I not like Yuanxi! "


    Xu Shiqiu was puzzled at first, but then he said in a firm and decisive manner, very firmly expressing his own thoughts.


    However, when Dong Shu heard his words, she shook her head and said, "If my husband likes Yuanxi, why isn''t he willing to hug her?" After saying that, seeing that Hubby was about to speak, Dong Shu immediately continued, "I have observed for two days, Hubby looked at Yuanxi at most. I reached out my hands to tease her, but I definitely won''t hug her."


    Dong Shu''s expression was very sad. She was very worried that Xu Shiqiu did not like Yuanxi and would not be as painful to him as his father in the future.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his wife would find out that something was amiss even though he was so careful. He moved his lips, and decided to speak the truth, "My wife, I''m worried that my bad luck will affect Yuanxi."


    The tone of his words was no different from before, but Xu Shiqiu still felt that he had used all the strength in his body to say these words.


    Dong Shu naturally did not think that the reason Xu Shiqiu did not hug Yuanxi was because of this. She was so shocked that her mouth was wide open, and after being stunned for a good while, she finally took the initiative to give the Yuanxi in front of Xu Shiqiu.


    "Hubby, hug Yuanxi right in front of my face. I''m watching you guys." After Dong Shu said this, seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not react, she hurriedly continued: "Husband, hug me! I don''t believe that something will happen to his. Yuanxi is our daughter, and nothing will happen to her. "


    Dong Shu''s words were firm and her tone did not allow any rejection.


    Xu Shiqiu rarely saw Dong Shu like this, after a slight hesitation, he finally mustered up the courage to extend his hand towards Yuanxi.


    At this moment, Yuanxi, who was slowly being handed to Xu Shiqiu by Dong Shu, did not know that her parents had changed because of what had happened. Her tiny body was wrapped in a bundle and she did not notice that the person who was hugging her had changed.


    When Xu Shiqiu, who was carrying her, spoke, she finally opened her eyes and looked in Xu Shiqiu''s direction.


    It was the first time Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had raised a child. Seeing Yuanxi roll her eyes in the direction of Xu Shiqiu, they were certain that she had discovered a difference in him hugging her.


    Seeing that her husband had hugged Yuanxi for a long time without anything happening to him, Dong Shu hurriedly looked at Xu Shiqiu in surprise and said, "My husband, look at me. I knew that Yuanxi would be fine. "


    The current Xu Shiqiu was also very excited. Previously, even though he knew that with Yuanxi, he would be able to continue on since he was his blood-related daughter.


    However, he only knew about it previously, so he didn''t feel anything special about it.


    It was only when he held Yuanxi and felt the weight on his hands that he truly understood the feeling of being connected by blood.


    Seeing that Yuanxi started to doze off after such a long time, Xu Shiqiu quickly pulled her closer, imitating what he did before, and slowly beat her up.


    Yuanxi quickly fell asleep under Xu Shiqiu''s slaps. After seeing Yuanxi being coaxed into sleep by herself and nothing had happened for so long, Xu Shiqiu finally lifted Yuanxi who was in his embrace high up, and then placed his head onto her bundle.


    The moment his head touched the bundle, Xu Shiqiu''s tears immediately flowed out from his eyes.


    Xu Shiqiu almost never cried after she understood.


    Even in the past, when his entire family gathered together to eat during the new year, when he was alone in Shihuan Courtyard, he had never once cried.


    But now, he cried.


    He could feel his daughter''s heartbeat. He could feel her breathing. He could tell that other than her eyes that looked like a wife, she looked like him.


    The most important thing was that in the future, he would be able to hold his daughter in his arms and feel her growing.


    In fact, Dong Shu could sense that Xu Shiqiu was crying, but after thinking about it, he did not say anything.


    After waiting for her husband to calm his emotions and place Yuanxi by his side, she looked at him and said: "Then can you hug Yuanxi every single day, hubby?"


    "Alright." Xu Shiqiu subconsciously opened his mouth to speak after hearing Dong Shu''s words. After he finished speaking, he then suppressed his excitement and looked at Dong Shu: "In the future, I will hug Yuanxi every day and personally experience her growth."


    Xu Shiqiu had indeed succeeded.


    Ever since he hugged Yuanxi for the first time that day, as long as Yuanxi didn''t wake up, in the following days, he would wish he could hold Yuanxi in his arms forever.


    As the weather got warmer, Yuanxi''s expression also increased.


    Xu Shiqiu watched the Yuanxi who slowly grew up every day, and only felt that no matter how he looked at it, it was not enough.


    Because he was worried that Yuanxi would grow up too fast, and even before he could feel her growth, Xu Shiqiu started to draw pictures of him every day.


    Due to Xu Shiqiu''s insistence, by the end of February, not only did Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu receive the letter from the capital, they also received a thick stack of portraits.


    "This drawing, why do it doesn''t look like it was drawn by your Third Uncle?"


    Xu Nuanwen was very curious, she had opened her own mind, although she had to be very far away from Xu Shiqiu every time she taught her brother, but she was sure that there was something wrong with the drawing.


    Xu Yanzhu was invited by Xu Nuanwen today, she had already received this letter the day before yesterday.


    Hearing her aunt''s words, he immediately covered his mouth with his hand and laughed. Then, he lowered his hand and said, "Aunt thinks that this painting is very strange. Yesterday, when I received this painting, like Aunt, I also realized that something was wrong." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu drank a mouthful of tea from the cup in front of him before continuing, "After I thought for a while, I remembered that Third Uncle invited a mister to come home last year. This mister''s painting technique is different from Third Uncle''s, this painting should be copied by mister Shi from Third Uncle''s painting. "


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen instantly understood.


    It was funny when he thought about how his younger brother had painted his own niece and then told his family''s teacher to take a few of the paintings for him and his first niece to see.


    "However, your Third Uncle''s idea is not bad. Looking at these portraits, it is as if I have seen this little niece." While Xu Nuanwen was speaking, she couldn''t help but laugh and shake her head: "Your Third Uncle really has all kinds of women. Not only did they send us all these portraits, they even directly asked me for Yuanxi''s full moon present."


    After saying this, Xu Nuanwen glanced at Xu Yanzhu and continued, "Does your Third Uncle have anything he wants to ask you?"


    "I''ll take it." Speaking of this, Xu Yanzhu couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Maybe it was because the annual gift she sent home was too heavy, at the beginning of the year, Third Uncle wrote that Jiang Family was indeed worthy of being an imperial merchant.


    After receiving another letter, Third Uncle was worried that Yuanxi would feel uncomfortable wearing materials that were too thick, and asked if she still had the highest quality materials that she wanted to pay for this year''s tribute on her Jiang Family.


    However, Xu Yanzhu understood that Third Uncle would only ask him and her aunt to ask for things, and did not really want to ask for things. He wanted to share the happiness and happiness she had just obtained.


    "Third Uncle asked if I have any high-quality Shu Jin. He said he''s worried that if I can''t get the right materials, Yuanxi will get the best of them."


    "Then how did you reply?" Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Nuanwen knew that her brother was joking with Xu Yanzhu.


    "Of course there are ingredients, but I would only give them to my sister if Third Uncle comes to the capital with Third Aunt and my sister." The moment Xu Yanzhu opened her mouth, Xu Nuanwen smiled and tapped her forehead.


    After waiting for the two of them to laugh and talk for a while, Xu Nuanwen then looked at Xu Yanzhu and asked: "Yanzhu, why are you still not consummating your marriage with Jiang Han?"


    Xu Yanzhu did not expect her aunt, who was joking with him a moment ago, to ask him about him the next moment.


    She moved her lips, and in the end, decided to speak the truth, "In the beginning, it was Jiang Han who proposed this. He said that he would make me willingly fall in love with him, and then he would consummate my marriage with me." Actually, Xu Yanzhu had thought that Jiang Han would make a full marriage with him in the beginning.


    Although she had resisted in the beginning, she did not expect Jiang Han to not only not force her, he had even helped her speak up for her several times in front of the Jiang Old Madame.


    But now ¡­


    "Aunt, I also don''t know how I should get along with Jiang Han right now. It''s true that I don''t like Jiang Han, especially when Jiang Han had said that he would marry me back then. But since he had already married someone else, I didn''t have any good feelings towards him.


    Only, I didn''t expect that in these few months of marriage, even though Jiang Han and I lived in the same house, he had actually slept apart from me. Not only are you bowing to me, you are also protecting me in front of everyone in the Jiang Family. "


    As she spoke till here, Xu Yanzhu sighed and continued, "I am still a virgin; any experienced woman can tell at a glance, and can''t hide it from you.


    After being married for a few months, I tried to observe Jiang Han, but in the end, I realized that I was simply unable to see through Jiang Han. So, I was just thinking about what you had told me before we got married, that Jiang Han was really not as simple as he looks on the surface. "


    Xu Nuanwen never thought that she would have said so much just by mentioning this one sentence.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Nuanwen thought for a moment, then said: "But you can''t keep going like this with Jiang Han. I still have your uncle''s people to investigate. Jiang Han''s personality change, should have happened after his first wife died from childbirth. "


    After saying these words, Xu Nuanwen then looked at Xu Yanzhu in the end and said: "Think carefully about this matter, I need to send a letter to your Third Uncle in two days and ask him when he will be in the capital. If you really don''t understand, then ask your Third Uncle. "


    After Xu Yanzhu heard what she said, she could only helplessly nod at her. At the same time, she wondered if she would be able to discover anything after the fortunate Third Aunt came.

 C82

    In the capital, Xu Yanzhu and Xu Nuanwen were worried about when Xu Shiqiu would come to the capital, and at the same time, Xu Shiqiu was discussing the matter with Old Madame Xu.


    "Mother, I have already written a letter to elder sister, I have asked her to send someone to clean and fix the house, and when Yuanxi is older, I will return to the capital." Initially, Xu Shiqiu only planned to leave in May or June, but Dong Shu was worried that returning to the capital late would delay his return, so she specially asked Doctor Du about it.


    He told Xu Shiqiu that had not only recovered from the attack, but also that he was in good health.


    After confirming that his wife and daughter were well, Xu Shiqiu then decided to make a new plan and choose a day to return to the capital in April.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard that Xu Shiqiu wanted to return to the capital in April, she understood what she meant.


    The current empress had just born at the end of May, and Hu Family was now married to Xu Family. When the empress was born, if Xu Family was in the capital, the empress would definitely invite Old Madame Xu to enter the palace.


    Furthermore, a few days ago, he received a letter from Xu Family Hall. The Madame Hu woman who married into Xu Family last year was pregnant and would be born this summer.


    No matter if it was male or female, they were both the first in the fourth generation of Xu Family. Therefore, if Old Madame Xu returned to the capital, she could also highlight the importance she placed on the children in the womb of Madame Hu.


    The reason why he valued the Madame Hu women was because he valued the Hu Family.


    "Then I''ll arrange a birthday present for you when we get back." After Old Madame Xu finished speaking, she thought for a moment before continuing, "Does your sister know that I''m going back to the capital?"


    "I''m afraid not." Xu Shiqiu also thought about this matter, "Big sister should have guessed that I would return to the capital, but I didn''t know that mother would also return to the capital." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then asked in a probing tone, "Do you want me to mention this in a letter I wrote to big sister?"


    "No need, let''s not talk about this with her so early. We''ll talk about it later." The Old Madame Xu shook her head as she looked at Xu Shiqiu. After she finished speaking, she pondered for a moment before continuing, "Are you going to send someone back to the capital first?"


    "Yes, second brother Xu Feng will return to the capital first. After he returns to the capital, he will first go see third brother Xu Jun and arrange things there." When considering the candidates, Xu Shiqiu hesitated for a moment. Xu Feng and Xu Jie both wanted to bring them back to the capital.


    However, Xu Jie was not as stable as Xu Feng, so he decided to arrange for Xu Feng to return to the capital first.


    As for Xu Feng''s family, they would leave with them, safe.


    Old Madame Xu was very satisfied with Xu Shiqiu''s arrangement, she nodded at him, then turned to Dong Shu who was hugging him: "Hug Yuanxi for me."


    Ever since Dong Shu gave birth to her baby, Old Madame Xu had been coming to the Shihuan Courtyard every day to take a look at her newborn granddaughter.


    In the Old Madame Xu''s heart, a fortunate daughter-in-law must have had a lucky granddaughter.


    Old Madame Xu did not know if this granddaughter of hers was fortunate, but seeing her little granddaughter grow up everyday, her feelings for Yuanxi grew deeper and deeper.


    Hugging Yuanxi at this time, after Old Madame Xu lowered her head to look at her eyes that were filled with spirit energy, she looked up at Dong Shu and said: "This time when I return to the capital, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to return for a short period of time. "These days, take advantage of the warm spring flowers and go out for a walk with Shiqiu."


    After saying this, the Old Madame Xu felt Yuanxi, who was in her embrace, move. She hurriedly lowered her head to look at her, and after making sure that she wasn''t making any trouble, she looked at Dong Shu again and said: "When we get out, we can carry Yuanxi to the Main Yard. I''ll look after him for all of you."


    Upon hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu''s eyes lit up as she nodded at her, "Then I''ll have to trouble mother."


    Seeing that Dong Shu did not seem embarrassed at all, Old Madame Xu became more and more satisfied with her.


    In Granny''s heart, a daughter-in-law like Dong Shu, who was obedient and placed her son in her heart, was the most satisfactory.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s nod, Old Madame Xu finally brought the drowsy Yuanxi into Dong Shu''s embrace. "I see Yuanxi is about to fall asleep." After saying that, Old Madame Xu raised her head to look at Dong Shu who had received Yuanxi, "I was looking at how you lost so much weight just as soon as you were born."


    Dong Shu did not expect Old Madame Xu to suddenly say these words.


    She opened her eyes wide in shock, and when she saw the worry in Old Madame Xu''s eyes, she quickly blushed and lowered her head in silence.


    Old Madame Xu originally thought that Dong Shu was too tired, but he didn''t expect to see her blushing.


    Old Madame Xu was also an experienced person, when she saw Dong Shu''s red face, she immediately looked at him and said sincerely: "Yin-Qiu, after the woman had given birth to her child, her body was different from before. But right now, Madame Dong is also doing it for your sake, you cannot despise her. "


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his mother would blame him wrongly. He really wouldn''t mind the meat on his wife''s waist.


    He didn''t mind, but his wife did.


    However, he couldn''t easily say these words out loud.


    "Mom, I''m not." Xu Shiqiu looked at his mother as she finished speaking seriously. After thinking for a while, he added, "Mother, you should understand my feelings for my wife."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu say that, the Old Madame Xu suddenly remembered when Dong Shu was giving birth to the baby, Xu Shiqiu had knelt down and kowtowed.


    Raising his head to glance at Dong Shu, he only stopped after confirming that she, Dong Shu, was feeling embarrassed.


    But since he had finished speaking and the Old Madame Xu didn''t stay at the Shihuan Courtyard, he quickly left.


    The moment the Old Madame Xu left, Xu Shiqiu immediately looked towards Dong Shu and said, "I already said that you don''t need to eat all the meat on your waist. Just look at how much you ate in the past two days, Mother can see that you''ve gotten skinnier."


    Right after Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu looked at him and spoke: "I can''t even wear the previous clothes, that''s why it''s reduced. "There are a lot of clothes that I haven''t worn a single time."


    What Dong Shu had said was one reason, the other was naturally because she, Yuanzi, had become a lot fatter. Especially her waist, which had a lot of meat that she did not have before.


    Just the thought of immediately following her husband to the capital made her a little nervous. She wanted to quickly remove the flesh on her waist so that she could be more compatible with her husband.


    Xu Shiqiu had more or less sensed Dong Shu''s thoughts. He had already advised her a few times before, but after saying it, Dong Shu did not listen to him.


    This time, borrowing her mother''s words, he dared to say a few more words to Dong Shu.


    "But I think you''re right." Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had started to speak, and seeing that she seemed to want to speak, he quickly continued: "But I feel that this matter cannot be rushed. Otherwise, you would have to feed Yuanxi and if you eat too little, Yuanxi might not be able to do so for a few more days. "


    Of course, Xu Shiqiu did not mean that he had always taken care of Yuanxi.


    It was just that he could tell that Dong Shu cared a lot about her and wanted to take care of her and feed her herself, that''s why he agreed.


    And in the past two days, although Dong Shu''s body had not fully recovered, and he could not do anything, but every night when he hugged her and slept, Xu Shiqiu still noticed the changes in her wife''s body after she gave birth.


    To Xu Shiqiu, this was undoubtedly filled with attraction.


    What he wanted to do now was to wait a few more days so that he could personally remove it. But unfortunately, the Young Girl clamored to reduce the extra meat on his body.


    Initially, Dong Shu had thought that she had to quickly lose some of the flesh on her body, but thinking back to what his grandma and master had said just now, she estimated that they would only be back in the capital in a month or so.


    "Then I''ll listen to my husband, take your time." After saying that, Dong Shu looked down at the sleeping Yuanxi in her arms.


    Then, as she carried Yuanxi into the inner room, she said, "Husband, can you bring me out for a walk tomorrow?" After saying that, Dong Shu placed Yuanxi on the bed, untied her package, and placed her back into her blanket, "It just so happens that you''ve also come out with the shepherd''s purse. I would like to pick some of the shepherds and bring them to Yanzhu after drying myself."


    Xu Shiqiu really wanted to say that it was different from when he brought it to the capital when it was fresh, and there was also shepherd''s wort in the capital.


    Seeing Young Girl''s shining eyes, Xu Shiqiu nodded at her in the end.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu nod his head, Dong Shu put Yuanxi down and quietly walked out of the room. She looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Hubby, you are so nice."


    It had been a long time since Xu Shiqiu heard the Young Girl say such things to him. He was stunned for a moment before he shook his head with a helpless smile.


    "My wife, before we go to the capital, do you want to go to the Dong Clan?" Xu Shiqiu asked casually. He thought that his wife was still married to the Dong Clan, he thought that Young Girl would not agree, but unexpectedly, she agreed.


    "Let Ling Xiang go say a few words first, then ask Cousin to notify Sis Miao, and for Sis Miao to choose a day to return. I''ll meet with them together."


    Dong Shu was stunned for a moment when she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words before reacting. Although Young Girl did not say anything, she knew in his heart that if he left the Xiahe Village this time, he would probably not be able to return in the near future.


    "My wife, are you reluctant to leave this place?"

 C83

    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu nervously, afraid that his wife would be reluctant to leave.


    At the same time, he was also thinking about what he should do if the Young Girl was truly unwilling to leave this place.


    But Dong Shu did not give him much time to think, after hearing his words, she immediately shook her head at Xu Shiqiu, and said: "How could that be?" After saying that, Dong Shu thought for a moment before continuing, "With Master, Yuanxi and Mother should be home."


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that Young Girl would say something like that. In that moment, he suddenly felt his heart soften, so softhearted that he directly pulled Dong Shu into his embrace, and did not let go even after a long time.


    Dong Shu did not know what was wrong with Xu Shiqiu, but being hugged by his husband made her happy.


    Dong Shu decided to make a trip to the Dong Clan before she left.


    However, she did not mention it before, and only thought about it after a while. Now, however, using Xu Shiqiu''s words, she mentioned it today.


    After Xu Shiqiu confirmed Dong Shu''s intentions, he began to make arrangements.


    He definitely had to give the Dong Clan a gift. Although his own Young Girl was only the Dong Clan''s niece, from the expression on his face, he could guess that she had something to say when he returned to the Dong Clan.


    However, after thinking for a long time, he still could not think of what his clan''s Young Girl wanted to say to the Dong Clan.


    Because he couldn''t think of anything, Xu Shiqiu could only arrange a servant to prepare a present for the Dong Clan, waiting to go with Young Girl to the Dong Clan.


    After a few more days, with Xu Family prepared as a gift for the Dong Clan, and when the Dong Clan''s household was free, Dong Shu brought Xu Shiqiu, who was carrying a few things, and Xu Jie and Xu Jie, who was behind him, to head to the Dong Clan.


    This time, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had brought back a lot of things and they did not hide anything on the way.


    Although every family was busy farming in the beginning of spring, there were still many villagers who wanted to watch the show after seeing Xu Family''s stance.


    Dong Shu was no longer as perturbed as she was last year. After entering her uncle''s house, she followed her instructions and directly sat down.


    "I''m afraid that my husband and I won''t be coming back to the capital for a while." Dong Shu saw that her uncle looked like he wanted to say something, but hesitated. He immediately continued: "I''m not at Xiahe Village, my parents'' tomb, I need to trouble uncle and Cousin to take care of it."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu finally understood why his Young Girl would be willing to come to the Dong Clan.


    "Shu''er, don''t worry. Uncle will definitely remember this." When the eldest uncle of the Dong Clan thought of his younger brother''s early death, he felt sad as well.


    The younger brother had no son, so he would definitely worship together with his family''s grandson in the future. Otherwise, the two of them wouldn''t even have a son to worship in the future.


    Hearing his uncle''s words, Dong Shu immediately stood up and bowed to him, "Then, I''ll have to thank uncle."


    Everyone in the Dong Clan looked at each other, wanting to say something, but they didn''t know what to say.


    "My wife, don''t worry. The Cousin is here. If anything happens in the future, he will write to us directly." Actually, those words were not what Xu Shiqiu wanted to say the most at the moment. It was just that they were still in the Dong Clan, and there were some things that were hard to say right now.


    Originally, Madame Dai was not willing to help her brother-in-law bury the grave in the future, but now that she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she immediately came back to her senses.


    had already promised Dong Lei that as long as he worked properly, he would give Dong Lei the management of all the businesses in Seaside County that belonged to the three houses of Xu Family.


    When she thought about her son''s future prospects, Madame Dai immediately pursed her lips, preventing herself from making any sounds of opposition.


    Furthermore, Madame Dai also had a bold idea. She wanted to pass her youngest son on to her younger brother''s family.


    It was just that she didn''t dare to bring it up right now.


    No one knew what Madame Dai was thinking in that instant, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Lei had naturally stepped forward and promised that he would remember to pay respects to his uncles and aunts.


    Dong Shu knew that Cousin was a man of his word. Since Cousin had agreed, he would definitely do it.


    Finishing up about this matter, Dong Shu finally calmed down about the big matter in her heart.


    After eating a meal at the Dong Clan, Dong Shu followed Xu Shiqiu and left.


    After Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu left, the Dong Clan held another discussion.


    The Madame Dai had just spoken out her thoughts, and just as she finished speaking, the Dong Clan Big Uncle fell silent. Dong Miao wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she decided not to speak out in the end.


    "This matter is not urgent. Looking at Third Young Master''s expression just now, it should be the first time I''ve heard that Shu''er can''t be at ease with uncle and aunt''s tomb. After I return today, they will definitely discuss it." Dong Lei now looked more and more like the lord of a family. After he finished speaking, he thought for a while and continued, "I''ll go find the Third Young Master in two days and see what he has in mind. If he and Shu''er agree, then we''ll take this opportunity before they head for the capital."


    After returning home, Xu Shiqiu had indeed mentioned this matter to Dong Shu.


    "My wife, why don''t we wait until we give birth to our son and change our surname to yours?"


    Xu Shiqiu only asked in a probing tone, he did not expect that when he finished, Dong Shu would open her eyes wide in shock, "Husband, how could you have such thoughts?"


    "Of course it''s because I want to have this child return to the Xiahe Village to guard the family business here. This child can also be considered to have left behind the bloodline of his parents." Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu who was speaking earnestly, and truly told Dong Shu his thoughts.


    Dong Shu, she really didn''t think that Xu Shiqiu would think this way.


    To be honest, she still remembered the scene when her mother hugged her father and told her that she had not given birth to a son for him. It was just that her father had not only been angry, but had also spoken of her mother.


    Father said, "With Shu''er, everything is worth it. In the future, if I let Shu''er take in a burden, then I''ll have a grandson."


    Dong Shu clearly remembered her father''s words, but she didn''t expect her father to follow her mother not long after she left.


    She had become the orphaned daughter of her parents, so she had no choice but to live with her uncle''s family.


    With the protection of the Cousin, she gradually forgot about what his parents told her back then.


    However, upon hearing her husband''s words, she suddenly remembered.


    But...


    "Master, I know that you have good intentions, but I feel that this matter is unfair to the child." Although she and her husband only had Yuanxi as their only daughter and she did not know when her son would be born, she still felt that it was unfair to think of the other children that could stay with them and one of them living alone in the Xiahe Village.


    "Now that we have uncle and Cousin to look after us after us, we will be fine. As for the future, let''s talk about it later. I don''t want to separate from my child. "


    Although Dong Shu did not say that she wanted to return to Xiahe Village in the future, Xu Shiqiu still understood what she meant.


    She still wanted to come back here.


    Xu Shiqiu reached out and pulled Dong Shu into his embrace, "My wife, accompany me to the capital first. Once I''ve settled the matters there, I''ll accompany you back, okay?"


    Dong Shu rarely heard Xu Shiqiu use such a tone to talk to his, and after being stunned for a moment, his eyes started to feel a little sore for some reason.


    Sniffing his nose, Dong Shu''s head slightly moved. After that, afraid that Xu Shiqiu might not see it, he hurriedly said, "Okay, hubby is so nice."


    Hearing the Young Girl say that he was good, Xu Shiqiu felt that he had actually not done enough.


    To him, Xiahe Village was just a place that he had stayed in for ten years. In his twenty-six years of life, not even half of it.


    But for a wife who was only sixteen this year, this was the place where she was born and raised.


    However, because of what happened today, the relationship between Xu Shiqiu and himself seemed to have ascended to another level.


    Even the Old Madame Xu could feel the sweetness between them.


    Dong Lei had come to find Xu Shiqiu three days later, he felt that Xu Shiqiu had definitely talked to him before.


    Only, he did not expect Xu Shiqiu to reject him right after he brought up this matter.


    "Third Young Master, our family is really not scheming anything, it''s just, it''s just ¡­" Dong Lei would usually say that since he was a shop assistant in the past and now, he was the manager.


    But now, facing Xu Shiqiu, he did not know how to continue.


    Seeing Dong Lei in such a difficult situation, Xu Shiqiu immediately laughed and shook his head: "I still believe you." If these were from the Madame Dai or the Dong Clan, Xu Shiqiu would suspect that they had other intentions.


    However, after spending a few months with Dong Lei and seeing how he was not in charge at all and learning how he could now handle the matters of a few stores, he understood that Dong Lei was a smart person, and a person who knew how to measure himself.


    Since he was a smart person and knew how to judge himself, he was truly worried for his father-in-law''s mother and father''s sake when he said those words today.


    "I and my wife understand Cousin''s intentions." Xu Shiqiu first looked at Dong Lei to speak, then looked at Dong Shu at his side. Only then, he looked at Dong Lei and continued, "I have already discussed this with my wife, so when I finish settling the matters in the capital, I will come back to Xiahe Village."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Lei''s eyes lit up.


    He had never thought that his cousin would come back one day.


    He thought that if they left here, they would never return to Xiahe Village.


    Even if he met her in the future, he would be the one to go to the capital and report to Xu Shiqiu about the businesses there. He really did not expect that his cousin could return one day.


    However, since his younger cousin would come back in the future, his family naturally didn''t need to continue thinking about what they would do next.


    As long as he was alive, his aunt and uncle''s tomb would definitely be worshipped, and he believed that he would be able to survive for thirty years.


    With this deal made, Xu Family began to prepare to return to the capital.


    Xu Shiqiu finally decided to return to the capital on the sixth day of April. Otherwise, it would be April 18th on the next day, when it was appropriate to leave and not go against his family members.


    April 18 was too late. With the help of the elderly and children, their return to the capital was destined to not be too fast.


    If they were to depart on the sixth day of the fourth month, at least they would be able to reach the capital before the fifth month. When they reach the capital, they would need to rest for a few more days before Xu Family would be able to open the door to receive guests.


    These things to pack, could be left to the servants. Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu did not need to do anything.


    It was just that after he finished the morning practice, Xu Shiqiu saw the Young Girl sitting in the courtyard in a daze, staring at the pomegranate tree which already had flower buds on it.


    "My wife, what happened to you?" Xu Shiqiu looked at the pomegranate tree in confusion. After not seeing anything wrong with the pomegranate tree, he looked at Dong Shu and asked, "Does my wife want to eat pomegranate now?"


    "No." Dong Shu looked at the pomegranate tree and opened her mouth, after sighing for a while, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "If we were to return to the capital, what about the pomegranate tree that Master personally planted for me?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect Dong Shu to worry about this matter. He walked to Dong Shu''s side with large strides, held her hand, and led her to the pomegranate tree. He embraced her and said: "My wife, this pomegranate tree will stay here, there are still servants here.


    Although Xu Shiqiu said this, he was actually thinking of how he let Xu Feng and his second brother return to the capital first before planting the pomegranate tree in the capital''s Shihuan Courtyard.


    He had originally planned to inform the Young Girl, but for some reason, he wanted to hide it from her.


    Dong Shu did not know that Xu Shiqiu had planted a pomegranate tree in the capital without telling his about it, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, although she was still sad, he did not say anything more.


    She rested her head against Xu Shiqiu''s chest, quietly listening to his heartbeat, and felt the spring that belonged to Xiahe Village.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that the Young Girl was feeling sad right now. He endured for a long time, but was still unable to say anything.


    He wanted to give Young Girl a pleasant surprise.


    Raikang April 6, 41 ~ It is appropriate to travel to Beijing on the sixth day of the fourth lunar month

 C84

    This was the first time Dong Shu went far away. On the road, she had looked at the weeds by the side of the road and found them beautiful.


    But after a few days, she found that it was too boring to sit in the Mule Cart all day.


    Although Yuanxi had slowly grown up and was becoming more and more fun, Dong Shu, who was traveling for the first time, was still not used to sitting in a Mule Cart for so long.


    In the first two days, Xu Shiqiu did not notice anything strange about Dong Shu, but after a few more days, when they were halfway through their journey and were resting in a small town at noon, he realised how tired her Young Girl was.


    In the only inn in the town, Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu and the Old Madame Xu were sitting together at four tables.


    Xu Shiqiu had only spoken a few sentences with Old Madame Xu, but when he looked at Dong Shu opposite his again, she had a light snack in his mouth, and his head was rolling on the verge of falling asleep.


    Old Madame Xu originally wanted to say more, but she could feel that after Xu Shiqiu''s gaze stopped moving, she had also looked at Dong Shu.


    "We will rest here for the day tomorrow and continue on our journey the next morning."


    Once Old Madame Xu finished, Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what he meant.


    According to their original plan, the reason why they had set up camp in the town at noon today was to rest, replenish their rations and speed up their journey tomorrow morning.


    However, due to the fatigue on Dong Shu''s face, Old Madame Xu suggested to rest for one more day tomorrow.


    "Alright, I''ll go and make the arrangements later. It''s also a good opportunity for everyone to rest."


    As Xu Shiqiu said this, he also quickly calculated the time in his heart. After confirming that he would not delay his schedule for a day of rest, he immediately ordered for it to be done.


    But after giving out the orders, Xu Shiqiu quickly finished the tea in the cup in front of him, and then looked at Old Madame Xu: "I''ll accompany my wife back to her room to rest first, and only go see my wife when she wakes up."


    Old Madame Xu did not feel that it was bad for Dong Shu to be asleep in the main hall at the moment. This town was not flourishing, so Xu Family and the rest had already booked up the entire inn.


    Currently, the innkeeper''s family lived in the backyard, and all the servants served in front were their Xu Family.


    Since they were all family members, of course Xu Shiqiu would continue to spoil Dong Shu.


    Even though Old Madame Xu was old, it wasn''t the first time she went far away from home. Furthermore, while she was sitting inside the Mule Cart by herself, she could lie down at any time.


    The same Mule Cart, was naturally comfortable for him alone.


    Dong Shu blurrily led Dong Shu back to her room. She knew that this place was not Shihuan Courtyard, but when she saw the familiar blanket on the bed, she still used her last bit of strength she had to throw herself at it.


    She would not remember what happened after that.


    After Xu Shiqiu carefully removed the bun on Dong Shu''s head and took off her shirt, he accompanied his to sleep for a while.


    A familiar aura enveloped him, and Dong Shu directly slept for an hour before completely waking up.


    Dong Shu who had just woken up was still confused, hearing the familiar voice, she tilted her head and looked over.


    Xu Shiqiu sat by the side of the bed, holding Yuanxi who was looking at him and grinning.


    Upon seeing Yuanxi laughing, Dong Shu immediately sat up in joy: "Yuanxi knows how to laugh?"


    "Yes." In fact, Xu Shiqiu noticed it the moment he woke up, but he was holding onto Yuanxi who was just laughing, and was unwilling to look away.


    "I just found it." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu turned to look at Dong Shu and said, "We, Yuanxi, really look very good when we smile."


    Dong Shu had gotten used to Xu Shiqiu''s silly look every time he faced his, so she raised her hand to touch Yuanxi''s small face. Perhaps because she had felt a familiar aura from him, Yuanxi snorted in dissatisfaction.


    "Yuanxi is probably hungry, give it to me." Now that Dong Shu had woken up from her slumber, she sat up straight and took Yuanxi over, preparing to feed her.


    However, just as his hand was about to move, he felt his master''s burning gaze land on his body.


    "Hubby." Dong Shu called out tenderly. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not react, she could not help but be embarrassed and said, "Master, I want to feed Yuanxi. Turn around."


    Xu Shiqiu said in a serious tone, but after hearing her words, he asked in a puzzled tone: "Why do you need to turn around?" After saying this, he lowered his voice and continued, "I''ve seen it."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu instantly understood what he meant.


    After she bit her lips helplessly, Dong Shu could only hug Yuanxi and turn around, using her back to block''s sight.


    Seeing the Young Girl escaping from his line of sight, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s laughter, Dong Shu immediately turned and glared at him angrily.


    But what Dong Shu herself did not know, was that her staring eyes truly did not have any killing intent.


    Not only did it not harm her, Xu Shiqiu only wanted to kiss her as he looked at her unblinking eyes.


    Other than this, what Xu Shiqiu missed was the scene that appeared in front of his eyes when he turned around.


    Unfortunately ¡­


    Xu Shiqiu took a glance at the package wrapped Yuanxi faintly see.


    Thinking about how his daughter hadn''t fallen asleep yet, he really didn''t dare to do anything.


    Otherwise, if Young Girl was truly angry and embarrassed, he probably wouldn''t be able to crawl into bed tonight.


    He couldn''t go to bed, he couldn''t hug Young Girl. Xu Shiqiu thought about it, he really didn''t want to lose such a joyous thing just for a moment of fun.


    However, Xu Shiqiu calculated in his heart later on and was stunned to realize that ever since his wife became pregnant, he had not been intimate with her for almost a year.


    After calculating the time, Xu Shiqiu became extremely unhappy.


    However, his unhappiness was not shown on his face. He was just thinking whether he should rest tomorrow or not. He did not know if he could get intimate with his wife tonight.


    Because of this matter, when Ling Xiang called them down for dinner in the evening, the moment she saw Old Madame Xu, he asked: "Mother, are you going to go out tomorrow?"


    Old Madame Xu didn''t care about Xu Shiqiu''s thoughts for a while, but after hearing his words, he directly shook his head: "I''m not going out. After journeying for so many days, I am also quite tired. Taking advantage of tomorrow''s rest, I will also rest here. "


    The moment Old Madame Xu said this, Xu Shiqiu smiled and said: "Since mother does not want to go out, then we will rest here tomorrow." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked towards Dong Shu and said, "My wife has been tired too. She will sleep a bit more tomorrow and rest well."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu did not give it much thought, she just assumed that her master saw through her fatigue and wanted him to rest more.


    Dong Shu did not see through it, but when the Old Madame Xu heard him, she realized that there was something fishy going on.


    However, when she saw Xu Shiqiu''s serious face, she thought for a moment and did not continue pondering, and turned to look at Yuanxi who was in Dong Shu''s embrace.


    Yuanxi was now longer and bigger, and the time she slept was getting shorter and shorter. She, who had just woken up, was now in good spirits.


    "Come, let me hug Yuanxi." When Old Madame Xu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking, she waited until Yuanxi had sent him to her bosom before saying to Yuanxi who was in her embrace, "The longer the better."


    In the first two days, Old Madame Xu was worried that Yuanxi was too young and wouldn''t be able to adapt to the environment on the road.


    But after so many days, Yuanxi didn''t have any signs of suffering, but instead became more and more white and fat.


    "With Doctor Du here, he would give Yuanxi a check-up once a day. The longer the better." Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and just as she finished speaking, she suddenly heard a few voices coming from the entrance of the inn.


    Dong Shu heard the conversation outside the tavern, and so did the Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu who were sitting at the same table as her.


    Raising his head, he looked in the direction of the voice.


    With just a glance, Dong Shu was stunned.


    Outside the door stood a man wearing a short shirt. The man''s figure was about the same as Xu Shiqiu, and with just a glance, Dong Shu could guess that he was probably someone who cultivated martial arts like her husband.


    However, this man''s face was covered by a mask that covered the upper half of his face.


    Dong Shu originally thought that the man was wearing a mask on his face on purpose, but when she saw the nail-sized burn marks on the side of his mask, she was sure that he really did have a burn on his face.


    When Yan Ye noticed that the family within the tavern was looking at him, he immediately raised his head and sized them up.


    The first person he looked at was Dong Shu, who had been sizing him up just now. After he finished looking at Dong Shu, he shifted his gaze towards Xu Shiqiu, and only in the end, did his gaze landed on Old Madame Xu, who was at the very top.


    After clearly seeing Old Madame Xu''s face, Yan Ye unnoticeably moved his body, and hid his slightly trembling hands behind his back.

 C85

    Yan Ye''s movements were concealed, and no one noticed his abnormality.


    After using the shortest amount of time to return to his normal state, Yan Ye then gave the Old Madame Xu a martial arts greeting, "My name is Yan Ye, and I was just passing by. If you want to stay here, I wonder if Old Madame can help. "


    was stunned for a moment the moment he opened his mouth.


    Just because Yan Ye''s voice sounded so hoarse and harsh, coupled with the burn marks on his face, it was enough for others to be sure that his throat wasn''t good because of a previous burn.


    When Old Madame Xu heard Yan Ye''s words, she actually subconsciously wanted to reject them.


    This was because they were all family members, and the sudden appearance of someone who was obviously from the martial arts world was truly worrisome.


    Moreover, their Xu Family was not without enemies, and the appearance of a martial artist at this time, made Old Madame Xu feel uneasy.


    However, she heard it clearly just now. Although Yan Ye''s voice was hoarse, it sounded like someone from the capital.


    "Are you from Beijing?" Old Madame Xu did not answer Yan Ye''s question. Instead, she opened her mouth and asked.


    When Yan Ye heard the words of the Old Madame Xu, he did not hesitate and immediately replied, "My ancestor is from the capital, and the four seas are now my home."


    As soon as Yan Ye finished speaking, Old Madame Xu shook her head and rejected Yan Ye''s request. After all, she did not dare to take the life of her entire family as security.


    But Yan Ye seemed to have guessed that the Old Madame Xu was going to reject him, and immediately laughed in shame: "I have not eaten for an entire day, I wonder if you could help me cook? "If you eat your fill at night, you must go to another place to find another place to stay."


    Since he had already rejected Yan Ye''s offer once, this time, when Yan Ye would speak up again, Old Madame Xu would not be able to do so.


    Especially when he saw that Yan Ye was not that old, the Old Madame Xu thought that it could be considered fated to be in the capital where his ancestors lived. In the end, he agreed to let a servant bring him to find the inn''s shop in the backyard.


    Seeing that the Old Madame Xu had agreed to his request, Yan Ye was very happy. After thanking him, he followed the servant who was leading the way to the backyard himself.


    After Yan Ye left, Xu Shiqiu looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "I didn''t recognize that his accent was that of someone from the capital." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment before continuing, "In this town, there is only one inn, he is a person from the martial arts world, she should be safe.


    Xu Shiqiu was saying these words for Dong Shu''s benefit, because he noticed that when Yan Ye opened his mouth a moment ago, his own Young Girl seemed to want to say something.


    But in front of the Old Madame Xu, Xu Shiqiu did not say much. After the two of them returned to the house after dinner, Xu Shiqiu asked about this matter.


    "Your wife seemed to want to say something just now?"


    "Yes." Dong Shu did not expect her to notice her reaction just now. After she replied him shyly, she continued, "I wanted to tell him that the shop in the backyard is staying here, and that I want him to find a place to stay for me."


    After saying all that, when Dong Shu saw that his master had not misunderstood, she heaved a sigh of relief and continued: "I just thought that the shop owner was a local after all. With their help, finding a place to stay would not be difficult."


    "My wife is kind, I understand." Xu Shiqiu naturally saw the anxiety in Young Girl''s eyes for an instant. Seeing such a Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu intentionally asked: "My wife has been staring at this Yan Ye, does he look good?"


    When Dong Shu heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she knew that he was just teasing her. With a deliberate cold snort, she finally opened her mouth: "This Yan Ye has half her face covered, how can I tell how he looks like? Furthermore, even if he wasn''t wearing a mask, and had a handsome appearance and extraordinary temperament, in my eyes, she still wouldn''t be as beautiful as my husband. "


    Of course, Dong Shu knew that what Xu Shiqiu had said just now was just teasing, so she spoke directly and said the words from the bottom of her heart.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu felt his heart burning, he looked at the drowsy Yuanxi and asked: "My wife, can I let Yuanxi sleep with my mother tonight? You haven''t rested properly for many days, so you should sleep a bit more tomorrow morning. Otherwise, when Yuanxi makes trouble for you tomorrow morning, you won''t be able to sleep well again. "


    Xu Shiqiu was not wrong, on their journey earlier, they would encounter towns and cities everyday.


    Thus, when they did not encounter any towns, they would either stay at the villagers'' houses or sleep inside Mule Cart s.


    Before arriving at this town, Xu Shiqiu and the others had not settled in the city for quite a few days. As a result, Yuanxi had always slept with Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu during the past few days.


    After all, they didn''t live in good conditions, and so the conditions of the servants were definitely even worse.


    They had met a small town today, and didn''t know how to deal with it in the next few days. Therefore, Xu Shiqiu gave some advice, which after thinking for a bit, Dong Shu agreed to.


    After Ling Xiang was called over to carry Yuanxi away, Xu Shiqiu ordered the other servants to bring the hot water over.


    "I''ll take a bath first." Xu Shiqiu watched with a pained expression as Dong Shu finished speaking, then watched the Young Girl, who was overjoyed, soak in the water.


    After Dong Shu went to take a bath, Xu Shiqiu quickly checked on the bed''s stability. After confirming that there were no movements, he finally looked at the Young Girl in the bathtub, who was separated by a screen, and revealed a intriguing smile.


    Dong Shu naturally did not know that her husband was scheming to eat her up into her stomach and soak her in the bath barrel. Smelling the medicinal fragrance from the barrel, she only felt her entire body relax at that moment.


    Dong Shu didn''t soak in it for too long, and she remembered that Doctor Du had told her before that it was the most suitable time for her to take a bath.


    After getting up from the bathtub, Dong Shu just wanted to quickly go to sleep.


    Holding the dry cloth, Dong Shu dried his long hair and talked with Xu Shiqiu, afraid that she would fall asleep before she could dry his hair.


    After talking for a while, Dong Shu was still unable to resist the sleepiness that assaulted him, and she sat on the side of the bed, on the verge of falling asleep.


    When she sensed her master approaching him, Dong Shu was even more at ease.


    When Xu Shiqiu was bathing, he had already thought of several ways to get along with the Young Girl. Force, but he never thought that the Young Girl would stop talking before he had finished washing himself.


    When he came out from behind the screen, he saw Young Girl sitting on the bed, looking like he was about to fall asleep.


    After he lovingly shook his head, he suppressed the regret in his heart. Xu Shiqiu reached out to the cloth in Dong Shu''s hand and held it in his hands, beginning to carefully wipe Dong Shu''s hair.


    After he was sure that the Young Girl''s long hair was dry, Xu Shiqiu whispered into her ear. "My wife, go sleep on the bed." As he spoke, Xu Shiqiu reached out and pushed Dong Shu onto the bed. He then arranged her body and covered her with a blanket.


    While Dong Shu was still in a daze, she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words. However, she thought she was dreaming and didn''t open her eyes.


    But in her sleep, she lay down on the bed and fell asleep in an instant.


    Seeing the confused look on Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu lowered his head and kissed her lips before walking to the side and starting to wipe his hair.


    By the time Xu Shiqiu had settled everything and returned to the side of the bed, Dong Shu was already dead asleep.


    Seeing that the Young Girl was sleeping soundly, Xu Shiqiu knew that he wouldn''t be able to get intimate with the Young Girl tonight.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking in her heart. She slept soundly until the sky brightened up the next day.


    The moment she opened her eyes, Dong Shu was momentarily at a loss. After a moment of confusion, Dong Shu finally remembered what happened to him last night.


    When she subconsciously touched her long hair, she vaguely remembered that her husband seemed to have helped her wipe her hair.


    Thinking about that, Dong Shu immediately looked towards Xu Shiqiu.


    Dong Shu rarely woke up before Xu Shiqiu did. Borrowing the light from the sky outside the window, Dong Shu could clearly see Xu Shiqiu''s face.


    After looking for a while, Dong Shu raised her hand and gently poked Xu Shiqiu''s face.


    Seeing that her husband showed no signs of waking up, she began to size him up more and more boldly.


    "Hubby, you''re so beautiful." After Dong Shu muttered to herself, she was ready to sleep again. But who knew that Xu Shiqiu who was sleeping just an instant ago would suddenly open his eyes and instantly press her down.


    Dong Shu never thought that her husband would wake up so soon and make such a move.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s pair of crescent eyes open slightly wide, Xu Shiqiu spoke with a hoarse voice: "My wife, you asked for this yourself."


    Dong Shu had yet to understand the meaning behind Xu Shiqiu''s words, but in the next moment, Xu Shiqiu had already kissed her on the lips.


    After sensing the changes in her master''s body, Dong Shu finally understood the meaning behind his words.


    Dong Shu did not have time to regret, as she had already started to enjoy it.

 C86

    Dong Shu was extremely regretful now, she felt that she should not have provoked her husband in the early morning, if not she would not have been tormented for so long.


    Fortunately, Yuanxi did not ask for her help today. After being brought by her nanny last night, she had stayed beside Old Madame Xu for a while this morning.


    After Dong Shu finished washing her face and rinsed her mouth, she went downstairs with Xu Shiqiu. She was so shy that she didn''t dare to raise her head to look at Old Madame Xu.


    Old Madame Xu had long heard the news from the servants. It was just that this was a matter between her son and her daughter-in-law.


    Not only was it hard to say, but she also liked to see her son and daughter-in-law close to each other.


    Although she didn''t expect them to give birth to a child as soon as possible, they had a good relationship with each other, so she felt at ease.


    "Hurry up and come eat. There''s something you like to eat today." The Old Madame Xu waved goodbye to Dong Shu naturally, and after glancing at Xu Shiqiu beside her, she looked at Dong Shu again: "In the afternoon, Autumn is to accompany you for a walk, and there''s no need to go too far, we''ll just take a look around the town."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, the heat on Dong Shu''s face subsided. "Listen to mother." After saying that, Dong Shu quickly took two steps forward, and reached out to pull Yuanxi who was in Old Madame Xu''s embrace into her arms.


    There had been a lot of opportunities for Yuanxi to follow Dong Shu recently, and they hadn''t seen each other for the entire night either. Today, at noon, it had already been several hours.


    Seeing Yuanxi cutely in Dong Shu''s arms, Old Madame Xu became happier and happier, "The more Yuanxi grows, the better.


    Old Madame Xu had only casually said that, but after hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu''s face immediately darkened as she said, "I''m not willing to marry Yuanxi off in the future when she''s being recruited." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu extended her hand to touch his daughter''s face.


    Hearing his words, Dong Shu''s eyes immediately opened wide in shock. It was obvious that she did not expect Xu Shiqiu to have such a thought.


    Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Shiqiu first, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "Don''t listen to him. When your sister was just born, your father also said the same thing. In the end, they were still married off. "


    The most important thing was that although her eldest son and second son were not kind, she still had Xu Shiqiu, her youngest son, and her daughter-in-law to accompany her.


    Of course, if she didn''t have her youngest son and daughter-in-law, she wouldn''t be the one to feel wronged and insist on living with her eldest son and second son.


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu immediately understood what she meant.


    "Mother, back then when elder sister married, you would definitely be particularly reluctant to part with her." Dong Shu thought that if someone came to marry Yuanxi away one day, she would definitely be reluctant to part with him too.


    But she was not like Xu Shiqiu, who felt that Yuanxi wanted to recruit trash.


    As long as Yuanxi could get married into her family, she would be able to see her anytime.


    "I can''t bear to part with her. However, I feel that she has not married the wrong person since she is living a comfortable life right now." The Old Madame Xu sighed with emotion. After saying this, he saw that Xu Shiqiu seemed to want to speak, so he smiled and shook his head: "There''s nothing perfect, as long as she feels happy. "I can see very well, but my children will always meet people who are with them for the rest of their lives in the future."


    After Old Madame Xu said this, she naturally thought of her deceased husband.


    Dong Shu also felt that her mother-in-law was thinking about something, so she did not continue to talk about it.


    She raised her head to look at her husband. She originally wanted to talk to him, but she discovered that he had a dark expression on his face.


    Xu Shiqiu''s face was dark and he did not say anything, but in his heart, he firmly believed that his would definitely pay attention to him in the future and not let this smelly brat swindle him.


    But what Xu Shiqiu did not know was that on this trip to the capital, his family''s Yuanxi had been selected by someone.


    After eating, Dong Shu did as Old Madame Xu said and followed Xu Shiqiu to take a walk around the town.


    Although the town was not big, it had a unique flavor.


    Dong Shu had brought a lot of copper coins with him, the things in the town were not expensive, no one knew Xu Shiqiu here, so the two of them went for a stroll for more than two hours.


    During this entire process, Xu Shiqiu had not caused any problems for anyone he met by his side.


    Because of this matter, Xu Shiqiu''s mood improved by quite a bit.


    After all, this place would not affect anyone else, as long as he kept bringing along the Young Girl, then nothing like before would happen again.


    In the afternoon, Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu shopping, the servants of Xu Family began to replenish their water, and prepared to set off tomorrow.


    If all went well, they would probably need another ten days to get to the capital.


    In the evening, after they had finished eating, Dong Shu directly carried Yuanxi back into the house.


    "My wife is worried that I''ll make trouble for you again tonight?" Once he returned to his room, Xu Shiqiu immediately spoke out.


    After hearing his words, Dong Shu glared furiously at him out of embarrassment. "Hubby, don''t say you sound so nice. On this matter, I won''t believe your words." Dong Shu was really afraid of her husband. After what happened this morning, she had almost lost her life.


    Xu Shiqiu also understood that he had gone overboard this morning, but since he had already tasted it this morning, he was not in a hurry to eat another meal tonight.


    "My wife, don''t worry. Your husband has already tasted the best this morning. I''ll let you rest tonight." Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu with a serious face and said, after that, he saw her staring at him with her crescent eyes, and continued, "Does that mean my wife wants me to taste it again tonight? "It''s not impossible. After all, your husband''s stamina is still quite good."


    Although it wasn''t the first time Dong Shu had said such words to her, it had, after all, been a long time since she had heard it.


    Because she was afraid that Xu Shiqiu would really take action, Dong Shu continued to hug Yuanxi.


    When Yuanxi fell asleep, she would quickly wash up, take off her clothes and lie on the bed. She would then embrace Yuanxi and not give him a single glance.


    Xu Shiqiu understood that his own Young Girl was afraid of him, so he did not speak. When he was also lying on the bed, he lightly kissed Dong Shu''s lips.


    Sensing the Young Girl''s slightly trembling body, Xu Shiqiu reached out to rub her brows, saying in a low voice: "Go to sleep, I won''t do anything rash tonight."


    Perhaps because of Xu Shiqiu''s promise, Dong Shu quickly fell asleep and did not know that after she fell asleep, Xu Shiqiu had stared at her for a long time.


    When he woke up again, it was already dawn of the second day.


    Since they were going to continue their journey today, they woke up rather early. They wanted to have some time to travel, so that they could find a suitable place to spend the night when night fell.


    It was just that Xu Shiqiu and the others were not lucky. Early in the morning of the second day after they had set out once again, a rain had directly disrupted their original plan.


    "Look at the rain. It doesn''t seem like it''ll stop soon." Dong Shu wasn''t very experienced either, but she could still tell that the rain today wasn''t something that could stop in just two to four hours.


    "The rain doesn''t seem to be too heavy these days, so it''s not impossible for us to travel. It''s just that if the rain gets heavier and we don''t meet any suitable places to spend the night on the road, I''m afraid it''ll rain."


    Xu Shiqiu hugged Dong Shu with one hand, and Yuanxi with the other as he stood under the eave of a farmer''s house.


    They arrived here yesterday evening and happened to meet a small village.


    After Xu Jie came out to negotiate, they split up and stayed in the village., Dong Shu, Ling Xiang and Li Clan all stayed here.


    Dong Shu also understood Xu Shiqiu''s words. They had children and old age, so they really could not take this risk.


    She raised his head and looked at Xu Shiqiu, and just as she was about to speak, Xu Jie brought a box out of the rain and walked into the eyes of the two.


    "Why is Fourth Brother here?" Xu Shiqiu first asked a question, then took the opportunity to place Yuanxi, who was in his embrace, into Dong Shu''s embrace.


    "Doctor Du has brewed a pill to protect against the cold. The maid in the kitchen has cooked it, I was looking for you just in time to send it over." While speaking, Xu Jie walked towards Xu Shiqiu, and handed the food in his hand over to him, then kept the umbrella in his other hand.


    After Xu Shiqiu received the box that Xu Jie brought over, he walked back into the house, placed the box on the table, opened his mouth and took out two bowls of medicinal herbs.


    "What is Fourth Brother looking for me for?" As Xu Shiqiu spoke, he directly picked up the other bowl and finished it in one gulp. Then, he raised the other bowl and placed it next to Dong Shu''s mouth, obviously wanting to feed it to her.


    Dong Shu felt a little embarrassed in front of Xu Jie, but in the end she still reached out her head towards the bowl that Xu Shiqiu brought and drank the entire bowl of soup.


    After finishing the soup, Dong Shu looked at Xu Jie and said: "I still need to feed Yuanxi, is the soup alright?"


    I''m fine. Aunt specifically asked Doctor Du. Doctor Du said that he was fine." After Xu Jiu said this, he sat down on a chair and looked at Xu Shiqiu, "I saw that the weather was bad this morning, so I went ahead to scout. There were a few villages up ahead, but they were a little unsettled in a small town two days away.


    Xu Jie was originally not as reserved as his three elder brothers when he was with him, and after their family members connected with Xu Family, he became even more casual now.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect Xu Jie to get hold of such information either.


    In fact, he only believed half of what Xu Jie said about going to explore. The other half must be because of the bad weather. He knew they wouldn''t be in a hurry to get on the road and play.


    However, Xu Shiqiu did not expose his thoughts, and only thought about what Xu Jie had just said.


    "Maybe I should find out what exactly happened?" Xu Shiqiu was also not very familiar with the way back to the capital, and the reason they chose this path was also because the things that the capital sent to Xiahe Village were all done this way.


    "The person who delivered the letter back to the Xiahe Village also did not mention anything about that little town. Xu Shiqiu was serious, and nodded in agreement after hearing his words.


    "So, the reason why I came to find you was to ask if I can lead people to scout out the way and see what exactly is happening ahead." Xu Jie''s personality was unstable, he really liked these exciting things.


    However, he still remembered his current identity, so after finding out about this news, he did not rashly head forward. Instead, he returned to ask Xu Shiqiu.


    After hearing Xu Jie''s words, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t think of a better way, so he could only agree and bring his people to take a look.


    "Fourth brother must pay attention to our safety. If we encounter any danger, we must get out in time. At worst, we can just take a detour back to the capital." Although they would have to walk four or five days longer by taking this detour, it was still better than having someone in trouble.


    Xu Jie also understood what Xu Shiqiu meant, but after hearing these words, he immediately nodded his head and guaranteed that he would pay attention.


    "Why don''t you let Yuanhang go with you? You should bring a few more people with you. With Yuanhang''s identity as an Elementary Scholar, at least it would be a bit useful."


    The reason why Xu Shiqiu said that was because he noticed that the smaller they were, the more he valued them.


    Especially someone like Shi Yuan, who had a great reputation.


    Xu Jie did not reject Xu Shiqiu''s suggestion as well. After all, his brain was not as sharp as Mr. Shi''s. With Mister Shi around, if they really met with any problems, would have someone to ask for guidance.


    "How about this, you guys go first. We''ll wait for the rain to stop before continuing to follow. We''ll wait for the village up ahead to find a place to rest." Since there was a village ahead, they didn''t have to wait here. They could go to the village closest to the town.


    After Xu Jie heard these words, he did not speak immediately. After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth and said: I will bring a few more people with me.


    Xu Jie''s arrangement was very suitable, and after Xu Shiqiu heard his arrangement, he did not have any objections.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu did not expect that the few people who went to scout the path that he had made so many arrangements would still be in trouble.

 C87

    When he had just received the news that something had happened to Xu Jie and the others, Xu Shiqiu was in the middle of his morning practice.


    He rode a mule, and the moment Xu Shiqiu saw him, he could no longer hold on and fell off the mule in a sorry state.


    "Someone, go see him." Because Dong Shu had not gotten up yet, Xu Shiqiu stood alone in the courtyard and trained herself in the morning. It was obvious that no one dared to approach him.


    After hearing his voice, the servants who were standing ten steps away from Xu Shiqiu immediately ran towards him.


    After inspecting that the servant was only exhausted, Xu Shiqiu then ordered, "Take him to get some water first, then bring him here." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu immediately turned around to look for Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu woke up when she heard Xu Shiqiu''s voice just now. When Xu Shiqiu entered the room, she was already wearing her clothes.


    "What''s wrong?" As she spoke, Dong Shu put on the last piece of clothing and walked two steps towards Xu Shiqiu, "Has Mister Shi and the others returned with a letter?"


    Dong Shu casually asked, but Xu Shiqiu shook his head at her: "It''s not that simple. I think that something must have happened to the servant just now."


    Xu Shiqiu''s guess was not wrong. When the other servants brought the servant over, the servant who came to report immediately panicked: "Third Young Master, Sir Xu Jie and Mister Shi have been captured." After saying this, the servant hesitated, not daring to speak.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect the servant to still be hesitant at this point. He frowned slightly in anger, and before he could say anything, Dong Shu who noticed his dissatisfaction immediately spoke up: "If you have something to say, just say it, why did Mister Shi and the rest get arrested?"


    After hearing what Dong Shu said, the servant immediately recovered his senses, and raised his head to look at Xu Shiqiu. Only then did he open his mouth to continue, "Yesterday morning, I went to the town and heard that two ladies had already disappeared during this half a month. After hearing the news, Sir Xu Jie planned to bring us back.


    But before we could get out of town, we were surrounded by a crowd. That group of people said we were suspicious and probably had something to do with the missing girl, so they wouldn''t let us go.


    Mister Shi stepped forward to negotiate with them. When they found out that Mister Shi had a name, they restrained themselves a bit. But in the end they kept us here and told us we had to spend the night in town.


    After discussing it with Sir Xu Jie, Mr. Shi felt that we had a clear conscience and decided to stay the night in the small town before returning. Who knew that this morning the mayor of the town would bring people to capture us, saying that last night there was another girl missing from the town, she must be related to us.


    Sir Xu Jie felt that we were being plotted against, and forcefully wanted to leave, but in the end we clashed with them. At the last moment, Mister Shi told me to leave the backyard secretly and return to report to Third Young Master. "


    While speaking, a servant took out an inkstone and brought it in front of Xu Shiqiu.


    Ling Xiang reached out and picked up the inkstone in the servant''s hands, passing it over to Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu only needed a glance to know that this inkstone was given to Shi Yuan by him a year ago.


    "Did Mister Shi tell you to bring back anything else?" Xu Shiqiu seemed to be asking casually, but from his assured tone, he could tell that Shi Yuan definitely asked this servant to bring a message back.


    The servant did not expect Third Young Master to be able to guess all of these. He looked up and glanced at him, then lowered his head and said: "Mister Shi said that if Third Young Master guessed that he had something to say, then let me speak directly." After saying that, the servant did not wait for Xu Shiqiu to speak and immediately continued: "Mister Shi, I''m afraid that if Third Young Master were to go, he would have to reveal his identity."


    Maybe the servant did not understand what Shi Yuan meant, but Xu Shiqiu did.


    Xu Shiqiu had originally planned to keep a low profile on the road, wait until he reached the capital, then reveal the news of his Xu Family returning to the capital.


    However, if they revealed their identities here, those people in the capital would likely find out in advance.


    However, Xu Shiqiu understood that even though he might reveal his identity beforehand, he might not want to let the people in the capital find out.


    "You go down and rest first. I''ll tell them to pack up. After breakfast, we''ll enter the town." Xu Shiqiu ordered, and all the servants of Xu Family immediately got busy.


    The village that Xu Shiqiu and the rest were staying at wasn''t far from where they were. They would be there in less than an hour by the time they sat on the Mule Cart.


    The little town was much more prosperous than the little town where Xu Shiqiu and the others had stopped to rest. It was just that when Dong Shu sat inside the Mule Cart, he realized that everyone in the little town seemed to be terrified.


    In addition, one could faintly hear what they were saying.


    "Another one ¡­" It might be ¡­ "Angry."


    "..." "I didn''t want to, I didn''t see it ¡­"


    Dong Shu couldn''t hear those voices, but the intelligent Xu Shiqiu could more or less hear them.


    "Master, are there really people missing from this town?"


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu regained his senses and nodded towards her: "I believe so." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu was frowning, and laughed as he shook his head: "My wife, do not worry, with husband here, nothing will happen."


    Dong Shu did not expect his husband to not be worried at all. Thinking back to what the servant had said just now, she grabbed Xu Shiqiu''s arm and said coquettishly: "Hubby, have you guessed what happened?" After asking that, Dong Shu blinked her eyes as she stared at Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his own Young Girl would look at him in such a way. Seeing her staring at him waiting for an answer, he helplessly sighed, then spoke up: "There were already two girls missing in this town before Xu Jie and the others arrived, which proves that there''s something wrong with this town. The mayor directly captured Xu Jie and the others. Maybe Xu Jie and the others broke through something and didn''t know it. "


    Dong Shu felt that she was really stupid. She could understand everything her husband said, but she couldn''t understand why he would say that.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s puzzled face, Xu Shiqiu did not explain further and instructed the servant to find an inn to stay.


    There were two inns in Yi Town, and the Xu Family servant chose a slightly larger one. After the Mule Cart stopped, Xu Shiqiu got off the Mule Cart first, and then he helped Dong Shu down.


    Yuanxi was carried by the wet nurse and followed behind the Old Madame Xu. When the few of them went down the Mule Cart, the inn staff had already gone up with meaningful eyes, and greeted Xu Shiqiu and the rest.


    Dong Shu originally thought that his master would definitely go upstairs to rest, just like before. However, he didn''t expect that he would invite her to sit in the great hall.


    As for the Old Madame Xu, she led her wet nurse and directly went upstairs to rest, leaving this matter entirely to Xu Shiqiu.


    "Hubby?"


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu in confusion, but before she could say anything, Xu Shiqiu shook his head at her, "My wife, don''t worry, you just need to remember that we are from an official family, and we are going back to the capital, and we are passing by here."


    Dong Shu couldn''t figure out what her master wanted to do, so she could only sit quietly to the side.


    After Xu Shiqiu sat down, he went to find a few clever servants at home, and then instructed them in a low voice: "You guys take the silver and go to the small town to buy, do not ask too much, and pay attention to what the people of the small town are saying." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw the servants in front of him nodding, he was worried and continued to instruct: "If anyone asks around, just say that we are returning to the capital, do not say too much."


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s instructions, the servants did not dare delay any longer and each of them took out their silver and left. After discussing what each of them wanted to buy, the two finally left together.


    When the inn staff saw Xu Shiqiu ordering the servants to leave as soon as he arrived, he immediately carried the teapot up and said, "Young Master, are you passing through our Yi Town?" As he spoke, the waiter was preparing to pour some tea.


    "My young master doesn''t drink this tea." After Ling Xiang stopped the shop assistant from pouring tea, he saw the shop assistant staring blankly at his own face. Unhappily, he snorted and said: "What are you looking at?


    Ling Xiang''s actions caused Dong Shu to be shocked, but she still remembered what her husband said. She remembered that they were officials, so she did not speak up.


    This shop assistant also didn''t expect that after being stunned for a moment, he would actually offend a little girl.


    However, he had stayed in this inn for two years, so he did have a sense of direction.


    After carefully sizing up Ling Xiang, she glanced at the clothes and attire of Xu Shiqiu and from the corner of her eyes, and guessed that the origins of these people were not small.


    "It''s my fault. Since young master doesn''t think much of this tea, might I ask for some snacks and preserves? " Although the doorman asked Xu Shiqiu, but he was looking at him.


    He knew that in these large families, his master would not speak up. The ones who did so were the maids beside him.


    Sure enough, after he asked, the girl who had been looking at him earlier rolled her eyes at him in disdain and said with a disdainful expression, "What good stuff can there be in this poor place? No need!"


    Hearing Ling Xiang''s words, the shop assistant was even more sure that the group of people in front of him were just passing by the houses of officials, so they wouldn''t meddle in other people''s business.


    Although Dong Shu was looking at him, she couldn''t help but look at Ling Xiang the entire time.


    She really did not realize that Ling Xiang, who was incomparably obedient and a little timid at home, would be so powerful today.


    She thought that if she hadn''t known Ling Xiang for a long time, seeing her like this, she would definitely have felt that their master''s identity was not ordinary.


    Otherwise, how could a servant dressed as a head maid have the guts to say such words?


    After thinking about it, Dong Shu suddenly became interested, looked at Ling Xiang and said: "Ling Xiang, bring some snacks over." After saying that, Dong Shu was afraid that Ling Xiang did not understand what she meant, and immediately instructed: "Get the kitchen lady to make some fine food and send it over, there probably isn''t anything here that I can take a fancy to."


    Ling Xiang probably did not expect Dong Shu to suddenly open her mouth, but she reacted quickly. After hearing Dong Shu''s words, she did not hesitate and bowed towards Dong Shu in a natural manner, then replied: "This servant will go and make the arrangements." After saying that, Ling Xiang bowed and took two steps back, then turned and walked out of the inn towards the kitchen.


    Seeing Ling Xiang give a salute towards Dong Shu, the inn clerk confirmed that Xu Shiqiu and the rest of the people were officials who had passed by this place to return to the capital.


    Thinking about the things that would happen in the town in the next two days, the servant thought for a moment, then bravely looked at Xu Shiqiu and spoke: "Young Master, how many days do you want to rest in our Yi Town? Would you like me to recommend some of the nearby scenery? "


    Xu Shiqiu had been listening to the conversation between Ling Xiang and the shop assistant, and didn''t have the intention to speak until Dong Shu opened her mouth.


    It was only when the shop assistant saw him ask this question that he finally opened his mouth and said, "Leave tomorrow." After saying these few words, Xu Shiqiu no longer had any plans to speak.


    However, after hearing his reply, the inn worker immediately relaxed.


    Although his movements were not obvious, but looking at his shoulder that was suddenly relaxed, Xu Shiqiu still saw that he was instantly relaxed.


    Xu Shiqiu''s expression did not change, but in his heart, he was more certain that there was something wrong with Yi Town.

 C88

    Dong Shu did not know that her master at the inn had already guessed that there was a problem with the town. When Ling Xiang came back to report that she had already spoken with the kitchen maid about what kind of snacks they would bring over later, she had forgotten about what had happened and started to look forward to the snacks the kitchen maid would bring over.


    When he had originally been staying at the Xiahe Village, although the food cooked by the kitchen maid at the Xu Family Great Kitchen was exquisite, the style of the snacks could not be considered much.


    What Dong Shu did not expect was that ever since she had left the Xiahe Village, the number of pastries made by the kitchen maid had increased. Especially in these few days, there had been no repetition of the pastries.


    Xu Shiqiu was initially worried that something would happen in Yi Town that would cause Young Girl to worry. Now that she had forgotten about the previous matter with just a few words from Ling Xiang, he shook his head and did not say anything further.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu left the Main Hall and returned to the house, the servants who went out to find out more news had already brought it back with them.


    Ling Xiang took the chance to go to the kitchen to get some snacks and bring back the news that the servants were looking for him.


    "Every three years, Yi Town will pay homage to the mountain god, pick the most outstanding girl in the town, and take her to the mountains after dressing up. If the girl was still here after one night, it proved that the mountain god had not taken a fancy to the girl, and the girl''s family could bring her back.


    However, the last three times the mountain god had been sacrificed, the girl had disappeared without a trace after an entire night.


    Originally, the most important thing to pay tribute to the mountain deity was some fruits and livestock. However, ever since the few times that the young lady had disappeared from the shrine, it had become increasingly difficult to find the young lady who had paid her respects to the mountain god.


    And the three girls who had gone missing were the three who had been chosen at the beginning of this year. There was a rumor that they were unwilling in the beginning, and because they were unwilling, they suddenly disappeared. The mountain god must have been angry and took them away.


    And because the three young ladies that were chosen previously have disappeared one by one, I''m afraid that this year''s memorial service will not go as planned. Currently, the citizens of the town are a bit worried. "


    After Ling Xiang and Dong Shu finished speaking, she thought for a while before hesitating to look at them. "Young Master and Madam, were these three ladies really taken away by the Mountain God?"


    "How is this possible?" The moment Ling Xiang finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu shook his head and opened his mouth. Seeing Ling Xiang''s worried face, he laughed: "Where is there a mountain god that requires the common people to pay respects to him, the fruits and livestock are good too."


    When Xu Shiqiu heard Ling Xiang''s words just now, he felt that the disappearance of the three girls must have something to do with the matter of the Mountain God''s memorial service in Yi Town every three years.


    When Ling Xiang opened his mouth, Dong Shu had been obediently sitting at the side eating dessert. When Ling Xiang finally spoke, she was so shocked that she forgot to eat dessert.


    Now that she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, after Dong Shu swallowed the dim sum in her mouth, she hurriedly looked at him and asked: "Husband, then what about Mister Shi and the others?"


    "The expedition team must have accidentally broken something, otherwise they wouldn''t have been detained by the mayor." As Xu Shiqiu said this, he was actually thinking of how he would be able to meet Xu Jie and Shi Yuan. Only if he saw them would he be able to move on to the next step.


    And this mayor, according to Ling Xiang''s meaning just now, the girls who went missing after three memorial services were all there after this mayor took charge of them.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that their next breakthrough would be this mayor.


    But since he had already guessed that Xu Jie and his wife''s imprisonment was related to the memorial service of Yi Town, then Xu Shiqiu had a better idea.


    Dong Shu didn''t know if her husband had guessed something, but since they had met, he was frowning and deep in thought, she didn''t say anything. She just sat beside him.


    Dong Shu originally thought that Xu Shiqiu would at least think about it a little longer, but sshe didn''t expect that after he dismissed Ling Xiang, he actually looked at him and said, "Does my wife want to go out and take a look?"


    "Get out?"


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu in confusion. Although she was not intelligent, from the inn employees'' reaction just now, he could guess that if they made any unnecessary movements, they would probably be targeted.


    Thinking up to here, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, if we were to directly leave like this, would it be... "Yes, to alert the enemy?"


    Dong Shu did not know if she thought of the right words, but after she finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu looked at her and nodded: "That''s right, we are going to alert the enemy."


    Dong Shu really did not know what Xu Shiqiu wanted to do, but at this moment, they could not ignore Xu Jie, Shi Yuan and the other servants. If they wanted to leave, they had to save them first before leaving.


    "Then what do I need to do?" In the end, when Dong Shu finished asking this question, she did not reply to her and only looked at her with a slight smile.


    Dong Shu did not understand what Xu Shiqiu meant, she could only do whatever Xu Shiqiu said.


    After putting on the two pieces of expensive jewelry, Dong Shu followed Xu Shiqiu out of the tavern.


    The inn staff member was greeting the guests and hurriedly approached them when he saw them walking down the stairs. "Young Master and Madam are going out?"


    "Mm, let''s go out and take a look. I heard that Yi Town is going to be quite lively this year." Xu Shiqiu immediately said, after saying that, without even looking at the shop assistant''s expression, he immediately brought Dong Shu and left.


    The shop assistant saw that after Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu left, they did not stay in the inn for long, and took the opportunity to go to the backyard to retrieve their things before walking to the back door of the inn.


    The back door of the inn faced an alleyway. There were many ordinary people who had set up stalls inside the alleyway.


    The waiter came to a stall selling vegetables and said softly, "The young master that stayed in the inn just now took his wife out again. Go deliver the letter, I don''t know what this person is here for, it''s inconvenient for him to leave, let the other side send people to keep an eye on them. "


    After the shop assistant finished giving instructions, he went straight back to the inn to continue working. He did not stay for long.


    After the cloth-clothed man received the news, he nodded his head and tidied up the vegetables on the stall. He then left the backyard of the inn without looking back.


    The inn staff and the cloth-clothed man did not know that someone was staring at them while they were talking.


    After the cloth-clothed man left, there were still people following him.


    After Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu out of the door, they went straight to the most bustling street in the town.


    "My wife, is there anything you want?" Xu Shiqiu looked down to see Dong Shu by her side. Seeing her staring at his surroundings, he immediately asked.


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, Dong Shu looked up and glanced at him for a moment.


    Dong Shu really didn''t want anything at the moment, she only thought that today, she was only following her husband out to ''shake the grass and startle the snake''.


    This was the first time he had done such a thing. He was so nervous that he didn''t even have the mood to look around at the surrounding shops.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his Young Girl to be so nervous, he extended his hand and pinched her palm, and said: "No need to be nervous, we will just take a look."


    Saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Young Girl and asked: "Which shop does my wife wish to see?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, Dong Shu pursed her lips and laughed shyly, she then raised her hand and pointed towards the unremarkable rouge shop in front of them: "I want to take a look there."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu did not speak anymore, and directly led him towards the shop.


    Dong Shu did not expect her husband to bring her directly to this shop. She nervously raised her head and looked at Xu Shiqiu.


    After Dong Shu followed Xu Shiqiu into the rouge shop, her eyes involuntarily fell on the rouge powder that was in the shop.


    However, Dong Shu rarely visited such shops. Even though she knew that she wouldn''t be able to use the goods inside, she was still captivated by them.


    Seeing that Dong Shu''s gaze was attracted to the rouge, Xu Shiqiu also looked towards the rouge in the shop.


    Originally, Xu Shiqiu had only taken a casual look, but when he raised his head, he discovered that the shop owner was actually a young man.


    In the beginning, Xu Shiqiu did not pay much attention to the young man, but who knew that when the young man realized that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu did not intend to purchase anything from him, he did not get angry.


    Xu Shiqiu had a shop in his hands, he knew very well that as a shop owner, he would not be happy if he were to meet a customer that he could only look at and not buy.


    But the shopkeeper in front of him didn''t seem to care at all. He kept looking out for a while, and couldn''t help looking behind him, but he didn''t pay any attention to him or his Young Girl.


    "Shop owner, is this the only goods in your store?" Xu Shiqiu looked at the shop owner and casually asked. Seeing that he did not react to his words, Xu Shiqiu took two steps forward and continued to ask: "Shop owner, do you hear what I have to say?"


    Xu Shiqiu''s movements were not sudden, but the shop owner who was already distracted suddenly panicked after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s voice: "What!" After saying that, the shop owner started to size up Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    Seeing that they were dressed in clothes that he had never seen before, the shop owner was startled, and when he saw the accessories that Dong Shu was wearing, he clenched his fists.


    Dong Shu was originally looking at the goods in the shop, but when Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, she did not care at all. Until he heard the shop owner''s voice, and noticed that he was staring at his the whole time.


    "Does the shop owner have something on his mind?" Dong Shu looked at the shop owner who spoke casually, and when he finished speaking, his eyes instantly lit up. He did not know why, but blurted out: "If you have something on your mind, you should go ahead and settle it, and when it is done then come back to open the shop, if not you will not even know that the goods in the shop have been stolen."


    Dong Shu only said this casually, while Xu Shiqiu, who heard her words, also shook his head lovingly.


    However, the two of them never expected that after hearing Dong Shu''s words, the shop owner was stunned, she suddenly rushed towards Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu and kneeled down.


    "What are you doing?" Dong Shu saw that the shop owner was opening his mouth, and seeing that he was still kneeling, he pulled Xu Shiqiu and prepared to leave.


    However, just as they were about to make a move, the shop owner finally opened his mouth and said, "I beg that Young Master and Madam can help this little one bring a person out of Yi Town. This little one is willing to offer up all of my possessions."


    Dong Shu never thought that there would come a day where she and her husband would be called over by a stranger for help. She looked at the shop owner who knelt down in front of her and wanted to speak, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Zichen looked up at his husband in confusion. Seeing that his husband didn''t say anything, he moved his lips, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    Xu Shiqiu was shocked in his heart. He never thought that something would happen when he brought Young Girl out to a random shop.


    He had a hunch that this shop owner''s request was related to the three missing girls.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu looked straight at the shop owner and asked: "Let me guess, is the person you wanted us to bring a lady?"


    Hearing what Xu Shiqiu said, Dong Shu thought that he was just randomly guessing.


    But unexpectedly, in the next instant, the shop owner exclaimed, "How did Young Master know?"


    Hearing the shop owner''s words, Dong Shu looked straight at Xu Shiqiu, his pair of crescent moon eyes filled with confusion.


    She didn''t know why she would meet her husband when they were just strolling around the same shop.


    Could it be that the word ''fortune'' that the husband normally said about him turned out to be true?

 C89

    Dong Shu was puzzled, but she did not reveal anything on the surface.


    Only when the shop owner stood up from the ground at their request did they learn his name.


    "I am He Ce, a local of Yi Town. This shop was passed down from my ancestors." He Ce did not look overjoyed when he said that, but seeing that the two noble men in front of him did not say anything, he continued: "I wonder if the two noble men have heard of the customs of our Yi Town, where we worship the mountain gods?"


    "I''ve heard some rumors." Xu Shiqiu immediately opened his mouth to reply after He Ce finished speaking, afraid of what his Young Girl would say.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu speak, she did not say anything.


    Seeing that the two noble men in front of him did not seem to want to talk, He Ce explained the matter of the Mountain God from Yi Town clearly.


    "There has always been a legend of Yi Town''s backer receiving the blessing of the mountain god. According to legend, the original memorial to the mountain god only needs the nimble girl to personally make four dishes to pay tribute to the mountain god. However, for some unknown reason, in the past few decades, the food of the mountain deity had undergone an increasing change.


    Ten years ago, the mountains outside Yi Town were on fire, and it took a good half a day before the entire town was extinguished. Since the fire, the town had been replaced by a new mayor. After he sat on the seat of mayor, he decided that every time he paid homage to the mountain god, the lady who prepared the food would stay at the foot of the mountain for the night.


    At first the townspeople didn''t want to, afraid that the girls would get into trouble overnight at the foot of the mountain, but the mayor said that if they didn''t, the mountain god would get angry again.


    Just as the townspeople were hesitating, another fire broke out on the mountain. Because of this, the townspeople were finally convinced.


    From that year onwards, the young lady who was preparing to pay tribute to the mountain god''s food was left alone at the foot of the mountain. When the girl''s parents went to find her the next day, they found that not only had the girl disappeared, but even the food used to pay their respects to the mountain god had disappeared as well.


    Because of this, the people of the town believed the mayor''s words. Initially, I also believed it. "


    After speaking to here, He Ce let out a sigh, and then continued: "But three years ago, due to my curiosity, I hid myself in a tree while paying respects to the mountain god. He had only wanted to see the real appearance of the mountain god, but who knew that he would fall asleep in one night?


    When I woke up again, I didn''t see the mountain god at all. Only the mayor and his two sons, taking advantage of the night sky, took away all the food that the girl and the mountain god used to pay their respects.


    I was scared silly and didn''t dare to move at all. After returning home, I had always wanted to speak of this matter, but after probing a few times, no one believed that the mayor would do such a thing.


    I originally thought that this matter would never have anything to do with me, but I didn''t expect that this year, when I picked the most clever girl in town, my fianc¨¦e would be chosen.


    Helpless, I can only inform my fiancee of this matter. She believes that I will hide myself in the end. After I hid my fiancee freely, the mayor came to find me a few times, and revealed several times with his words that my fiancee shouldn''t belong to me. "


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu did not interrupt him when He Ce opened her mouth to speak. It was only when he had finished speaking did Xu Shiqiu raise his hand and pat Dong Shu''s hand that was holding her own arm.


    "The two girls behind?"


    Xu Shiqiu looked at He Ce and asked. He Ce, who was sad a moment ago, raised his head and looked at him in shock.


    "Young master, you ¡­" He Ce anxiously opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.


    I do know a bit about this." Xu Shiqiu guessed He Ce''s thoughts when he saw his expression. "I have a brother, a master, and a few servants. Two days ago, they heard that Yi Town had some business and came to scout, but were detained.


    As Xu Shiqiu said this, he kept staring at.


    As long as He Ce revealed the slightest hint that something was amiss, he would immediately seize him.


    He Ce also did not expect Xu Shiqiu to actually know about this matter, however, after being momentarily shocked, he quickly replied, "The two young ladies that followed, were also people that I went down to inform their families. None of their family members were willing to part with their young lady, so they trusted me. " After saying this, He Ce paused for a moment, then continued: "Then, did young noble find out what it was?"


    He Ce asked carefully, afraid that Xu Shiqiu would say something that would disappoint him.


    "Looks like you''ve done a good deed." After Xu Shiqiu gave his evaluation, Xu Shiqiu looked at him and continued: "I don''t know much, it''s just that I didn''t expect my wife to casually point at a shop and meet you who just so happens to know about it."


    Xu Shiqiu was now certain in his heart that his own Young Girl was blessed.


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? She casually pointed to a shop, and it was precisely a person who happened to know of this matter.


    After He Ce finished listening to what Xu Shiqiu had to say, he believed him. He didn''t dare disbelieve it because he had already told his greatest secret to the person in front of him.


    If this person was not to be trusted, he could only abandon his family''s shop and quietly leave Yi Town with his fiancee.


    Xu Shiqiu would naturally not let He Ce down. He told He Ce that after he came to find him tonight, he had brought Dong Shu and left his shop.


    Dong Shu watched as Xu Shiqiu brought him and left, then raised her head to look at him. Just as she was about to inquire further, who knew that Xu Shiqiu would bring him into another shop.


    After Xu Shiqiu led Dong Shu through dozens of shops, they finally brought Dong Shu back.


    Dong Shu held back her words and did not ask Xu Shiqiu until on the way back to the inn, she finally realised that a stranger was following behind her.


    "Hubby?" Dong Shu nervously grabbed Xu Shiqiu''s arm. She wanted to tell her husband that someone was following behind, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Xu Shiqiu had actually been paying attention to Dong Shu this whole time, so when he finally discovered that someone was following him, he could guess Dong Shu''s reaction.


    "Don''t be afraid." Xu Shiqiu was sure that the person following them only arrived when they reached the third store, and this person was just too direct.


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu knew that Master had long noticed the person following behind him, and immediately calmed down.


    Once Xu Shiqiu returned to the inn, he did not immediately bring Dong Shu back to his room. Instead, he went to find the Old Madame Xu and told her about meeting He Ce at the rouge shop.


    "Mother, do you think this matter has anything to do with the Mayor of Yi Town?"


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Old Madame Xu who had just finished speaking, nodded and said, "In a town, the mayor has one hand to cover the sky. If it wasn''t for him, who else could it be? "It''s just that I don''t know if this town is full of guts or if there is someone else supporting them from behind." After Old Madame Xu finished speaking, he paused for a moment before looking at Xu Shiqiu and continuing, "Have you thought of a way to resolve this matter?"


    After Xu Shiqiu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, without the slightest hesitation, he immediately opened his mouth and spoke. Find out what exactly is the Mayor''s house, then think of a way to meet Fourth Brother and Shi Yuan. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the Old Madame Xu immediately looked towards Dong Shu and asked: "Are you going to scout by yourself, or are you bringing along the Madame Dong?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his mother to suddenly ask this, he was stunned for a moment, then opened his mouth: "I''ll go by myself."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu looked at him and asked, "Does Hubby really want to go alone?" After saying that, Dong Shu hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Didn''t Hubby say that you wouldn''t affect the people around you if I was around? If I don''t go, what will you do if you affect the others? "


    Dong Shu asked seriously, but Xu Shiqiu felt very uncomfortable hearing her words.


    He only had so much power, but it was all because of this matter.


    Previously, he only thought that when he returned to the capital, he would be able to see other people bringing along the Young Girl, but now that he had encountered such a situation, he was truly reluctant to bring the Young Girl along.


    Old Madame Xu had been looking at Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu was in a difficult situation, she sighed and said, "I''ll send someone here to take care of tonight''s matters."


    When the Old Madame Xu opened her mouth, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu looked at her in bewilderment and shock.


    Being watched by her son and his daughter-in-law, Old Madame Xu was not the least bit flustered, "You don''t have to worry, since the breakthrough was found in this town, I will definitely be able to resolve this matter."


    After hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, even if Xu Shiqiu wanted to speak, he didn''t know what to say.


    Because of today''s incident, his heart was currently very sad.


    He could not think of it. If he were to encounter such a risky situation in the future, could it be that he could only stay at home and wait for others to do it?

 C90

    Thinking about this matter, Xu Shiqiu''s mood became extremely bad.


    Even if he knew that he was currently unable to personally deal with this matter, thinking about how his mother would be involved in this matter left him in an extremely bad mood.


    Old Madame Xu was someone who had once accompanied Old General Xu. After she finished speaking to Xu Shiqiu, she immediately gave the orders in front of him.


    "Take my post to the county. Tell them about Yi Town and have them send someone over." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu saw that Xu Shiqiu seemed to want to speak, and sighed. He then continued: "After all, we are only passing through here today.


    Xu Shiqiu understood that his mother was right.


    Currently, he did not have any official position. If his elder brother was here, he would not dare to say anything more about the matters of Yi Town.


    However, he was different. He had no official position, and if he tried to attack in private, he might be bitten back.


    "Then, Mother, should we send someone to check on the Mayor''s family now?" Xu Shiqiu understood that even if the person backing Yi Town was a county magistrate, he would not dare to shield him.


    Although Xu Shiqiu did not have an official position, his Xu Family was something that could directly face a saint.


    Let alone the fact that his in-laws in the Xu Family were the Prince Duan, even if he did not tell Prince Duan about this matter, his big brother''s official position was enough for the county magistrate to not dare to shield the mayor of Yi Town.


    "Yes, I''ll leave this matter to you." Old Madame Xu also knew that if she did not allow Xu Shiqiu to do anything, he would not be able to hold it in, so in the end, she would hand the matter over to Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu was very happy after hearing what Old Madame Xu said. He quickly called for the male servants at home and told them to take care of the Mayor''s family.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished giving orders, Xu Feng''s second son, Xin Er, knocked on the Old Madame Xu''s door.


    "Grandmother, it''s me."


    Xin ge opened his mouth and said these words, but Xu Shiqiu''s eyes immediately lit up: "Xin ge, come in." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then looked towards Old Madame Xu and spoke out: "Mother, I arranged for Xin ge to follow the person who went to report to the inn."


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the Old Madame Xu frowned as he looked at him and said, "Brother Xin is only eleven years old, how can you let him be in danger?"


    As soon as Xu Xin entered the room, he happened to hear Old Madame Xu''s words. After quickly closing the door, he quickly walked in front of Old Madame Xu and greeted him: "Grandmother, don''t blame Uncle Qiu. I took the initiative to ask for a follow today."


    Xu Xin was the second son of the Xu family. Because he was the second son of the Xu family and had his uncle''s two Cousin as well as his own brother, he wasn''t taken seriously when he was at home.


    But in just a few months of Xiahe Village, he was discovered by Xu Shiqiu to be extremely suitable for cultivating martial arts.


    At this time, he glanced at Xu Shiqiu from the corner of his eyes. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had no intention to speak, he then looked towards Old Madame Xu and continued: "Grandmother, I am already eleven. I don''t need to do anything at home, I just want to work with Uncle Qiu. Now that I''ve finally had a chance to learn more, you wouldn''t disagree, would you? "


    After seeing Old Madame Xu finish speaking, Xu Xin used her serious eyes to stare at Old Madame Xu.


    The Old Madame Xu naturally did not stop Xu Xin from making a comeback. She was just worried that something might happen to Xu Xin.


    After all, Xu Xin''s parents had already left for the capital. He would stay behind to follow his own fourth uncle and his own son.


    Now that his own Fourth Uncle wasn''t here, if something really happened to him, she wouldn''t be able to explain it to Xu Feng.


    However, what Xu Xin said just now made her unable to blame Xu Shiqiu. After all, what Xu Xin said was correct.


    He was already eleven years old. In an ordinary family, a boy who was ten years old was indeed the age to learn how to work.


    "Sigh, of course grandma would agree with your ability to learn. However, this is not a familiar place for us to be here. If you were to rashly follow us, and were to be discovered, your grandma would have no way to explain it to your father. "


    Old Madame Xu saw that Xu Xin had just finished speaking, and Xu Xin immediately looked at her happily: "Grandmother, don''t worry, my face is very ordinary. Even if I were to throw it in front of those people, they wouldn''t be able to remember it."


    Xu Xin saw that Old Madame Xu had just finished speaking, so Xu Shiqiu laughed and said: "Mother, you don''t know, Brother Xin is especially talented, as long as it''s something he''s heard, she would probably learn it. "We all don''t know the Yi Town dialect, but I can learn seventy or eighty percent of it." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu saw that Xu Xin''s eyes were shining with excitement, and then he said: "But today, I was indeed careless, and in the next time, I will arrange someone to go with Xin Er. So even if something happens, one of them will always come back. "


    Everyone could hear that Xu Shiqiu was joking. After all, it was hard to find a scout as talented as Xu Xin.


    There were so many grandsons and granddaughters of the Xu Family. Currently, only Xu Xin had this kind of talent.


    Old Madame Xu also understood what Xu Shiqiu meant, and laughed while glaring at him. Then she looked at Xu Lang and asked, "Brother Xin, did you manage to catch me today?"


    "If Grandma hadn''t asked, I would have forgotten." Xu Xin looked at Old Madame Xu and laughed foolishly before scratching her head. Then, under the gaze of the crowd, he said: "The employee of the inn found a man selling vegetables at the back door. I have been following the man selling vegetables and watched him enter the mayor''s house. Originally, I planned to directly come back, but not long after, I saw the mayor''s two sons bringing that vegetable seller out. "


    Saying that, Xu Xin looked up at Xu Shiqiu somewhat guiltily. Seeing that did not scold him, he continued: "I have followed them all the way to an alley north of the town. This alley was very chaotic, there were all sorts of people here. I remember that Uncle Qiu said that you can''t casually enter this sort of place, so he was always standing guard at the intersection.


    They waited for an hour before they left. After listening closely for a while, I heard them say, ''Never let them get out'' or ''Blame them for being nosy''. Hearing this, I guessed that Fourth Uncle and the rest were all being locked up here. Because I thought about that, I didn''t continue to follow them and just came back. "


    After saying this, Xu Xin was a bit embarrassed. Uncle Qiu originally wanted him to keep an eye on the person who went to the inn to report, but after hearing this news, he hurriedly came back.


    Xu Shiqiu did not blame Xu Xin, since he had heard about the news regarding Xu Jie. Xu Xin coming back excitedly to find him, so this matter was within reason.


    "It''s fine, I already have an idea of what''s going on."


    After Xu Shiqiu consoled Xu Xin for a bit, he looked up towards the Old Madame Xu and said: "Mother, I want to bring some people to the alley Big Brother Zhenbei is talking about."


    When Old Madame Xu heard Xu Shiqiu, she immediately understood what he meant. She did not allow Xu Shiqiu to do what he had done previously, but if he did not allow him to do it now, he would feel that he was useless.


    After pondering for a moment, Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "You can go, but you have to protect yourself and Madame Dong well."


    Dong Shu had been obediently sitting at the side the entire time. Only when she heard Old Madame Xu''s words did she raise her head to look at him and say: "Mother, there is no need to worry. Maybe by the time we reach there, Fourth Brother and Mister Shi will have already thought of a way out."


    Dong Shu had only casually said that, but Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu who heard her words quickly looked at each other.


    They all had a bold guess that Xu Jie and Shi Yuan might really be able to escape with their servants when they reach the northern alley.


    But even though they had this guess, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu didn''t say it out loud.


    Because Xu Shiqiu wanted to go to the north side of the town, the matters concerning the Mayor''s house were still handled by the Old Madame Xu in the end.


    In the evening, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had a simple meal before changing into light and light clothes, waiting for the sky to darken.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the busiest time of the inn began. Xu Shiqiu finally brought Dong Shu, Xu Xin, and a few of her family''s most capable servants to head towards the north of the town.


    Although Xu Xin had only come by once in the day, he was very familiar with this place.


    He brought Xu Shiqiu and the others and just as they reached the intersection of the north side street, before he even had the chance to speak, he saw Xu Shiqiu staring with wide eyes.


    "Uncle Qiu, what''s wrong?"


    Xu Xin saw that Xu Shiqiu had just finished asking this question, so he pointed at the black smoke that was rising from not too far away and said: "Xin ge, maybe we don''t need to go and save him anymore."


    Because he had already guessed it before, when Xu Shiqiu saw the black smoke, the first thing he thought of was that Xu Jie and the others might have ran out by themselves.


    Xu Xin did not know why Xu Shiqiu would say such a thing. He opened his mouth, but in the end, he could only look at Xu Shiqiu and say: "Uncle Qiu, how about I bring someone to take a look?"


    The moment Xu Xin finished speaking, before Xu Shiqiu could even reply to his words, Dong Shu had already clearly seen the figure that appeared in front of him.


    "Master, Brother Xin, quickly take a look." Dong Shu pointed to the few figures that ran out and continued to ask in surprise, "Are they Fourth Brother and Mister Shi?"


    The moment Dong Shu''s words fell, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Xin clearly saw the few figures that were running towards them.


    "Autumn and Time!" Xu Jie first saw Xu Shiqiu, then he saw Xu Xin who was following behind Xu Shiqiu, "Brother Xin, are you here too? "Did you know we were going to set a fire tonight?"


    "Did you set the fire?"


    Xu Shiqiu said in shock. Before he could ask further, he heard Shi Yuan gasping for breath, "Quick, go, don''t get caught."


    Hearing Shi Yuan''s words, how could Xu Shiqiu and Xu Jie dare to speak anymore. One of them grabbed Dong Shu''s waist and the other quickly pulled on his nephew''s arm, turning around and running away.


    After running for a distance, the group slowly took advantage of the night sky and the fire in the north of the town to return to the inn.


    Just as they returned to the inn, the Old Madame Xu received a message that the mayor''s family had sent a few children out in the darkness of the night.


    "Child, their family''s child?"

 C91

    The moment Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth to ask, the Old Madame Xu nodded at him.


    Seeing the Old Madame Xu nod, Xu Shiqiu then continued: "What did the Mayor of Yi Town notice?"


    "Presumably." Old Madame Xu replied Xu Shiqiu once before continuing: "However, because we dispatched people here in advance, those children did not run away."


    The moment Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, Xu Shiqiu immediately followed up: "Mother, have any of the people that went to the county returned?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, the Old Madame Xu shook her head and said, "He''s not back yet, but he looks like it''s about time." Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, her room''s door was knocked.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Dong Shu who was originally sitting obediently at the side holding Yuanxi, blurted out: "The person who went to the county has returned, there must be good news."


    Dong Shu''s words were casual, but Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu who heard her couldn''t help but look at her.


    Sensing his mother-in-law''s and husband''s attentive gaze, Dong Shu asked in confusion, "My mother, my husband, why are you looking at me like that?"


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu looked at each other.


    Before the two of them could speak, the servant outside the door already spoke out loudly: "Old Madame, your servant has returned."


    "Mm, come in."


    Since the male servants that went to the county returned, Dong Shu didn''t continue to question him about the previous matter.


    After the Old Madame Xu spoke, the male servants outside the door also walked in.


    The male servant bowed and entered. After entering the room, he first paid his respects to Old Madame Xu, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, then opened his mouth and said: "Old Madame, this servant has already sent the news to the county magistrate area. Zhang County Command brought back a message from a servant, saying, "I assure you, he will immediately arrange this matter."


    If Old Madame is in a hurry to return to the capital, she can keep some people here to settle the matter. He can personally write to you and tell you the details. "


    Just as the servant finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu immediately nodded her head and said: "This county order is understandable." After saying that, Old Madame Xu looked at the male servant and said, "You should go down and rest. You''ve also been tired for a long time."


    "Yes, servant will go rest now."


    After the male servant left, Dong Shu then looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Mother, in that case, can we return to the capital?" After saying this, Dong Shu did not wait for Old Madame Xu to speak and continued: "I''m afraid big sister and Yanzhu are waiting anxiously in the capital."


    "Mother, your wife is right." We should still return to the capital as soon as possible. I''m afraid that Big Sis and Yanzhu are waiting anxiously for us there. "


    After Xu Shiqiu spoke out, the Old Madame Xu could not help but nod her head.


    Seeing that both the husband and the mother-in-law had nodded, Dong Shu then continued: "Then we will leave tomorrow morning?"


    Originally, the reason they stopped here was because of Xu Jie. He had sensed that there was a problem with Yi Town and then was detained.


    Now that the matters of the Yi Town had been handed over by a county magistrate, they could naturally leave.


    "Mm, let''s rest a bit more tonight. We can leave tomorrow."


    Xu Shiqiu agreed to Dong Shu''s request before instructing his to go inform He Ce and inform him of this news.


    After Ling Xiang left, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu also left Old Madame Xu''s place and returned to their own rooms.


    Just as she returned to their room, Dong Shu stared at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, do you have something to say to me?"


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu was immediately startled.


    Seeing the smile in Dong Shu''s eyes, Xu Shiqiu smiled and shook his head: "My wife, do you really want to know?"


    "Yes." After Dong Shu blinked her eyes, she then continued to look at Xu Shiqiu and said. "I keep having the feeling that there''s something that my husband and mother-in-law are hiding from me. Every time you two look at each other, I feel that there''s something that you two are hiding from me."


    Hearing Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu could only helplessly shake his head and say, "My wife, you should have been able to guess this matter." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had been looking at him the entire time, and then continued: "Does my wife still remember I previously said you were fortunate?"


    "Yes, I remember."


    Dong Shu could guess what Xu Shiqiu was going to say after hearing his words.


    "Husband has always felt that I was fortunate. I didn''t believe it at first." After saying these words, Dong Shu pursed her lips and then continued, "It''s just that if Husband feels that I''m fortunate, then I''ll believe him."


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu smiled and said, "My wife, have you found anything? Every time something happens, as long as you open your mouth and say something, this matter will be resolved as you said. "


    Xu Shiqiu was afraid that Dong Shu would not be able to remember these things, and immediately opened his mouth to speak of the previous few.


    When Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, he immediately opened his eyes wide.


    When Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu asked nervously, "Husband, is it not good for me to do this?"


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his own Young Girl would actually become nervous after hearing what he had said.


    He raised his hand and held Dong Shu''s hand. After he lightly patted her hand, he then spoke out, "My wife, you do not have to worry.


    Hearing her husband''s words, Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although Dong Shu was not intelligent, she was not stupid.


    She knew that she was not like the others.


    Since it was different, was it not good?


    Xu Shiqiu turned his head and instantly saw through Dong Shu''s thoughts. He then patted Dong Shu''s hand and comforted her, "My wife, you don''t have to worry. In the future, even if there''s something like that, I will help you cover it up."


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu was actually worried and immediately opened her mouth to say something else.


    Dong Shu had a good temper, after Xu Shiqiu spoke about other things for a while, she had forgotten about the past.


    Because the matter of Yi Town had suddenly been resolved, Xu Shiqiu and the others, after resting for a night, directly left Yi Town.


    But before they left, Xu Shiqiu still stayed behind with a few people.


    The people who were in the light line continued to stay in the tavern, and the two people who were in the dark line were entrusted to He Ce to take care of.


    "This is my family''s servant. We need to return to the capital as soon as possible." "When the matter of Yi Town is settled, you can follow them on a tour around the capital when you have time."


    Although he had only met He Ce once, Xu Shiqiu still liked him a lot.


    After all, what happened in Yi Town had already happened for so long. In such a long time, He Ce was definitely the only one who noticed that something was amiss.


    But the only person who dared to say it was He Ce.


    He Ce was very happy after receiving Xu Shiqiu''s invitation. He quickly agreed.


    After leaving Yi Town, Xu Shiqiu and his group continued to head towards the capital.


    This time, they did not encounter anything else on the way. Although there was another day where they were delayed by the rain, before the end of April, Xu Shiqiu and the others had already reached the capital.


    The Xu Family''s old mansion was on the west side of the capital. Although Old General Xu had passed on, the Xu Family''s old house had not been taken away.


    Fifth Prince Palace and Jiang Family had long ago sent people to guard the city gate, and the moment Xu Family''s convoy appeared, the servants guarding the two families immediately went forward to pay their respects.


    "Old Madame has specially instructed me to keep watch here. You have worked hard."


    "Old Madame has been looking forward to seeing you. First Miss has been thinking about you and Third Madame for the past few days."


    Old Madame Xu sat in the front of the group of Mule Cart. Upon hearing these words, she remained seated in the same position, but she did not forget to say: "Un, it has been hard on you all to wait here. Watch the rewards."


    Just as Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, the servant women beside him immediately pulled open the curtains and took down the Mule Cart, giving each of the Fifth Prince Palace and Jiang Family a normal cyan pouch to each.


    After the two of them received the rewards and bowed to express their gratitude, Old Madame Xu then opened her mouth to speak again: "When you go back and inform your master, I will rest here for two days. Later, a letter will be delivered to your house."


    Now that he was in the capital, he naturally could not be as casual as he was before.


    To invite someone as a guest, one must first send a post.


    If she was not in the capital, Old Madame Xu would have wanted to invite her daughter and granddaughter, but now that they had reached the capital, she actually invited the Fifth Prince''s Consort and Young Madam Jiang Family to visit them.


    When the carriage arrived at the Xu Family Palace, Old Madame Xu found Dong Shu and specially told him about it.


    "Since you''ve already arrived at the capital, you will have to come to my place every day to learn how to be a steward and get in touch with the other wives." After Old Madame Xu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking, she sighed and continued, "While Mother is still alive, I can teach you a little more. But don''t be afraid, you''re smart, you''ll learn it soon enough. "


    Dong Shu never thought that she would actually have to learn these things again. Even though she was afraid, in the end, she nodded towards the Old Madame Xu and said, "Mother, don''t worry. I will definitely learn seriously."


    Dong Shu didn''t know how much trouble the things she was going to bring him in the next few days.

 C92

    When Xu Family returned to the capital, the first ones to receive the news were Fifth Prince Palace and Jiang Family.


    However, as the host of the residence to the west of Xu Family City arrived, the nearby families also received the news that the Xu Family had returned to the capital.


    When Xu Family first arrived in the capital, it was already the middle of the afternoon. On the morning of the second day, the people who had worked hard the entire way were still resting.


    When the invitation was delivered, it was naturally delivered directly to the Old Madame Xu. But this time, Old Madame Xu did not immediately open it, but asked the servant to call Dong Shu over, and then allowed Dong Shu to open the thread.


    "Take a look at these posts. After you finish, I''ll tell you what you want to do."


    The Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu who was sitting beside him and said: "We will rest for the next two days. After I write a note to send to the Spirit Valley Temple, if Master Xuan Ling is free, we can go and pay respects."


    After Dong Shu heard this, she subconsciously looked away from the thread in front of him and glanced at her master who was sitting beside him.


    Only after seeing her husband nod his head did she continue reading the thread in front of her.


    Because the words written on the post weren''t in plain words, she still needed to understand, so she was extremely slow.


    As Dong Shu continued to read the threads, Xu Shiqiu looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "We still have to meet big sister and Yanzhu first. They waited for so long, and they also received the news when we went to the capital yesterday. It''s not good to see them."


    "You''re right, Yanzhu is still alright, I have not seen your sister for many years and have been thinking about her for a long time." When Old Madame Xu thought about her daughter, whom she had not seen for so many years, she suddenly felt that there were too many things that needed to be arranged as soon as possible.


    "Other than wanting to meet up with your sister and Yanzhu, I''ve received so many posts today. In a few days, there will be a banquet at home, where we will invite them to be guests, and also formally introduce Madame Dong to them. "


    Dong Shu just so happened to have finished reading the thread in her hand, before she could even change to look, she heard Old Madame Xu mentioning her.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Old Madame Xu. As she was not paying attention to the conversation between her mother-in-law and her husband, she was at a loss.


    Seeing Dong Shu reveal such an expression, Old Madame Xu immediately laughed uncontrollably: "I just said that in a few days, my family will have to set up a feast to welcome the families who are on good terms with me, and I will also formally introduce you to them."


    Dong Shu had started to get nervous when Old Madame Xu opened his mouth. When Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, she asked nervously, "Mother, was it too fast?" After saying that, Dong Shu swallowed her saliva, and continued: I think that it''s still not good enough, I need to learn for a few more days.


    "My wife." Xu Shiqiu could tell that Dong Shu was nervous, so he reached out to grab her hand before continuing, "My wife, you do not need to worry, I will accompany you when the time comes."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu was suddenly pacified.


    She raised her head to look at Xu Shiqiu, her crescent eyes curved like crescent moons. "Master, I''ll be very happy with you accompanying me."


    Seeing such an easy to satisfy Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but laugh and say: "Since my wife is so intelligent, if I were to learn from my mother in the next few days, I will definitely be able to."


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were effective on Dong Shu, hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded.


    Seeing that Madame Dong was easily coaxed by her son, Old Madame Xu could only shake her head in her heart, and then said to Dong Shu: "Don''t be afraid, the families that Mother invited back at the beginning were all people with good relations with our Xu Family. Not to mention, your sister will definitely be here when the time comes. With your sister here, those people wouldn''t dare to do anything. "


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will work hard to learn from you. I definitely won''t embarrass myself." Dong Shu thought it was very simple. It was her first time meeting these people, so she didn''t want to be too outstanding. As long as she didn''t give her husband, and didn''t embarrass her Xu Family, it was fine.


    Old Madame Xu was very satisfied with Dong Shu''s answer. She didn''t have high requirements for him, as long as she didn''t embarrass her.


    Her identity was ordinary to begin with, and she had not been taught since she was young. Even if she did not do well, it would not matter.


    "Madame Dong, Mother told you that there are three types of people in this world. "Smart people, stupid people, and a kind of stupid person who thinks he''s smart." Old Madame Xu looked straight into Dong Shu''s eyes and spoke earnestly. Seeing that she was really listening to her words, she continued: "Mother, be honest, it is very difficult for you to be an intelligent person. Your eldest sister-in-law is an intelligent person. As for the fool who thinks he is smart, that is your Second Sister-in-law, you better not learn from her. "Therefore, I might as well just be an idiot and leave it to Shiqiu."


    Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu seriously. She really felt that it was better for Dong Shu to be an idiot.


    After all, she was blessed. Even if there really was something, she would still be blessed to protect her.


    Today, Dong Shu did not understand the meaning of Old Madame Xu''s words. She needed to wait for the future and slowly understand the deep meaning behind Old Madame Xu''s words.


    did not understand, but Xu Shiqiu understood.


    After Old Madame Xu saw that Xu Shiqiu understood, she looked at Xu Shiqiu and continued: "In a while, I will write the thread and you will send someone to send it to your sister and Yanzhu tomorrow morning. The day after tomorrow, we will invite them to visit our residence. After we find out about what happened in the capital from your sister, we can decide which families will be invited to visit our residence. "


    As soon as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what she meant.


    For all the families that had been on good terms with Xu Family and hadn''t had contact with them for so many years, there would definitely be situations where some families were no longer willing to befriend them.


    Other than this situation, there was another situation where some people continued to befriend others with Xu Family on the surface, but in these past few years, they had already befriended other families whose Xu Family were incompatible.


    Regarding these things, he indeed had to ask Xu Nuanwen.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was talking about all these, Dong Shu had finally finished reading all of the posts that Old Madame Xu had given her.


    "Mom, I''ve finished reading all these posts." After Dong Shu finished reading, she had already understood all the contents of the posts, "Mother, although the contents of the posts are different, but the underlying meaning is not to invite you over, but to ask when you can come visit."


    "Not bad, you did well." After the Old Madame Xu praised Dong Shu for a while, she then said: "Although these posts were sent by different people, but their general meaning is only these two."


    After saying that, the Old Madame Xu got the servant to change the tea leaves on her hands into a cup. She then looked at Dong Shu and continued: "However, there is no need to reply today, because when these servants sent their posts, they had already asked for information from the servants. The servants have replied that we need a few more days to tidy up, so we can reply to these posts two days later.


    You have already seen these posts today, so you should prepare two posts, one for your sister and one for Yanzhu. They would send someone to deliver it to their residence tomorrow morning, inviting them to come visit the day after tomorrow.


    "Your sister''s post asked her to bring Brother Huan''er and the others with her. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Brother Huan''er."


    Speaking of Xu Nuanwen and her children, Old Madame Xu naturally thought of Xu Nuanwen''s youngest son, Ye Xuan.


    "Sigh, when your sister was pregnant with Xuan Ge''er, something happened at home. Xuan Ge''er was born only seven months ago, and has had a weak body since childhood. I also left the capital at the time, and have yet to meet him. " When he thought about how his grandson had been sick for so many years and his daughter had always been watching over him, Old Madame Xu felt especially upset.


    "Mother, big sister and little nephew will be fine. "My nephew was young before, but now that he''s old, his body will definitely be healthy and healthy." Seeing Old Madame Xu''s sad expression, Dong Shu subconsciously opened her mouth to console her.


    Only after she finished saying that did Dong Shu come back to her senses. She remembered what her husband had told him before.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu with slight hesitation, opened her mouth wide and finally opened her mouth: "Husband, what I just said, will it become true?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his own Young Girl to ask such a question to him. After pausing slightly, he asked without answering: "Then, my wife, what do you think?"


    After hearing what Xu Shiqiu had said, Dong Shu was so nervous that she did not know how to speak up for a while.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, neither Hubby nor Granny had the intention to speak. Only then did Dong Shu muster up the courage to speak, "I think it will become true. Elder sister is so kind, she has taken care of little nephew for so many years, the little nephew''s body will definitely grow as long as possible. "


    Seemingly trying to cheer herself up, after saying that, Dong Shu did not forget to nod her head.


    Seeing Dong Shu do such a thing, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu only felt that it was extremely cute.


    However, what made them the happiest were the things that Dong Shu had just said.


    The two of them already believed that Dong Shu was someone who was blessed. Moreover, as long as she spoke those words honestly, the matter would definitely turn out like what she said.


    Seeing that her mother-in-law and her husband were both smiling, Dong Shu smiled embarrassedly.


    "Mom, can I bring these posts back? I''m afraid that I might not be able to write it properly, so I want to go back and carefully study it. Dong Shu saw the fatigue on Old Madame Xu''s face and quickly spoke up.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu also realised his mother''s exhaustion, "Mother, Yuanxi is still in Shihuan Courtyard, let''s go back today. After his wife has finished writing her piece in the afternoon, we''ll come over to your place to accompany you to eat tonight."


    "Alright, all of you should go back and rest." When she thought about how her little granddaughter was still in the Shihuan Courtyard, she opened her mouth and reminded, "When you come tonight, you must remember to bring Yuanxi here. I miss her."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu immediately nodded.


    Xu Shiqiu held onto Dong Shu, and with the invitation he read just now, they walked towards the Shihuan Courtyard.


    The houses in the capital were very similar to the houses in Xiahe Village, but each courtyard was much larger, and there were also a few gardens and servants residences.


    Dong Shu had just followed Xu Shiqiu to the entrance of Shihuan Courtyard when she saw the pomegranate tree in the courtyard.


    There were already small fruits on the pomegranate tree. There were more than thirty pomegranate trees in the entire yard. Not only were there pomegranate trees in the front yard, but a pomegranate tree had also been planted in the back.


    The pomegranate tree in the backyard was the same as the Xiahe Village pomegranate tree. Although there was only one pomegranate tree in the backyard, Dong Shu still liked the pomegranate tree more.


    Seeing this pomegranate tree, Dong Shu thought about how excited she was when she saw it yesterday, when she had just arrived here.


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu was staring at the pomegranate tree, and immediately raised her eyebrows and said, "What? Didn''t my wife say yesterday that she really liked this pomegranate tree? " After saying that, without waiting for Dong Shu to speak, Xu Shiqiu immediately continued, "If my wife does not like it, I will dig this tree out."


    "How could I not like it?" When Dong Shu heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she hurriedly opened her mouth, and when she could clearly see the playful expression on Master''s face, she immediately flew into a rage out of embarrassment, "Master knows how to tease me. Even though this tree wasn''t personally planted by Hubby, when I see this tree, I would think about the pomegranate tree that Hubby had personally planted in Xiahe Village. "


    After saying that, Dong Shu did not look at Xu Shiqiu anymore. She snorted coldly and turned, walking back into the house.


    The capital''s Shihuan Courtyard was very high. There were five main rooms in the rear courtyard, as well as an ear room, a side room, and a back seat.


    However, once they reached the capital, Shihuan Courtyard would have many servants, and although there would be many houses, as long as Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu continued to have children, the courtyard would be full.


    Just as Dong Shu walked to the entrance of the main house, Ling Xiang who was waiting in the house to clean up came out quickly and looked at Dong Shu: "Madam, Big Sister Cui Hua just sent a messenger saying that she misses Madam, I wonder when Madam will meet her."


    Hearing Ling Xiang''s words, Dong Shu suddenly remembered that she not only wanted to see her sister and Yanzhu, but also Cui Hua.


    Thinking of Cui Hua, Dong Shu immediately walked to the study room, and prepared to write a thread for her sister, this way she would be able to see Cui Hua earlier.

 C93

    Dong Shu had something to do, so she followed Dong Shu into the study. Seeing that she was ignoring him, he walked to the side and sat down.


    Dong Shu could feel Xu Shiqiu''s gaze on his, but she was worried about what Old Madame Xu wanted her to do, so after spending a bit of effort, she finally managed to ignore Xu Shiqiu''s gaze.


    Xu Shiqiu originally thought that Dong Shu would ask his about it no matter what. After all, this was her first time doing such a thing.


    The first time would definitely not be so smooth.


    However, what he did not expect was that after half an hour, Young Girl finally finished writing two posts, and when it was delivered to him for him to read, he actually could not find any problems with it.


    If he insisted on picking a fight, the only bad thing about it would be the words his own Young Girl wrote.


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu intently. Seeing that he did not speak for a long time, Dong Shu then took the initiative to ask: "Master, are my words not good?"


    "No." Hearing Dong Shu''s question, Xu Shiqiu subconsciously replied before continuing, "There''s nothing wrong with my wife''s writing. If I have to say anything, it should be that my wife''s writing still needs practice."


    "Master is right." Dong Shu blushed when she heard Xu Shiqiu mentioning her writing.


    She had originally learned how to read and write with her husband, but because she was pregnant, she was somewhat sluggish.


    It had been inconvenient for her to pick it up on the way back, but now that she was in the capital, she really should continue picking it up.


    Xu Shiqiu nodded seriously, he thought for a while, then said: "Why don''t we train for a while? In the afternoon, Third Brother Xu Jun should be coming. "


    When they arrived home yesterday, the manor would definitely receive the news this morning.


    According to the time, Xu Jun should be arriving in the afternoon.


    Dong Shu understood what she meant, and after nodding to him, she took the initiative to walk to the side of the table and practice.


    The word scroll that Dong Shu had copied was something that she had found for her, and she would occasionally copy her words.


    But no matter if it was the poster or Xu Shiqiu''s writing, when Dong Shu wrote it herself, the words would become round and smooth.


    When Dong Shu started to practice, she remembered what Xu Shiqiu had said.


    When she noticed that her neck was sore and she stopped moving, she realised that Yuanxi had already woken up and was brought to the study room. She was currently being carried by Xu Shiqiu.


    "When did Yuanxi wake up?" When Dong Shu finished speaking, she instantly put down the brush in her hand and walked towards Xu Shiqiu.


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s voice, Yuanxi, who was originally in Xu Shiqiu''s embrace looking at him, immediately looked around.


    When he could clearly see Dong Shu, Yuanxi suddenly smiled.


    "Mother, good Yuanxi, do you know that mother wants to hug you?" As she spoke, Dong Shu directly reached out and pulled Yuanxi, who was in Xu Shiqiu''s embrace, into her own.


    Just as Yuanxi reached Dong Shu''s embrace, she nuzzled her chest with her head.


    After all, Dong Shu had personally taken care of Yuanxi before, so when she saw Yuanxi do this, she knew that she was hungry.


    She glanced sideways at his husband and saw that his gaze was fixated on her. She immediately carried Yuanxi and walked to the side, her back facing Xu Shiqiu as she untied her clothes.


    Smelling the familiar fragrance, Yuanxi anxiously wanted to drink some milk.


    But today, Yuanxi quickly discovered that she did not have enough to eat before she could not drink milk. Water.


    In the beginning, Dong Shu did not react to what had happened. It was only when she could not drink milk that she realized what had happened.


    "Why is Yuanxi crying?" Xu Shiqiu heard the commotion and immediately walked towards Dong Shu.


    Who would have known that the moment he walked behind Dong Shu, Dong Shu rolled his eyes at him?


    Seeing Dong Shu''s actions, Xu Shiqiu immediately raised his eyebrow: What happened? Why would my wife do such a thing? "


    "Humph!" Dong Shu first looked at Xu Shiqiu and gave a cold snort before continuing, "Yuanxi can''t eat milk, that''s why he''s crying!"


    When she thought of how Master had eaten all of Yuanxi''s milk last night, Dong Shu felt her face burning.


    Although Dong Shu was shy, she still pretended that she was fine and blamed Xu Shiqiu for being too overboard.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard Dong Shu''s words, he immediately thought of last night''s wonderful experience.


    However, when he saw that Yuanxi was crying, his wife was displeased, so he did not dare to say anything to make her unhappy.


    "Then why don''t we call the nanny over and have her feed us?" Xu Shiqiu was extremely glad that he insisted on having a wet nurse.


    Otherwise, if he had used up all of Yuanxi''s milk last night, it would cause Yuanxi to be unable to eat his fill today. Perhaps Young Girl really would be able to beat him up.


    Although being hit by Young Girl''s fist was fun, he was really worried about the pain in Young Girl''s hands.


    As Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, Dong Shu could only nod her head and agree with his suggestion. She had the wet nurse carry Yuanxi down there to fill her stomach before sending her over.


    After the wet nurse came and carried Yuanxi away, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and said, "My wife, in two days I will choose a wet nurse. When Yuanxi grew up, her appetite became bigger, and since you''re very busy next, maybe you don''t even have time to feed him. "


    Although Xu Shiqiu said that, whether or not he was truly thinking about it, Dong Shu did not know.


    However, after hearing what Xu Shiqiu said, Dong Shu still felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    The longer Yuanxi grew, the bigger her appetite became.


    She would be busy later on, so maybe she wouldn''t have the time to feed Yuanxi.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s expression, Xu Shiqiu knew that Dong Shu had agreed.


    When Xu Jun came in the afternoon, he immediately told him about it.


    "Pick a few from the manor and bring them to the manor. I''ll choose one later." Xu Shiqiu first watched as Xu Jun arranged everything before he started to talk about other things.


    After Xu Jun explained the things he did not write to Xu Shiqiu during this period of time, he then opened his mouth and said: "I have already arranged everything in the manor, if you have time, you can bring Madam and Yuanxi to take a look."


    After saying that, Xu Jun saw that Xu Shiqiu nodded, and then continued to speak: "Father heard from me a few days ago that Aunt is returning to the capital, and specially asked when I would like to meet you.


    Hearing Xu Jun''s words, Xu Shiqiu also remembered that although Second Uncle Xu and his father were already in the sect, he had not mentioned this matter to his mother in person previously.


    "I''ve remembered all about it. I''ll find out when I go look for my mother." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment, then continued: "I might have a bit more things to do in the next few days, when everything is settled, I''ll go to the villa to stay for two days."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Jun''s eyes instantly lit up.


    Last year, when he returned to the capital to take over the village, it had only been a year but several of the villas had already changed.


    Xu Jun had already met his second brother and fourth brother, and found out about the matter of Xu Shiqiu and Xu Family a year ago.


    He was extremely fortunate that his father had allowed them to go to Xiahe Village.


    "Then I''ll go back first. I''ve been preparing to pick up the wheat in the manor, so there''s a lot of work to do." A trace of a smile flashed past Xu Jun''s face, which had clearly darkened even more.


    After Xu Jun left, Xu Shiqiu carried Yuanxi who had eaten his fill and changed into a diaper, and with his other hand, he held Dong Shu''s hand as they walked towards Main Yard.


    Dong Shu held onto the thread that Old Madame Xu asked her to write, and in her hands, it was not the thread that she had shown to Xu Shiqiu at the start, but rather, she had rewritten it just now.


    The words on this post were much better than the ones at the beginning.


    Only when he saw the Old Madame Xu, Dong Shu, who was originally filled with confidence, couldn''t help but become nervous.


    "Mom, do you think my writing is feasible?"


    Dong Shu nervously looked at Old Madame Xu. Just as she finished speaking, Old Madame Xu raised her head and nodded.


    "You did well. You even exceeded my expectations." Old Madame Xu did not expect that Dong Shu could do these things for the first time.


    "It seems like you are still suitable for these tasks." After Old Madame Xu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking, she did not wait for Dong Shu to speak and continued, "Since the post has been completed, we will send someone to deliver it to Fifth Prince Palace and Jiang Family first thing tomorrow morning."


    "Didn''t mother say this morning that you would send someone over?" Dong Shu said hesitantly, but after she finished speaking, she continued to speak in a low voice, "I''m afraid Ling Xiang is not willing to go out."


    Old Madame Xu naturally heard Dong Shu, "Ling Xiang is too young, it''s not suitable. Tomorrow, let the Wang''s Disease follow them. Madame Li will return to my courtyard to serve them. In your courtyard, I will arrange for others to serve them. "


    The Wang''s Disease was Ling Xiang''s mother, and she had been sent to the Shihuan Courtyard to serve her.


    It was just that previously, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu both liked to use the Li Clan, so he was rarely used before in Wang''s Disease.


    Now that they had reached the capital, they would definitely add more people into the Shihuan Courtyard. As an old man, the Wang''s Disease naturally had to be highly valued.

 C94

    When Dong Shu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she understood what she meant. After she nodded her head to Old Madame Xu, Old Madame Xu opened her mouth again and said, "I have already ordered people to prepare the gifts for Fifth Prince''s Palace and Jiang Family. "You can look at the gift sheet later and learn from it. I''ll teach you next time."


    Old Madame Xu did not expect Dong Shu to be able to finish writing the post in one go, so she did not teach her the matter of preparing the present.


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu did not have any objections, and only nodded obediently.


    Seeing that Young Girl did not say anything, and his mother did not have the intention to speak either, Xu Shiqiu then told Old Madame Xu everything that happened today.


    "We do need to do this. We also need to invite Second Uncle Xu''s family over for a meal. We also need to invite a few people of status to witness this as well." Old Madame Xu naturally did not lie to Xu Er, she also sincerely wanted to be associated with Xu Er''s family.


    What''s more, when Xu Shiqiu did things, even Xu Er''s grandson had helped him a lot, so she wouldn''t be able to do them all.


    "Then Mother, when do you think it''s appropriate to arrange this matter? In the past few days, he had been collecting wheat from the manor, so he was afraid that he did not have the time to do so. Uncle Xu also has his own territory, and I''m afraid he doesn''t have the time either. " Xu Shiqiu saw that the Old Madame Xu had just finished speaking, and didn''t even wait for him to open his mouth before he continued, "I think, other than tomorrow''s meeting, the most important thing to do is to find out if Master Xuan Ling is free."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu talk about Master Xuan Ling, Old Madame Xu guessed his intentions.


    "In the autumn, we cannot rush to see this matter regarding the Master Xuan Ling." Old Madame Xu understood the grievance of Xu Shiqiu, as a man, being forced to stay in the Back Residence for so many years.


    Perhaps he did not want to cause a big ruckus, but he absolutely did not want to hide behind his family when something happened.


    Especially since he was definitely not willing to hide behind Dong Shu.


    Thinking about it here, Old Madame Xu said straightforwardly, "When I see your sister the next day, I''ll ask her if she knows anything about Master Xuan Ling. If she has any news, Mother will definitely help you make an appointment with the Master Xuan Ling as soon as possible. "


    "Mom, I''ll have to trouble you with this matter." Xu Shiqiu did not pretend to say that he was unwilling. Right now, the most urgent thing for him to do was to see the Master Xuan Ling who helped him die.


    When he was young, his life was clearly a boy''s. Could it be that Young Girl''s luck could really suppress his bad luck?


    Dong Shu had been sitting at the side the entire time. She really wanted to say something, but when she thought about how the Master Xuan Ling''s identity was not ordinary, she hesitated for a long time, but in the end, she didn''t manage to say anything.


    When Xu Shiqiu came back to his senses, he also realized that Dong Shu was hesitating. For a moment, he wanted to ask the Young Girl, but he was worried that asking would affect her fortune, so he endured it in the end.


    Dong Shu actually did not know that Xu Shiqiu had become conflicted. After she had regained his senses, Xu Shiqiu had already withdrawn his previous expression.


    The two of them brought Yuanxi and had dinner at Old Madame Xu''s place before hugging him and walking back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Right after returning to the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu told Ling Xiang to call her mother over.


    "Madam, please wait a moment." Hearing that Dong Shu wanted to call her mother, Ling Xiang''s eyes lit up and quickly left the house, walking quickly towards her mother''s room.


    Looking at Ling Xiang''s happy back, Dong Shu''s lips did not rise at all. Xu Shiqiu had already told her: "Tomorrow, we will still need to choose a new servant woman to serve us."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu turned and looked at him in puzzlement.


    "The head maid by your side is Ling Xiang, and the main servant in the backyard is her mother. It''s very easy for the two of them to hide anything from us." Although Xu Shiqiu did not care about these things before, he still understood this simple logic.


    Dong Shu originally did not know about this, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, she immediately understood.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu still wanted to speak, she noticed the footsteps outside and immediately shut his mouth.


    Wang''s Disease followed Ling Xiang into the house. Her footsteps were steadier than Ling Xiang''s.


    From the moment she returned to the capital, Li Clan had said that she needed to return to Main Yard to serve them. She had guessed that she would be heavily valued, but she had not expected that it would happen so quickly.


    However, Wang''s Disease kept his head down, and did not reveal his expression.


    As Dong Shu saw sher appear, he immediately said, "Tomorrow morning, you will go out with the people from Mother''s place to the Fifth Prince Palace and deliver the Jiang Family." After saying all that, and remembering what the Old Madame Xu had told him, Dong Shu continued: "In a while, go to the storehouse and take a look. Although Mother has already prepared a gift, it wasn''t prepared by us. All of our good things were sent by Big Sister and Yanzhu, so you should have the choice of buying the land we brought with us from Xiahe Village or on the way there. "


    Dong Shu''s words were said very clearly, but actually, Wang''s Disease had already understood her the moment she had opened her mouth.


    "Don''t worry, Madam." Wang''s Disease replied Dong Shu with respect as she nodded.


    Seeing Wang''s Disease nod her head confidently, Dong Shu then continued to speak: "Madame Li will wait two more days before continuing to serve Mother, I will find someone else to help you, in the future, when we add more people to our Shihuan Courtyard, you and Ling Xiang will have to teach them some manners."


    "Don''t worry, Madam." Wang''s Disease understood her meaning immediately after hearing Dong Shu''s words, she was not dissatisfied. Because she understood that the rear courtyard of Shihuan Courtyard could not be completely handed over to the two of them.


    Ling Xiang also heard what Dong Shu said, and she actually wanted to say something.


    But she also understood that the Madam was talking to her mother, so she couldn''t interrupt.


    Therefore, Ling Xiang could only suppress these words in her heart, and prepared to ask her mother about it after she left.


    Dong Shu was very satisfied with Wang''s Disease''s attitude. After she finished saying two things, she told her to leave immediately.


    When both Wang''s Disease and Ling Xiang had left, Dong Shu then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, I think that other than the servants, we should also get a few young maids. Now that the Shihuan Courtyard has grown, Ling Xiang will not be able to clean it up by herself. " After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then continued: "And choose a few three or four year old girls from the village and the children in the family."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu understood her meaning, "My wife, do you want to choose a little girl for Yuanxi?"


    "Hmm, find a few of them and observe them carefully." Since they were young, they have been raised together with Yuanxi. In the future, they will definitely be loyal to him. "


    Dong Shu would understand this matter later, only then did Old Madame Xu find out about the matter of Xu Family leaving the capital last time she prepared the dowry for Xu Yanzhu.


    Back then, when Xu Yanzhu was young, she had two little girls who grew up together, and were two or three years older than her.


    Since Yanzhu had it, then Yuanxi should have it too.


    Dong Shu was now more and more like the main wife of a rich family, not like how she felt at the start, that it was not good to hire people to serve her.


    She felt that she could save a few people for her service, but her family''s Yuanxi, had to have these.


    Xu Shiqiu was also very much in favor of Dong Shu''s words, "Then, remember this matter, when the time comes, we will choose our candidate." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu sighed regretfully: "It''s a pity that Second Uncle Xu''s granddaughters are not suitable for their age, otherwise, they would have to be brought home to be raised, and Yuanxi would also have sisters around the same age to play."


    Dong Shu did not have as many things as Xu Shiqiu thought, but she still nodded along with Xu Shiqiu, and said: "If there''s none, then there''s none, it''s fine to directly choose the two little girls from the manor or the little girl from home."


    Yuanxi''s wet nurse gave birth to a son, otherwise, there would be a little girl around the same age as Yuanxi.


    "Then we''ll remember this matter. We''ll arrange it when the time comes." Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking, and after seeing her nod, he then continued: "My wife, follow your habits, tomorrow morning, you will send a message to elder sister and Yanzhu, in the afternoon, we will prepare what will happen to them the next time they come."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded.


    Seeing Dong Shu nod her head, Xu Shiqiu then continued to speak meaningfully: "So, my wife, we should rest earlier tonight, if not you would not be energetic tomorrow." While talking, Xu Shiqiu glanced at Yuanxi who was in his wife''s embrace and said: "Yuanxi is going to let her mother carry you tonight. Otherwise, if she makes trouble for you tonight, you won''t be able to sleep well."


    Xu Shiqiu spoke in a righteous tone, but when Dong Shu heard his words, she subconsciously wanted to nod her head.


    But in the next moment, Dong Shu suddenly remembered what happened last night.


    "Forget it, Yuanxi will sleep with us tonight. I want to bring her along to sleep." Dong Shu said as she avoided Xu Shiqiu''s gaze.


    Xu Shiqiu guessed what he was thinking when he heard his, he understood that she must have been afraid of him eating all of Yuanxi''s food because of what happened last night.


    It was just that he had already tasted it once, and it was rather difficult for him to give up.

 C95

    Although Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, looking at his expression right now, he could still sense''s thoughts.


    She really wanted to say something, but she could see that Xu Shiqiu''s gaze on her was just too overbearing, thus she hesitated for a long time, but in the end, she could not say anything.


    Xu Shiqiu could guess what he was thinking from the change in Dong Shu''s expression, but he endured it and did not speak up.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not say anything, Dong Shu thought that she had escaped a calamity.


    But they never thought that after they had all washed and Yuanxi had fallen asleep first, Xu Shiqiu would actually use some unknown method to allow her to undress in a daze.


    When he noticed that Yuanxi''s rations had been finished, it was already the middle of the night. When Yuanxi woke up, he wanted to drink his milk.


    Dong Shu half consciously untied her shirt and hugged Yuanxi. After Yuanxi went over to drink for a long time, she still hadn''t eaten her fill and started to wail unhappily. Only then did Dong Shu completely wake up.


    "What''s wrong? Why is Yuanxi crying? " Xu Shiqiu was also woken up by Yuanxi''s wailing. He opened his eyes and wanted to reach out to hug Yuanxi, but he was instantly angered and immediately swung his arms.


    Because his arm had been swung away by Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu immediately became clear-headed.


    "My wife, what''s wrong?"


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, Dong Shu directly snorted coldly at him, "Hmph!" After she finished humming, Dong Shu continued to look at Xu Shiqiu: "Yuanxi can''t drink milk now, she''s too hungry, hurry up and think of a way."


    After saying that, Dong Shu no longer looked at Xu Shiqiu, but used the weak candle flame in the room to stare straight at Yuanxi who was in her embrace.


    It was only now that Xu Shiqiu realized that his Young Girl was truly angry.


    Dong Shu could feel Xu Shiqiu''s gaze on his, but in her heart, she was angry, and was truly unwilling to pay any attention to Xu Shiqiu.


    She had originally thought that Xu Shiqiu would keep looking at her in this way, but who knew that in the next instant, Xu Shiqiu had already embraced her from behind.


    "My wife, I was in the wrong this time." Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu did not have any sort of reaction.


    Xu Shiqiu, who was embracing Dong Shu, saw that she was still angry after she had spoken out. After thinking for a moment, she continued, "My wife, I will definitely not steal Yuanxi''s food in the future."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately asked: "Can you really do what you say?" After asking this question, Dong Shu realized that she shouldn''t have spoken up so quickly.


    However, Xu Shiqiu was extremely happy when he heard Dong Shu''s words. After Dong Shu''s voice fell, he nodded and said, "Of course." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then continued to speak seriously: "However, my wife, there is something I want to tell you as well."


    Xu Shiqiu thought about it seriously and felt that he should explain this matter to the Young Girl as soon as possible today.


    Otherwise, there was a possibility that the two of them might have a conflict in the future over how to raise Yuanxi.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was going to say to her. She saw that Xu Shiqiu had already promised her that he wouldn''t do what he did today, so she naturally wouldn''t get angry at Xu Shiqiu any longer.


    "Tell me, and I''ll listen." After Dong Shu said these words to Xu Shiqiu, Yuanxi who was in her embrace also fell asleep due to her.


    However, she understood that Yuanxi was asleep now, and would wake up very soon. After all, she hadn''t eaten her fill just now, so she would definitely have to eat again later.


    Xu Shiqiu also understood that Yuanxi was going to wake up soon, so he quickly opened his mouth: "My wife, you had nothing to do during the Xiahe Village earlier, I didn''t say anything about you bringing Yuanxi along at night. After all, Yuanxi was still young, so you should bring her along while we personally look after her. That way, we can truly be a bit more at ease. "


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu''s face, seeing that she was not dissatisfied, he then continued: "But now, we have reached the capital. Not to mention the people like us in the capital, the children have been taken care of by a wet nurse since childhood. Even if you have more and more matters to take care of during the day, you basically wouldn''t have the energy to take care of Yuanxi during the night as well. "


    Xu Shiqiu had always paid attention to Dong Shu''s expression and after he finished saying all this, Dong Shu''s expression instantly became sad. He then sighed and continued, "I had originally planned to find a wet nurse for our Yuanxi, and we''ll take care of Yuanxi in the future.


    When you have time in the future, you can take advantage of that time to hug Yuanxi tightly and increase your relationship with him. But normally, you wouldn''t have the energy to take care of matters of the family while bringing Yuanxi. "


    When Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, Dong Shu did not speak for a long time.


    "Actually, I understand everything that you''ve said, hubby." Dong Shu suppressed the tears in his eyes and after looking at Yuanxi who had tears in his eyes, she continued to speak: "It''s just that I had always been the one who brought Yuanxi. Now that I have to stop her and take care of my family matters, I am truly reluctant."


    After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then continued to speak in a low voice: "Moreover, right now, there aren''t that many things my family needs me to take care of. I still have time to take care of Yuanxi."


    Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what he meant.


    Young Girl felt that he was able to take care of the family matters, and wanted to take care of Yuanxi as well.


    If it was anyone else who did not listen to his advice, Xu Shiqiu would definitely make her listen to him. But right now, what he was facing was his Young Girl.


    It was someone he could not bear to treat like this.


    Dong Shu should have also noticed Xu Shiqiu''s loosen up, she raised her head and blinked her eyes as she stared at Xu Shiqiu, like a puppy waiting for its master''s pampering.


    "Hubby, we still have time, and Yuanxi is very obedient. I want us to accompany Yuanxi as she grows up, so that when Yuanxi grows up in the future, we can tell her together about the things that happened when she was young. " As Dong Shu said this, she imagined the scenes that would happen in the future in her mind, "We will grow up together with Yuanxi, and personally participate in her growth. These words were even what you said to me before."


    Xu Shiqiu had guessed what she was going to say the moment Dong Shu opened his mouth. But unfortunately, he could not open his mouth to stop her, nor could he say that what she said was wrong.


    Especially when Young Girl looked at him with such a gaze, he truly did not have any way to say no.


    Dong Shu had been staring at Xu Shiqiu, and the moment she saw Xu Shiqiu''s helpless expression, she knew that she had moved him.


    "Master, in the future, if Yuanxi hears you, she will still need to be brought by her mistress. It''s just that if I have time, you can''t stop me from taking care of Yuanxi, okay?" After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a while and still didn''t forget to add, "Also, hubby, bring Yuanxi along when you''re free. Otherwise, be careful or else Yuanxi might not like you in the future."


    When Xu Shiqiu heard this, he knew that she was saying it on purpose.


    However, he couldn''t say anything bad about it.


    After Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu finished talking about this, he stood up, put on his clothes and carried Yuanxi out the door. They arrived in front of the wet nurse''s house and called for her.


    The wet nurse had always taken care of Yuanxi, and was well aware that Yuanxi''s appetite had increased.


    Hearing the noise outside the door, she did not ask any further questions and directly went out to fetch Yuanxi, who had not woken up yet, into her arms.


    Looking at Yuanxi who was in the nurse''s arms, Dong Shu pressed a hand on the hem of Yuanxi''s clothes around her neck, then looked at her and said: "When Yuanxi wakes up, wipe her face with warm water." After saying that, seeing that the wet nurse nodded, Dong Shu continued, "In a few days, I will first choose two maids for Yuanxi, at that time, they will follow you to take care of Yuanxi."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu followed, "I will also pick a wet nurse, and you will bring her along to take care of Yuanxi. You must definitely feed Yuanxi to her heart''s content." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then opened his mouth to add: "At that time, I will also increase your monthly allowance. You must take care of Yuanxi carefully, and I will also take care of your man''s matters together with you."


    When Xu Shiqiu first opened his mouth, Yuanxi''s wet nurse''s heart jumped. She thought that she did not do well, and thought that Xu Shiqiu was looking for someone to divide her work.


    But when Xu Shiqiu finished, she understood his meaning.


    "Young Master, Madam, don''t worry. This servant will definitely take good care of you."


    Hearing his words, Xu Shiqiu then pulled the reluctant Dong Shu back to the main room to continue sleeping.


    Because of Yuanxi''s crying at night, Dong Shu woke up a little late on the second day. When she woke up, Wang''s Disease had already left for Fifth Prince''s Palace.


    "I haven''t read the gift slip yet." Dong Shu sat in front of the dresser, combed her hair and said to Xu Shiqiu who was looking at the books behind him.


    "I saw it. No problem." Xu Shiqiu did not raise his head, but he did not forget to reply to Dong Shu.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Dong Shu combed her hair and quickly ate breakfast, she then walked toward the Main Yard with Xu Shiqiu.


    As for Yuanxi, she was carried by her wet nurse as she followed behind them.


    Now that they had reached the capital, according to the rules, Xu Shiqiu would naturally bring Dong Shu to pay respects every morning.


    Today, Dong Shu still had a lot of things to learn, so she let the wet nurse carry Yuanxi here. Later, she could even bring Yuanxi back first.


    The moment Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu arrived at Old Madame Xu''s Main Yard, Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu and asked, "Why do you not seem to have slept soundly?"


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu thought about what happened last night.


    She thought for a moment, then opened her mouth and told Old Madame Xu about what she and Xu Shiqiu discussed last night.


    Earlier, when nothing happened at the Xiahe Village, you personally took care of Yuanxi. But now that you have reached the capital, you will need to become the Sect Leader in the future. You truly do not have time to take care of Yuanxi. " The most important thing was that the mistress of the family whom their Xu Family interacted with had always been learning about housekeeping since a young age, so Dong Shu didn''t have much time left.


    Their Xu Family had already returned to the capital, so even if she could appear as the butler right now, the one who would need to interact with the young madams of the various families, would definitely be Dong Shu.


    If he didn''t learn now, when they spoke together in the future, he would reveal his cowardice.


    Dong Shu also understood Old Madame Xu''s words. She had told her everything that Xu Shiqiu had told her.


    So when she saw that the Old Madame Xu was looking at him, Dong Shu immediately said: "Mother, don''t worry, I will definitely do it well. I will definitely not disappoint you and Hubby."


    Seeing Dong Shu''s fighting spirit, Old Madame Xu did not say much.


    They only spoke a few words, waited for Old Madame Xu to play with Yuanxi for a while, and the person who went to send them off came back.


    "Old Madame, Fifth Prince''s Concubine and Young Madam Jiang both said that they would come and pay their respects to you tomorrow morning."


    After the servant woman saw Old Madame Xu finish her words, she then looked towards Dong Shu who was seated at the side and said: "Third Madame, the Fifth Prince''s Concubine and Young Lady Jiang both really like the gift you gave us."


    Hearing the servant''s words, Old Madame Xu then knew that Dong Shu had bought a few more gifts that she had prepared.


    Dong Shu felt Old Madame Xu''s gaze on him and hurriedly explained, "They were all bought on the road using some of the Xiahe Village''s native products, so I can''t prepare them as meticulously as Mother."


    "Don''t worry, you did well." Old Madame Xu just did not expect Dong Shu to be able to think about these things so early. After all, there were some people who could not remember these things.


    "Since you''ve already thought of this step, I can teach you more." After Old Madame Xu saw Dong Shu finish speaking, she immediately got the servants behind her to pass her the menu in front of Dong Shu.


    After Dong Shu received the menu, she immediately began to study it, and very quickly, she began to understand the arrangements on the menu.


    "About half of this menu is what we like to eat, there are a few dishes that Yanzhu likes, and I think the rest are what big sister likes."


    Dong Shu was very confident in her words, and sure enough, after she finished, the Old Madame Xu nodded at her with a smile.


    Because Dong Shu had guessed the arrangement of the menu, the Old Madame Xu let the servants by her side bring him to the kitchen to have a look.


    "You don''t need to personally go to the buying arrangements, it''s usually the servants by your side who go to the kitchen to take a look. Of course, you also have to be sure that your servant woman will do these things with all her heart. "Although these are all small matters, there will often be a major event that we are unable to accomplish properly."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded, and then said: "Mother, don''t worry, I understand." The more Dong Shu spoke, the more confident she became. Right now, she felt that the butler job wasn''t that difficult, and she could learn it very quickly.


    Only, Dong Shu did not think that she would encounter a big problem in the kitchen that she was unable to solve at the moment.

 C96

    The majority of the dishes on the menu prepared by the Old Madame Xu were all in the manor with Xu Family s.


    The manor was currently sending fresh dishes to the capital every morning. There was no need for the kitchen to worry about these.


    However, the small amount of food left on the menu was something that needed to be prepared beforehand.


    "Third Madame, it''s not that I don''t want to cook, it''s that these dishes on the menu all need to be prepared two to three days in advance." The kitchen chef was brought in front of Dong Shu by Wang''s Disease, and after respectfully speaking these words, he lowered his head, not saying another word.


    Dong Shu did not speak up in time after listening to the chef''s words. Instead, she first looked at Wang''s Disease and waited for the latter to give her an undetectable nod. Then, she looked at the chef and said, "Then, are there any substitutes for this kind of dish that cannot be cooked?"


    "Third Madame, I''m afraid not." After the kitchen maid replied softly with these words, she thought for a while before continuing, "These few dishes are all things that the Fifth Prince''s Concubine likes to eat. I''m afraid there''s no place for ordinary dishes."


    As soon as the chef finished speaking, Dong Shu understood the meaning of her words.


    At the same time, Dong Shu also started to think about Grandma''s intention for arranging things this way.


    This was not the first time Granny had done these things. Presumably, she clearly understood that these ingredients needed to be prepared in advance.


    But since Granny knew, if she still made such arrangements, she must have guessed that she would not be able to handle this matter well in the end.


    Nanny would not deliberately make things difficult for her, so Nanny definitely wanted to use today''s matter to make him understand these things. Perhaps it was just to see how she would respond?


    Dong Shu felt that she had guessed correctly. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to think of another possibility.


    After thinking this through, Dong Shu told the kitchen maid to go back to see if there were any more ingredients that could be used in the kitchen, and also told Wang''s Disease to follow them and write them down along the way.


    After the chef and the Wang''s Disease left, Dong Shu then looked at Xu Shiqiu who was hugging Yuanxi and said, "I still need to go to my mother''s place later on, will my husband still want to follow me?"


    "Mm, I''ll go too." Xu Shiqiu had been sitting beside Dong Shu this entire time, so when the kitchen maid had spoken out to him earlier, he knew that the Young Girl would go and find his mother soon.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and continued to speak: "Does my wife have any ideas on how to take care of this?"


    "Nope." Dong Shu did not hide the truth from Xu Shiqiu, and she indeed could not think of any good method.


    After all, she didn''t understand Xu Nuanwen and couldn''t decide for herself what the menu was.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Dong Shu''s eyes suddenly lit up as he looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked, "Do you know what other dishes sister would like to eat?"


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that Young Girl would react so quickly to think of asking him.


    "Actually, elder sister does not like to eat a lot of food, but she has always liked to eat exquisite food." Xu Shiqiu thought about the matter of his sister picking flowers and eating them, and quickly told Dong Shu about it, "When I was young, I liked to pick flowers and eat flowers with the servants. You can ask the kitchen to prepare a few dishes with fresh flowers. I''m sure big sister will like it. "


    When Dong Shu finished speaking, she immediately answered: "Then I''ll ask Ling Xiang to find the Wang''s Disease right now, and ask her if the chef knows how to make dishes with lotus flowers and gardenia."


    Dong Shu did as she was told, without waiting for Xu Shiqiu to speak anymore, she directly went to the door and called Ling Xiang over, giving him some instructions.


    When Ling Xiang hurried towards the kitchen, Dong Shu looked at him and said, "Hubby, do you think Mother is purposely testing me this time?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect Dong Shu to think up to this point. After he gave her a slight nod, he then said: "Mother should understand all of this, and purposely allows you to understand all of this." After she finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment before continuing, "But Mother shouldn''t have known that I would actually remember the matters of Elder Sister''s youth."


    After all, even though he had always been in the backyard, he was always alone in the Shihuan Courtyard. He rarely went out, and even if he met his family members, he would voluntarily avoid them.


    At first, Dong Shu did not know about this, but when the Wang''s Disease brought back the substitute menu that she and the kitchen maid had prepared, and when she and Xu Shiqiu went to the Main Yard to find the Old Madame Xu to explain their own arrangements, she could tell that something was amiss from the expression the Old Madame Xu was showing when looking at Xu Shiqiu.


    "Your plan isn''t bad. Since you''ve done well in this matter, you can continue to do it." After Old Madame Xu said this to Dong Shu, she looked at Xu Shiqiu''s face with a hesitant expression.


    Xu Shiqiu also noticed the change in his mother''s expression, but he did not speak out. After all, speaking of these things again was rather sad.


    Old Madame Xu didn''t bring up this matter, she only gave Dong Shu a detailed plan for tomorrow, and also told her that she would be eating at her courtyard tomorrow. After that, she still had to talk to Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu.


    Dong Shu listened attentively the entire time the Old Madame Xu was speaking out, and then quickly thought about what she should do tomorrow.


    After confirming the procedures for tomorrow with the Old Madame Xu, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu finally returned to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu did not expect his mother to not say anything. When he returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, the Young Girl looked at him, wanting to say something, but stopped.


    "My wife has something to ask me?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu revealed an embarrassed smile, but she thought for a bit before speaking, "Actually, Hubby is a very attentive person."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what she meant.


    "It''s just that I get bored every day, and when I discover anything, I''ll keep it in my heart." Xu Shiqiu did not speak the truth. In fact, after he discovered that his sister liked to pick flowers and eat flowers, he would stare at his sister for the next few days every year to see what kind of flowers her sister would pick and how she would eat.


    His previous life had been too boring, and watching over his sister for a while every year had added a bit of fun to it.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu say this, Dong Shu stopped pursuing the matter, and instead took Xu Shiqiu''s hand. Bringing him to the wardrobe, he asked him what kind of dress he was going to wear tomorrow.


    "What color do you think I''m wearing, hubby?" After asking this question, Dong Shu took the initiative to speak without waiting for Xu Shiqiu to speak: "Yanzhu has taught me so much before. When we meet tomorrow, I must let her see how much I have changed."


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu took the initiative to gaze at the row of clothes in front of his.


    These dresses were all brought from the Xiahe Village, it was just that more than half of them were definitely made after coming to the capital.


    "Yanzhu is definitely wearing a green or blue dress, big sister likes bright colors, you wear this red half arm, the lotus flower embroidered is also in the moon."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu instantly found the dress he was talking about within the row of dresses.


    "Well chosen, then I''ll wear this tomorrow." Dong Shu watched as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking and then pulled him by the hand to the dressing table, allowing him to choose the jewelry for him.


    Xu Shiqiu had already detected Young Girl''s intentions, but he did not reveal it. Instead, he followed her lead and finished choosing the jewelry.


    Waiting until Xu Shiqiu and the others finished what she wanted to do, Dong Shu then led Yuanxi who had eaten her fill and woke up to accompany Xu Shiqiu to handle the matters.


    Because the morning of the second day was about to welcome Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu home, on this night, Xu Shiqiu did not cause trouble.


    Dong Shu rested well, and got up early the next day.


    On the morning of the second day, when Xu Shiqiu was training, not only did she give him a half arm the color of water, he also gave him a half arm that was the same as hers, though much smaller.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished his morning practice, he took a bath and changed his clothes. When he walked out, he immediately saw Dong Shu sitting on a chair with Yuanxi in his arms, waiting for him.


    Almost the same dress, the same crescent moon shaped eyes, the moment they saw him, they all smiled like two crescent moons.


    "My wife, when did Yuanxi''s dress become?"


    Xu Shiqiu had just finished asking Dong Shu these words, when Dong Shu directly replied back, "The dresses that I made earlier were all made with the same clothes that I made for Yuanxi using the leftover materials. It''s just that I don''t know how to embroider, so Yuanxi''s dress doesn''t have such beautiful embroidery. "


    Only after hearing Dong Shu''s voice did Xu Shiqiu realize that the dress that Yuanxi was wearing did not have any embroidery on it.


    But even so, seeing his own Young Girl and his daughter wearing the same coloured dress and looking at him with the same eyes, Xu Shiqiu felt extremely blessed.


    Not only Xu Shiqiu, but even the Old Madame Xu was attracted to the gazes of Dong Shu and Yuanxi who wore identical clothes.


    "Madame Dong''s dress is not bad, Yuanxi looks really good wearing it."


    After the Old Madame Xu praised Dong Shu, Dong Shu lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Dong Shu really did not expect that the dress that she had only taken the time to make would actually be praised.


    When Xu Qinqiu and Xu Yanzhu arrived at the Xu Family, they were also instantly attracted by the clothes worn by Dong Shu and Dong Shu.


    "This is my little niece. She looks really good." Xu Nuanwen and Xu Shiqiu were the most similar of the four children born in Old Madame Xu.


    Xu Tianyi didn''t have a daughter. Looking at the little niece in Dong Shu''s arms that looked somewhat similar to her, he suddenly felt as if he had a daughter.


    Xu Nuanwen didn''t care about Xu Shiqiu''s cold stare, and directly reached out and pulled Yuanxi, who was in his embrace, into his own embrace.


    Yuanxi did not recognize her as well, and stared at Xu Nuanwen''s face, then cutely leaned his head on her chest.


    Because of Yuanxi''s action, Xu Nuanwen looked at Xu Shiqiu proudly: "Shiqiu, I don''t have a daughter. I feel that Yuanxi and I are fated to be together, why not ¡­ "


    "No, don''t even think about it. I don''t want to!"


    Before Xu Nuanwen could finish speaking, she had already expressed her rejection towards her.


    Xu Nuanwen never thought that Xu Shiqiu would still have such a temper even after so many years had passed. After coldly snorting, she looked at Dong Shu and said: "It''s been hard on you, sister-in-law.


    When Dong Shu heard Aunt Sister''s words, her face immediately flushed red.


    She did not expect that, as the of the Fifth Prince''s Concubine, her relationship with her husband would be like this.


    However, because of Xu Nuanwen''s lively personality, Dong Shu quickly forgot about the initial nervousness.


    After Xu Nuanwen finished praising Dong Shu, Xu Yanzhu also took the initiative to go in front of her aunt, stared at her little cousin, and then earnestly evaluated: "Yuanxi is more like the Third Aunt, he will definitely be a lucky man in the future."


    The moment Xu Yanzhu finished her sentence, Xu Shiqiu immediately laughed and said, "It''s still Yanzhu who knows how to speak." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu deliberately gave a cold snort to Xu Nuanwen.


    Seeing the way Xu Nuanwen and Xu Shiqiu were getting along, the corners of Old Madame Xu''s mouth kept on carrying a smile.


    She was truly happy. The two of them had not seen each other for so many years, but she never expected their relationship to be so good.


    That being the case, there were some things that she could trust her daughter to do without worry.

 C97

    At this time, Xu Nuanwen still did not know that the Old Madame Xu had something for her to do. After forcefully hugging Yuanxi in her arms, she immediately turned around and walked back into the house.


    As she walked, Xu Nuanwen did not forget to explain, "Xuan Ge''er''s health has improved quite a bit in the past two days. Today, he is going to be at home with his second brother to wait for his father and brother to arrive.


    "Xuan Ge''er''s body is really better now?" The Old Madame Xu asked in shock, but just as she opened her mouth, she thought about what Dong Shu had said before.


    At the same time, Old Madame Xu also thought to herself that she would have to find an opportunity to tell her daughter about her third daughter-in-law''s fortune.


    Seeing his sister carrying Yuanxi and leaving without looking back, Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth to say something, but was quickly stopped by Dong Shu.


    "Elder sister likes Yuanxi, so we can just let her hug us." After speaking to Xu Shiqiu and seeing that he had held back and did not speak, Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief.


    She could naturally tell that her sister truly liked Yuanxi. Since she truly liked him, she would definitely not unyieldingly carry Yuanxi back.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not speak, Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu who was following behind him, "Yanzhu, why do I see that your complexion is not good?" Saying that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu carefully.


    Xu Yanzhu naturally knew that although the Third Aunt had a straightforward character, when she saw that his complexion was not good, she did not hide it from her and directly said: "There have been a lot of things happening in the Jiang Family recently." After saying this, Xu Yanzhu gave a cold snort before continuing, "I know that old granny of mine doesn''t like me, but I''m naturally not afraid of her. If she wants to torment me, she has to see if I am willing to do so. "


    When Xu Yanzhu talked about Madam Jiang Family, she was magically rather disdainful, as she obviously didn''t place this old granny, Madam Jiang Family, in his eyes.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were not very clear about what kind of person Madam Jiang Family was, so after hearing what Xu Yanzhu said, they did not comment much.


    But in the end, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu still looked at each other. They were a little worried, worried that Xu Yanzhu would be bullied while she was at Jiang Family.


    Perhaps Xu Yanzhu saw through the worries of the two Third Aunt s, as she smiled at them, "Third Uncle doesn''t need to worry, recently, my uncle has been putting great importance on this matter and Aunt has often called me over to her house to talk. Thus, the entire Jiang Family does not dare to show me any of it."


    Previously, Xu Yanzhu was worried that his Jiang Family wouldn''t set her eyes on her because of her parents.


    However, in the past few months, her uncle had been highly valued by His Majesty and the entire line of Third Prince had been suppressed. Thus, she wanted to live a good life with her Jiang Family.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    The three of them were together, and before they had even entered the Main Yard Hall, they had already seen Xu Nuanwen holding Yuanxi as they talked in front of Old Madame Xu.


    Seeing the smile on Old Madame Xu''s face, Dong Shu stood at the door and looked at Xu Shiqiu: "With big sister here, mother is very happy."


    "Yes, us three brothers are not as pleased as sister for having a mother." Xu Shiqiu nodded his head and replied Dong Shu. He then continued to whisper to Dong Shu: "Big sister must be trying to trick mother to bring Yuanxi to stay at her home for a few days."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu opened her eyes wide in shock.


    She didn''t think that today, Aunt Sister would break the illusion she had of her before.


    Seeing the surprise on Young Girl''s face, Xu Shiqiu immediately brought her to the hall and quickly took two steps forward.


    "Mother, you should bring Yuanxi to stay together with you for two days. It just so happens that Xuan Ge''er has been doing well recently, so I''ll accompany you when I have time."


    Dong Shu followed behind Xu Shiqiu, and just as they walked into the hall, they coincidentally heard Xu Nuanwen say these words to the Old Madame Xu.


    Hearing this, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu in shock.


    Xu Shiqiu saw that the Young Girl was staring at him in shock and immediately raised his eyebrows at her. He then turned to Xu Nuanwen and said, "Elder sister, Yuanxi is the daughter of my wife and I, she can''t possibly become your daughter."


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Nuanwen who had just finished speaking, the eyes of Xu Nuanwen, who was looking at Old Madame Xu with a shrewd expression, reddened, he raised his hand and wiped the corner of his eyes with a handkerchief: "It''s all because big sister had injured her body when she was giving birth to Xuan Ge''er, if not I wouldn''t have thought of Yuanxi as my daughter, I would have been able to give birth myself." After saying this, Xu Nuanwen sighed: "Yuanxi is still too young, she''s still ten years away from Xuan Ge''er. I just don''t think it''s possible for her to become my daughter-in-law."


    What''s more, she knew that her youngest son was in bad health. Although she cared deeply for her son, she couldn''t bear to let her younger brother''s eldest daughter marry him.


    Seeing that the Aunt Sister had revealed such an expression, Dong Shu was so nervous that she did not know what to do.


    Dong Shu clearly remembered that her husband had told him that Aunt Sister would injure her body ten years ago due to the accident at the Xu Family.


    Now that my husband''s words have made Aunt Sister sad, what should I do?


    When Xu Shiqiu heard this, he was also a little moved, but after seeing his sister''s furtive glance at him, he still hardened his heart and said: "At most, I''ll bring my wife and Yuanxi to your house to visit more in the future. If you want to steal my Yuanxi, I definitely won''t agree."


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu could sense the anxiety in the Young Girl beside his, and coldly snorted. "Big sister, don''t pretend to be wronged.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu wanted to say a few words of explanation in time. She was afraid that Aunt Sister would feel even more hurt after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words.


    Just as she was about to speak, Xu Nuanwen, whose eyes had just been red, suddenly raised his head and looked at Xu Shiqiu as he coldly snorted: "You have no conscience, big sister likes Yuanxi so much, yet you aren''t even willing to agree with me!" After saying those words, Xu Nuanwen''s face did not show any signs of being hurt, not to mention his eyes that were red just a moment ago, there were no tears at all.


    Looking at this Aunt Sister, Dong Shu finally understood that she had purposely revealed a sad expression just now.


    It was all to make them let go.


    "Elder sister, Yuanxi calls you aunt, just like your daughter." Dong Shu saw Xu Nuanwen opening her mouth, and noticed that she was looking at him after hearing what she said, so she hurriedly continued, "When Yuanxi is older, I will definitely let the wet nurse take him to sister''s residence for a short stay. Since our family is so close, Yuanxi will definitely come to see you more often. "


    Dong Shu already knew that the Fifth Prince Palace was very close to the Xu Family, and sitting on the Mule Cart was just a matter of time.


    Thus, for her sister''s happiness, when she was busy again, she could let the wet nurse and her servant bring Yuanxi to her sister''s house to play.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Nuanwen immediately retracted the force she used to intentionally cause Xu Shiqiu trouble, and looked at Dong Shu: "Looks like sister-in-law is sensible." After saying this, Xu Nuanwen sighed with emotion: "Usually, I have to take care of Xuan Ge''er; it''s not convenient for me to go out of the house often. If you can make Yuanxi come to my place more, I will naturally be happy. I have three sons, but I haven''t raised a daughter yet. I don''t know what it''s like to have a daughter. "


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Dong Shu immediately said: "Xuan Ge''er''s body will definitely be fine, sister, don''t worry." After saying this, Dong Shu took a glance at Yuanxi who was in her embrace and continued, "The clothes and materials that Yuanxi and I are wearing were all given to us by big sister, big sister has very good eyes."


    Dong Shu''s tone was serious yet firm, and hearing her words, Xu Nuanwen was naturally very happy.


    At this time, Xu Nuanwen felt that her sister-in-law was more sensible than her brother. Furthermore, looking at her delicate and soft appearance, she immediately understood what Xu Yanzhu had meant when she said ''the Third Aunt has a particularly good temper''.


    Seeing that her daughter was only happy, the Old Madame Xu immediately opened her mouth and watched Xu Nuanwen speak about what had happened previously.


    Hearing her mother-in-law bring up such matters, Dong Shu felt a little embarrassed.


    However, the few people present were all people closest to the Old Madame Xu. After she finished speaking without hiding anything, she opened her mouth and continued, "I believe in the Madame Dong. Since she said that the Xuan Ge''er''s health will be good, then she will." After saying this, Old Madame Xu smiled and said, "Yuanxi is in good health. If you miss her, send someone to send a letter to her. Madame Dong will naturally arrange for the wet nurse to bring her to your place for a few days."


    Old Madame Xu, the widow, could not go to his son-in-law''s home for a long time, but her granddaughter could bring her wet nurse to stay at his aunt''s home for a long time.


    "Mother and sister-in-law finally understand my thoughts." Xu Nuanwen felt very comfortable. She didn''t know why, but she felt happy the moment she saw Yuanxi.


    Now that she had a mother and sister-in-law, she could directly send people to bring her niece to stay at home.


    After saying that, Xu Nuanwen remembered that her mother had mentioned about her sister-in-law''s abilities.


    Actually, Xu Nuanwen didn''t believe that her sister-in-law would have the ability to do so before.


    She had previously heard that her sister-in-law Madame Dong was someone who was blessed. Other than the Old Madame Xu''s letter, most of the things she had heard from Xu Yanzhu.


    Now, hearing Old Madame Xu talk about what happened on the way here, her eyes immediately lit up as she looked at Dong Shu and said: "Looks like sister-in-law is truly fortunate."


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, other than Dong Shu, the rest all nodded their heads.


    Seeing that everyone had nodded their heads, Xu Nuanwen turned to look at the Old Madame Xu and said: "The Master Xuan Ling of the Spirit Valley Temple has been in the capital recently, how about I make an appointment to bring my sister-in-law to see the Master Xuan Ling?"


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu and the Old Madame Xu looked at each other, and then Xu Shiqiu took the initiative to look at Xu Nuanwen and said: "Even if sister does not mention this matter today, I will still be troubling you."


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu glanced at Dong Shu, and then spoke of the things that he had been thinking about these past few days.


    "Now, if I want to see other people, I need to have Young Girl by my side. But if I want to go out to do something, I can''t always keep Young Girl by my side. " Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Nuanwen and opened her mouth. Only after she heard him and nodded, did he continue: "I had thought of going to see Master Xuan Ling before, and wanted to ask him what was going on. If he had a way to stop him from staying by my side, then I would have been able to see other people."


    If this was before he had married Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu simply did not dare imagine that he would have the chance to come into close contact with others.


    But because he faced such a situation after marrying Dong Shu, he felt even more anticipation than before.


    Originally, Xu Nuanwen had heard her mention Xu Shiqiu''s marriage to Dong Shu in the Old Madame Xu. As long as he was accompanied by Dong Shu, he would be able to see other people.


    When they saw Xu Yanzhu later on, they also heard him mention this matter.


    Until today, when she personally saw her younger brother, who was only an arm''s length away from him, Xu Nuanwen was naturally unable to contain her joy.


    However, she didn''t expect that her younger brother would be unsatisfied and would want to take a step closer.


    "I have never heard of this matter, but in the past few days, Master Xuan Ling has frequently been invited into the palace, so I was able to meet him. Furthermore, Master Xuan Ling also wants to be curious about you. When I came out to invite him, he should be in agreement with you. "


    With that, Xu Nuanwen saw that in the house, if it wasn''t her own family, then it was her mother''s most caring servant.


    "Master Xuan Ling did the calculation three times, and all the rumours indicated that there would be a commotion at the imperial court at the end of this year. And the person who is able to influence this turmoil is definitely related to the time of day and the autumn. " Once Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, everyone immediately understood why Prince Duan wrote to Xu Shiqiu asking him to return to the capital.


    "Uncle Prince Duan came to find me. He knew that I was close to him, so he asked me to write to him and have him return to the capital." After saying that, Xu Nuanwen looked at Dong Shu who was sitting beside Xu Shiqiu, and then continued, "I only thought that whether it''s Uncle Prince Duan, His Majesty or the Master Xuan Ling, none of them would know that sister-in-law is a fortunate person."


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu frowned: "If that''s the case, then if I go to Master Xuan Ling and mention my wife, he will definitely know about my wife''s fortune."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu started to hesitate. If he were to reveal the matter of the Young Girl being fortunate, would the imperial family move to snatch the Young Girl away?


    What Xu Shiqiu could think of was that Old Madame Xu, Xu Nuanwen and even Xu Yanzhu could think of that.


    Dong Shu did not think about all these at the moment, but she saw the worry on the faces of her mother-in-law and Aunt Sister, as well as her husband and Yanzhu. She immediately understood that they had probably met with trouble.


    In the end, Dong Shu still looked towards the closest Xu Shiqiu and spoke, "Husband, what happened to you two? Did you encounter some difficulty? " After saying that, Dong Shu noticed that everyone in the room was looking at her. She nervously swallowed her saliva and then continued: "Don''t worry, everyone.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu said with hesitation, "Otherwise ¡­"


    "What sister-in-law says is right, if there really is something, we can think of it together." Xu Nuanwen guessed what Xu Shiqiu was going to say and interrupted him.


    After saying that, when Xu Shiqiu looked towards him with furrowed brows and wanted to say something, he continued, "There is still mufei in the palace, it would be best for mufei to tell Eldest Sister-in-Law about this and ask her to send a letter to the empress. "Our goals are all the same. As long as mufei and empress share the same heart, there''s nothing Imperial Concubine can do even if she wanted to."


    After saying this, Xu Nuanwen looked at everyone and said meaningfully, "After all, whether it is Xu Family or not, our thoughts right now are all the same."


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu looked at her in shock.


    Because Xu Nuanwen''s words seemed to be talking about Dong Shu, but it revealed an important piece of news.

 C98

    Dong Shu did not understand the deep meaning behind Xu Nuanwen''s words, but looking at the expressions of the other people beside her, she could sense the subtle atmosphere between them.


    When she opened her mouth, Dong Shu still took the initiative to look at Xu Nuanwen in the end, and asked: "What did sister mean by what you said just now?"


    With Dong Shu''s words, the atmosphere among the few of them returned to normal.


    Xu Nuanwen raised her head and looked at Xu Shiqiu. After seeing that her brother did not have any intention to stop him, she then looked at Dong Shu and said: "Sister-in-law, the Xu Family is now on the same boat as the Fifth Prince Palace. Do you understand?"


    "I understand." Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, she nodded to her, "Hubby has told me about this before."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Nuanwen then continued to look at her, "The empress has no children now, and there''s nothing that can be done with the Hu Family of two generations of men, all they can do is to try their best from the inner chamber."


    After saying this, Xu Nuanwen seemed to let out a cold laugh, and continued to speak, "The empress marrying her great-granddaughter to brother Qing is the first step, and making good relations with Uncle Prince Duan and the Fifth Prince Palace through the relationship of marriage is the second step.


    No matter which prince ascended the throne in the future, Uncle Prince Duan was still the younger brother of the Royal Father. Therefore, marrying Uncle Prince Duan''s grandson was very safe. There were a lot of families who were staring at the descendants of Prince Duan, and they didn''t want the Royal Father to notice them too much, so they took a step back and chose Brother Qing Er.


    And Brother Qing, as the grandson of Prince Duan Uncle, was not only the eldest grandson of his Xu Family, but also the uncle of his Fifth Prince. Now that Madame Hu has discovered that you are pregnant with a man, that is why this time, Hu Family has voluntarily come into contact with the Fifth Prince Palace and revealed the intention of helping your brother-in-law. "


    Dong Shu never thought that there would actually be so many twists and turns in this matter. After she heard Xu Nuanwen finish speaking and blinked her eyes a few times, she finally looked at Xu Nuanwen and asked, "Then what exactly does Hu Family want to do?"


    Right now, the Madame Hu girl is already married into the Xu Family. Once your brother-in-law succeeds in the future, if the next generation of Madame Hu still doesn''t have a man who can shoulder the burden of Hu Family, then the Madame Hu girl will definitely use the relationship of marriage to send the woman of Hu Family in front of your nieces. "


    When Xu Nuanwen talked about this, her expression was extremely unpleasant. After all, the Hu Family had wanted to send her daughter to the Fifth Prince Palace.


    It was just that her clan''s fool only had her, otherwise, Hu Family would have already sent her to Fifth Prince Palace.


    Xu Nuanwen did not plan to tell her mother and brother about this matter. Only, when Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu saw Xu Nuanwen''s expression, they could guess that her Hu Family had probably done something.


    After all, Hu Family liked to have daughters. They liked to marry their daughter who had been taught well to the family that they found useful.


    And because there was a current empress in the Hu Family, and because the women in the Hu Family were all very good-looking, the women in the Hu Family accepted the likes of these people.


    Old Madame Xu, Xu Shiqiu and the others understood, but Dong Shu did not know about this.


    Right now, she was thinking about what Xu Nuanwen had said just now. Thinking about how the Madame Hu that she had yet to meet could do such a thing, her expression became a little ugly.


    Seeing that she revealed such an expression, Xu Nuanwen immediately said: "Sister-in-law, you don''t have to think that''s strange. In a large clan, there are a lot of these kinds of things. There are many families that seem to enjoy glory on the surface, but in reality, their families rely on their daughter''s relationship in the inner chamber to maintain their current status. "


    After saying that, Xu Nuanwen shot a glance at Xu Shiqiu who was beside Dong Shu, and continued to speak while looking at Dong Shu: "Sister-in-law, let me tell you, in the future if your steward doesn''t have any prospects, you should peacefully guard your ancestors as a rich man, and not count on your daughter to marry you, and seek benefits for your family."


    When Xu Nuanwen just finished speaking, Dong Shu looked somewhat nervously at the grandma sitting in the seat of honor. After sensing Dong Shu''s gaze, Xu Nuanwen waved her hand and said, "Sister-in-law, don''t worry. After saying this, Xu Nuanwen paused for a moment, and said with a sad expression: "Actually, father was the one who said these words to me in the beginning."


    Thinking about her father who had passed away, Xu Nuanwen''s expression became somewhat sad. As the only daughter of this generation in Xu Family, Xu Nuanwen was doted upon by the Patriarch Elder Xu since her birth.


    It was precisely because Old General Xu doted upon Xu Nuanwen that he doted upon her to such an extent.


    He had his father protect him before he was married, and later on he had the protection of his husband, Fifth Prince.


    Even if her Xu Family was defeated, Fifth Prince still doted on her and protected her.


    Currently, although the young son of the family was weak, the eldest and second sons were also protecting and spoiling her. Xu Nuanwen felt that she was too lucky, how could other people have such a blissful life.


    However, although someone had always pampered and protected Xu Nuanwen, she knew what to do.


    "Daughter''s family has always been bitter. For someone like you and me, loving your husband is fine. "If my husband does not love me, and my mother-in-law and sister-in-law is annoyed by their daughter''s family, not only will they have to deal with their parents'' affairs, but they will also have to seek benefits for their families. It is truly bitter."


    The moment Xu Nuanwen said that, Dong Shu immediately understood what she meant.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I understand everything you say." After saying this, Dong Shu then looked at Xu Nuanwen and continued: "Since we already know what Hu Family is trying to do, then are we just going to let this go on?"


    "Otherwise?" Xu Nuanwen could tell how nervous Dong Shu was, she looked at her and laughed, then continued: "Since we have stepped into this big dye vat, we need to make some concessions. "Some benefits, even though you know that others are scheming against you, you still have to let them scheme against you with a smile on your face."


    What Xu Nuanwen had said to Dong Shu today was something that Xu Shiqiu and his group understood a long time ago.


    However, Dong Shu had never come into contact with these things before, so these things were simply too shocking for her.


    "When one doesn''t have the power to stand at the pinnacle of the world, these things are inevitable." Xu Nuanwen saw that Dong Shu had finished saying those words and that she looked upset, so she smiled: "But you don''t have to worry, I will take care of this family."


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen mentioning Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu immediately looked at him and smiled shyly.


    It was just that Dong Shu did not expect that when she looked at Hubby, Hubby would also look at her at the same time.


    Her husband looked at her with eyes full of love and joy, causing her cheeks to feel hot.


    Noticing the way everyone was looking at him, Dong Shu was immediately embarrassed and did not know what to do.


    Coincidentally, Yuanxi was already tired, so she quickly regained her senses and took Yuanxi from Xu Nuanwen''s embrace to her own. She then called for the wet nurse to take Yuanxi down to bed.


    After Yuanxi was carried off to bed, Xu Nuanwen finally spoke to Xu Shiqiu about how she would quickly go see the Master Xuan Ling.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I let people know that you''ve returned to the capital, Master Xuan Ling will definitely take the initiative to meet you."


    Xu Nuanwen''s words were firm, and also felt that what she said made sense.


    When the Old Madame Xu saw that the siblings had agreed on this matter, she finally mentioned the matter of receiving many posts and was prepared to invite a few familiar people as guests.


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen frowned: "Mother, Eldest Sister-in-Law and Second Sister-in-law have not come to pay respects to you?"


    Although his two older brothers and his younger brother had separated, their mother was still there.


    Mother had already been back in the capital for a few days now, but did they still not receive any news?


    Old Madame Xu did not expect Xu Nuanwen to suddenly bring up this matter. She nodded at Xu Nuanwen, and then said coldly: "They did not come to see me, I think it''s good." Old Madame Xu had a lot of experience, unlike those normal old ladies who wanted to tie their children up by their sides.


    She felt that her daughter, eldest granddaughter, youngest son, daughter-in-law, and youngest granddaughter were pleasing to the eye, so she naturally wished to see them.


    As for the others, they didn''t seem to be bothered at all. She had lived for so long, and she didn''t want to suffer any more.


    Although Old Madame Xu did not say these words, Xu Nuanwen could still read them from her expression.


    Seeing that her mother did not want to talk about them, Xu Nuanwen did not mention it again.


    When Xu Nuanwen laughed and talked about the families who were on good terms with the Xu Family before, and who had secretly gotten on good terms with other people, Old Madame Xu had already roughly figured out the current capital''s network of connections.


    Dong Shu was completely confused by what she heard. She did not have any connections with the various families, and did not know the connection between the families of the officials in the imperial court and the in-laws.


    So when Old Madame Xu and Xu Nuanwen were talking excitedly, she took the initiative to look towards Xu Yanzhu and asked: "Will Jiang Han come today?"


    "What is he doing here?" Hearing that the Third Aunt mentioned Jiang Han, a trace of unhappiness flashed across Xu Yanzhu''s forehead.


    Seeing that Third Aunt had been looking at him, Xu Yanzhu raised her head to look at Third Uncle. Then, she pulled Third Aunt''s arm and leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Third Aunt, I feel that something is wrong with Jiang Han."


    Xu Yanzhu had just finished speaking and Dong Shu had not even opened her mouth to speak when Xu Shiqiu, who did not think she could hear him, spoke first, "Why didn''t you say anything earlier when you felt something was wrong with Jiang Han?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Yanzhu immediately looked at him shamefully: "Why did Third Uncle eavesdrop on my conversation with me?"


    "I didn''t eavesdrop. You spoke to your Third Aunt right in front of me, so I naturally heard you with my sharp ears." Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel guilty at all eavesdropping on the conversation between his niece and his wife.


    Seeing Dong Shu staring at him, she finally restrained herself and said to Xu Yanzhu: "The most important thing right now is not for me to eavesdrop, but because the Jiang Han you mentioned just now is not right."


    Actually, Xu Yanzhu did not plan to tell these things to her family members initially, it was just that she had been compatible with Dong Shu previously. Now that Third Aunt had asked, she naturally told him.


    Right now, she was extremely regretful and felt that she shouldn''t have said such a thing just now.


    Dong Shu saw that Xu Yanzhu was pursing her lips tightly, as though she did not plan to speak, and immediately looked at her: "Yanzhu, if you have anything, just say it out, we''ll help you think of a way." After saying these words, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then continued: "You don''t have to worry, even if there''s something, we''ll still protect you."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu hesitated for a moment, but before she spoke, Old Madame Xu who was staring at her suddenly spoke: "Yanzhu, you have not consummated your marriage with Jiang Han up till now?"


    When the Old Madame Xu said this, Xu Yanzhu who was originally seated on the chair was immediately shocked.


    She looked at Old Madame Xu in panic. She wanted to speak, but in the end she could not.


    Seeing that she had revealed such an expression, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu immediately looked at each other.


    Xu Nuanwen originally did not notice these things. Although she did not see as many people as her mother, she was still mentioned by her mother this time. She carefully looked at Xu Yanzhu and did not think that she would actually see through it.


    "Yanzhu, you just said that there is a problem with Jiang Han, is this matter convenient?"


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t think that her aunt would ask her about it. She felt both embarrassed and annoyed.


    She wanted to ask Third Uncle to leave, but when she thought about how Third Uncle had always been following her, and how she also wanted Third Aunt to accompany her, she found it difficult to know what to do.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu had revealed such an expression, Xu Shiqiu took the initiative to say: "Yanzhu, don''t think too much about it, just pretend that the Third Uncle is not here."


    Although Xu Yanzhu had heard what Xu Shiqiu said, she was not blind. The Third Uncle was a large person sitting right here, how could she pretend that he wasn''t here?


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu''s hesitant appearance, Dong Shu said, "Yanzhu, if you don''t feel like speaking, why don''t you write it down for us to see?" After saying that, Dong Shu saw Xu Yanzhu''s expression soften, and continued to say: "Not showing it to your Third Uncle."

 C99

    Dong Shu did say these words intentionally. Hearing her words, Xu Yanzhu was slightly stunned, but she quickly looked at her and smiled while shaking his head.


    "Third Aunt, there''s no need for you to do this. Actually, this matter is nothing." Perhaps it was because of Dong Shu''s attitude just now, or perhaps it was because of what she had said earlier, but Xu Yanzhu''s heart actually no longer had that apprehension from before.


    Seeing that her family members were all looking at him with worry, Xu Yanzhu finally revealed her discovery.


    "When we were just getting married, Jiang Han told me that we weren''t in a hurry to get married, because he knew that I didn''t have him in my heart. When I first heard this, I didn''t realize that something was wrong. But after such a long time, Jiang Han was still in his previous state, not anxious at all. And every time someone else talks about it, he helps me. "


    Xu Yanzhu recalled the reaction of the others in the Jiang Family when they brought up this matter during the New Year, and quickly continued: "Originally, I had always thought that Jiang Han liked me, which was why he treated me like this. However, after I observed him these few days, I realized that although he looks at me seriously, there isn''t much friendship in his eyes. "


    Xu Yanzhu was also someone who was sincerely liked by others, she could see the look in Jiang Han''s eyes, although she was serious, they were not friendly.


    "Actually, I didn''t think that he would like me either, because from the very beginning, I thought that it would be good if I could be as friendly as him. However, he clearly doesn''t have any feelings for me, but he actually pretends to have feelings for me. That''s very strange. " After saying that, Xu Yanzhu began to recall Jiang Han''s usual actions, "The strangest thing is still Jiang Han''s attitude towards his mother, it''s very strange."


    Xu Yanzhu couldn''t tell what was wrong with Jiang Han''s attitude towards Mrs. Jiang, but she just felt that something was wrong.


    "Is Jiang Han''s attitude towards his mother weird?" Xu Nuanwen looked at Xu Yanzhu in puzzlement, and after seeing her nod to him, she muttered to herself.


    "It just seems respectful, but it doesn''t have that natural feeling. It''s unlike how aunty, Third Uncle and Third Aunt feel towards Grandmother." In fact, Xu Yanzhu didn''t know either, but she could feel that something was amiss.


    Regarding this, Dong Shu and the others did not expect it.


    Logically speaking, after Jiang Han''s father passed away, his Jiang Family was supported by the Mrs. Jiang for a few years. Although Jiang Han had already taken over the family business, he should be grateful to his mother.


    But if Jiang Han treated his mother with such an attitude, then something was really wrong.


    "Is Jiang Han like this?"


    Dong Shu said tentatively, and just as she finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu was slightly stunned: "Speaking of Jiang Han''s current character, he is truly a little different from before. If it wasn''t for the fact that my appearance is seventy percent similar to the one I saw when I was young, I would even suspect that I was a completely different person. "


    "This matter is not urgent. After I return, let people carefully investigate it. Perhaps, under the circumstances that we do not know of, there will be some unforeseen events."


    Speaking of which, Xu Nuanwen thought of the matter of Jiang Han''s two wives passing away.


    Maybe it was because of those two things that had an impact on Jiang Han''s personality.


    Xu Yanzhu also knew that she wouldn''t be in a hurry to settle this matter, so she didn''t think that she would be able to clear this matter up by today.


    The reason why she chose to speak today was because she had something in her heart and wanted to speak with the Third Aunt, who was close to her, but she didn''t think that she would be able to do so today.


    Although there was no way to resolve the matter that Xu Yanzhu had brought up today, because she took the initiative to say it out loud, the few people who heard started to pay attention to it and helped her pay attention to it.


    After Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu accompanied Old Madame Xu, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu to chat for a while, Fifth Prince and his three sons finally came to the Xu Family.


    Ye Shuo wanted to hurry to the main courtyard to see the Third Uncle, but his father held onto his little brother''s hand as they walked slowly.


    On the other side of his brother was his elder brother Ye Huan, who was also holding his younger brother''s hand, just like his father did.


    Ye Shuo took two more steps forward, but when he saw that her father was about to be overtaken by him, he immediately stopped and turned to look at his father.


    Ye Jingxing had long noticed his second son''s anxiousness, and observed his transformation these few days.


    He originally thought that he had grown up and had become more steady, but who would have thought that he would reveal such an expression today?


    Ye Jingxing obviously wanted to know what was going on with Ye Shuo, so the more anxious Ye Shuo was, the slower his footsteps became.


    Hence, Ye Xuan''s body could not be considered as good, nor could he walk too fast.


    On the other hand, Ye Huan, who was following Ye Jingxing, had long noticed that his father''s expression was strange as he looked at Ye Shuo and guessed that his father had done it on purpose.


    Normally, Ye Huan might have said something when he saw his father teasing his younger brother.


    However, looking at his younger brother''s anxious expression, he was also very curious. He wanted to know why his younger brother was acting like this today.


    Just like this, Ye Jingxing relied on his status as an elder and slowly swayed.


    As a junior, Ye Shuo could only leisurely follow behind him.


    Just as he was about to find an excuse to leave, he finally saw the door to Main Yard.


    Upon seeing the Main Yard''s entrance, Ye Shuo could no longer hold it in and looked at Ye Jingxing and said: "Father, your son will go inform Grandmother first." After saying that, Ye Shuo rushed towards Main Yard without looking back.


    Looking at Ye Shuo''s retreating back, Ye Jingxing and Ye Huan immediately looked at each other, then increased their speed at the same time and walked towards the Main Yard.


    When they walked into the Main Yard, they saw that in the hall, Ye Shuo had first bowed to the Old Madame Xu, then to his mother, and then with a flattering look on his face, he walked in front of Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    "Third Aunt seems to be getting younger and younger. Third Uncle is so lucky." Ye Shuo skillfully used Dong Shu to flatter Xu Shiqiu. After he finished speaking, he continued to speak: "Why is my little cousin not here? I heard that little cousin is exceptionally beautiful, I think she''s probably blessed as well. "


    Ye Jingxing and Ye Huan both had a face of disbelief when they heard Ye Shuo''s words.


    Although they knew about Ye Shuo''s personality, they never expected him to become like this.


    His attitude just now, in the eyes of Ye Jingxing and Ye Huan, had truly not been noticed.


    Ye Jingxing and Ye Huan could not bear to see Ye Shuo like that. However, in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes, what Ye Shuo had said made him feel extremely comfortable.


    "Shuo''er is quite knowledgeable about these few months of absence." looked at Ye Shuo and praised him instantly. Sensing that his brother-in-law and eldest nephew were looking at him, Xu Shiqiu said, "You did well with the things that I''ve instructed you recently, uncle knows all about it."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ye Shuo''s eyes lit up, and his back unconsciously straightened up.


    Evidently, Xu Shiqiu''s words were very useful to him.


    Seeing Ye Shuo like that, Ye Jingxing and Ye Huan looked at each other. After seeing the confusion in each other''s eyes, they held Ye Xuan''s hand and walked into the hall.


    When Old Madame Xu saw Ye Jingxing bringing in Ye Huan and Ye Xuan, she stood up excitedly, "Huan''er has really grown up." After speaking to Ye Huan, Old Madame Xu looked at Ye Xuan and said, "This is Xuan Ge''er, right?


    After praising Ye Xuan again, Old Madame Xu finally placed her gaze on Ye Jingxing, "Jing Xing seems to be more spirited than before."


    "My mother-in-law''s eyes are good. I also think that I am much more spirited than before." Ye Jingxing followed Old Madame Xu and replied. Then, he began to perform the etiquette of a junior to Old Madame Xu.


    When Ye Jingxing had finished and was about to leave, Ye Huan brought Ye Xuan along to pay his respects to the Old Madame Xu, "Grandmother, this is Hong''er." After saying that, Ye Huan looked at Ye Xuan and said, "Cong''er, weren''t you curious about Grandmother before? Now, if you see your grandmother, why don''t you hurry up and greet her. "


    Hearing his big brother''s words, Ye Xuan immediately bowed towards Old Madame Xu.


    But before he could do anything, Old Madame Xu quickly pulled him into her embrace. Then, with one arm around him and the other stroking his head, she said, "Hong''er is so beautiful.


    It was the first time Ye Xuan was treated like this by an elder other than his parents. Even the grandmother of the palace only looked at him nonchalantly.


    Because Grandmother''s gaze had always been on Father and Big Brother, he and Second Brother were not taken seriously by Grandmother.


    In the small Ye Xuan''s heart, he had always thought that the reason his grandmother disliked him was because his body was not good, so even though he admired his big brother, he had never held a grudge.


    However, he didn''t expect that his grandmother would directly pull him into her arms right after meeting her today.


    When Ye Xuan was let go of the Old Madame Xu, and when the Third Uncle, who he had only met for the first time, touched his head, and was hugged by his third aunt, Ye Xuan had a new idea in his heart.


    Grandmother didn''t want to get close to him, so maybe she really didn''t like him.


    Due to Ye Xuan''s weak free body, he did not have any playmates of the same age as him, so he had very well inherited his uncle''s illness ¡ª ¡ª thinking too much.


    It was just that Xu Shiqiu thought more about it, but his body was still healthy. Ye Xuan''s health was never good, so the past two days'' worth of health was just a bit better. He thought for a moment, then his face turned pale.


    Even though Xu Nuanwen had not interrupted them, she had still paid attention to Ye Xuan''s expression.


    When she saw Ye Xuan''s pale face, she immediately hugged Ye Xuan tightly and asked in concern, "Is Hong''er not feeling well?" While talking, Xu Nuanwen also patted Ye Xuan''s back skillfully. Her gentle movements could not even detect the rise and fall of her palm.


    Seeing Ye Xuan''s complexion suddenly turn bad, everyone was shocked.


    Dong Shu was the closest to Xu Nuanwen and she was the one who had hugged him the last time just now.


    So when she noticed Xu Nuanwen''s actions, she also immediately went over to Xu Nuanwen''s side, raised her hand, and touched Ye Xuan''s face.


    Dong Shu was anxious, she did not notice it herself.


    However, Xu Nuanwen, who was hugging Ye Xuan, and Xu Yanzhu, who was similarly standing closer to him, noticed that following Dong Shu''s caress, Ye Xuan''s originally pale face actually improved quite a bit.


    "This ¡­" Xu Nuanwen opened her mouth wide in shock, but did not know what to say.


    In the end, Xu Yanzhu reacted, she looked at Xu Nuanwen and suggested: "Aunt, why don''t we let Third Aunt hold Biao Biao for a while?"


    As soon as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what she meant.


    Just as the two were about to speak, they heard Ye Jingxing asking puzzledly: "Why do you need your sister-in-law''s arms?"


    Hearing her uncle''s words, Xu Yanzhu realised that she had leaked the information earlier.


    Just a moment ago, Third Uncle was still worried about what would happen if more and more people were to find out about the fortune of Third Aunt.


    Xu Yanzhu was so nervous that she did not know what to do, but she had to answer the question that Ye Jingxing had just asked.


    In the end, Xu Shiqiu looked at Ye Jingxing and told him about his Young Girl''s fortune.


    "Brother-in-law might not believe it, but we''ve all experienced it ourselves. Why not give it a try?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu also spoke out her thoughts.


    When Xu Yanzhu had finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen had already pushed the Ye Xuan in his arms one step ahead of him.


    When Dong Shu hugged Ye Xuan, she was at a loss for a moment. Then, she subconsciously raised her hand and caressed Ye Xuan''s little face, asking him if his body was still feeling good.


    Ye Xuan''s ears reddened as he nodded after being embraced by his mother just now. He then said softly, "I was thinking too much just now."


    After all, Ye Xuan was ten years old. Because of his body, even though he had been spoiled by his entire family, he knew that the reason he felt uncomfortable earlier was because he didn''t want to listen to the doctor''s orders and thought too much.


    Just as Ye Xuan finished speaking, Ye Jingxing opened his mouth and asked with an ugly expression: "Since you know you can''t think too much, why are you doing this?"


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Dong Shu who was in her embrace felt her body stiffen.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth and persuade him, she heard his brother-in-law continue, "You clearly know that your mother will worry if you''re not feeling well, but you still didn''t listen and made your mother worry again." After saying that, Ye Jingxing revealed a look of guilt. Finally, he said, "I will practice a bit more tomorrow as punishment."


    Other than Ye Jingxing, Xu Nuanwen and their three children, anyone who saw this scene with their Xu Family felt as if they had heard wrongly.


    But when they heard Ye Xuan''s obedient response, they knew that they had not heard wrongly.


    Ye Jingxing and his family seemed to be accustomed to such a thing, to the point that they did not feel that anything was wrong.


    Old Madame Xu looked as though she wanted to speak up for a long time when she saw Ye Jingxing hesitating, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    After being embraced by Dong Shu for a while, Ye Xuan felt that his body no longer felt as uncomfortable as before. After thanking Dong Shu, he was just about to sit between his big brother and second brother when he heard his father asking: "You were just thinking too much. After saying this, Ye Jingxing saw that Ye Xuan was looking at him with a troubled expression, and continued: "If you don''t say it now, do you want to hold it in again? You want your mother to worry about you again? "


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Ye Xuan immediately shook his head at him, and then said: "It''s not that I''m not willing to speak, nor do I want Nian to worry about me." After saying this, Ye Xuan spoke of what he had been thinking to himself in a slightly embarrassed manner.


    Everyone really did not think that Ye Xuan would actually think about this.


    Xu Nuanwen slanted her eyes and shot a glance at Ye Jingxing. Then, she waved at Ye Xuan and pulled him into his embrace.


    "Xuan Ge''er, no one is perfect when they live in this world, so we should not ask everyone we meet to like us." Xu Nuanwen patiently said to Ye Xuan. After saying that, she paused for a while, and after confirming that Ye Xuan understood everything, she continued to speak, "But although everyone we cannot meet likes us, we must definitely like ourselves."


    "Do we Xuan Ge''er like ourselves?"


    After Ye Xuan heard this, he was stunned.


    Did he like it, his sickly self?

 C100

    Dong Shu was the closest to Ye Xuan. Seeing him just reveal such an expression, Dong Shu took the initiative to hold his hand and comforted him: "Before, Xuan Ge''er''s body wasn''t well because of how young she is, but now, it''s getting older and older.


    While Dong Shu was speaking, she saw Ye Xuan looking at him with both nervousness and anticipation, and immediately continued: "Xuan Ge''er wants to believe Third Aunt, Third Aunt will not lie to you."


    If it was anyone else, Dong Shu might not have taken the initiative to say these words, but when she saw Ye Xuan today, she felt that she liked him.


    Such a obedient child. Thinking about how he had been dragged down by her body and could not do many interesting things, Dong Shu felt her heart ache for him.


    Regarding what Dong Shu had just said, if it was someone else who said it, Ye Xuan would definitely not believe it.


    But for some reason, when he looked at his third aunt''s serious expression, a bold idea popped into his mind.


    What Third Aunt said might be true.


    Because he kept hinting at himself in his heart, under Dong Shu''s attentive gaze, Ye Xuan''s face quickly turned red.


    "Xuan Ge''er trusts Third Aunt." After saying this, Ye Xuan awkwardly looked up at Dong Shu, and continued, "Xuan Ge''er likes Third Aunt."


    Hearing Ye Xuan''s words, everyone in the hall laughed.


    When Xu Nuanwen gave a few more words of advice to Ye Xuan, it was already time for lunch.


    From the moment the servants started serving the dishes, Dong Shu became a little nervous, afraid that the specially prepared food, Aunt Sister, her brother-in-law and her three nephews, would be dissatisfied.


    As for Xu Yanzhu, they had eaten so many meals together before that Dong Shu knew very well what she liked to eat.


    Fortunately, Dong Shu''s hard work was not in vain. Not only Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing, but even Ye Xuan had eaten more than usual.


    Seeing that Ye Xuan had eaten a lot, both Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing were extremely happy.


    Due to the condition of Ye Xuan''s body, he couldn''t eat too much today. Xu Nuanwen even asked Dong Shu for the menu, preparing to go back to her house and have the kitchen cook cook cook it regularly.


    "Give me the menu for all these dishes, especially this dish. It''s rare to see the three brothers liking the same dish at the same time." Especially Xuan Ge''er, he could not eat too many cold dishes at once. "After I return home, I can ask the chef to cook a little less every three days. This is perfect for satisfying my craving, and it won''t be too frequent."


    As her mother, Xu Nuanwen was naturally very meticulous.


    Especially regarding Ye Xuan who was the most unwell, Xu Nuanwen had spent quite a lot of effort to do so.


    Dong Shu naturally would not disagree. Not only did she actively give out the menu, Dong Shu even made others write out a few lines on the menu to send over.


    "I came up with these when I had nothing to do at Xiahe Village. The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and every time I cook a plate, I eat it along with other meat dishes. I do need to be able to eat a little more."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu, who was sitting at the other side, spoke up: "I also really like the small side dishes Third Aunt makes. Previously, when I was still at Xiahe Village, I had to go and get food everyday."


    Speaking of the matter regarding Xiahe Village, Xu Yanzhu was also interested.


    When she thought about how she had to freeload every day, only to end up with a bad expression on Third Uncle''s face, Xu Yanzhu couldn''t help but take a glance at Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Nuanwen was very smart, she only needed a glance to guess what had happened before.


    Looking at her exhausted mother, Xu Nuanwen thought that since her son had been out for such a long time, she should head back to rest. As well as her husband and eldest son, they must still be busy, so Xu Nuanwen looked towards Old Madame Xu and said her goodbyes.


    "Mom, I''ll be going back first. I''ll come see you after I get the news."


    Xu Nuanwen wasn''t reluctant to leave today at all. After all, the two houses were extremely close, and if she wanted to come, she could just come over.


    Even if she had matters to attend to at home, she would be able to handle them when she returned with the carriage.


    The old lady understood this logic too, so when she heard Xu Nuanwen''s words, she did not feel reluctant to part with him.


    However, even though Xu Nuanwen wanted to bring her entire family away, Ye Shuo refused to leave.


    "Mother, please allow me to stay." I haven''t seen Third Uncle for a long time, and I especially want to talk with him for a bit. "


    The moment Ye Shuo opened his mouth, Ye Huan knew that he would definitely be able to stay.


    After all, their mufei liked it the most when they called her ''mother''. As long as they called her ''mother'' in a spoiled manner, she would definitely agree.


    Xu Nuanwen did not think too much and agreed to stay behind. After all, Ye Shuo was not like his brother who wanted to go back and work with Ye Jingxing, and he did not want Ye Xuan to rest either.


    Furthermore, she could sense that Ye Shuo was secretly helping his brother out.


    Thus, when Ye Shuo asked this question, he did not think too much and immediately agreed.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu sat on the side without uttering a word when Ye Shuo had spoken. It was only when they saw Ye Jingxing and Xu Nuanwen off did and Ye Huan and Ye Xuan both look towards Ye Shuo.


    Ye Shuo felt that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu were looking at him, so he looked at them with a flattering look on his face: "Third Uncle, Third Aunt, why don''t you two take a look, shall we talk here?"


    The moment Ye Shuo opened his mouth, the Old Madame Xu turned to the servants beside him and said, "Help me to rest, just leave this place to the few of them." Saying that, Old Madame Xu looked towards Xu Yanzhu.


    Receiving Old Madame Xu''s hints, Xu Yanzhu hurriedly got up and said to Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu: "Third Uncle, Third Aunt, I will first go to rest for Grandmother, and then come back later." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu took the initiative to walk towards the Old Madame Xu.


    "Alright, go and wait on your grandmother first." Xu Shiqiu immediately stood up, and after he saw Xu Yanzhu''s silhouette finish speaking, he looked at the Old Madame Xu and saluted: "Mother, please rest first. If there''s anything, wait for Mother to wake up before I inform you."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the Old Madame Xu did not speak anymore, but nodded directly and left.


    When the Old Madame Xu and Xu Yanzhu left together, Ye Shuo immediately leaned towards Xu Shiqiu and said: "Third Uncle, I followed your instructions and bought a lot of the capital''s silkpants."


    Ye Shuo was originally a grandson who pretended to be a popinjay. Although he was a bastard, he was raised in front of the Fifth Prince''s Concubine.


    Thus, although his status was not the highest among all the royal grandchildren, it was not low either.


    These few months, with the support of Xu Shiqiu''s silver coins and his few words of advice, his position among the capital''s little popinjays had grown higher and higher.


    As his position rose, the amount of information he could obtain increased.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that you would be so capable, big brother Shuo, in just a few months time you have already done so much. " Xu Shiqiu also knew how to praise people, especially when he was fully aware of Ye Shuo''s personality. Naturally, he knew how to make continue to work for him.


    As expected, it was as Xu Shiqiu had guessed. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Shuo looked at him with his bright eyes: "How could it be, it''s even better to be the Third Uncle''s instructor. Otherwise, I didn''t know that I would still be able to get along with them like this."


    Dong Shu just sat there and listened to Xu Shiqiu and Ye Shuo praise each other. After listening to another few sentences, she couldn''t bear to listen any longer, so she opened her mouth and interrupted, "You guys have talked so much, but haven''t gotten to the main point yet." After saying that, Dong Shu once again raised her head to look at Xu Shiqiu. Seeing that he was slightly stunned, he then continued: "If you guys have something to say, quickly say it, Yuanxi reckoned that you should wake up now. I need to go back and accompany her."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Ye Shuo''s eyes lit up as he looked at Dong Shu and said, "Third Aunt, I have never seen Little Cousin Sister before. Why don''t you get someone to bring Little Cousin Sister over for me to look at in detail?" While speaking, Ye Shuo carefully took out a handkerchief from his chest pocket and opened it, revealing a pair of silver bracelets inside.


    "Third Aunt, I personally made this pair of silver bracelets with an old master. Although the patterns are simple, I carefully prepared them."


    As Ye Shuo spoke earnestly, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu looked at each other, and then, Dong Shu extended her hand and received the pair of silver bracelets.


    The silver bracelet''s design was exquisite. It was a buckle, and one could tell that it was meant for a child.


    There were simple auspicious cloud patterns engraved on it. If one looked carefully, they would be able to see that the patterns were not that detailed.


    However, to and Xu Shiqiu, who were both father and mother, they truly liked the gift that Ye Shuo had prepared.


    After all, Xu Nuanwen had just given him a gift from a family just now. Although they had prepared a present for Yuanxi, it was very obvious that those gifts were not like Ye Shuo''s silver bracelet, but were made personally.


    Because of this pair of silver bracelets, Xu Shiqiu''s gaze towards Ye Shuo became more and more friendly.


    Seeing Third Uncle reveal such an expression, Ye Shuo knew that the gift he prepared wasn''t wrong. It definitely fit the hearts of Third Uncle and his third aunt.


    "That Third Uncle, there is something I want to ask you." Seeing the smile on Xu Shiqiu''s face, Ye Shuo finally revealed his first goal for today.


    Hearing his words, Xu Shiqiu immediately became focused: "Go ahead." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu indicated for Dong Shu to keep the silver bracelet.


    After Dong Shu put away the silver bracelet, Ye Shuo started to ask the question that he wanted to ask.


    "Originally, I wanted to lead them and play with them for the past few months, but no one noticed that the Fifth Prince Palace still had me. But ever since father was taken seriously by royal grandfather, these people have come looking for me. " Speaking of this matter, Ye Shuo felt extremely helpless.


    He really didn''t want to get involved in all of this, but these people had come looking for him.


    "I thought that I wasn''t interested in scheming and scheming either, so I told this to my father and brother."


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu were shocked. They never thought that Ye Shuo would actually take the initiative to tell Ye Jingxing and Ye Huan.


    Seeing the change in Xu Shiqiu''s and his expression, Ye Shuo continued to speak with slight embarrassment. "Originally, I thought that after I told this to my father and brother, they would come up with ideas for me. Ye Shuo was very unhappy about this.


    Ever since Ye Shuo found out about his identity, he knew that he couldn''t advance.


    That was why he was willing to help Xu Shiqiu gather information in the capital when he went to the Xiahe Village.


    Originally, Ye Shuo thought that as long as he followed Third Uncle and became a branch family member, he would be at ease as a small landlord. With his identity as the royal grandson, he would definitely be able to live a good life.


    But he never would have thought that he would meet these people again. And when he told his father and brother about these things, they didn''t even extend a hand.


    "Third Uncle, tell me, if I had such a brain, I would have definitely thought of a plan at that time. But I don''t have that kind of brain, do I? " After he sighed, Ye Shuo continued, "I had originally thought that Father and Big Brother would definitely help me come up with ideas, but who would have thought that they would actually let me think of a solution on my own. How could I have any ideas? Right now, I am extremely careful every day just in case they plot against me. "


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Shiqiu understood what he meant.


    "Are you worried that someone would take advantage of you and harm your big brother?"


    "That''s right!" Ye Shuo immediately understood what he was trying to say and became excited. "I understand, now that Big Brother believes in me, even if there''s anything, he won''t believe it, but what about in the future?"


    "I really don''t think I can guarantee what will happen in the future, but I don''t have that kind of brain, so these past few days, I''ve been worrying myself to death." After saying this, Ye Shuo scratched his head fretfully.


    Seeing Ye Shuo''s agitated look, Dong Shu forced herself to laugh: "Don''t be anxious, maybe your father and big brother did it on purpose."


    "Third aunt, they must have done it on purpose!"


    Ye Shuo looked at Dong Shu with a wronged expression. After he finished speaking to her, Ye Shuo immediately looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Third Uncle, you are clever. Please think about it for me.


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Shiqiu shot a glance at him, and said: "Your father and brother wants you to have your own subordinates." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Ye Huan''s shocked expression, sighed, and continued, "You''re right. What happens in the future is uncertain. You should be careful now."


    "Third Uncle, are you sure my father and brother want me to have subordinates?" At this moment, Ye Huan''s face was filled with disbelief. He still remembered that last year, his father only allowed his big brother to have his own advisors.


    So now, his father and brother actually let him hire his own staff?


    Seeing Ye Huan''s expression, Xu Shiqiu knew that he had understood what was going on.


    "If you''re worried, you can recruit an advisor yourself and have your father give you one. That way, your father will be able to find out in time if anything happens in the future. In the future, you will also have a family. It is already too late to start training your trusted aides. I know that you don''t want to fight over anything with your big brother, but you will have to support your family in the future, so you can''t do everything by yourself. "


    As for Ye Huan, Xu Shiqiu felt that with his brother-in-law''s personality, there must be someone at his side as well.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ye Shuo''s eyes lit up and nodded: "Third Uncle, you are right. I have the money right now to cultivate my own trusted aides, but I still haven''t gotten married.


    As he spoke, the more Ye Shuo thought about it, the more he felt that he asked the right person.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought of such a good idea.


    Ye Shuo''s thoughts were clearly displayed on his face.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu looked at each other for a while before Xu Shiqiu spoke: "Don''t worry, the reason why your father asked you to settle this yourself is because he wants to temper you. After all, you''re not young anymore. In two years, when your big brother gets married, you''ll definitely get married as well. "After you get married, you have to support your family. You can''t just ask your dad and your brother how to solve anything that happens to you."


    "Third Uncle, I understand what you are saying." After receiving Xu Shiqiu''s advice, Ye Shuo had already figured out how to handle this matter.


    After all, both his father and elder brother still believed in him, so he had tested him a few times. If he really didn''t do it well, there would still be people helping him clean up the mess.


    After he figured out what was going on, Ye Shuo finally looked as Xu Shiqiu and prepared to tell him the second thing that he was going to come today.

 C101

    The second thing Ye Shuo wanted to tell Xu Shiqiu today was related to the Third Prince.


    "I received news that although third uncle has been doing well in the capital, he is preparing to do something big in Jiangnan." After saying this, Ye Shuo frowned slightly. He continued while looking at Xu Shiqiu: "I have yet to find out the specific plans Third Uncle has, but what is certain is that he''s so quiet now, he definitely has some sort of plan."


    "I''m not surprised by this." Xu Shiqiu looked at Ye Shuo soothingly, and continued: You continue to attract attention, and I will send people to investigate. Don''t worry.


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Ye Shuo had not relaxed his expression, he patted his shoulder and said: "Shuo''er, you do not need to worry about this, we are definitely not the only ones paying attention to this matter. So once he does something, other people will definitely notice it. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ye Shuo''s expression suddenly lit up.


    How could he forget that his father had fought with his third uncle for many years.


    As for his other uncles, they would definitely pay attention to his third uncle.


    "Third Uncle, why do you think Third Uncle was suddenly scolded by Royal Grandfather?" Although Ye Shuo was smarter than average teenagers of the same age, he still did not understand these things.


    Seeing him looking at her with a confused expression, Xu Shiqiu replied after looking at him: "Your Royal Grandfather is currently just balancing the seat, I''m afraid he has not decided who to give this seat to yet." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Ye Shuo was deep in thought, and immediately continued: "Don''t think too much about this matter, go and settle your own matters first.


    Ye Shuo also knew that he was in a hurry, after all, he had been in a difficult situation for a long time before the Third Uncle had arrived.


    Right now, he really needed to deal with his own matters as soon as possible.


    "Then, nephew, I will return first. I will visit Third Uncle and Third Aunt in two days." After saying that, Ye Shuo then looked at Dong Shu and sighed: "It''s truly a pity that I didn''t see Little Cousin today. Next time I come, Third Aunt must definitely carry Little Cousin out."


    "Okay, don''t worry. When you come next time, I will definitely coax Yuanxi to not sleep and not wait for you." Dong Shu also liked Ye Shuo, so when she heard Ye Shuo''s words, she did not hesitate at all and directly agreed.


    When Ye Shuo left with a smile on his face, Xu Shiqiu then looked at Dong Shu with a sour expression and said: "My wife''s attitude towards Shuo''er was really good just now."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu was at a loss.


    After she saw the bitterness in his eyes, Dong Shu finally said with a blush: "Hubby, you''re really something. Shuo''er is junior, I''m his aunt." After saying this, Dong Shu paused for a moment before continuing, "Besides, he is still worried about meeting Yuanxi. It''s a good thing that she has an elder brother who loves Yuanxi."


    Seeing Young Girl''s blushing face, Xu Shiqiu felt his heart itching.


    If this was the Shihuan Courtyard, he would definitely hug Young Girl tightly and have a good time.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was thinking about how to make up for it when he returned tonight, Ling Xiang quickly walked into the hall. She looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Young Master, Madam, Big Sister Cui Hua requests an audience."


    Only after Ling Xiang finished speaking did Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu regain their senses. Previously, because of the presence of Big Sis and Brother-in-law, they did not have the time to see Cui Hua.


    "Hurry and invite your big sister Cui Hua in." Dong Shu gave the order for Ling Xiang to be invited in without waiting for Xu Shiqiu to speak. After Ling Xiang got the order, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "We actually forgot to meet Cui Hua. We don''t know if Cui Hua will be sad or not."


    Of course Cui Hua wouldn''t feel sad.


    Although she was currently serving Xu Yanzhu in the Jiang Family, in the heart of Cui Hua, her master was still Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    Furthermore, she knew that the previous two masters were in trouble, so it wasn''t until this time that they had a chance.


    Seeing Cui Hua, Dong Shu first asked how Cui Hua was doing recently, then listened to Cui Hua talk about some of the things that happened beside her.


    "The atmosphere in the Jiang Family is not good. Every time Mrs. Jiang sees First Miss, his nose and eyes will always be the same. But whether it was the First Miss or servants, they were not afraid of her. Our house has a small kitchen, and all of the meat dishes were delivered from First Miss''s own villa. Everyday, I would go to the entrance to bring them in. "


    Cui Hua''s strength was higher than most girls, so such a small matter was nothing in her eyes.


    "Sir Jiang''s attitude towards the First Miss is still alright, the two of them are still sleeping in separate rooms. When Sir Jiang meets us, the distance between us is just right."


    Because Cui Hua was a servant, she stayed by Xu Yanzhu''s side almost every day. As a result, she talked about Xu Yanzhu most of the time, and there were even a few things about Madam Jiang Family and Jiang Han occasionally.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu listened attentively, but the more they listened, the more they felt that Jiang Han''s attitude towards Xu Yanzhu was strange.


    "It doesn''t seem like a husband and wife, didn''t this Jiang Han previously say that he liked Yanzhu for many years?" Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu in puzzlement. She couldn''t understand.


    Although Hubby had told her that not every husband and wife was like them, she just felt that there was something wrong between Xu Yanzhu and Jiang Han.


    Even Dong Shu could feel that something was amiss, let alone Xu Shiqiu.


    "Cui Hua, after you go back this time, pay more attention to the interactions between Yanzhu and him. If you find anything, come back and let me know. " Xu Shiqiu saw that Cui Hua had finished explaining so, and after seeing her nod seriously, he then continued: "Stay with Yanzhu for a while longer, after I have confirmed that there is nothing wrong with your Jiang Family, I will have someone come over to exchange for your return."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Cui Hua''s eyes lit up.


    She originally thought that she would at least need to stay in the Jiang Family for a few more years, but she didn''t expect that she would be able to return so quickly.


    Seeing Cui Hua''s eyes shine, Xu Shiqiu laughed lightly and said, "You''re not young anymore, and Yuanxi is already born. Why don''t you hurry back and get married and have your kids with you?


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the originally happy face of Cui Hua immediately turned red, but in the next moment, she said with a troubled expression: "Young Noble, your servant is too ugly, I''m afraid no one is willing to marry you."


    Hearing Cui Hua''s words, Dong Shu spoke first: "Cui Hua, don''t think too much into it, you have a good temper and are capable of it. There are a lot of people who want to marry you." After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment and continued, "However, Master said something just now that urged you to get married and have kids, don''t take it to heart. When you come back, we''ll slowly pick one. We''ll definitely pick one that you like. "


    After Cui Hua heard these words, the sadness on her face gradually disappeared. Finally, she looked at Dong Shu seriously and said, "Please do not worry, this servant will definitely remember your words."


    Xu Shiqiu was relieved when he saw that Cui Hua still had the same attitude as before towards her own Young Girl.


    When Xu Yanzhu came out of Old Madame Xu''s room, Xu Shiqiu looked at her and spoke: "I will also send people to investigate Jiang Han''s situation. Don''t move too much when you get back. Just as before. There''s news, I''ll get someone to tell you. "


    Xu Yanzhu naturally believed in her own Third Uncle, and since the Third Uncle told her not to make too many movements, she naturally wouldn''t do anything more when she returned.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu was about to leave with Cui Hua, Yuanxi was woken up by the wet nurse who had fed him milk and changed him into a nappy.


    When Xu Yanzhu saw her little cousin, she immediately decided to play for a while before returning to the Jiang Family.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu playing happily with Yuanxi, Dong Shu suddenly opened her mouth: "Yanzhu, are you planning to give birth to a child?"


    Hearing Third Aunt''s words, Xu Yanzhu''s movements immediately paused, she raised her head and looked at Third Aunt.


    Seeing that Third Aunt was serious, he also looked behind himself and opened his mouth, but finally decided to speak the truth: "I want to give birth to a child, but I am somewhat unwilling to let Jiang Han touch me."


    Xu Yanzhu did not hide anything from Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, so she said what she was thinking in her heart.


    After hearing what Xu Yanzhu said, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu immediately looked at each other.


    The two of them never thought that Xu Yanzhu would actually have this kind of thought at the bottom of her heart.


    Maybe because she had said it, Xu Yanzhu didn''t have anything to hide either. She looked straight at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Although Jiang Han treats me very well and keeps a distance from me, I just feel that the way he looks at me every time is really weird. I''ve thought about it many times and I''m afraid I can''t really accept him. "


    After saying this, Xu Yanzhu furrowed her brows and thought for a while, and added in the end: "Looking at his current attitude towards me, I keep having the feeling that he shouldn''t be like this."


    The moment Xu Yanzhu saw that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu immediately continued, "When we go back today, forget what you had just said and don''t reveal anything in front of Jiang Han, I will investigate what happened to Jiang Han as soon as possible."


    This was because he was someone who loved to think too much. He had even always felt that his intuition was rather accurate.


    Thus, when Xu Shiqiu heard Xu Yanzhu''s words, he did not think that her intuition was because of his wild imagination.


    However, he still did not forget to remind Xu Yanzhu, telling her to be careful and not to reveal anything so that Jiang Han would not be aware of it.


    Xu Yanzhu understood what the Third Uncle meant, and after nodding her head seriously, she brought Cui Hua back to the Jiang Family.


    Xu Yanzhu had just brought Cui Hua back to the Jiang Family, so she happened to be back at the same time.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu, Jiang Han greeted him as usual, and then said: "Today, cousin is going to visit grandmother, I should also be accompanying her. "But there''s something in the shop that we can''t go to. I wonder if Grandmother is blaming us?"


    "It''s nothing. Grandmother knows that you''ve just taken over the family business." Xu Yanzhu thought about her usual attitude towards Jiang Han, and after seeing Jiang Han respond, she continued to speak, "In a few days, Grandmother will probably set up a feast to entertain her friends and relatives. At that time, I''ll tell you in advance, you can find some time to go and visit Grandmother."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Jiang Han immediately smiled and nodded, indicating that he would definitely be able to free up time.


    After the two of them said this, it was time for the whole family to eat together every night.


    On the way to the courtyard of the Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Han and Xu Yanzhu talked to each other. When they reached the courtyard of the Mrs. Jiang, the two of them restrained their expressions at the same time, showing expressions that they felt it was appropriate.


    The entire Jiang Family family ate together, and the entire family also gathered together for a meal in the Fifth Prince Palace.


    "Tomorrow I am going to enter the palace and reveal the news of the return of the late autumn to the capital."


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Ye Shuo interrupted and said, "Grandmother, there''s quite a commotion when they return to the capital, could it be that we haven''t received any news from the palace?"


    Just as Ye Shuo finished speaking, a chicken leg appeared on the plate in front of him.


    Following the chicken leg, Ye Shuo saw his big brother holding onto the male chopsticks.


    "Big brother, why are you giving me chicken legs?"


    It had to be known that both he and his elder brother liked to eat chicken legs, because their ages weren''t too far apart.


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Ye Huan''s mouth curved into a smile. His eyebrows that looked similar to Xu Shiqiu''s revealed a hint of a pampered look as he opened his mouth and said, "Shut up."


    Hearing his brother''s words, Ye Shuo was not willing to speak at all.


    But just as he was about to speak, Xu Nuanwen, who was seated at the head of the table, looked at Ye Shuo and said: "Although your grandmother and the others did not come back easily, your uncle must have come looking for me because of your royal grandfather''s intentions. That''s why mother wants to go to the palace tomorrow."


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Ye Shuo still wanted to say something, but there was another chicken leg on the plate in front of him.


    He raised his head to look at his father who had given him a piece of chicken leg and immediately shut his mouth, not daring to speak again to disturb his mother''s meal.


    Seeing that Ye Shuo had stopped talking, Ye Jingxing put a piece of chicken wing onto the plate in front of Xu Nuanwen, "My wife, eat more, tomorrow, your husband will accompany you to the palace to meet Royal Father."


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Xu Nuanwen immediately beamed as she looked at Ye Jingxing.


    Ye Jingxing, who was being looked at in such a way by Xu Nuanwen, immediately nervously looked at the three brats.


    Only after seeing that his three sons had lowered their heads to eat and hadn''t noticed the beautiful appearance of their wife just now did he relax.


    When the three brothers who were eating with their heads lowered noticed that their father''s gaze had shifted away from them, they looked at each other with grief.


    In their father''s eyes, these three brothers were probably unnecessary!


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu did not know about the incident at the Jiang Family and Fifth Prince Palace, but because they had all left, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu returned to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Xu Shiqiu returned to the courtyard and started writing a letter. Dong Shu did not ask Xu Shiqiu what was written in the letter.


    However, what she wrote was an invitation for Xu Family to prepare a banquet.


    Because she had done well today, Old Madame Xu decided to push Dong Shu in front of everyone ahead of time and introduce her young daughter-in-law to everyone.


    Although Dong Shu was nervous, she knew that this was a necessary step.


    The two of them were in the study room, each doing their own thing and not disturbing each other.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished writing the two letters, the threads of Dong Shu were all ready.


    "Does my wife need help?"


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and spoke. Upon hearing his voice, Dong Shu raised his head and shook his head: "I don''t need it for now." After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a while and said, "If Hubby isn''t busy, then get a wet nurse to send Yuanxi over so that you can play with her."


    When Xu Shiqiu heard Dong Shu''s words, he felt that he had nothing better to do to play with Yuanxi.


    However, before he could call for his mistress to send Yuanxi over, Yuanxi''s wails came from outside the door.

 C102

    Hearing Yuanxi''s wails, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu immediately put down what they were doing and rushed to the door.


    Just as the two of them reached the door, the wet nurse appeared in front of them with Yuanxi in her arms.


    "What''s going on? What happened to Yuanxi? " Dong Shu asked anxiously, and before the wet nurse could reply, she had pulled Yuanxi into her embrace.


    In the instant she hugged Yuanxi into her embrace, Dong Shu also noticed that Yuanxi''s entire body was burning hot.


    "Why is Yuanxi so hot?" Dong Shu said in panic. After she finished speaking, she placed her forehead on Yuanxi''s face.


    It was unknown whether or not there was a mother of her, but the moment Yuanxi got stuck, the crying sounds became a little softer.


    Seeing Young Girl and Yuanxi like that, Xu Shiqiu turned to look at his mistress and asked, "What happened?"


    When the wet nurse heard Xu Shiqiu''s voice, she anxiously said, "I also don''t know why Miss suddenly cried. I was just about to prepare warm water to wipe Miss''s body, but before I even touched her, she suddenly started crying." After saying this, the wet nurse was afraid that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu would not believe her, so she hurriedly continued, "When I carried the young lady to find Young Noble and Madam, I had already sent people to find the Doctor Du."


    Hearing his wet nurse''s words, Xu Shiqiu remained silent for a while before looking at Dong Shu and saying, "Carry Yuanxi into the house first, wait for Doctor Du to come in first."


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu was unable to think of a good idea in this short period of time. She could only carry Yuanxi and follow Xu Shiqiu into the house.


    The wet nurse was right behind them, she was extremely nervous, afraid that Yuanxi would start crying because she had taken good care of him.


    When the Doctor Du heard Yuanxi''s sudden crying, he quickly followed behind Yuanxi.


    When Doctor Du arrived at the Shihuan Courtyard, Yuanxi had already gradually stopped his crying under Dong Shu''s consoling.


    Doctor Du carefully examined Yuanxi, and then, under everyone''s nervous gaze, he said: "Yuanxi has grown teeth."


    "Hmm?" Xu Shiqiu was a little puzzled. Although he had never raised a child before, he had read a lot of books and asked a lot of people before when the Young Girl was pregnant with Yuanxi.


    Yuanxi had not even grown a fang in four months?


    When Doctor Du saw the look in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes, he knew that was suspecting him in his heart. He lightly pinched Yuanxi''s cheek, forcing Yuanxi''s small mouth to open wide.


    "Take a look, is there a small white dot on the teeth in her mouth?" After saying these words, the Doctor Du didn''t wait for Xu Shiqiu to discover the white dot as he continued, "Yuanxi raised it well, and it hasn''t even been four months before it started to grow teeth.


    "So, the reason why Yuanxi is feeling a bit hot, is it because of the long teeth?" Dong Shu still remembered that when his uncle''s cousin had grown teeth at home, he had also cried for a long time, and was still a little hot. His aunt had always let her and her cousin wipe his body with a wet cloth.


    "Exactly." Doctor Du opened his mouth and took out a brush and wrote down a few medicinal herbs on a piece of paper. Then he continued, "Yuanxi is fine.


    After saying this, the Doctor Du thought for a moment before continuing, "Even though Yuanxi has already started growing teeth, we are still not clear about how it looks like in the later stages. In the future, I will come and visit Yuanxi every day, sooner or later.


    After hearing what Doctor Du had to say, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu naturally agreed without hesitation.


    When the wet nurse left with Ling Xiang and Doctor Du, preparing to take some medicinal herbs to boil in water and Yuanxi to soak in the water, Old Madame Xu also heard about Yuanxi''s sudden crying and ruckus.


    When Xu Shiqiu told the servant that it was only because of the long teeth that Yuanxi cried, Yuanxi was already drowsy in Dong Shu''s embrace.


    He did not know if it was because his mother''s embrace was comfortable, or because the smell was good, but the tears on Yuanxi''s face had not dried yet. However, she stopped crying and obediently leaned on Dong Shu''s chest.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at the tear stains on her daughter''s face, and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. Only then did he look at Dong Shu, and said.


    Dong Shu also did not expect her own Yuanxi to grow a set of teeth so quickly. She lowered her head and used her cheek to press it against Yuanxi''s forehead, and only after sensing that her forehead was not that hot, did she open her mouth and say: "Doctor Du also said it was because Yuanxi was raised well." After saying this, Dong Shu paused for a moment before continuing, "Hubby, you should still hurry up on the matter of finding another wet nurse. Yuanxi is getting bigger and bigger, and there must be more and more people watching over him."


    When Yuanxi was young, she had practically slept and eaten when she was full.


    But after three months had passed, Yuanxi had become much more lively, and slept less and less every day.


    Previously, it was her and the wet nurse who were changing to take care of Yuanxi. But now, she was getting busier and busier, and the time Yuanxi was awake was also getting longer and longer.A wet nurse really could not take care of him.


    Xu Shiqiu understood what he meant and nodded his head repeatedly after hearing her words.


    Because a matter like sharp teeth suddenly popped out in front of Yuanxi, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were worried for a long time.


    Only after Yuanxi bathed in medicine and ate her milk to sleep did she finally have the mind to finish writing the unfinished post.


    After Dong Shu finished writing her post, she went to the Main Yard with Xu Shiqiu.


    Within the Main Yard, after seeing Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu here, the first thing Old Madame Xu did was to ask about Yuanxi, and after confirming that Yuanxi was alright, she said to the two of them: "Raising a child is something that requires a lot of thought. It''s the first time the two of you are asking about it, so there are definitely a lot of things that you don''t notice. But don''t worry, just take it slow. I will also make the Doctor Du work harder and keep a close eye on him. "


    Since Old Madame Xu had four children, she was extremely frightened when she heard of Yuanxi''s sudden crying.


    After all, almost every family they knew all had one or two children who had died suddenly.


    Yuanxi was so cute, the Old Madame Xu didn''t dare imagine how upset her family would be if something were to happen to her.


    Fortunately, Yuanxi had only started to grow teeth and Doctor Du had also said that he was fine.


    "Mother is right, we will definitely keep a close eye on Yuanxi." Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu answered at the same time and looked at each other quickly afterwards. They could both see the determination in each other''s eyes.


    After talking about Yuanxi''s matter, the three of them started to talk about the banquet.


    "The post written by the Madame Dong is not bad. Although you can see that the brush tip is young and tender, but you can tell that it was not written by me." Because Old Madame Xu had low expectations for Dong Shu, she was very satisfied when she did something that exceeded her expectations.


    As for the thread written by Dong Shu, she could tell the immaturity in her words with a glance. Presumably, the other ladies with the same rich experience as her could also see it too.


    However, they had never thought of hiding Dong Shu''s identity from anyone before. Her background was normal, there was no need for her to hide anything from the people of the capital.


    Thinking to this, Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu and said: "Our Xu Family will not hide your identity from us, so when you see those wives in the future, there will definitely be people who will use your identity as an excuse. But you must also remember, no one in the entire Xu Family detest you, as the Xu Family will forever be your shield. "


    Xu Shiqiu had mentioned this to Dong Shu before.


    Although she was already prepared, hearing the Old Madame Xu''s voice again today, Dong Shu was still a little nervous.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s nervousness, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly reached out and grabbed her hand, "My wife, no matter what happens, your husband will always be by your side." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu did not forget to smile at Dong Shu.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s smile, Dong Shu understood her husband''s meaning, and thought of what her husband once told him. Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Master, don''t worry, I have made preparations."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu stopped talking about this matter, and instead looked at Old Madame Xu and spoke: "Big sister says that she will make a trip to the palace in the future, for the banquet, we should first wait. I''ll send them a message tomorrow when my sister sends them the news. "


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu as he opened his mouth to speak. After he finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu continued without waiting for them to reply, "If Master Xuan Ling really has a way to stop my wife from always staying by my side, then I can also entertain the male guests in the front courtyard by myself."


    Xu Shiqiu immediately revealed his thoughts, causing Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu to immediately look at each other when they heard him. Then, the Old Madame Xu nodded: "It''s a good thing that you have such thoughts at this time in autumn, but you shouldn''t be anxious about these things."


    "Mother, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Xu Shiqiu also understood his mother''s words. After coming here all these years, there was nothing he could do even if he waited a little longer.


    After saying these two things, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu did not stay long at Old Madame Xu.


    According to usual habit, they were supposed to stay here to eat with Old Madame Xu, but today, because they were worried about Yuanxi, the two of them returned the Shihuan Courtyard due to Old Madame Xu''s urging.


    That night, Yuanxi got a bit hot. Although it wasn''t as scary as during the day, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu still stayed guard for the night.


    The two kept wiping the bottom of Yuanxi''s heart with a wet cloth. After ensuring that Yuanxi could calm down quickly, the two didn''t dare to fall asleep.


    Fortunately, Xu Nuanwen did not report back the news very quickly the next morning after she entered the palace. The two people who guarded Yuanxi for an entire night only woke up around noon.


    And just as they were sleeping for half a day, Xu Nuanwen, accompanied by Ye Jingxing, saw the current.


    Emperor Ruikang had aged a lot in this past year. Perhaps it was because of the constant fighting between his sons, or perhaps it was because he was unwilling.


    Facing his sons, who were all young and strong, he himself was old and decrepit.


    However, he felt that his favorite and most satisfied son was still the previous crown prince who had passed away ten years ago.


    So when he saw Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing approaching together, although her expression did not change much, the excitement in his eyes had completely leaked out all of his thoughts.


    I wonder what is this'' turning point ''Master Xuan Ling spoke of?


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang so excited, Xu Nuanwen suddenly did not dare to speak.


    Fortunately, Ye Jingxing had seen many of these Royal Father, so he led Xu Nuanwen to greet them.


    "Stand up, why have all of you entered the palace together today?" The Emperor Ruikang had naturally received the news that the Xu Family had returned to the capital a long time ago. It was just that he was the emperor after all;


    So when he saw his fifth daughter-in-law who was born with Xu Family appear before him, he felt that Xu Family had requested to see him.


    Although Xu Nuanwen did not look straight at Emperor Ruikang, from his tone and the curve of her lips, she was still able to guess what Emperor Ruikang was thinking.


    Unknowingly, Xu Nuanwen suddenly became angry, and was unwilling to let him off so easily.

 C103

    Emperor Ruikang naturally did not know what Xu Nuanwen, who was standing at the bottom of the mountain, was thinking. After asking that question, he sat upright at the top, calmly waiting for her son and daughter-in-law to take the initiative to speak, and speak out the matter of Xu Family''s request.


    But, Xu Nuanwen did not say anything in time.


    Ye Jingxing had loved Xu Nuanwen for many years, he was very clear about her wife''s personality. Before she even spoke, he had guessed that she was probably unhappy.


    Thinking about his wife''s unhappiness, Ye Jingxing didn''t hesitate and directly spoke to the Emperor Ruikang.


    "Royal Father, I went to visit my mother-in-law yesterday." Ye Jingxing only said this one sentence, and did not directly say what Royal Father wanted to hear.


    Recently, Emperor Ruikang had taken a liking to Ye Jingxing, and although he was unwilling to admit it, he did have something to ask for Xu Family. Thus, he forced himself to ask Ye Jingxing, "How is your mother-in-law''s condition?"


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, Ye Jingxing took the opportunity to lift Old Madame Xu''s body, and finally explained that he had acquired his little granddaughter at the beginning of Xu Family.


    Emperor Ruikang had been waiting for a long time, but still did not hear Ye Jingxing take the initiative to mention the matter of Xu Shiqiu seeking an audience with him. He was just about to speak when Xu Nuanwen, who had already been amused by her husband''s actions, spoke up.


    As soon as Xu Nuanwen said this, Emperor Ruikang was startled.


    He had really forgotten about it. If Xu Nuanwen had not brought it up today, he probably would not be able to remember.


    Because when he thought about this, Emperor Ruikang''s impatience to see Xu Shiqiu also cooled down.


    "Your little brother is still like this?" When the Emperor Ruikang opened his mouth to ask this question, the many years of being an emperor made people unable to hear what he was thinking from his words.


    Xu Nuanwen did not care about all these. After hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, she nodded and replied, "I was just about to inform Royal Father that Father''s spirit in heaven blessed him with a happy wife."


    Xu Nuanwen thought for a long time in her heart, but in the end, she still decided to directly tell Royal Father about her sister-in-law''s fortune.


    After all, if his sister-in-law were to come out to see him in the future, news of this matter would definitely spread.


    However, Xu Nuanwen was intelligent, when she opened her mouth, it directly involved her own father.


    Emperor Ruikang felt guilty towards General Xu.


    He understood the reason behind General Xu''s death, so when he heard Xu Nuanwen say that it was because of General Xu''s blessing, he sighed with emotion, "Zhenbei''s death has been over ten years."


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, Xu Nuanwen''s heart ached for his father''s death. She held back her tears and spoke: "Sister-in-law is fortunate. As long as my wife is by my side, bad luck in the fall will not affect the third person." After saying this, Xu Nuanwen paused for a moment before continuing, "Mother also said that being able to marry an sister-in-law is a blessing in disguise."


    When Emperor Ruikang heard Xu Nuanwen''s words, he asked doubtfully: "Is this sister-in-law of yours really blessed?"


    Ye Jingxing did not know what his wife was thinking, but after hearing what Royal Father said, he understood that the Royal Father was curious about his sister-in-law.


    As a son, Ye Jingxing knew that his own Royal Father had a bad habit. Since he was curious about a person, he would probably call that person over to have a look.


    Thinking about his sister-in-law, who was not very outstanding, but had a very comfortable appearance, Ye Jingxing couldn''t help but to be worried.


    Although Ye Jingxing was worried, he was still not in a hurry.


    She first nodded, then smiled as she shook her head and said, "It''s not clear whether sister-in-law will have a happy daughter-in-law, but a sister-in-law can really suppress the bad luck on one''s body." After saying this, Xu Nuanwen sighed with emotion: "Maybe the word ''sister-in-law'' is so special that it can suppress the word ''season''."


    Seeing his wife mention the word eight, Ye Jingxing immediately understood her meaning.


    If they had mentioned seeing Master Xuan Ling, he would definitely ask them. But now that his wife had mentioned the word ''eight'', Royal Father would definitely take the initiative to let Master Xuan Ling see his brother-in-law and his Young Girl.


    Ye Jingxing did not say anything, but he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart at his wife''s intelligence. She was truly someone he liked.


    Xu Nuanwen did not know what her husband was thinking. After saying this, she saw that Emperor Ruikang did not speak, so she sighed and said, "When I received my daughter-in-law''s letter, I became worried. He was worried that his bad luck would ¡­"


    There was no need to say anything else, as long as he could reach this point, Emperor Ruikang would have already imagined the difficulty that the Xu Family people were in.


    After receiving his meaning, the people from the Xu Family would definitely be excited and embarrassed.


    He was afraid that Xu Shiqiu''s bad luck would affect him when he returned to the capital to see him.


    Thinking about the loyalty of everyone in the Xu Family and, most importantly, the loyalty of the deceased Xu Zhenbei, the Emperor Ruikang said to Xu Nuanwen: "We will inform Master Xuan Ling, and we will invite you over to our Xu Family."


    Rather than letting him go out and affect others, it would be better for him to just stay in the Xu Family and make a trip to Master Xuan Ling.


    As for whether Master Xuan Ling would agree?


    He knew that as long as he opened his mouth, Master Xuan Ling would definitely agree to it.


    When Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing heard Emperor Ruikang''s words, they immediately understood what he meant.


    The couple did not even need to look at each other to understand each other''s intentions. They spoke one after the other and exchanged a few more words.


    Emperor Ruikang''s mind was already filled with thoughts of Xu Family and loyalty, but he was worried that he would affect his own matters, hence his expression towards Ye Jingxing and Ye Jingxing was much better than before.


    "Since you''ve all entered the palace, then go visit your mufei. Also, tell her that I''ll visit her tonight."


    Since the Emperor Ruikang was old, the few concubines that had followed him at the beginning would naturally be old as well.


    They were looking forward to the Emperor Ruikang''s visit, so they naturally did not want to do anything with him.


    It was just that when Emperor Ruikang went to their palace, they did so for the sake of their children. If Emperor Ruikang went a few more times, it would also show their place in the heart of Emperor Ruikang.


    Ye Jingxing and Xu Nuanwen were extremely happy when they heard what Emperor Ruikang had said. Ever since their Xu Family fell, Consort De was no longer as satisfied as she was before.


    However, Xu Nuanwen was, after all, a woman that her son liked, and she had also given her an intelligent eldest grandson. So even if she was not that satisfied with Xu Nuanwen in her heart, she would still give his son and grandson some face, and not embarrass him.


    Just because she didn''t embarrass Xu Nuanwen didn''t mean that she valued Xu Nuanwen.


    However, the situation today was a little different.


    When Ye Jingxing and Xu Nuanwen just arrived at Consort De''s palace, Consort De immediately found out where they came from.


    When Ye Jingxing told her that Emperor Ruikang had come to see her at night and conveniently mentioned the matter of Xu Family, his brain had already replayed the whole story.


    Thinking of this possibility, Consort De''s attitude towards Xu Nuanwen improved a lot.


    But since her attitude was good, Consort De didn''t forget to ask Xu Nuanwen and her grandchildren''s matter.


    Speaking of her sons, Xu Nuanwen immediately thought of her younger son''s better and better body.


    "Mufei doesn''t know, daughter-in-law''s sister-in-law has a mouth. Whatever she had said about the incident at home would be the same as what she had said in the end. This time, when she saw Xuan Ge''er, she directly said that his health would get better and better. " After saying that, Xu Nuanwen noticed that the Consort De did not believe him and immediately told him what happened yesterday.


    "Mufei, daughter-in-law feels that it is better to believe it than not. If there really is something going on, as long as Xuan Ge''er''s third aunt says a few words, his body might really get better. "


    The Consort De naturally did not believe what Xu Nuanwen had said.


    However, she wasn''t able to say that her grandson''s health wouldn''t be good. After all, she only had three grandchildren, and her youngest grandson was still the second eldest son.


    Although she did not believe it, Consort De had been in the palace for many years, and she did not want to die, so she followed what Xu Nuanwen said and said.


    Sensing that the Consort De did not believe him, Xu Nuanwen was not in a hurry either. She opened her mouth to mention that the Master Xuan Ling might give approval to his sister-in-law.


    After Consort De heard this, she immediately understood what Xu Nuanwen meant.


    She would send people to watch Emperor Ruikang closely. If the sister-in-law of a daughter-in-law really had that ability, it would be good for her son''s position.


    "I''ll be watched." Consort De saw that after Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, she looked at her and asked: "Do you have any ideas on Brother Huan''er''s marriage?"


    Hearing Consort De''s words, before Xu Nuanwen had even opened her mouth, Ye Jingxing had already spoken first: "Does mufei have any suitable person in mind?" After saying this, Ye Jingxing didn''t wait for Consort De to speak before continuing, "Both son and wife believe in mufei''s judgement.


    When Consort De heard Ye Jingxing''s words, he beamed with joy.


    Although she knew that her son was trying to coax her, she felt comfortable listening to him.


    Xu Nuanwen also knew that her husband was coaxing his mother-in-law and had already told her before when they were getting married. As a result, she wasn''t angry at all as she quietly watched his husband coax his mother.


    When the Consort De became happy from Ye Jingxing''s coaxing, he patted his hands and said: "You''re the only one with a sweet mouth."


    In truth, the three people present all understood that when Ye Jingxing married Xu Nuanwen, it was because he fell in love with him at first sight, and then secretly went to Xu Family to see Xu Nuanwen. Their feelings were deep, that was why they asked Consort De to propose in front of Emperor Ruikang.


    Back then, Emperor Ruikang and Xu Zhenbei had a good relationship, and upon learning that his son liked Xu Family and his only daughter, he was overjoyed, and directly told Xu Zhenbei about it.


    And Ye Jingxing being able to marry Xu Nuanwen, had also passed through Xu Zhenbei''s trials.


    Therefore, if the Consort De had set her eyes on Xu Nuanwen and decided to betroth him to Ye Jingxing, that would be a lie to others.


    Although what she said was a lie, Consort De was comforted to the point that she was happy. When Xu Qinqiu and Ye Jingxing left, Consort De did not forget to let the palace maids pick out some gifts for Xu Nuanwen from her own storage room.


    "These are all given to you by mufei in this half year. Bring them back to your sister-in-law and niece." Thinking about Xu Nuanwen''s little niece, Consort De opened her mouth and said, "Mufei likes my daughter too. If a little girl from Xu Family has a strong body, I can bring her to the palace next time and show her to mufei."


    Xu Nuanwen understood that Consort De saying all these was to back her little niece up.


    After all, her little brother currently did not have an official position, so her status as a niece was inferior to other girls.


    However, if he could get the favor of the Consort De Empress, it would be easier to get along with other girls in the future.


    Xu Nuanwen remembered what the Consort De said well, so his attitude towards her was a little more respectful than before.


    Consort De had also noticed the change in Xu Nuanwen''s attitude, but she did not say much. As long as her children and grandchildren were well, she was naturally willing to treat her daughter-in-law and her mother''s family better.


    After leaving the palace, Ye Jingxing sat in the carriage and held Xu Nuanwen''s hand: "Wife, thank you for your hard work."


    Xu Nuanwen had already gotten used to the way her husband treated her after entering the palace. She raised her head and glanced at him for a moment, then said, "Mufei''s attitude towards me today is not bad. As long as she doesn''t want to push you in, I won''t be angry."


    Upon hearing his wife''s words, Ye Jingxing was elated. "Your husband naturally understands your wife''s intentions."


    Xu Nuanwen had long liked this Ye Jingxing, so when he saw Ye Jingxing''s expression, she did not say anything.


    After instructing the carriage driver to head to the Xu Family first, she leaned into Ye Jingxing''s embrace and closed her eyes to rest.


    Seeing that Xu Nuanwen had closed her eyes and was meditating, she immediately shut her mouth, afraid that if she spoke again, he would disturb her rest.


    The Xu Family in the palace wasn''t too far away. Xu Nuanwen felt that when she had just closed her eyes, she could already hear the Xu Family of the carriage driver.


    Not long after Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu woke up, the two of them looked at Yuanxi, and before they could go greet him in Main Yard, they heard that Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing had arrived.


    The two of them looked at each other and said in unison, "Isn''t there already news?"


    After saying this, the two of them were stunned for a moment, and then both of them began to laugh.


    Because he was worried about Yuanxi, after making sure that Yuanxi did not want to drink milk, he carried Yuanxi and followed Xu Shiqiu to the Main Yard.


    Within the Main Yard, Xu Nuanwen had already told the Old Madame Xu about the matters within the palace once, and also found out about the matter of Yuanxi shooting her teeth at him yesterday.


    When sshe saw Dong Shu appearing with Yuanxi in her arms, Xu Nuanwen immediately walked to her side, and carefully examined him twice. Then, he looked at Dong Shu and said: "You must pay attention to Yuanxi''s body from this moment onwards. Although Yuanxi has long teeth early, but I can see that her body is good, so she shouldn''t suffer too much. "


    After saying that, Xu Nuanwen stared at his niece again, and continued: "Brother Shuo, you grew your teeth early, they''ll grow in four months, and when he''s seven months old and doesn''t like to drink milk, I had your mother make him some food to eat. I''ll go back later and ask Brother Shuo''s wet nurse to write down those prescriptions. "


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen say that Ye Shuo would also grow teeth in more than four months, Dong Shu felt a lot more at ease.


    She had always been worried that Yuanxi''s teeth would affect her in the future.


    But now that she thought about how Ye Shuo was doing fine, she wasn''t worried anymore.


    No one knew what Dong Shu was thinking, after hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, she did not wait for him to ask, and told him everything that happened this morning.


    "Royal Father has a good relationship with him. As long as he asks, I believe he will be back soon to see him." After Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, seeing that Xu Shiqiu seemed to want to speak, she hurriedly continued: "You don''t have to worry, I have a way to prevent others from having thoughts that they shouldn''t have towards sister-in-law."

 C104

    As soon as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, everyone in the room looked at her.


    Being stared at by so many people, Xu Nuanwen was not anxious at all. She leisurely picked up the teacup by her side, and drank a mouthful of tea before looking at Xu Shiqiu and continuing: "Shiqiu, you''re only worried that others will have thoughts about your sister-in-law after knowing that she''s blessed. Am I right?"


    When Xu Nuanwen said this, she was so angry that she wanted to say something.


    It was one thing for him to understand it, but it was another for his elder sister to say it out in front of his mother and brother-in-law.


    It was true that he cared about his wife, and that his current strength was insufficient to protect her.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Xu Shiqiu became.


    Xu Nuanwen also understood the principle of stopping at first sight. She did not look at Xu Shiqiu, but looked at him and said: "Shu''er, is it okay for me to call you that?"


    "Of course." Dong Shu''s face did not look like much now, but her red ears revealed her shyness.


    Seeing Dong Shu showing such a bashful expression, Xu Nuanwen found her to be more and more fun.


    Just as he was about to speak, he felt his younger brother''s gaze fall on him.


    Raising her head to look at Xu Shiqiu, and seeing that his eyes did not contain any terrifying ''warning'', Xu Nuanwen calmed her expression and did not continue teasing Dong Shu.


    Xu Nuanwen did not tease Dong Shu anymore, and instead directly said while looking at her, "Wait until Master Xuan Ling comes to see you.


    Dong Shu did not understand what Xu Nuanwen meant. She was stunned for a moment, and before she could ask, Xu Shiqiu had already held her hand and said to Xu Nuanwen: "I understand what big sister means. I will explain it clearly to my wife tonight." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu continued to speak as he looked at Xu Nuanwen: "Is big sister''s method really feasible?"


    "Of course not." Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Nuanwen understood her meaning, she glanced at Xu Shiqiu, and continued: Other than this, the family still needs to do some decorations. After all, with Royal Father''s personality, even if Master Xuan Ling himself were to say something, he would still dispatch people to secretly investigate. "


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Ye Jingxing who had been pretending not to be present suddenly coughed twice in embarrassment.


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s cough, Xu Nuanwen glanced at him, then looked at Xu Shiqiu and continued: "These few days, take note, there will definitely be people who will come to investigate my siblings. We don''t need to do things that are too clear. It''s true and false, making it impossible for people to find out the truth. However, we should feel that what we find out is the truth. "


    Xu Nuanwen had been married to Ye Jingxing for over ten years and had interacted with the Emperor Ruikang for over ten years as well.


    She knew very well in her heart what kind of character the Emperor Ruikang had, which was why she gave Xu Shiqiu such a suggestion.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard what Xu Nuanwen said, he immediately understood what she meant.


    When treating the Emperor Ruikang, one must be true and false, and even when speaking and doing things, they must leave some leeway.


    Because after hearing what Xu Nuanwen had said, Xu Shiqiu now had a rough understanding of the Emperor Ruikang.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu was deep in thought, Xu Nuanwen did not continue speaking.


    Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing had come to notify the Xu Family, so they did not stay in the Xu Family for long.


    After Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing left, the Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Shiqiu, the method that your sister mentioned, is it really useful?"


    When Old Madame Xu was old, she thought that things were different from Xu Nuanwen and Xu Shiqiu.


    One reason was because she didn''t want to say that his father was a bad man in front of her son-in-law, and the other reason was that she couldn''t think of a good idea in this short period of time.


    However, thinking back to what she had heard from her husband about the Emperor Ruikang, she felt that her daughter''s analysis was reasonable.


    Xu Shiqiu did not think that his mother would actually be worried about this matter. He looked at his mother and shook his head, then said: "Mother, actually, I already had an idea beforehand.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the Old Madame Xu became agitated: "Did Shiqiu really have a plan?"


    "Naturally." Xu Shiqiu calmly spoke out. Seeing the worry on Old Madame Xu''s face, he hurriedly explained, "Back then, he was able to force Father to admit his wrongs. Today, I was able to force him to not dare to do anything to his wife."


    Thinking about what happened back then, Xu Shiqiu''s words couldn''t help but sound a little ruthless.


    Brother-in-law was a good brother-in-law. He was good to his sister, but he also had a few nieces.


    But Brother-in-law''s father really wasn''t good.


    Old Madame Xu never thought that she would only worry about her daughter-in-law, and actually ask her son to say such a thing.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu, hesitating to speak.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry. No matter what I do, I won''t go too far." Xu Shiqiu saw his mother''s hesitant look and couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Right now, he did not plan to do anything to the Emperor Ruikang. It was a good thing or a bad thing that he did not have an official position right now.


    However, he wasn''t in a hurry right now.


    Emperor Ruikang didn''t understand him, nor did he understand Young Girl.


    Even if he had his own guesses, he definitely wouldn''t dare to do anything.


    After all, this was his personality. He was suspicious, suspicious, and hesitant in the face of situations.


    But it was because of his personality that he was able to do something before he made up his mind.


    With a plan in his heart, Xu Shiqiu comforted Old Madame Xu a bit more before bringing Dong Shu and Yuanxi back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    When they had just returned to their Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu looked at him and asked, "Husband, what do you mean by what big sister said just now?"


    Hearing Young Girl''s question, Xu Shiqiu was not anxious, and explained: "My wife, please carefully remember what you had told me before. Before marrying me, was it because of luck that did not affect others?"


    Dong Shu was startled upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, and then said with a sad expression: "Master is right, if I was truly fortunate, why would my father and mother have died so early? My uncle''s family did not become rich because of me."


    What Dong Shu had said were all true words. This was also the reason why she insisted that she did not have any good fortune.


    Xu Shiqiu understood Dong Shu''s personality, upon hearing her say this, he soothed: "Mother, no need to be sad, Father and Mother have long gone to the heavens to enjoy the blessings. As for the family of the Cousin, with Cousin present, as long as they don''t do anything, they will definitely change their family. But when I see the Master Xuan Ling, my wife can ask him these questions, and ask him to explain. "


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu was still a little confused, and couldn''t help but find it funny: "My wife, do you think it''s because the two of us are compatible that you got lucky after marrying me? Once you leave me, will this good fortune disappear? "


    Xu Shiqiu was purposely hinting and guiding, he knew that his Young Girl''s character was pure and good, as long as he guided his slightly, she would slowly feel that he was right.


    Originally, Xu Shiqiu didn''t want to use this trick on his own Young Girl, but after thinking about what his elder sister had said today, Xu Shiqiu felt that he should not only make preparations, he should also make a hint in advance regarding his Young Girl.


    Who knew who Emperor Ruikang would send to pry from his mouth, if he was not by his side at that time, if his words were to leak out, things would not be good.


    Dong Shu did not know of Xu Shiqiu''s worries, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, she had already recalled the previous events in her heart.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his husband''s words made sense.


    She seemed to have been blessed after marrying her husband.


    Xu Shiqiu could guess what Dong Shu was thinking just by looking at her. He did not interrupt her train of thoughts, but rather, pulled Yuanxi, who was in her embrace, into his embrace, and played with her for a while.


    When Dong Shu came back to her senses, what she saw was Xu Shiqiu playing around with Yuanxi.


    Dong Shu laughed, then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Master, I understand what you mean. You want me to use a different method to tell Master Xuan Ling, that it is because I am lucky to have married you, right?"


    Dong Shu finally understood what Xu Shiqiu''s intentions were, and what he should do after seeing the Master Xuan Ling.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately smiled: "My wife is so smart, that''s what your husband means." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu continued: "However, my wife must not speak directly, but rather, must hint Master Xuan Ling, just like how I hinted to you before, and must not speak directly."


    Xu Shiqiu was very patient. He taught Dong Shu how to speak when he saw the Master Xuan Ling little by little.


    Dong Shu had taught her and taught her, and only when the two of them noticed Yuanxi yawning did they stop.


    "Our Yuanxi looks great, big sister also said so today." Every mother seemed to like listening to their own child''s good words.


    Dong Shu was the same.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard Dong Shu''s words, he forced a smile: "It''s better if my wife raised Yuanxi well." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu was staring at him, and then continued: "Your wife wants to hug Yuanxi, your husband just so happens to want to write a letter to send out."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately walked over to Xu Shiqiu''s side and hugged Yuanxi into her embrace. She reached out to touch Yuanxi''s diaper, and after sensing that something was wrong, she immediately turned and walked back into the house.


    "Hubby, go to the study room first, I need to change Yuanxi''s diaper."


    Seeing that Young Girl turned his head and left, Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth but in the end, he did not say anything.


    He had said what he should have said just now, and Young Girl had also understood what he meant. Right now, he only hoped that Young Girl would not be nervous when he saw Master Xuan Ling, and as long as she continued to behave as he usually would, Master Xuan Ling would definitely not be able to see anything.


    But before that, if he had the chance, it would be best if he pretended to ask Master Xuan Ling.


    It was just that Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had initially thought that Master Xuan Ling would at least come later, but they didn''t expect that in the evening, the palace would send a message saying that Master Xuan Ling would come tomorrow morning.


    Upon hearing this news, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and said: "I never thought that Master Xuan Ling would come tomorrow. I wonder if Fourth Brother and the rest can spread the news before then."


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu blankly. It was obvious that she did not know what Xu Shiqiu meant by this.


    Seeing that the Young Girl was at a loss, Xu Shiqiu reached out to grab her hand and said: "I will have Fourth Brother spread the news about me outside, and draw out your information from my information, so that people will know that we are a match made in heaven."


    At first, Dong Shu was somewhat at a loss when she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, but at the end, when she heard the four words "A natural pair", her face immediately flushed red.


    "Husband is really letting people spread these words?" Dong Shu''s eyes shone, obviously she liked what Xu Shiqiu was doing.


    Xu Shiqiu was very clear of Young Girl''s personality, and seeing her expression, he could guess what she was thinking.


    "Of course. Your husband and wife are a match made in heaven. I just told people to say it out, that''s all. I''m not spouting nonsense."


    Xu Shiqiu said in all seriousness, but Dong Shu actually enjoyed it. Seeing his husband like this, she was embarrassed and happy, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Looking at such a Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu''s heart burned with passion, but he understood what he could not do tonight.


    Tomorrow morning, the Master Xuan Ling would arrive. He had to preserve his best will to face the Master Xuan Ling.


    Dong Shu naturally did not know that she had escaped calamity. She looked at Hubby and thought about what Hubby had just said.


    Xu Shiqiu understood Dong Shu and was able to guess his thoughts the moment he saw her expression.


    "My wife, have you remembered what your husband told you today?" Xu Shiqiu was afraid that Dong Shu would forget what he had just said and couldn''t help but remind him.


    After Dong Shu heard his words, she immediately nodded her head and said, "Don''t worry, Master, I remember." After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then finally said: "Is Hubby not accompanying me tomorrow?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu could not help but want to laugh.


    He naturally wanted to stay by her side, but the person he wanted to meet was the Master Xuan Ling. Who knew what the Master Xuan Ling would do to make him ''have something to do'' and let him leave.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shiqiu had no choice but to tell Dong Shu the possible scenario.


    Dong Shu did not expect that just seeing the Master Xuan Ling would cause so many things to happen. She looked at Xu Shiqiu nervously, "Master, if you''re not here tomorrow, what should I do?"


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu shook his head and laughed involuntarily: "My wife, no need to be nervous. If I''m not by your side, if by any chance you encounter a question that you don''t know how to answer, just pretend to be stupid and smile."


    When he thought about Young Girl''s usual smile, Xu Shiqiu suddenly felt that as long as she revealed a bashful and embarrassed smile, Master Xuan Ling would definitely be embarrassed to continue pursuing the matter.


    Dong Shu did not understand what Xu Shiqiu meant, and could only keep asking him.


    Xu Shiqiu was not in a hurry, he had wanted to go to bed early, but seeing how nervous Young Girl was, he could only open his mouth to comfort her.


    Fortunately Xu Shiqiu didn''t hide it from him, and he taught his midnight.


    Because, on the morning of the second day, Master Xuan Ling directly opened his mouth after arriving at the Xu Family, allowing Xu Shiqiu to ''coincidentally'' leave due to some matters. He simply did not give Xu Shiqiu the chance to find an excuse to stay.


    As for him, he faced Dong Shu alone, preparing to ask.


    Just before he asked, Master Xuan Ling was shocked when he carefully looked at Dong Shu''s face.

 C105

    Although the Master Xuan Ling''s movements were hidden, Dong Shu, who had been keeping an eye on him this entire time and was extremely prepared for him, still noticed that something was amiss at the first moment.


    After looking at the Master Xuan Ling for a while, Dong Shu opened her mouth and asked: "Master, what''s wrong?"


    When Dong Shu opened her mouth, it was as if the thoughts of the Master Xuan Ling had been awakened. He frowned slightly as she looked at Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu did not notice the puzzlement in Master Xuan Ling''s eyes, and seeing that Master Xuan Ling did not speak, Dong Shu did not speak any further.


    Just when Dong Shu thought that Master Xuan Ling would not speak up today, he suddenly said: "Benefactor, good luck." After saying that, the Master Xuan Ling gave a faint sigh.


    Dong Shu really didn''t know what to do now.


    Even though Xu Shiqiu had told her a lot of things that might happen today, when he saw his, he did not expect his to be silent for a long time.


    The most important thing was that when Master Xuan Ling had just spoken, he had actually said that she was fortunate.


    "Master, am I really blessed?" Dong Shu carefully asked with a face full of disbelief.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had revealed such an expression, the Master Xuan Ling finally returned to his normal indifferent look. Looking at Dong Shu, he smiled: "Benefactor, are you puzzled?"


    "Yes, there is." Dong Shu thought about the tone her husband used yesterday when she spoke to Master Xuan Ling, but in the end, she decided to use a normal tone to speak to Master Xuan Ling. "Master, if I am truly fortunate, then why would my father and mother still die? Why did I become an orphan? "


    Thinking of this, Dong Shu''s eyes reddened.


    Actually, Dong Shu had never felt that she had been fortunate, and she had always had this question in her heart. If she had truly been fortunate, then why would her parents have died young?


    After Master Xuan Ling heard Dong Shu''s words, he did not rush to open his mouth. Only after he raised his eyes to look at her face again did he finally open his mouth to speak.


    Since she already knew that the Master Xuan Ling would probably count him as eight, after hearing these words, Dong Shu did not make it difficult for him and directly said her eight words out loud.


    After she finished reporting, Dong Shu sat on the side obediently, waiting for Master Xuan Ling''s approval.


    After Master Xuan Ling obtained Dong Shu''s name, he began to calculate in his heart. However, he had just deduced Dong Shu''s birthdate, so even if her parents died early, it was fated for them.


    In fact ¡­


    However, he had just looked at Dong Shu''s face for a long time, and it still looked the same as before.


    Ever since Master Xuan Ling entered the Spirit Valley Temple, this was the first time he saw such a strange face like Dong Shu.


    He instantly suspected that Dong Shu said the word "eight", but then he realized that the Xu Family knew he was here on the orders of the Emperor, so it was impossible for him to say the word "eight".


    Moreover, Xu Family did not conceal the identity of this daughter-in-law. As long as the imperial family wanted to investigate, it was very easy to find out her name.


    If that was the case, then what was the matter?


    The Master Xuan Ling frowned in deep thought, while Dong Shu did not speak up to disturb him.


    Seeing that the tea in front of Master Xuan Ling had cooled down, Dong Shu took the chance to change the tea into warm ones.


    Because of Dong Shu''s actions, Master Xuan Ling''s thoughts were immediately pulled back to normal.


    Master Xuan Ling didn''t bring up the matter of Dong Shu''s face and face with the word "eight" again, and instead asked him about the matters of Dong Shu earlier.


    Dong Shu remembered Xu Shiqiu''s words. Eighty percent of what she said was true, and the last part was left for Master Xuan Ling to guess.


    After Dong Shu finished speaking, the Master Xuan Ling did not question why she did not finish. Instead, he said: "This humble one has calculated eight words of Benefactor''s name. According to the analysis of the eight characters, after Master has gone through a tribulation, you will be filled with good fortune. "


    After Master Xuan Ling finished speaking, he waited quietly for Dong Shu to speak.


    Dong Shu was at a loss for a moment when she heard Master Xuan Ling''s words.


    When Dong Shu first heard these words, she naturally thought about the matter of him marrying her husband early last year.


    According to her husband''s previous experience, if she were to marry into his closest family, there was a possibility that there would be a calamity.


    However, she didn''t believe it.


    She felt that after marrying her husband, what she had encountered was not tribulation, but good fortune.


    Her husband was so kind, yet he still liked her so much by giving her food and clothes. How could this be a robbery?


    Since she didn''t believe it, Dong Shu could only continue pondering about it.


    She was immersed in her own thoughts, and the Master Xuan Ling was not anxious, only waiting for her quietly.


    Since the Master Xuan Ling didn''t urge him, Dong Shu was relieved. She pulled her thoughts back to the beginning of the year.


    Dong Shu still remembered last year''s New Year. Due to the matter of Cousin''s broken legs, the atmosphere of the new year in his family wasn''t very good.


    Just after the new year, Aunt exchanged her and Xu Family for twenty silver.


    At that time she was very sad, but her aunt was afraid that she would not want to marry, so she let her cousin watch her every day.


    Her cousin looked at her for several days, until the wedding was set, and the day before that, because of something, she didn''t have time to look at her and let her run out.


    After she ran out, she went to the small river she used to visit when she was young. She wanted to cry, but she almost slipped and fell into the river.


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu''s heart suddenly trembled, and she thought of something.


    That day, she had almost fallen into the river to wet her clothes, but at the last moment she saw a crocodile with a golden tail lying beneath her.


    As per her usual habit, when she saw a fish like this, she would definitely carry it home to make soup. However, that day when she saw the carp lying alone on the shore, unable to turn its body around, she thought of her.


    She thought of living alone in her uncle''s house. When she grew up, her aunt would marry her off with twenty taels of silver.


    He who marries or the village know that he is often unlucky and that he will affect others'' misfortune.


    After thinking so much, she looked at the golden-tailed carp with pity in her eyes. Hence, she directly released the carp into the water.


    She watched the carp swim happily back and forth in the water, as if she had seen the joy of running away from her uncle''s house.


    Afterwards, when she returned home, she ruthlessly cried, and completely put this matter behind her and calmly awaited marriage.


    Dong Shu had never told anyone else about this matter, if not for Master Xuan Ling mentioning it today, she might not be able to remember it.


    Previously, Dong Shu did not feel that there was anything wrong with him, but after thinking about what the Master Xuan Ling had said, and thinking about the golden-tailed carp she released, she suddenly had a bold guess.


    Could it be that he was suddenly blessed because he released that carp?


    They said that there would be a good reward for her. Could it be that she had done a good deed, which was why there was a good reward?


    That golden-tailed carp, could it be a deity?


    Because of this, Dong Shu''s heart was unable to calm down for a long time, but on the surface, she remembered Xu Shiqiu''s words. From beginning to end, she frowned with an expression of confusion.


    During this period of time, Master Xuan Ling had seen Dong Shu''s emotions fluctuate several times, but he could not guess what he was thinking.


    The only thing she was sure of was that after thinking for so long, she must have thought of something.


    "What does Almsgiver think of? Just say it." The Master Xuan Ling looked at Dong Shu and spoke. After he finished speaking, he did not wait for Dong Shu''s reply and continued, "Benefactor, there is no need to burden yourself with anything.


    The Master Xuan Ling made it very clear that Dong Shu also regained her senses the moment he opened his mouth.


    After she came back to her senses, Dong Shu did not speak directly. She was worried that something was amiss when she was deep in her thoughts just now. She first raised her head to look at the Master Xuan Ling, but in the end, she could not see anything on his face.


    It was unknown whether it was due to Dong Shu''s luck being too great or the fact that Master Xuan Ling''s eyes were blurry, but he actually did not see too much of the scouting in Dong Shu''s eyes.


    Seeing Dong Shu raise her head to look at him, Master Xuan Ling still thought that Dong Shu did not dare to speak.


    "Speak your mind, I will speak for you." Master Xuan Ling''s words had the intention to vouch for Dong Shu.


    After all, Dong Shu was someone who had the deepest fortune ever seen in the Master Xuan Ling.


    He could also tell from Dong Shu''s appearance that any family that was acknowledged by Dong Shu would be affected by her fortune.


    Even if they couldn''t completely change their fates, it would still affect the fates of others, allowing them to benefit from their blessings.


    He didn''t have this kind of ability.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Master Xuan Ling was thinking. After hearing Master Xuan Ling''s words, she thought for a bit, then finally opened her mouth: "Early last year, the biggest thing I encountered was marrying my husband."


    Dong Shu felt that she wasn''t lying. The most important thing for her to do at the beginning of last year was indeed to marry Xu Shiqiu.


    Master Xuan Ling never thought that Dong Shu would actually say such a thing after thinking for so long.


    Just as he wanted to ask more, he heard footsteps coming from behind him.


    Just a while ago, Xu Shiqiu had been supported by the Master Xuan Ling. In just that short period of time, his bad luck had affected two servants he met on the road.


    It had been a long time since he had experienced what happened today, so even if he went to Dong Shu''s side, his expression would still not be good.


    Dong Shu had married Xu Shiqiu for a long time and was together with him everyday. Now that she saw Xu Shiqiu''s expression, she could guess that he was not in a good mood.


    "Husband, what happened to you?" Dong Shu worriedly got up and held Xu Shiqiu''s hand. She looked at him and continued: Did you encounter any problems that you can''t resolve?


    "Nothing." Xu Shiqiu naturally spoke up. After he finished speaking, he just remembered that Master Xuan Ling was still here, and his expression immediately changed as he looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, it seems that your husband really cannot leave you."


    Dong Shu did not understand why Xu Shiqiu suddenly said that. She pursed his lips and looked at Xu Shiqiu worriedly.


    He wanted to speak, but he was afraid that if he spoke incorrectly, it would ruin his husband''s plans.


    The reason why Dong Shu was so calm when facing Master Xuan Ling today was all because of the results of Xu Shiqiu''s sneak attack yesterday.


    Now that he met Xu Shiqiu again, the calmness he showed when facing Master Xuan Ling disappeared without a trace, replaced by a deep sense of worry.


    The Master Xuan Ling just watched Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu conversing quietly. As he observed Dong Shu carefully, he also didn''t forget to observe him.


    When he looked at Xu Shiqiu, Master Xuan Ling was shocked to find that his face looked somewhat different from when they met each other just now.


    When they met just now, he had seen a hint of good fortune on Xu Shiqiu''s face, but in that short period of time, this bit of good fortune was actually being replaced by bad luck?


    In such a short time, his face actually changed?


    When Master Xuan Ling thought about this, he immediately asked Xu Shiqiu: "Shiqiu, what happened to you just now?"


    Master Xuan Ling and Xu Shiqiu had known each other for many years, so it was much easier to talk than to talk to Dong Shu.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard Master Xuan Ling''s words, he only hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still told his about the two servants he met on the road just now.


    "It''s only been a short while since my wife is not by my side, yet I''ve actually harmed two people." It had been a long time since he experienced the misfortune he had brought with him, and the matter that affected others.


    Thinking back to what happened just now, as well as the shock of those two servants seeing him appear alone, Xu Shiqiu felt especially uncomfortable in his heart.


    He really did not do it on purpose. He really did not appear before them on purpose, causing an accident.


    Dong Shu also never thought that her master would encounter such a situation.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu who had a sad expression, opened his mouth wide, but in the end, did not know what to say to comfort him. He could only extend her hand and hold his hand.


    Dong Shu was stupid, but Master Xuan Ling was not stupid.


    He looked at Xu Shiqiu, let out a faint sigh, and said: "I didn''t think that you would still be trapped in this suffering until today." After saying this, the Master Xuan Ling didn''t wait for Xu Shiqiu to speak and continued: "Shiqiu, this humble one had long told you that your bad luck, was born."


    "These things are not things that you can decide. You should think about it a little more. Do you still remember what I told you before? " Saying that, the Master Xuan Ling paused for a moment before sighing, "However, you already have a wife and a daughter. If I were to transfer you again, I would have become an evil monk."


    Hearing Master Xuan Ling''s words, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly shook his head: "Master is too serious. In the early years of autumn, he said that as long as family is still alive, he will not leave home. Furthermore, after I marry my wife, as long as she is by my side, I will not be affected by bad luck. " If Xu Shiqiu was really sad in the beginning, after he said those words, his mind suddenly remembered the purpose of Master Xuan Ling''s visit today.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu immediately looked at Master Xuan Ling and continued: "Master, I have something I need to ask of you right now, do you have any way to prevent me from being affected even if I don''t have to stay by your side?"


    Xu Shiqiu had already been thinking about this matter for a long time.


    He wanted to go out and do things. He wanted to struggle his way out and support his family.


    However, whoever he went near to, had an unlucky physique, and could only be suppressed when the Young Girl was by his side. However, he could not bring the Young Girl along wherever he went.


    Xu Shiqiu''s attitude was sincere, upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Master Xuan Ling understood his meaning.


    But...


    "In the autumn of this year, I will not hide it from you. Until now, I have not been able to see through your wife. Her appearance is indeed a blessed one, but it doesn''t match the word ''good'' in any way. "


    Master Xuan Ling did not expose that he should have passed away early last year by the time he pressed on the eight words of Dong Shu.

 C106

    Both Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu failed to detect the confusion in his eyes in time when Master Xuan Ling had hidden himself well.


    The two of them were currently thinking about Dong Shu and her appearance. Dong Shu didn''t understand much, but due to her bad luck from before, Xu Shiqiu had actually researched a few things about this area.


    "Master, didn''t you say before that there''s no way to change a person''s appearance, but their appearance can actually be changed?" After Xu Shiqiu gently shook Dong Shu''s hand, he then looked at Master Xuan Ling and continued: "Please tell me, is my wife''s appearance changed because he married me?"


    Xu Shiqiu''s words did not sound like he was dead, but his words made the Master Xuan Ling think of something.


    "According to what you said, my wife''s eight words are not special, but this time she is truly blessed. Other than marrying me, I think my wife really did not encounter any other problems."


    Xu Shiqiu was confident, but hearing his words, Dong Shu felt a little guilty.


    Only, Dong Shu truly did not dare to bring up the matter, but she thought that after the Master Xuan Ling leaves, she could tell this matter to her husband.


    When Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, the Master Xuan Ling pondered for a long time.


    In the end, he had to admit that what Xu Shiqiu had just said did indeed make sense.


    Because he could clearly see that in the short period of time since Xu Shiqiu came, there was a clear change in the unlucky look on his face.


    After he carefully observed Dong Shu''s face for a while, he finally determined that the reason Dong Shu had her current appearance was most likely because she had married Xu Shiqiu.


    Otherwise, according to her eight characters, she should have died last spring.


    What Master Xuan Ling was thinking in his heart, was what he expressed on the surface, but he did not bring up the matter of Dong Shu should have died a long time ago.


    Hearing Master Xuan Ling''s words, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu both heaved a sigh of relief. What they wanted was precisely this kind of effect.


    Although Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu were deep in their thoughts, they suppressed their emotions and did not express anything.


    Master Xuan Ling did not stay in the Xu Family for long.


    Before he left, he even promised Xu Shiqiu that after returning, he would think of a way to help Xu Shiqiu settle the things that were preconditions for him.


    After watching Master Xuan Ling leave, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu immediately looked at each other and laughed.


    After Master Xuan Ling left the Xu Family, he directly entered the palace to meet the Emperor Ruikang.


    Emperor Ruikang knew that Master Xuan Ling would go to Xu Family this morning, and would wait for him to enter the palace next day. Because he was worried about this matter, he couldn''t even read the imperial reports.


    Only after hearing the report of Master Xuan Ling''s arrival did Emperor Ruikang heave a sigh of relief.


    "Master, how is the matter with the Xu Family?" When the Emperor Ruikang saw the Master Xuan Ling appear, he impatiently asked this question.


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s urgent question, Master Xuan Ling did not get angry. He looked at him and directly replied: "That Third Madame from Xu Family, is indeed a fortunate person."


    Before he could even say anything, Master Xuan Ling had already spoken first: "It''s just that the eight words and appearance of this couple don''t match. Looking at their faces now, the reason their fates changed is because they''re married."


    After saying these words, Master Xuan Ling did not conceal anything, and said what he had heard in his Xu Family today.


    In the end, Master Xuan Ling didn''t forget to give his own speculations, so that Emperor Ruikang would understand what he meant.


    No matter how powerful the Master Xuan Ling was, it was not like he knew everything.


    The words that he was about to say, were all judged from the faces of Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu that he had personally witnessed.


    However, the reason he was so sure about what he said was also because he was well aware of Emperor Ruikang''s personality. He did not want him to harm Xu Family.


    After all, Xu Shiqiu''s current appearance had changed, and his rumours showed that the hope of the royal family''s calamity lay with Xu Shiqiu and his wife.


    For the imperial family, the Master Xuan Ling would naturally not allow the Emperor Ruikang to extend his hand towards Xu Shiqiu''s wife.


    Master Xuan Ling understood Emperor Ruikang a lot, but after hearing his words, he fell into a dilemma.


    He clearly knew that the Madame Dong was someone who was blessed, but this kind of person could not belong to the Imperial Family.


    But when he thought about what the Master Xuan Ling had said, he knew very clearly that he shouldn''t have such thoughts.


    If the imperial family really were to meet with calamity in the second half of this year, and their only hope of this calamity was Xu Shiqiu and the Madame Dong, he could not bear to think about such things.


    Emperor Ruikang''s thoughts changed very quickly. After thinking about this matter clearly, he looked at Master Xuan Ling and asked: Master, what should we do now?


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, Master Xuan Ling heaved a sigh of relief, "Madame Dong''s good fortune will indeed affect the people close to you." After saying that, the Master Xuan Ling saw that the Emperor Ruikang was deep in thought and could not help but ask: "Isn''t that Fifth Prince of yours the perfect brother-in-law?"


    Logically speaking, Master Xuan Ling''s words were a bit out of place, but not only did Emperor Ruikang not get angry after hearing his words, he nodded instead.


    After nodding his head, Emperor Ruikang opened his mouth and said with some hesitation, "It''s just that I don''t know if Jing Xing is suitable for this position or not."


    Emperor Ruikang''s personality had always been like this, other than the crown prince who died early, out of his few sons now, the one he valued the most was his third son.


    However, at the end of last year, when the Master Xuan Ling gave the imperial family a divination, he felt that his fifth son was not bad.


    Now, he could clearly feel that his body was getting worse and worse. He was indeed reluctant to part with the throne, but he valued his life even more.


    The imperial physician had already hinted at him many times that if he didn''t rest soon, it might affect his longevity.


    It was precisely because he had gotten sick again at the end of last year and felt that his body was really not as healthy as it was before, that he had asked the Master Xuan Ling to calculate it out at the end of the year.


    However, he never expected that divination would be such a rumour.


    With the matter at hand, Emperor Ruikang''s face couldn''t help but reveal a little.


    Master Xuan Ling knew Emperor Ruikang''s character very well, upon seeing his expression, he immediately said: "There''s still time, you can continue to observe." After saying that, the Master Xuan Ling brought up the matter that he had talked about at the Xu Family today.


    "Since it''s now autumn, this child wants to go out alone to do some work, I hope that master can work hard and find a way." Emperor Ruikang thought back to Xu Zhenbei''s previous evaluation of Xu Shiqiu, his youngest son. Suddenly, he felt that if he could really find a way for him to work alone, he might really be able to become an outstanding general.


    If he was truly outstanding, the imperial family could use him and give him a position as high as his father''s.


    As long as the good fortune of his Young Girl could make their Ye Family continue, he could restore their Xu Family to its former glory.


    Emperor Ruikang would almost never conceal his emotions in front of Master Xuan Ling. Whatever he thought in his heart, he would show it on the surface.


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang''s expression, Master Xuan Ling sighed in his heart and said in the end, "This humble one will carefully ponder it when I return. I hope that Your Majesty does not act rashly." After saying that, the Master Xuan Ling immediately bowed and left.


    Seeing that the Master Xuan Ling wanted to bow to him, the Emperor Ruikang immediately avoided it. In the end, like usual, he accepted the bow and sent him off with his eyes.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were unaware of what was happening within the palace, and only after waiting for four hours with no news whatsoever from the palace did they gradually relax.


    In these four hours, Dong Shu had been thinking whether she should tell Xu Shiqiu about him releasing the golden-tailed carp. After the two of them finished looking at Yuanxi, she finally decided to tell him.


    Actually, when left the Master Xuan Ling, he had already noticed that his own Young Girl seemed to have something to say to him.


    Only, he had always thought that Young Girl had wanted to tell him something when he was not around.


    But he didn''t think that it would be such a different situation.


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu, and directly mentioned the matter of his letting the golden-tailed carp go. After he finished speaking, he looked at Xu Shiqiu in embarrassment: "Master, it''s not that I''m hiding this from you, it''s just that I didn''t even think about it before."


    Dong Shu was really afraid that Xu Shiqiu would get angry.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu was not a petty man. After hearing Dong Shu''s explanation, he understood why she would feel embarrassed at this moment.


    "My wife, you don''t have to think that it''s bad to hide it from me. Your wife just remembered this matter and told your husband. Isn''t that exactly proof of your husband''s place in my wife''s heart?" "Why would your husband be angry?" Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu, and then said seriously. After saying this, he saw that Dong Shu was still embarrassed and immediately continued: "Could it be, in my wife''s heart, your husband is such a petty person?"


    "No, no, no, hubby is not a stingy person. Hubby is not stingy at all." Dong Shu was afraid that Xu Shiqiu would misunderstand him and immediately opened his mouth to deny it.


    Hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu naturally revealed a smile, afraid that his Young Girl would be scared by him.


    Dong Shu naturally would not be scared by Xu Shiqiu. She had already gotten used to the way they interacted, and now that she looked at Xu Shiqiu with a smile on her face, she smiled along with him.


    Seeing Young Girl actually laugh so straightforwardly, Xu Shiqiu helplessly shook his head in his heart, not showing it on his face in the slightest.


    "My wife, since Master Xuan Ling still hasn''t found a solution, your husband will still have to trouble you these days."


    Xu Shiqiu had purposely brought up this matter.


    He didn''t know if the Master Xuan Ling would be able to find a way, but he had to explain it to his own Young Girl in advance.


    If Master Xuan Ling could really find a way, then he would not be able to stay by Young Girl''s side all this time.


    However, without his by his side, Young Girl could do some other things as well. He did not need to guard by his side while he was busy dealing with other matters.


    It was just that when he thought about how he couldn''t stay by Young Girl''s side, Xu Shiqiu still felt extremely sad.


    Dong Shu shook her head at Xu Shiqiu''s words, "Hubby, you didn''t trouble me." Dong Shu said resolutely. Seeing that her husband was looking at her, she spoke again: "I am very happy to be by his side. I''m very sad to think that I might have to separate from my husband in the future. "


    Dong Shu would never lie about these things. She would be truly sad if she said that she was sad.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect her to be sad, looking at the corners of Young Girl''s eyes which were drooping because of her sadness, Xu Shiqiu did not know what to say.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was in a difficult situation, Ling Xiang suddenly walked over quickly and reported to them: "Young Noble, Madam, eldest young master and second young master have sent a message tomorrow to pay respects to Old Madame."


    Just as Ling Xiang finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu looked at each other, then Xu Shiqiu spoke out first: "Is the invitation for your wife or Old Madame?"


    "The card should be for Madam, Mother took it directly from the gatekeeper. Old Madame should still not know about this. " Ling Xiang didn''t understand why Xu Shiqiu would ask that, but she quickly answered.


    Coincidentally, Ling Xiang''s mother had only been following Dong Shu around the backyard for the last two days, learning to be the Mama in charge of the backyard.


    Just now, the Xu Family Room and the second room had both sent a post, and coincidentally, she was at the gatehouse, so she heard of this matter.


    Because Wang''s Disease and Dong Shu''s performance was not bad in the beginning, Old Madame Xu had somewhat given up power in the past two days and did not continue to manage so many things.


    Otherwise, even if Wang''s Disease was at the gatehouse today, he would still receive invitations from the main and second houses.


    The gatekeeper knew that the Old Madame was recently nurturing the Third Madame, so when he saw that the Wang''s Disease was there, he did not hide anything and directly sent a message to the Wang''s Disease.


    Normally, Wang''s Disease would not open a thread, but because the Wang''s Disease was unfamiliar, and the servants in the main house and second house did not recognize her, they asked about her identity.


    After knowing the identity of the Wang''s Disease, the Xu Family Main Room and the Second House immediately understood that the rights of the old dwelling were currently being transferred over. In the future, the old mansion''s owner would become the''s wife.


    As they were not familiar with the Wang''s Disease before, after the servants in the main and second rooms looked at each other, they roughly revealed the contents of the thread.


    Who knew that after hearing their words, Wang''s Disease would immediately thank them and send a reply with the invitation to return to Shihuan Courtyard, allowing Ling Xiang to report directly to Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu.


    Once she knew that the Wang''s Disease was right outside, Dong Shu immediately sent Ling Xiang out to get her mother to quickly bring in a post.


    After Ling Xiang left the room, Dong Shu looked at him and asked: "Husband, what do you think is going on with Sister-in-Law and Second Sister-in-law? Even though our three families are separated, they still have the surname Xu. Isn''t it normal for them to come to see mother? Elder Sister-in-Law and Second Sister-in-law sent us a thread this time, are they splitting up with us? "


    Dong Shu couldn''t understand, although the Third Branch Family was a branch family, the Old Madame Xu was still here.


    This place was also the home of the Xu Family, if the two houses wanted to come back, they could just send someone over to inform them, why would they need to create a separate post?


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu could guess a few reasons.


    He comforted Dong Shu and patted him on the back before saying, "My wife, don''t be anxious. See what''s written on the thread later."


    After hearing her husband say that, Dong Shu stopped thinking and waited for the thread before she made her judgement.

 C107

    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu only waited to see the thread, and the Wang''s Disease did not dare delay any further, after hearing Ling Xiang''s report, they quickly went inside the house.


    Ling Xiang who was still unmarried could not understand why Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were so anxious to read the threads, although they were already married, the Wang''s Disease who had sons and daughters could understand why.


    She was also a mother. If her son and daughter-in-law dared to do this to her one day, she would probably die from grief.


    Wang''s Disease did not speak after entering the house, he only respectfully handed over the invitation in both hands, and quietly waited for Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu to ask questions after reading the contents of the invitation.


    Xu Shiqiu read the thread first, but did not speak up after reading it, and only gave two pieces to Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu''s lips moved when she received the thread, but she did not say anything in the end. Instead, she lowered her head and opened the thread in her hand.


    The first thing to open was the second Xu Family room''s thread. The content of the thread was very normal, and it was nothing more than a greeting that would be sent tomorrow.


    After reading the threads of the second house, Dong Shu read the threads of the third house.


    The content of the post in the Xu Family Room was a little more than the second room. Although Xu Mingyuan had been too busy previously and had only taken the opportunity recently, the content of the post still felt a little stiff.


    It did not seem like a conversation between a daughter-in-law and mother-in-law. Rather, it was more like two families that had been in contact with each other for a long time, but were not very close to each other.


    This was how Dong Shu felt after reading the two posts.


    Without the intimacy between the juniors and elders, the entire thread exuded the stiffness of an ordinary relative after not seeing him for a long time.


    Everything looked extremely similar to the few posts he had received previously, but they were not related to Xu Family in any way, so it was normal for him to write such posts.


    However, the two posts today were actually written from the main house of Xu Family and the second house, from the families of Old Madame Xu''s sons.


    "This should not be an invitation from a junior to an elder."


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and started to speak, but the moment she finished, Xu Shiqiu sneered and continued: "They shouldn''t have written this post!"


    Xu Shiqiu''s tone was extremely bad. Listening to his words, Dong Shu hesitated for a long time, but still sighed in the end, "Perhaps it''s because we haven''t lived together for many years, and are separated by life."


    Although Dong Shu said that, even he himself did not believe it.


    If, one day, before her son and daughter-in-law came to see her, she had written such an inseparable post, she would not be happy.


    It was said that there were no overnight grudges between mother and son. Furthermore, Dong Shu did not think that her mother-in-law was bad for her eldest daughter and second wife.


    Before getting married, Dong Shu had heard many stories about her mother-in-law''s eccentric nature. However, after getting married, she found out that her mother-in-law was actually a rare intelligent person.


    Dong Shu also understood in her heart that when she wrote the posts for the Fifth Prince Palace and Jiang Family, other than the fact that he and Yanzhu were married off to another woman, the most important thing was that her sister was married off to the Fifth Prince.


    But that was only the first time, and after that, when Big Sis and Yanzhu came back, they would definitely not send another invitation.


    But now, Sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law had sent someone to send a letter at the same time.


    Such an approach was truly going too far.


    "Master, why would Sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law send out invitations at the same time?" Since the two families didn''t live together, wasn''t it already decided that they would be able to send out a post at the same time?


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu frowned.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s expression, Xu Shiqiu could guess what she was thinking. He nodded and said: "It should be like what you are thinking."


    This time, his sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law must have definitely come to an agreement.


    As for why he had decided on this and why his intelligent sister-in-law would do such a thing, he could not figure it out for a while.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s lips moved slightly, and asked hesitantly in the end, "Do you want to speak to Mother?"


    "It must be said. Mom might know about it later, but it''s definitely not like she didn''t know." He understood his mother. If his mother knew that they were hiding this from her, she would definitely be even more hurt.


    After hearing what Xu Shiqiu said, Dong Shu did not say anything else.


    She was worried that her mother-in-law would get angry after knowing about this.


    It was just that no matter how worried Dong Shu was, she still followed Xu Shiqiu and took the invitation to the Main Yard to see the Old Madame Xu.


    Old Madame Xu was indeed a little angry.


    But almost in an instant, she returned to her usual state, looked at Dong Shu who was below her and said worriedly: "Madame Dong, you don''t have to worry. We have seen all sorts of great waves and great winds before, it''s just a small matter, Mother does not care about this at all."


    After Dong Shu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she hesitated for a long time. Finally, he opened her mouth and asked: "Mother, why are Sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law like this?"


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Old Madame Xu looked at her and chuckled: "Madame Dong, your eldest sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law are holding a grudge that I returned to the capital and did not inform them in advance. I wrote a letter to your sister and Yanzhu, but I didn''t write to them. "


    After Dong Shu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, although she understood what was going on, she was still unhappy.


    was not familiar with them, she did not want to judge the people she was not familiar with.


    Furthermore, Dong Shu felt that shshehad a dumb mouth, even if she opened his mouth, he would not be able to say anything.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s expression, Old Madame Xu''s mood improved a bit, "Actually, why didn''t they think about it, and why didn''t I tell them about it?" After saying that, Old Madame Xu took a sip of the tea broth from the tea cup by her side, and then continued, "Your elder sister and Yanzhu write me a letter every half month, but what about them? If they don''t write to me, can it be that they want this elder to take the initiative and write to them? "


    After saying that, the Old Madame Xu smirked and continued: "Besides, your sister and Yanzhu''s movements are not well concealed. After cleaning the house, send people to the city gate to wait for me to come back. At the end of the day, they''re just making excuses for themselves. "


    Dong Shu knew that her mother-in-law was not in a good mood, but she didn''t know how she should speak up to comfort her, so she could only look towards her husband at the side.


    When Xu Shiqiu noticed Dong Shu''s expression, he immediately raised his eyes and smiled at her.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s smile, Dong Shu suddenly calmed down.


    There must be a way, she thought.


    Xu Shiqiu understood the look in Dong Shu''s eyes, but he really didn''t have any good methods right now.


    The ones who did this were his mother, his elder sister-in-law, and Second Sister-in-law. The two elder brothers probably knew about this matter as well, otherwise, based on their elder sister-in-law''s and Second Sister-in-law''s personalities, they wouldn''t dare to do such a thing openly.


    If they were to really make a move, they might even hold the handkerchief and say in surprise, "After the division is over, isn''t it Third Sister-in-Law''s business?"


    Since they had already separated, and Third Sister-in-Law was in charge, it was not wrong for them to send a letter on behalf of their family.


    But to the end, it was too stiff.


    He was stiff, not like a brother.


    "Mom, since big brother and second brother are going to follow the rules, then in the future, we''ll follow the rules as well."


    Xu Shiqiu said gently. After hearing his words, Old Madame Xu''s body paused for a moment, then looked at him and said: "Whatever, I''ll do as you say." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu stood up and walked into the house without looking back.


    Seeing Old Madame Xu leave, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu worriedly: "Husband, is mother angry?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s question, Xu Shiqiu first nodded at her, then said: "You''re angry. "But mother has experienced a lot. Although she''s sad about this, she shouldn''t be sad for too long."


    Xu Shiqiu understood his mother, so she would definitely be angry about this matter, but she wouldn''t be sad for a long time.


    His mother had long ago told him that in this world, neither his parents nor children would accompany him to the end. Only his other half would be able to do so.


    Mom had said that she wouldn''t feel sad anymore after dad left.


    But mother is mother, he is him.


    Just because his mother wasn''t sad didn''t mean that he wouldn''t be angry. He was venting his anger for his mother.


    Xu Shiqiu thought for a while, then turned to look at Young Girl, and said softly: "My wife, let''s go back, it just so happens that there''s something I need to tell you."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu naturally obediently followed him back, waiting to hear what Xu Shiqiu had to say to her.


    However, she did not expect her husband to make her do such a thing.


    "My lord, don''t worry. I will take care of this matter." Although Dong Shu was suspicious, she did not ask.


    Looking at her reaction, Xu Shiqiu, however, was puzzled. "My wife isn''t curious why your husband wants you to do this?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu pursed her lips and laughed: "I''m curious, but Hubby will definitely not hurt me. Hubby definitely has a reason for telling me to do this."


    As soon as the cute, obedient, and cute Dong Shu finished speaking, she was immediately embraced tightly by Xu Shiqiu who had been staring at her.


    "My wife, I just thought about it. Perhaps we don''t get along with eldest brother and second brother, and it would be more beneficial for what we need to do next." As he spoke, a dim light flashed past Xu Shiqiu''s eyes. He instantly regained his senses, lowered his head and continued to kiss Dong Shu''s forehead, "Your Majesty wants to use me, but you are definitely worried that our Xu Family will be too powerful and affect the Imperial Family. Now that Big Brother and Second Brother have taken the initiative to open up a relationship with us, it''s convenient for us to continue our actions. "


    Dong Shu and Dong Shu were talking about all these, but Dong Shu did not really understand it too well.


    But she insisted that she believed anything Xu Shiqiu said.


    "Then, hubby, what if His Majesty doesn''t believe it?" After experiencing the matters of the Master Xuan Ling today, Dong Shu deeply understood the rights of the royal family. She understood that even if it were his elder sister and brother-in-law, they would still not be able to contend against that person in the Imperial Palace.


    But after understanding what had happened ten years ago in the Xu Family, Dong Shu understood that there would come a day when her husband would fall out with him.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, at most, it''s just suspicion." Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and explained in his eyes, but deep in his heart, he did not manage to say anything.


    If the emperor was suspicious, he would believe it.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu say not to bother with the main house and the second house''s posts, he had really put this matter down and left it at that.


    Perhaps because they heard about this, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu came to visit Old Madame Xu at Xu Family the next morning, as per what they had agreed upon.


    Regarding their arrival, Old Madame Xu was not surprised at all.


    Although the two of them were married, they were both in the capital, and they were not far from each other. As long as the two of them shared a sliver of their hearts, they would know what was happening on Xu Family.


    Furthermore, whether it was the Xu Family Main Room, Second Room, or the Xu Family Third Room, none of them had any intention of hiding anything.


    "Right now, everyone outside is definitely talking about the Xu Family division being different from the past. Don''t tell me you did this on purpose?" Xu Nuanwen looked at Xu Shiqiu and spoke. After saying that, without waiting for Xu Shiqiu''s reply, he continued, "You sure are interesting to see whether this is true or false."


    Xu Shiqiu understood the meaning behind his sister''s words. He looked at her and laughed, then casually said: "Sister came here to chat for so long today, are you unwilling to talk about the proper matters?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Yanzhu and Dong Shu revealed a puzzled look. Old Madame Xu smiled helplessly, but only Xu Nuanwen threw the lid of the tea cup towards Xu Shiqiu, flustered and exasperated.


    It was just that Xu Nuanwen''s strength was too light, and she had practiced martial arts for many years, so she could just directly catch the lid of the teacup, and did not forget to return the teacup to Xu Nuanwen.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Nuanwen coldly snorted and spoke: "The palace sent some news, and that person did have some bad intentions, but she was advised to go back."


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu smirked and said: "So it''s like that." Then, the sneering expression on her face disappeared.


    "Ye Qiu, tell me, what is the identity of the Master Xuan Ling? How can they have such abilities?" After saying that, Xu Nuanwen did not wait for Xu Shiqiu''s reply and continued, "It seems like every time he says something, that person will always listen."


    Hearing his sister talk about this, Xu Shiqiu also did not understand.


    However, even though he did not know about this, it did not mean that he did not know about it.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not say anything, Xu Nuanwen did not question him again, but opened his mouth and continued to speak: "That person should have the intention of valuing you, but we still need to see if Master Xuan Ling can find a way."


    After speaking to Xu Shiqiu, Xu Nuanwen looked at Dong Shu who was beside him and said: "Sister-in-law might be fortunate, but I feel that this method is just a bit suspenseful."


    "I know, but if I really have to bring along my wife for everything in the future, then ¡­" Reluctance.


    Although Xu Shiqiu did not say the last two words, everyone present understood.


    Xu Shiqiu was not as good at reading as his big brother Xu Mingyuan, the only person he could help out should be joining the army and becoming a general.


    However, if he had to bring Dong Shu along at all times, even if the Emperor Ruikang were to speak, the court officials would not agree.


    Unless it was just a fake job.


    But this was not what Xu Shiqiu wanted.


    His father had already been dead for ten years. In the current year, he could not enter the military camp and could only take over a portion of the military power. The generals who were loyal to his father in the past would eventually forget about it.


    What he needed to do now was to enter the army camp as soon as possible and take over a portion of the military power. Then, he would use his own strength to prove that he could.


    If Master Xuan Ling really couldn''t think of a way for him to not have to bring Young Girl along and not be affected by bad luck, then he would have to think of another.


    It was just that no one had expected the Master Xuan Ling to find a way very quickly, and even directly find Xu Shiqiu, asking him if he dared to do so.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard what the Master Xuan Ling said, he only chuckled and replied, "I took the advantage."

 C108

    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu wanted to speak up several times, but in the end, she held herself back and did not speak.


    Although Master Xuan Ling was looking at Xu Shiqiu, he had also noticed Dong Shu from the corner of his eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he immediately laughed: "Benefactor, do you have something to say?"


    Hearing Master Xuan Ling''s words, before Dong Shu could speak, Xu Shiqiu had already opened his mouth: "Master, is there any other way?"


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, please do not speak."


    After Dong Shu heard this, she understood what she meant. She immediately shut up and did not speak further, shifting her gaze from the Master Xuan Ling.


    Master Xuan Ling did not expect Dong Shu to listen to him like this. After looking at Dong Shu, he then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Benefactor, I have only found this one way." After saying that, the Master Xuan Ling sighed again: "Moreover, whether this method will work or not, I am not sure."


    After Master Xuan Ling said this, he did not speak anymore. After Xu Shiqiu hesitated for a while, he looked at Master Xuan Ling and asked: "How confident is master?"


    "30%." Master Xuan Ling did not lie, he had to flip through an ancient book to find this method, but whether it was useful or not, he himself did not know.


    What''s more, for a family member like him, this method really did not fit his status.


    It was just for the royal family, for the Ye Family, he was willing to not be under the Buddha beads in the future, and he was going to do these things today.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard Master Xuan Ling''s words, he did not feel that it was wrong. It was as if Master Xuan Ling had just said ''seventy percent'' rather than ''thirty percent''.


    Xu Shiqiu did not speak, and the Master Xuan Ling did not speak either. He only picked up the Lotus Flower Tea that Dong Shu had specially made in front of him and started drinking it.


    After a while, just when the Master Xuan Ling thought that Xu Shiqiu would not speak, Xu Shiqiu finally spoke: "This method, is the Master Xuan Ling coming to complete it himself?"


    Master Xuan Ling did not expect to ask such a question after such a long time.


    He raised his eyes to look at Xu Shiqiu, then laughed: "Benefactor, who do you want to do it?"


    "Of course it''s the Master Xuan Ling. Others, I am really worried." Actually, Xu Shiqiu had his doubts about the method Master Xuan Ling spoke of. After all, he had never heard of this method before.


    Furthermore, he was also truly unwilling to part with his own Young Girl.


    Dong Shu watched Xu Shiqiu talking to Master Xuan Ling just like that. She wanted to tell her husband multiple times that she was willing to take out her flesh and blood to give to him, but when she thought about what her husband had just said, she could only restrain herself in the end.


    "If Almsgiver is not worried for me, I will naturally do my best to help you achieve your wish." The corners of Master Xuan Ling''s mouth still had a smile, making others unable to tell what he was thinking.


    Only, this time, Xu Shiqiu did not immediately agree with Master Xuan Ling''s words, but said: "I wonder if Master will allow me to consider it for a few days?"


    "Three days." The Master Xuan Ling opened his mouth almost immediately after Xu Shiqiu finished speaking. After he finished speaking, he thought for a while before continuing, "This humble one will prepare the required items in the next few days. If you consider it carefully, send someone to inform this humble one."


    With that, the Master Xuan Ling stood up and prepared to leave.


    Seeing that Master Xuan Ling was about to leave, Dong Shu quickly said: "Master, please wait." After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Ling Xiang, and waited for her to bring the bamboo basket over. Dong Shu then took the bamboo basket and looked at Master Xuan Ling: "These are lotus flower tea, lotus leaf tea and lotus heart tea, I specially prepared them for you, Master."


    Ever since Dong Shu sent people to gather the ingredients, the people below had been researching a lot of things.


    Using a lotus flower to pour tea was also a fortuitous thought on Dong Shu''s part. It was just that she never thought that the servants below would be so smart to make these three types of tea in a short few days.


    After all these years, this was not the first time someone had given a gift to Master Xuan Ling, but most of the gifts given by those people previously would not be accepted by the Master Xuan Ling.


    But the present that Dong Shu had prepared today, he wanted to accept.


    The Buddhist family viewed the lotus as a buddha, and the lotus flower was untainted by mud. As long as there was a root, it would continue to grow year after year.


    Therefore, Master Xuan Ling liked Dong Shu''s present a lot.


    After he received the bamboo basket from Dong Shu, the Master Xuan Ling looked at Dong Shu and said: "Those who have good fortune will definitely have good fortune to repay, rest assured." After saying that, Master Xuan Ling left the Xu Family without looking back.


    Looking at Master Xuan Ling''s leaving figure, Xu Shiqiu waited until he could not see him before turning to Dong Shu and said: "My wife, you think too much. Master Xuan Ling really likes today''s gifts."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s praise, Dong Shu''s face turned slightly red. She looked at him with her shiny new eyes and said, "It''s nothing, I just happened to think of it." After saying that, Dong Shu looked up and down at Xu Shiqiu, and then said nervously: "Master, why did you not let me speak?"


    "My wife is weird and acting like a husband?"


    "Nope."


    Dong Shu did not blame Xu Shiqiu, but she did not understand why Xu Shiqiu blocked his from speaking.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had revealed such an expression, Xu Shiqiu could only embrace her helplessly, and said softly: "I am unwilling to part with my wife''s flesh and blood." After saying this, there was only a light sigh left.


    Dong Shu very rarely saw Xu Shiqiu show such an expression, she raised her head to look at her husband, and seeing that the worry on his face did not dissipate, she immediately raised her hand to stroke his forehead.


    "Master, I am willing." Dong Shu did not feel that it would be bad to take some of the meat, furthermore, she believed in the Master Xuan Ling and would not take the opportunity to harm her.


    Xu Shiqiu understood that the reason his wife said these words today was because she had him in her heart. But at the same time, there was also the Young Girl in his heart, and he was reluctant to hurt her.


    Just as the two of them were looking at each other in silence, Old Madame Xu received the news and sent someone to call them over.


    Hearing this, the two of them naturally did not think anymore and hurriedly walked towards the Main Yard.


    Inside the Main Yard, the moment Old Madame Xu saw Xu Shiqiu, she opened her mouth to inquire about the reason for Master Xuan Ling''s visit today.


    "Shiqiu, don''t hide things from mom. If you tell mom, maybe mom can help you think of a way."


    When Old Madame Xu just finished speaking, Dong Shu sneaked a glance at Xu Shiqiu, and seeing that his husband wasn''t looking at him, she hurriedly said, "Mother, Master Xuan Ling came here today to inform us that he found an ancient method in an ancient book that might allow our husband to see someone else without having to take me with him every day."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Old Madame Xu revealed a surprised look: "Really?" After saying that, before she could even be happy, she remembered Xu Shiqiu''s expression and immediately asked: "Is this matter difficult to handle?"


    "It''s not that it''s hard, it''s just that Master Xuan Ling said that he needs to obtain a bit of my flesh and blood, so Hubby was reluctant."


    Dong Shu was very straightforward, but after hearing what she said, Old Madame Xu understood what was going on with her son.


    Thinking about Master Xuan Ling''s personality in the past, Old Madame Xu asked with some suspicion, "How did Master Xuan Ling say it, tell me the exact words."


    The moment Old Madame Xu finished speaking, the Xu Shiqiu who had been silent all this time suddenly opened her mouth and told her what Master Xuan Ling had said just now.


    "Master said that I should take the locust tree as my body, and also take my wife''s flesh and hair. He also said that I must make a ''wife'' for me to bring with me." When Xu Shiqiu thought about it now, he suddenly felt that the Master Xuan Ling method was a little fake.


    If it was that easy, why had he never heard of it before?


    After Old Madame Xu heard what Xu Shiqiu had to say, he was stunned for a moment, and then, he opened his mouth and spoke while looking at Xu Shiqiu: "Shiqiu, perhaps you''re overthinking things."


    After saying that, the Old Madame Xu glanced at Dong Shu who was seated beside Xu Shiqiu, and continued: "If this matter causes great harm to the Madame Dong, the Master Xuan Ling will not speak out. After all, the reason he helped you was because the Madame Dong was blessed. If we really hurt Madame Dong and ruined her fortune, wouldn''t Master Xuan Ling''s efforts be for nothing? "


    As soon as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu was obviously startled.


    Earlier, he just didn''t want to part with his wife''s flesh and blood, so he really didn''t think of this.


    Now that he heard this, he realized that the reason the Master Xuan Ling was helping him like this was because his wife was blessed.


    And this luck might even help the Royal Family.


    If it was really like Mother said, Master Xuan Ling might not even open his mouth.


    After realizing this point, Xu Shiqiu immediately sent people to see Master Xuan Ling to clarify things.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu acting like this, Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but want to laugh. They didn''t expect such a day to come for Xu Shiqiu, who prided himself on being intelligent.


    Master Xuan Ling''s words were indeed a bit serious. He saw that in the ancient books, there was a saying that a fortunate person should bring good fortune to himself.


    Apart from clothes and accessories, the flesh and hair on his body were blissful, which was why he thought of such a method.


    When he saw the Xu Family servant, he understood that Xu Shiqiu had thought about this matter and agreed to bring the locust tree over to the Xu Family three days later to get Dong Shu''s flesh and blood.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard the servant''s report, he tensed up for three days, leaving Xu Nuanwen, who had heard the news and came to comfort him, speechless.


    "You care too much about your sister-in-law, Master Xuan Ling must be trying to scare you." After all, she understood the Master Xuan Ling a little more than Xu Shiqiu.


    But after hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu didn''t believe her.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu revealed a look of disbelief, Xu Nuanwen did not continue speaking. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and said: "Why don''t we make a bet?"


    After hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately blurted out: "What are you betting on?" Saying that, Xu Shiqiu regretted it.


    Although he didn''t understand Master Xuan Ling, he did understand his sister.


    It was definitely not unintentional for her elder sister to say such words today.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu immediately shut his mouth, preparing to say nothing more, but Xu Nuanwen had already waited for his reply, so how could she let him go? I bet that Master Xuan Ling can at most take my sister-in-law''s blood and won''t take her flesh. "


    Hearing that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Nuanwen, but did not say anything.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu in such a state, Xu Nuanwen was not anxious, and continued to speak: "Since I have chosen this, then you will naturally be the other one. If you lose, then tell me what exactly did you get Shuo''er to help you with recently."


    Hearing this, Xu Shiqiu finally understood the reason behind his sister''s frequent visit these few days.


    However, he still did not speak.


    Even though she did not hear Xu Shiqiu speak, Xu Nuanwen was not anxious. On the contrary, she continued to mutter to herself, "If you win, I''ll promise you one thing, you can do anything."


    Seeing the confident smile on his sister''s face, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t tell if he was happy or angry.


    Of course she was happy that the Young Girl would not be taken out of his body. Anger was that his elder sister was actually using this matter to fight with his. Betting.


    Even if he didn''t speak now, his sister would still find a chance to make him admit his mistake.


    How infuriating!


    When the appointed day arrived, not only did Xu Nuanwen bring Ye Shuo and Ye Xuan over, Xu Yanzhu also came.


    Despite being stared at by so many people, Master Xuan Ling still had a smile on his face. He took out the locust tree figurine and a dagger that he had prepared for the past few days calmly.


    The locust tree figurine was only half the size of an adult male''s palm, but it had all kinds of facial features, making it look like a villain.


    Dong Shu glanced at Xu Shiqiu, seeing that she was not prepared to speak, he walked over to Master Xuan Ling.


    However, just as she took a step forward, her sleeves were pulled back.


    "Hubby?" Dong Shu turned her head to look at Xu Shiqiu and called out softly. Seeing that she did not have any intention to let go, she quickly continued, "Hubby, didn''t we agree on that?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu slowly lowered his hand and looked at her: "I''ll accompany you." After saying that, the hand that was pulling Dong Shu''s sleeve just now grabbed onto her hand.


    Dong Shu did not reject Xu Shiqiu''s actions, but instead, obediently followed him from behind.


    Seeing that they had walked over, Master Xuan Ling was not in a hurry as he spoke to Xu Nuanwen leisurely.


    Xu Shiqiu had always been paying attention to the expressions of the Master Xuan Ling and his sister. Seeing that they were still happily chatting with each other, he knew that he had probably guessed wrongly.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although he also felt that it was a pity that the Young Girl had his blood extracted, and that the slightest amount was desirable, he could still think of a way to replenish the Young Girl''s blood. As long as he didn''t cut off a piece of the Young Girl''s flesh, he could accept it.


    perhaps because the expression on Xu Shiqiu''s face was too obvious, Master Xuan Ling finally stopped his conversation with Xu Nuanwen after seeing the change in his face.


    He looked at Dong Shu, and smiled: "Benefactor, please raise your hand."


    "Huh?" Dong Shu was a little stunned, but she still subconsciously raised her right hand that was not held by Xu Shiqiu.


    In practically the blink of an eye, Dong Shu only felt a sharp pain at the tip of her forefinger, and then, in the next instant, her fingertip was bleeding with a captivating red color.


    Master Xuan Ling pointed to the locust tree on the table in front of him and said to Dong Shu: "Spread the blood on it."


    Hearing his words, Dong Shu naturally extended her finger towards the locust tree figurine.


    When she saw the drop of blood on her fingertip being absorbed by the locust tree figurine, she felt a strand of hair being pulled off her head.


    Then, Master Xuan Ling cut off her hair, which was as thick as a finger.


    After doing all this, the Master Xuan Ling did not look at Dong Shu, but picked up a strand of hair and tied it onto the body of the locust little person.


    Dong Shu was shocked, but the moment Dong Shu raised his hand from the locust little person''s back, she quickly picked up the index finger of his right hand. forward. Her mouth, allowed the blood on her fingertips to dry.


    Sensing what Xu Shiqiu was doing, Dong Shu''s face immediately flushed red. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the others secretly laughing and immediately opened her mouth in embarrassment: "Relax!"


    Hearing his wife''s words, not only was Xu Shiqiu not angry, but he was not in a hurry to confirm that his Young Girl''s finger was not bleeding anymore. Only then did he let go of her finger, looked her in the eye, and said: "That''s enough."

 C109

    Dong Shu did not expect her master to do such a thing in front of so many people.


    Sensing that the gazes of the people around him were fixated on him, Dong Shu felt both embarrassed and annoyed. She wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say.


    In the end, the Old Madame Xu still could not stand it, and took the initiative to look at Xu Shiqiu: "Shiqiu, do you want to try first?"


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, everyone in the room remembered a little person Master Xuan Ling had made out of locust wood.


    To be honest, although the locust tree figurine that the Master Xuan Ling had prepared was carved in an exquisite manner, because Dong Shu had casually wiped off the blood and helped him at the end, it made people feel that the locust tree figurine that he had made might not be of any use.


    However, under everyone''s attentive gaze, Xu Shiqiu''s gaze once again returned to the locust little person in front of him.


    His outstretched hand trembled slightly. Although he quickly forced himself to calm down, everyone present could see that he was nervous.


    Xu Shiqiu did not speak for a long time. After he finally got the locust tree figurine in his hands, he finally raised his head and looked at Master Xuan Ling.


    When Master Xuan Ling saw Xu Shiqiu raise his head to look at him, he finally smiled and said: "It''s good that you brought this locust little person along with you. In order to ensure its usefulness, you''d better change your hair every three months and smear it with blood, which might be more effective. "


    If the hair and blood were to leave the body for too long, the Master Xuan Ling would probably lose his good fortune, which was why he said those words.


    However, he really could not guarantee the actual effects of the locust little person.


    "Alright, I''ll go and give it a try." Xu Shiqiu replied back to the Master Xuan Ling with a hoarse voice. Then, he held onto the locust little person in his hand and walked towards the outside with large strides.


    Looking at Xu Shiqiu''s leaving figure, Dong Shu opened her mouth wanting to say something, but Xu Nuanwen quickly walked to her side and pulled her.


    "Just let him go out alone."


    Xu Nuanwen had only said that one sentence softly, but everyone present understood, that Xu Shiqiu did not want them to follow him out either.


    Outside, Xu Shiqiu was not as calm as he currently looked.


    He felt that if he wasn''t downcast, why would he believe the method Master Xuan Ling spoke of?


    This method seemed so fake, but in the end, he still believed it.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu tightened his grip on the locust tree figurine.


    If, this method was really useless, would he really have to keep Young Girl by his side all his life?


    Would Young Girl feel that being trapped with her was a form of restriction?


    Xu Shiqiu once again fell into his own thoughts. He thought of many possibilities, but in the next moment, after practicing martial arts for so many years, he still heard two footsteps that were slowly approaching him.


    The two servants who were walking far towards Xu Shiqiu also saw him the moment he saw them.


    According to their previous habit, they should be avoiding Third Young Master at this time.


    In other people''s families, this matter which was particularly inconsistent with one''s identity, was actually permitted by the main house among the servants of the Xu Family.


    The two of them were indeed hesitating on whether to continue forward, but just as they were hesitating, they saw Third Young Master, who should have avoided them as well, walking towards them in large strides.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s actions, the two servants were already scared silly, they were prepared to break their legs or have even more serious consequences.


    It was just that what they found strange was that as the Third Young Master drew closer step by step, they still stood at their original position without falling down without any forewarning, or anything else happened.


    The two of them quickly looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. Before they even had the chance to bow, they heard the Third Young Master opposite them say: "Are you two not feeling well?"


    After the two servants heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, they were stunned.


    Just as he was about to shake his head and say that he was fine, he suddenly realized what Third Young Master meant by that.


    The two of them looked up in shock and looked at Xu Shiqiu.


    "What is it? Are you speechless? "


    Although Xu Shiqiu seemed to be speaking casually, his other hand that was hidden behind his back clenched into a fist nervously.


    "No, no." One of the servants spoke up. After saying this, he thought for a moment and then said, "This servant was just surprised, and is not unwell at all."


    Just as the servant finished his sentence, the other servant also reacted and said, "Servant is also the same, there''s nothing wrong with him."


    Hearing the two servants'' words, Xu Shiqiu''s mouth gradually curved into a smile, but before he could laugh, the two servants that were standing properly in front of him suddenly knelt down.


    Seeing them acting this way, Xu Shiqiu did not even have time to hide the smile on his face, and quickly retreated two steps.


    After doing this subconscious action, he frowned as he sized up the two servants in front of him.


    "What''s going on with all of you?"


    At first, Xu Shiqiu thought that his bad luck had affected the two of them, but seeing that they were about to stand up together after being slightly stunned, he felt that it didn''t seem like it.


    The two servants were obviously stunned when they heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, and then the two raised their heads and looked at Xu Shiqiu with their ears flushed red.


    Finally, it was the servant who spoke first: "Return to Third Young Master, this servant didn''t know why, but my legs suddenly felt weak."


    After the servant finished speaking, the other servant also spoke out: "Reporting to the Third Young Master, this servant too."


    Hearing their words, not only was Xu Shiqiu not angry, he even felt a sense of relief.


    After staring at the two servants for a while, when they finally stood up, Xu Shiqiu then said: "Other than my weak legs just now, do you have any other feelings?"


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the two servants thought about it seriously, and shook their heads at the same time.


    Xu Shiqiu kept looking at the two servants in front of him nervously until they both shook their heads at the same time.


    Seeing Third Young Master''s smile, the two servants immediately thought of the rumors from their families and immediately bowed: "Congratulations Third Young Master!"


    Hearing the voices of the two, Xu Shiqiu laughed exaggeratedly, then looked at them and said: "Hmm, I will go to Shihuan Courtyard later to receive my rewards. Today, I have truly shocked all of you. " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu quickly turned around and walked back the way he came.


    Looking at Xu Shiqiu''s hastily leaving figure, the two servants hastily looked at each other again. This time, they could see the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    The misfortune of the Third Young Master seemed to be gone, Xu Family, it was time to get up!


    Not long after Xu Shiqiu left, Dong Shu impatiently walked to the entrance of the hall. It was obvious that she was waiting for Xu Shiqiu to return.


    Seeing her actions, even Xu Nuanwen felt too embarrassed to open her mouth and tease her again. She could only wait quietly in the hall.


    Dong Shu knew that Xu Shiqiu had not left for long, but she felt that her husband had already left for a very long time.


    Dong Shu''s mind was in a mess. She was thinking, if that locust wooden figurine was useless, would Hubby go and hide somewhere?


    If that little person from the locust tree was useless, would Hubby be so sad that he would never try another method in the future?


    Dong Shu thought about it a lot during this period of time, and the more she thought, the more panicked she became. Because it was not only Xu Shiqiu, but Dong Shu even had the thought of going to see him.


    Just as she was thinking about that, she suddenly heard Xu Shiqiu calling her.


    "My wife."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Dong Shu''s train of thoughts immediately recovered. But before she could clearly see the person in front of her, she was hugged by a familiar embrace.


    Then, he heard a very familiar voice.


    "My wife, it''s really useful. This locust tree figurine is really useful."


    Xu Shiqiu''s voice trembled a little as he sensed the excitement in his heart.


    "En, congratulations, hubby."


    Dong Shu''s voice was soft and gentle, but it seemed to have calmed the excitement in Xu Shiqiu''s heart in an instant.


    Xu Shiqiu lowered his head, and turned his face to Dong Shu''s cheek. He then stuck to her cochlea: "My wife, your husband will definitely earn you a title and bring you back."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s body trembled slightly, but in the next instant, she laughed tenderly: "Alright, we''ll listen to hubby."


    Seeing the Young Girl being so obedient, Xu Shiqiu was just about to say something, when he suddenly heard a teasing voice from not too far away.


    "Oh, so you''re hugging me right after coming back?" Just like that? Can''t wait? "


    Xu Nuanwen''s words sounded like a joke, but everyone could hear that she had used a different method to ask Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally heard his sister''s words. He slightly loosened the Young Girl in his arms, raised his head and looked towards Xu Nuanwen: "If Big Sister wants to hug, go back and find Brother-in-law, it will be fine."


    Xu Shiqiu replied unrestrainedly, but he was smiling.


    Seeing him smiling, Xu Nuanwen immediately stood up and took two steps forward: "Shiqiu, is the locust tree figurine really useful?" As she spoke, her hands began to tremble with excitement.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that his sister''s reaction was because she cared about him. At this time, his heart no longer had the intention of bickering with her, he could only nod first, then shake his head slightly.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s actions, the others immediately didn''t understand. Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu didn''t have any intention to hide it from them, and took the initiative to explain in detail about what happened just now.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the Master Xuan Ling finally spoke out, "It seems like the blood and hair of the locust little person isn''t due to the body of the original owner. Although there is some suppression, it is not as effective as being by my side." After saying that, Master Xuan Ling looked at Xu Shiqiu and laughed, "However, since it has such an effect, Benefactor should be satisfied."


    Xu Shiqiu was naturally satisfied, but he still wanted to try the concrete effects of the locust tree figurine.


    Just what was on his mind, was what Xu Shiqiu said out loud.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the Master Xuan Ling was not surprised at all, "You have to be more cautious. Stay at home for two days, make sure there are no problems, then send someone to deliver a letter to me."


    Just as Master Xuan Ling finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu understood his meaning.


    If his bad luck had really been suppressed after possessing the locust wood figurine, then he would most likely be called to the palace and would then have an official position.


    These were all things he wanted.


    "Alright, Master, don''t worry. If there are any movements in the next two days, I will inform you." Xu Shiqiu''s attitude was respectful, and did not feel that it was wrong at all.


    After hearing his words, Master Xuan Ling did not feel that there was anything wrong with Xu Shiqiu''s attitude towards him.


    Old Madame Xu originally wanted to stay for a meal, but Master Xuan Ling smiled and said, "This humble one still wants to enter the palace. After saying that, Master Xuan Ling looked towards Dong Shu and said: "However, the tea that Benefactor gave us last time was not bad, I wonder if this humble one can request a little more."


    Hearing the Master Xuan Ling take the initiative to ask for something, everyone in the room was shocked.


    Only Dong Shu regained her senses after being stunned for a moment, and then, he looked at Master Xuan Ling and said, "Today, I am preparing to thank Master with a lotus seed cake, and I will have to wait for a few days to make the tea."


    The moment Dong Shu''s voice fell, the Master Xuan Ling opened his mouth and laughed: "Nothing much, today I will take the lotus flower pancake, then the tea will be fine after a few days." As he spoke, he didn''t seem like a monk at all.


    Dong Shu did not seem to be surprised by Master Xuan Ling''s attitude. She glanced at Ling Xiang and waited for him to quickly take the bamboo basket that was filled with lotus flower pancakes.


    After Master Xuan Ling received the bamboo basket, he immediately turned around and left. As for the people looking at him from behind, he did not care at all.


    Until Master Xuan Ling''s figure disappeared, Ye Shuo could not hold back and said: "I really didn''t expect Master Xuan Ling to have such a temperament."


    After saying all that, in the blink of an eye, Ye Shuo had moved over to Dong Shu''s side, and said to her in a flattering tone: "Third Aunt, what''s the taste of the lotus seed cake, is it delicious?"


    "Delicious. I''ve made a lot. Does big brother Shuo like lotus too?" "Originally, these were all meant for big sister." Dong Shu spoke the truth, and just as she finished, Ye Shuo revealed a look of sadness.


    Seeing him reveal such an expression, Dong Shu was just about to say something, when she heard Xu Nuanwen suddenly say: "Alright, don''t pretend to be pitiful in front of your aunt, if you coax your mother, your mother will give you half a piece to taste later."


    As she spoke, Xu Nuanwen glanced at Xu Shiqiu and Ye Shuo with a pleased expression. It was clear that she was pleased with Dong Shu''s words just now.


    Ye Shuo was already used to Xu Nuanwen''s attitude, she turned around and walked to his side without holding back, revealing the same flattering expression from before, she looked at Xu Nuanwen and said: "Mother is the best, how about you reward me with some later?"


    Xu Nuanwen also knew that Ye Shuo was trying to cooperate with him, and immediately nodded his head, agreeing to his suggestion.


    Seeing Xu Nuanwen tormenting herself like this, Ye Xuan sat obediently at the side without uttering a word. It was only when Ling Xiang had brought the remaining lotus flower pancakes over that he raised her hand and pulled at Xu Nuanwen''s sleeves saying in a spoiled manner, "Mother, Xuan Ge''er also wants to eat too."


    Hearing Ye Xuan''s words, Xu Nuanwen hesitated for a moment.


    It was not that she was unwilling to give it to Ye Xuan to eat, but the lotus flower was cold, so she did not dare to give it to him to eat.


    Ye Xuan did not wait for his mother to reply, and a hint of disappointment immediately appeared in his large eyes.


    Before he could open his mouth, he smelled a unique fragrance.


    Dong Shu reached out and placed a stack of rabbit shaped dim sum that Ling Xiang brought over in front of him, then raised her hand to rub the top of his head: "Xuan Ge''er, try this rabbit that Aunt made, whether it tastes good or not."


    When Ye Xuan saw the little rabbit that suddenly appeared in front of him, he was so happy that he didn''t know what to do. When he heard Dong Shu''s next words, how could he be sad?


    Seeing Ye Xuan being so happy, Xu Nuanwen was just about to thank him, when she saw Wang''s Disease walking over from the outside in a hurry.

 C110

    Because of Wang''s Disease''s actions, everyone in the room immediately shut their mouths, especially Ye Shuo and Ye Xuan. Although they were very curious, they obediently sat on the side and ate their pastries without making any noise.


    Wang''s Disease walked in quickly and greeted Old Madame Xu first before saying: "Old Madame, someone from the palace has arrived." After saying this, Wang''s Disease seemed to recall that he didn''t understand what she said just now and he hurriedly added on, "It''s Mama Su from the Empress Palace."


    The nervous crowd immediately turned to look at Old Madame Xu after hearing her words.


    Old Madame Xu was also stunned for a moment before regaining her senses. She looked at Wang''s Disease and said, "Bring Mama Su to the main courtyard to rest. I''ll go back right now."


    It was definitely impossible to see the Mama Su at the empress''s side within the Shihuan Courtyard, so after the Old Madame Xu finished speaking, he stood up and prepared to leave.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, the other people also stood up and followed along, even Ye Shuo who was holding onto the plate of ''Little Bunnies'', followed along.


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were a step too slow. After Wang''s Disease left quickly, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Master, what do you think is the meaning behind Empress sending Mama Su here?"


    "I''m not sure, but no matter what, I will protect this family." Now, Xu Shiqiu had the confidence to say these words, even though he wanted to do so, he still needed to work hard.


    However, in Dong Shu''s heart, when she heard her husband''s words, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    After the two of them quickly followed the few people in front, Xu Yanzhu and Xu Nuanwen who were walking together also noticed them.


    Xu Nuanwen stopped in her tracks first, and waited until Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu had walked to the front and back before speaking up. "What do you think the empress meant by sending people over?"


    It was the same question, but because it was Young Girl who asked him and Big Sister this time, Xu Shiqiu''s answer was different.


    After Xu Nuanwen''s question fell, Xu Shiqiu first shot a glance at her, then said: "Elder sister, what do you think Empress means by this?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Nuanwen did not get angry, and walked beside him for two steps before saying: "She shouldn''t be here to support Madame Hu."


    After Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu remembered that the eldest wife was the Madame Hu Girl, and they had received the invitation for a long time, but there was no reaction at all.


    "I also think that it shouldn''t be the case. After all, that person is the Empress." Seeing that Third Uncle had not said a word, Xu Yanzhu opened her mouth to say something. After she said that, she paused before continuing, "I just heard that because Madame Hu is about to be produced, the Empress has frequently sent people to visit her, and this person is either Mama Su or Mama Hu.


    There were many juniors in the Hu Family, but the Madame Hu woman and the empress who married her were even more related.


    And her Cousin, amongst all the son-in-law in Madame Hu, was indeed one with a bright future.


    As for the two most capable Mama s in the empress palace, they are the empress''s wet nurse''s daughter, the Mama Su, and the one born next to the Hu Family.


    Other than Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Nuanwen understood what was happening.


    The siblings looked at each other and immediately understood the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    If the empress really did support the main house, then they''d have to think of another plan.


    The two sides of Old Madame Xu who were walking in the front had servants supporting her. Because she was supported by others to walk forward, she was also thinking about this matter.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had never sent any messages back to the main house or the second house so she knew about it. He could guess what they meant, he just did not expect the Queen to send people over.


    The people from Xu Family were all very nervous, and they had no idea what the empress was thinking.


    But when they arrived at the Main Yard and saw the Mama Su beside the empress, they immediately knew that the empress should have no malicious intentions.


    "Old Madame has heard that you have been back in the capital for some time. I have long wanted to invite you to the palace to reminisce about old times. But you also know what the situation is with the Empress''s body. Until today, when things were better, the Empress sent servants over to quickly pay their respects to the Old Madame.


    Not only was Mama Su''s attitude good, shshewas also very respectful towards him. Even when she saw Dong Shu, he did not put on any airs.


    It has to be said that all the Mama by the empress''s side are of the same rank.


    In front of the Old Madame Xu and Xu Nuanwen, they did not put on airs because the grade was lower than them, but Xu Yanzhu and Dong Shu did not.


    But towards the two of them, the Mama Su''s attitude was still very good, and did not look down on them at all.


    With this, Old Madame Xu understood that the Queen probably harbored no ill intentions.


    "I''ve troubled you too much, esteemed lady. Thank you for personally making a trip, Mama Su." The corners of the Old Madame Xu''s mouth carried a smile, and after she finished speaking, she continued to speak: "Indeed, you should enter the palace to pay respects to the Empress, but you are still old after all, and have been back for so many days. "But the Empress is thinking of something. Tomorrow, even if I have to crawl, I will still have to crawl into the palace to pay my respects to the Empress."


    As soon as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, she smiled and said, "The Empress will definitely be happy." After saying this, Mama Su did not mention anything about the Xu Family Room. Instead, she hinted to Old Madame Xu that she would bring Dong Shu to the palace tomorrow.


    Dong Shu did not understand Mama Su''s hint, so when Mama Su finished speaking, she looked towards her and smiled at her.


    Seeing Dong Shu laughing so obediently, the look in Mama Su''s eyes softened a bit.


    Noticing the change in Mama Su''s eyes, Old Madame Xu opened her mouth and said: "If that''s the case, then this old one will bring Madame Dong to the palace early in the morning to pay respects to the Empress."


    Seeing that the Old Madame Xu had agreed, the Mama Su did not linger around, and directly left the Xu Family after receiving the red seal sent by the servant woman.


    After Mama Su left, the smile on her face was immediately wiped away. She looked at Xu Nuanwen and Xu Shiqiu and said, "Tell me, what does the Empress mean by this?"


    Although Mama Su''s attitude just now was very good, she hadn''t seen the empress after all. She didn''t know if the empress was going to support the Madame Hu girl in the main house.


    However, Mama Su''s words just now were very clear. No matter what happens tomorrow, Old Madame Xu will bring Dong Shu to the palace.


    "I think it should be fine." After all, Xu Nuanwen had interacted a bit more with the Queen, and thus immediately opened her mouth while Xu Shiqiu was still deep in thought, "If the Empress wants to support Madame Hu, she can just send someone over to deliver a letter. The Mama Su will not specifically stay behind to wait for Mother to personally speak about this."


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu also nodded her head. Although she did not say anything, but she felt that her aunt was right.


    Not until he didn''t hear his sister continuing to speak did Xu Shiqiu raise his head to look at Old Madame Xu and say, "Mother, I think what he said is reasonable as well. Furthermore, Mama Su just hinted that you should bring your wife along. Empress probably heard about your wife''s matter. "


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment before continuing: "The most important thing is, I feel that the current Hu Family does not dare to truly do anything to us. After all, the current situation is not good for them."


    The moment Xu Shiqiu''s voice fell, Dong Shu who had been obediently sitting at the side, opened her mouth and asked Xu Shiqiu softly after a short moment of hesitation, "Did you mean Mother should bring me along? How come I didn''t know? " After saying that, Dong Shu''s ears immediately turned red when she sensed that everyone''s gaze was on him.


    She really didn''t expect that even though she had lowered her voice, it was still heard by everyone.


    Thinking about it here, Dong Shu said nervously, "Did you all hear it as well just now? "So I''m the only one who doesn''t understand?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, the crowd found it hard to admit that they understood.


    Even Ye Shuo, who was cowering at the side, did not dare to speak.


    Seeing his younger brother raise his head and look at him, he immediately raised his hand to press down on his head. Then, he brought a plate of snacks in the shape of a piglet to his front.


    Sure enough, after seeing the plate of ''Little Pig'' in front of him, Ye Xuan decisively forgot about what had happened just now, and started to focus on staring at the little pig in front of him.


    He had just eaten two ''little rabbits'', and now he couldn''t eat anymore. However, he could save these ''little pigs'' for his family to eat later.


    After Ye Shuo looked down in satisfaction, he finally raised his head and looked in Dong Shu''s direction.


    At this moment, he felt that Third Uncle was actually quite pitiful. Although Third Aunt looked very interesting, Third Aunt was indeed a little stupid.


    It looked like he could only expend more effort to help Third Uncle gather more information in the future.


    Ye Shuo thought.


    The Dong Shu now understood what the others meant, she understood that he did not understand it earlier, and the others understood the Mama Su''s hint.


    She was a little embarrassed, but in the end, she still blinked her eyes as she looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Mother, I''ll accompany you to the palace tomorrow, please do not worry."


    Old Madame Xu was in a particularly good mood as she looked at her third daughter-in-law, who was clearly at a loss but still tried to console her. She felt that of her three daughter-in-law, this was the one she liked the most.


    "Mom is not worried. After so many years, what have Mom not experienced before? The incident where I entered the palace tomorrow still did not scare me." After saying all that, Old Madame Xu thought for a moment before continuing, "Furthermore, with a fortunate daughter-in-law like you accompanying me, I won''t even have time to be happy."


    After hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu immediately smiled shyly, then looked towards Old Madame Xu and said: "It''s just that this is my first time entering the palace, and I don''t know what to wear. I don''t know if I can trouble Big Sis and Yanzhu to help me choose one?"


    In truth, Dong Shu very rarely opened her mouth to raise her own request, and even if she did, she would only do so to Xu Shiqiu, and rarely to anyone else.


    Thus, when they heard her words, Old Madame Xu and the others were slightly stunned. However, they quickly reacted and started to laugh at the same time.


    Dong Shu looked at the crowd and started to laugh. Just as she was about to speak with some apprehension, she heard the words of the Old Madame Xu, "Since you asked, then let your sister and Yanzhu accompany you to choose your choices. It''s also the right time for your sister to tell you about the matters of the palace." After saying this, Old Madame Xu opened her mouth again: "I''m a bit tired, and I need to rest for a while. You guys can deliver food at Shihuan Courtyard later, and won''t be coming to me anymore."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu say that they were tired and had to rest, Xu Shiqiu and the others stood up and prepared to leave.


    Dong Shu had been holding hands with Xu Shiqiu this entire time. Only after they had exited the Main Yard did they come back to their senses and look at him, asking: "Husband, am I very stupid?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his own Young Girl to suddenly say such a thing. He stared at her blankly before quickly turning back to look at her: "How can that be? I feel that my wife is very cute like this."


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Young Girl''s somewhat nervous and expectant expression, and only wanted to kiss her fiercely.


    However, he also understood that his sister and Yanzhu were not far away, and there were even two nephew who had been secretly watching him from the back.


    If he really did something, Young Girl would probably be so embarrassed that he wouldn''t want to see him.


    He could only suppress the fire in his heart and wait for the arrival of night, so that he could get to know the Young Girl better.


    After returning to the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu took Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu to help him choose her clothes, while Xu Shiqiu tried to see the servants by himself, and then gave his rewards.


    Not long after Xu Shiqiu''s rewards were given out, the Old Madame Xu s of the Main Yard also gave out rewards to all the servants of the Xu Family.


    When Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu had finished picking out the clothes and the accessories to wear tomorrow, they finally saw Xu Shiqiu, who was waiting with shining eyes in the hall.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had revealed such an expression, Dong Shu immediately jogged to his side happily and asked happily: "Master, have you verified the locust tree figurine?"


    Hearing his Young Girl''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately nodded.

 C111

    Xu Shiqiu''s heart was burning. He had already verified that the Young Girl was not by his side, but with the locust tree imp, his bad luck was being suppressed a little.


    Before, when there were no locust wooden figurines, when he met other people, they either fell and broke their legs or broke their hands.


    But today, apart from the two servants who had seen him kneel down, all that was left was a cramp and a numbness in his feet. The worst one of them had been knocked against the door frame, making him feel a little dizzy.


    However, Xu Shiqiu felt that the person who bumped into the doorframe was very likely to be scared, since the door was right there. It must be because he did not see it clearly that he crashed into it.


    After experiencing the various situations from before, the things that happened today, were nothing in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes.


    When Dong Shu understood what happened just now, she immediately smiled and looked at Xu Shiqiu: "Then I really congratulate my master for achieving his wish. In the future, when I wipe off the blood of the little person from the locust tree regularly, I will definitely be able to stop half of your bad luck."


    Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but laugh when he heard Dong Shu''s words.


    It seemed that he was unable to completely suppress his bad luck. After all, the Young Girl said that the locust tree figurine was able to block half of his bad luck and not all of it.


    However, this result was very good for Xu Shiqiu, he was already satisfied.


    While Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were speaking, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu was listening by the side. After they finished speaking, the two of them took two steps forward.


    "Nothing is perfect. It is already very good to be able to do so. Shiqiu, what are you planning to do next? " Xu Nuanwen saw that Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking, thought for a while and continued, "Your brother-in-law will probably come to pick me up later, so you can talk to him."


    After saying these words to Xu Shiqiu, Xu Nuanwen turned his head to look at Xu Yanzhu who was beside him and said: "I''m going to teach you the rules of entering the palace at Third Aunt. Are you accompanying us, or are you doing something else?"


    Xu Yanzhu actually wanted to stay, but when she thought about the Mrs. Jiang''s expression when she left this morning, she thought for a moment. In the end, she still said: "I will return today, and come back after two days."


    After replying to Xu Nuanwen''s words, Xu Yanzhu thought for a moment, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "Third Aunt, I wonder, when would the banquet be held at home? Jiang Han had to go out and inspect the shop in a few days, so he was afraid that it would take at least a month before he could return. He told me that he would come to see Grandmother at the time of the banquet. "


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu was in a difficult situation and did not know how to reply.


    His family did indeed have plans to entertain guests, and he had previously planned to spend the time for the banquet after Xu Shiqiu had seen Master Xuan Ling.


    Only, he did not expect that not long after he had met the Master Xuan Ling, he had found a way to suppress Xu Shiqiu''s bad luck.


    Compared to the banquet guests, it was naturally more important to help Xu Shiqiu suppress his bad luck.


    Logically speaking, they should be having a banquet today, but tomorrow they had to go to the palace to see the empress. After seeing the empress, they wondered if there would be any problems.


    The empress''s birthday was coming up. Everyone in the capital would probably be very busy during that time.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s troubled expression, Xu Yanzhu had thought that she had something hard to say. Just as she was about to ask, who knew that Dong Shu would come back to her senses and tell her the worries in her heart.


    "So I''m not sure about the exact time. How about I ask my mother tonight, and she''ll be entering the palace tomorrow. Even if we''re going to have a banquet, it''ll probably have to wait until we''re done with the empress."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu nodded and said: "That''s the principle. When I return today, I will ask Jiang Han when he will leave." After saying this, Xu Yanzhu paused for a moment before continuing, "If it really doesn''t work, then it''s fine to hold a small family banquet. I keep having the feeling that Jiang Han would not have such a request for no reason."


    Xu Yanzhu kept having the feeling that Jiang Han had some ulterior motives.


    However, although she guessed that Jiang Han had other intentions in coming to see her grandmother, she felt that Jiang Han''s method of doing so was correct.


    It was because she understood this that she did not object to Jiang Han coming to visit her grandmother.


    Right after Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Shiqiu immediately looked at each other, then Xu Shiqiu spoke out: "I''ll ask Mother about this tonight, I''ll let you know after I get to the bottom of it."


    After Xu Shiqiu finished, he nodded and said his goodbyes.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Dong Shu immediately called for Ling Xiang, telling her to dress up the dim sum she had brought the servants to make for him.


    "I''ve brought all the servants and women to make these. Bring them back and have a taste. I think it''s not bad." Previously, Dong Shu did not know how to make snacks, but she did know some steamed buns.


    After arriving at the capital, she had interacted a lot with the chef at home. Only then did she have the chance to learn how to make pastries.


    This time around, the cooking of ''Little Pig'' and ''Little Rabbit'' was done after the servants mentioned it. She was especially interested in learning and then combined all the buns she knew into one.


    Unexpectedly, after specially concocting the jujube sauce and lotus flower, it was wrapped in noodles and steamed out. It was quite tasty.


    As for its appearance, it was naturally designed by the kitchen maid. Dong Shu also felt that after making it look like this, it would taste good.


    Xu Yanzhu was well aware of Third Aunt''s character. Seeing that she was going to give him refreshments, and that she was such a cute "little pig" and "little rabbit", not only did she not feel awkward, she even reached out his hands to receive them happily.


    Seeing that his cousin just took away all these ''Little Pig'' and ''Little Bunnies'', Ye Xuan who was with Ye Shuo immediately pulled his second brother''s hand sadly.


    After Ye Shuo sensed Ye Xuan''s movements, he helplessly twitched his mouth and whispered into his ear. "Don''t worry Xuan Ge''er, when we leave later, Second Brother will definitely give you a lot of ''Little Pig'' and ''Little Rabbit''."


    Ye Shuo''s voice was actually very soft, but unfortunately, Xu Shiqiu had trained in the martial arts for many years, so his hearing was not ordinary.


    After hearing his words, he directly pointed out, "There aren''t that many snacks left, but the recipe for the snacks will be written down for your mother to bring back. In the future, if you all want to eat, get a servant to come over early and say that it''s alright.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that his nephew''s body was getting better and better, especially today, when he looked much better than before.


    At this rate, his physique would improve very quickly.


    As soon as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he glared at him.


    After staring at Xu Shiqiu, Xu Nuanwen then said to Ye Shuo and Ye Xuan: "Your Third Uncle isn''t wrong. Our home is very close, if you guys want to eat anything in the future, just let Mother know, Mother will bring you guys here to eat directly."


    Xu Nuanwen was even more direct. When she said these words, both Ye Shuo and Ye Xuan''s eyes immediately lit up.


    To Ye Shuo, these dishes were not that attractive. What attracted him the most was that he could find excuses to find Third Uncle often in the future.


    As for Ye Xuan, he felt that his appetite was especially good recently. The medicine he drank earlier was more than the food he ate.


    Xu Yanzhu smiled while carrying the box, and then looked at Ye Xuan and said: "The Jiang Family also has a lot of delicious snacks and food, once Cousin Sis goes back, I will let the servants tidy it up, and keep it for Xuan Ge''er to eat later."


    Xu Yanzhu did not dare to let the servants of the Jiang Family cook and eat for Ye Xuan. After all, Ye Xuan was not only his own cousin, but also someone from the Imperial Family.


    However, there was no harm in preparing a prescription for a delicious meal. As long as he gave it to his aunt, she could explain clearly if there were ingredients that could counteract the effects within the prescription for the imperial physician to take a look at.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, although Ye Xuan felt a little embarrassed, he still nodded his head in the end.


    Seeing Ye Xuan''s expression, which was getting better and better every day, Xu Nuanwen was in a very good mood.


    After Xu Yanzhu left, Xu Nuanwen led Dong Shu to the side to explain the rules after entering the palace.


    As for Xu Shiqiu, he wanted to stay by Young Girl''s side, but was driven to the side by Xu Nuanwen.


    "Go see Shuo ge ge, he''s been scratching his heart and liver to see you lately, I''m not asking you what''s between you, just hurry up and treat your nephew and return him to me." After saying that, Xu Nuanwen reached out and pulled Dong Shu and her little son along as she walked to the side.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was about to speak, he saw that Ye Shuo, whose eyes were shining brightly, had already arrived in front of him.


    "Third Uncle, shall we talk?" Ye Shuo had wanted to talk to Third Uncle a long time ago, but it was just that no matter where he went previously, Third Uncle always brought along Third Aunt. There were some things that he could tell Third Uncle, but he couldn''t bring it up in front of Third Aunt.


    Now that he saw his mother bringing his third aunt and brother away, he was going crazy with joy.


    After hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Shiqiu directly glanced at him, and then said: "Alright, since you''re not worried about staying together with me, let''s talk in the front courtyard." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu immediately turned and walked out, he did not care if Ye Shuo could follow him or not.


    Of course Ye Shuo was able to keep up. Although he was a playboy with a lively personality, he was not a real playboy.


    Xu Nuanwen came from a family of generals, so other than the youngest Ye Xuan, who hadn''t practiced martial arts since childhood due to physical reasons, Ye Huan and Ye Shuo had both trained and read martial arts during their childhood.


    Because of the fact that he had trained in the martial arts since childhood, although it was a little difficult for him to follow Xu Shiqiu outside, in the end, he was still able to barely keep up.


    Xu Shiqiu did not stop to rest on the way, and directly walked from the rear courtyard to the front courtyard''s living room.


    When he saw Ye Shuo, who was following closely behind, he nodded with satisfaction: "Looks like you have some martial arts training." After saying that, without waiting for Ye Shuo to follow suit, Xu Shiqiu immediately continued: "Speak, what business do you have with me?"


    Ye Shuo was just about to borrow the Third Uncle''s words to climb up, but who knew that he would hear the latter sentence.


    After a slight pause, he unhappily curled his lips and said: "Third Uncle, it''s rare for you to praise me like this, but you actually don''t give me the chance to follow along." After saying this, Ye Shuo then helplessly continued: "Today, I have come to find Third Uncle because I do have an urgent matter."


    With that said, Ye Shuo''s ears slowly turned red.


    Seeing Ye Shuo reveal such an expression, Xu Shiqiu suddenly frowned: "For you to reveal such an expression, don''t tell me it is a crime?"


    Before today, Xu Shiqiu had never thought that he would have the ability of the Young Girl.


    However, when he saw Ye Shuo''s shy expression, he still felt a little frightened.


    If he remembered correctly, Ye Shuo was only fourteen this year?


    Thinking about it, the look in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes immediately turned strange.


    Seeing that he was being watched by Third Uncle like that, Ye Shuo immediately became nervous and asked, "Third Uncle, is it not Fang''er''s fault?"


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s vision immediately turned black. He really did not expect that his nephew, who was only fourteen years old, would actually offend a peach blossom.

 C112

    Xu Shiqiu looked at Ye Shuo and did not want to speak, but Ye Shuo, who did not wait for his answer, would not let him go.


    Ye Shuo stared at Xu Shiqiu expectantly for a while, but seeing that Third Uncle did not have any plans to speak, he said straightforwardly: "Third Uncle, Fang''er is very good, I feel happy when I see her. Although I know I''m still young, I have decided to marry Fang''er in the future."


    Ye Shuo spoke with seriousness, and upon hearing his words, Xu Shiqiu finally could not hold it in and sighed: "After you''ve said so much, this Fang''er, just whose family''s young lady is she?"


    Xu Shiqiu felt that as long as this Fang''er did not have a bad background and she was indeed a good girl, he would be able to persuade his elder sister to marry and bring her home.


    As for Ye Shuo, after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, he immediately laughed shyly, then looked at him and said seriously: "Fang''er is the granddaughter of the Department of Revenue''s Liu Shangshu, and I am good friends with her brother."


    Just as Ye Shuo finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    He thought this Fang''er had a bad background, but he didn''t expect her to be quite good.


    The little granddaughter of the Department of Revenue Liu Shangshu''s house, matched up with the bastard son of the Fifth Prince, was just right.


    Thinking about this, Xu Shiqiu finally calmed down and said to Ye Shuo: "You are only fourteen years old. If you really like this lady from the Liu Family, Third Uncle will tell your mother and ask your mother to find out what the Liu Family is thinking." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu paused for a moment before continuing, "Your big brother isn''t married yet. Even if both your families are interested, they wouldn''t marry so quickly.


    Although Xu Shiqiu was a man, he understood the rules of a rich family.


    It wasn''t that there was no one like Ye Shuo, who was engaged at the age of fourteen, but his big brother wasn''t engaged yet.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ye Shuo immediately laughed: "I understand this, that''s why I''m thinking of telling uncle about it in private, so that you can scout mother''s mouth." After saying this, Ye Shuo hesitated for a while, but eventually decided to speak the truth: "Fang''er and Liu Ze''s mother are both juniors of their grandmother''s family. It''s just that their mother and their grandmother have both died many years ago.


    After he said that, Ye Shuo''s face suddenly became dejected, and he sighed, then continued: "Liu Ze told me last time that he really wanted to leave home to join the army, but he was worried about his sister. His grandfather and father have both put their hearts in the court, and his stepmother has repeatedly made things difficult for him and Fang''er. If he hadn''t pretended to be a popinjay and stayed with me, I''m afraid that he wouldn''t have been able to stay in that house for a long time. "


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect that such a thing would actually happen in Liu Shang Shu''s inner chamber.


    Because there were no such things in the Xu Family Inner Palace, Xu Shiqiu was unable to think of a good method to give it to Ye Shuo for the time being.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu said in the end, "This matter still needs to be left to your mother. It''s not suitable for even us to appear, and your third aunt''s identity is also not enough."


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t lie. Since Liu Shangshu''s position was not low and he was highly regarded by His Majesty, His Majesty would probably be happy if his grandson married Liu Shangshu''s family''s granddaughter.


    However, the matter of Liu Shangshu''s daughter-in-law being married to a imperial concubine was somewhat difficult to deal with.


    Thinking to this, Xu Shiqiu looked at Ye Shuo and said: "Don''t be anxious about this matter, I will tell your mother about it. "No matter what, you must not do anything that would affect the reputation of the lady of the Liu Family."


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Ye Shuo had just finished saying these words. After a moment of hesitation, Ye Shuo still said: "Although Fang''er is younger than me by a year, in the capital, there are a lot of young ladies who are engaged at the age of thirteen. I''m worried that she might have been betrothed to someone else."


    With Ye Shuo''s explanation, Xu Shiqiu also understood what was going on.


    Liu Fang''er''s current mother was her stepmother, so maybe her stepmother would use her marriage as an article.


    "Fine, I''ll tell your mother later. You can finally relax now, right?"


    Xu Shiqiu squinted at Ye Shuo, and just as he finished speaking, Ye Shuo immediately laughed in satisfaction.


    Xu Shiqiu could not bear to see Ye Shuo laugh like that, he raised his hand and slapped his head.


    "Since uncle is helping you with this matter, you have to work hard. Since you have a girl you like, you have to do something so that you can raise your family in the future."


    Xu Shiqiu liked Ye Shuo a lot, but he was different from the steady Ye Huan. Since Ye Huan was young, he understood his own identity, so he was very sensible.


    However, his wisdom was not that he didn''t fight for it, but to obediently hide in the backyard of Fifth Prince Palace and pretend that he did not exist.


    Xu Shiqiu would sometimes be very envious of Ye Shuo because he only had one condition, and that was to make himself happy.


    Just as he thought about that, he felt Ye Shuo''s eyes staring at him.


    He raised his eyes to look at him and asked, "If you still have any words to say, then say them all at once. Being so shy doesn''t seem like you."


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Ye Shuo had just finished saying these words, and it seemed as if Ye Shuo had taken a deep breath, and then looked at him and resolutely said: "Third Uncle, if Fang''er and I can be engaged, can I let Fang''er stay with Third Aunt? I have agreed with Liu Ze that we will go to the border pass together to join the army. "


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the most important matter Ye Shuo would come to find him today would be this.


    He could understand why Ye Shuo would say such a thing, but he could not casually agree to it.


    "Brother Shuo, this is something that this Third Uncle cannot agree to. I still need to discuss it with your mother and your third aunt." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu saw Ye Shuo droop his shoulders like a little dog being scolded.


    Although he was sad, he still wagged his tail to please her.


    Seeing him like this, Xu Shiqiu could only sigh helplessly before continuing, "After all, we have no relationship with the Liu Family. Even if his parents are here, we can''t just bring him back to our house."


    Ye Shuo understood all of this, so even though he was feeling sad right now, he was not angry.


    He nodded at Xu Shiqiu, then looked at him: "Then I''ll be troubling Third Uncle."


    Because Xu Shiqiu had heard about this matter from the beginning, Xu Shiqiu did not have the mood to continue conversing with him. Thinking that it was about time, he brought Ye Shuo and walked towards the back.


    When they returned, Xu Nuanwen was still holding onto Dong Shu and talking with him. Ye Xuan just quietly sat on the side, not feeling bored at all.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had brought Ye Shuo back so quickly, Xu Nuanwen was just about to say that he despised their uncle''s words, but who knew that Xu Shiqiu would look at her with a gaze of anticipation, as if he was watching a good show.


    Out of her understanding of her younger brother for so many years, Xu Nuanwen quickly kept the words that she had not said, and looked at him: "You''re back so quickly?"


    After she finished speaking to Xu Shiqiu, Xu Nuanwen shot a glance at his son who was standing beside him.


    With a single glance, he discovered that something was amiss.


    However, before Xu Nuanwen could even ask, Xu Shiqiu had already looked at Ling Xiang who was standing beside him and said: "Give us all some hot tea, you will go and stand guard at the door." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu walked to the side and sat down, and quietly waited for Ling Xiang to serve tea.


    Ling Xiang''s movements was quick, sshe did not ask further, and after pouring tea for everyone, he left the house.


    After Ling Xiang left, Xu Shiqiu took a sip of the tea within the cup of tea and then looked at Xu Nuanwen and said: "Congratulations, Big Sister."


    When Xu Shiqiu''s headless words came out, not only did he not understand, even Dong Shu did not understand.


    As for Ye Shuo, after Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, he was so shocked that he trembled, and almost threw the teacup in his hand out.


    Xu Shiqiu did not seem to see everyone''s reaction, and continued: "Just now Brother Shuo told me one thing, he has a lover, big sister can be prepared to be a mother-in-law."


    After saying these words to Xu Nuanwen, Xu Shiqiu then looked towards Dong Shu and said, "My wife, perhaps we will become uncles very soon."


    As soon as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen glared at him and said: "Xu Shiqiu, don''t say things without any reason. Explain what exactly happened." Although Xu Nuanwen said that, she had already guessed a bit in her heart.


    She felt that this matter was related to Ye Shuo. After all, Xu Shiqiu had left with Ye Shuo just now.


    Thinking about how her brother Shuo, who was only fourteen years old, might have already harmed a little girl, Xu Nuanwen immediately snorted coldly.


    Hearing his mother''s cold snort, Ye Shuo felt as if his own calves were trembling.


    He knew that he had to settle this matter before his father arrived. Otherwise, if his father came and saw that his mother was unhappy, he would not ask anything. He would beat him up first.


    After coming to this conclusion, Ye Shuo immediately smiled at Xu Shiqiu, trying to curry favor with him.


    Seeing Ye Shuo''s smile, Xu Shiqiu finally spoke, and told his what Ye Shuo had just told him.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, thinking about how her son had a lover when he was only fourteen, she didn''t forget to look at him and say, "Oh, not bad at all. He''s only fourteen, but he''s already found a good wife for himself."


    Hearing his mother''s words, Ye Shuo immediately looked at her and guaranteed: "Mother, don''t worry, I really like Fang''er. Every time we meet, her brother would always be by her side, and he would never do anything out of line." After saying this, Ye Shuo did not forget to promise: "Fang''er has a good personality. Mother will definitely like her after seeing her.


    Xu Nuanwen felt that she himself was not the evil grandma. The reason why she wasn''t happy was because she had long ago discovered that her son had something on his mind, but he had concealed it from them and told this matter to Third Uncle first.


    Xu Nuanwen felt that it was fortunate that she and her brother had a good relationship. Otherwise, she would definitely hate her brother.


    As she thought about it, Xu Nuanwen immediately looked at him and nodded, "At least you still remember what mother told you back then. After saying this, under Ye Shuo''s expectant gaze, Xu Nuanwen continued, "Once mother goes back, she will send someone to investigate and arrange this matter. If this girl is really good, then Mother will help you settle it. If that stepmother of his isn''t willing, then Mother will go find your grandmother, and your grandmother will definitely be willing to help you with this matter. "


    Xu Nuanwen looked at Ye Shuo who was instantly beaming with joy at his own words, and immediately said with a splash of cold water: "It''s just that during this period of time, it''s best if you don''t meet this lady, and that your reputation isn''t good." After saying this, Xu Nuanwen thought for a moment and then continued: "Also, you just told your Third Uncle that you want to join the army at the border trial?"


    Xu Nuanwen didn''t actually stop her son from advancing, even though this was not her own son.


    However, his mother was his concubine, and he was raised by himself. She was no different from his own son.


    It''s just that ¡­


    "If you really want to join the army, when your Third Uncle enters the palace and becomes an official, you can follow your Third Uncle." Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu and Ye Shuo''s uncle looked at her at the same time.


    Being looked at by her uncle and aunt, Xu Nuanwen was not nervous at all. She continued to look at Ye Shuo and said, "As for that good friend of yours, Liu Ze, he can also follow your Third Uncle. After all, in the beginning, I didn''t think your Royal Grandfather would let your uncle leave the capital too far. If Liu Ze really has the ability, with your Third Uncle and you protecting him, he can make a name for himself. Once he has a place in the family, he will naturally be able to protect his sister. "


    As soon as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    Although he was displeased with his elder sister''s attitude, she was right. She still understood His Majesty very well.


    Because of Ye Shuo, Xu Nuanwen originally wanted to stay at the Xu Family until night before returning, but after waiting for Ye Jingxing and Ye Huan to come pick them up, she still took Ye Shuo and Ye Xuan and left.


    However, before leaving, Xu Nuanwen left a Mama by her side for Dong Shu to use when she enters the palace tomorrow.


    Mama Jiang was sent out of the palace to wait upon Ye Xuan when he was giving birth to Ye Xuan. For the past few years, Mama Jiang and Xu Nuanwen had gotten along very well.


    Now that Ye Xuan''s health was getting better and better, after Xu Nuanwen asked Mama Jiang about it, Mama Jiang indicated that she wanted to take another look at the Consort De and stay in the Fifth Prince Palace to take care of Ye Xuan after that.


    Because of this reason, Xu Nuanwen allowed Mama Jiang to accompany him into the palace.


    Dong Shu understood Aunt Sister''s good intentions and naturally did not refuse.


    What Dong Shu did not expect was that when she had clearly brought Mama Jiang to the palace with her mother-in-law, she had still been troubled when she had just entered the palace.

 C113

    Dong Shu had come with Old Madame Xu in a carriage, because Old Madame Xu had an order for a title, her Xu Family also had a carriage that matched her status as a Old Madame Xu.


    However, when their carriage reached the palace gates, they encountered another carriage.


    The two carriages could have gone head to head, but for some reason, the other carriage wanted to be in front of them.


    After realising this, Old Madame Xu did not get angry, but instructed: "Make way, make way, there''s no need to fight over this."


    When Old Madame Xu said this, the carriage driver immediately slowed down and gave way to another carriage.


    Only, the other Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu did not expect to see the person inside the carriage while they were waiting for the other carriage to leave.


    That person seemed to be waiting for them. Seeing them appear, he directly sized them up from head to toe without any etiquette, and then revealed an expression that belittled them.


    Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu did not recognize him, so they did not have the intention to speak and prepared to leave.


    However, just as they were about to leave, they suddenly heard a voice sound out from beside them.


    "Where did this country bumpkin come from? How unlucky!"


    Zhang Yi Ran squinted her eyes and said. Seeing that neither Old Madame Xu nor Dong Shu had the intention to stop, she rolled her eyes and directly said to Dong Shu: "Hey, I''m talking about you, stop right there." Saying that, Zhang Yiran immediately walked two steps forward, raising her hand to stop Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu raised her eyes and looked at the young lady in front of him.


    Dong Shu did not expect to be troubled the moment she entered the palace. She pursed her lips and raised her head to look at her mother-in-law.


    Seeing that her mother-in-law had no intention to speak, she slightly pursed her lips and used a smile that said "I can''t find the wrong person to do". However, it was obvious from the smile on her face that she was looking at the young woman in front of her.


    "Miss, I am Third Madame of Xu Family." After saying that, Dong Shu''s expression did not change, he continued looking at the young lady with the same calm expression: "I wonder why Miss is obstructing us here?"


    Dong Shu''s voice had always been soft and gentle, neither too hurried nor too slow.


    Seeing her like this, Zhang Yiran, who was standing in front of her, was extremely angry.


    Since Jiang Yiran had been with Consort De for so long, she naturally understood why her mistress was making things difficult for Dong Shu. She took half a step forward, and when Zhang Yiran noticed her, she softly said: "Miss Yiran, Empress is still waiting to see Old Madame Xu and Third Madame Xu."


    The moment Jiang Mama finished speaking, Zhang Yiran''s face instantly changed.


    Although she was using her aunt''s, Consort De''s, face to stop someone with Xu Family at the palace gate, it did not mean that she dared to disturb the empress''s meeting.


    However, although she had already compromised her decision, she still arrogantly raised her head and looked at Dong Shu with a cold snort.


    As for the Old Madame Xu standing in front, she didn''t dare to offend him.


    Even if she didn''t like Xu Family people, she understood that there was still a title on the body of the Old Madame Xu, and it wasn''t something she could make things difficult for.


    Before leaving, Zhang Yiran raised her hand to support the hairpin on her head. After allowing Dong Shu to see her hair ornament, she snorted coldly: "She really can''t show her face on stage."


    Although the words seemed to have no beginning or end, everyone at the scene understood that Zhang Yiran''s words were directed at Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu also understood that Zhang Yiran''s words were directed at him, but she did not refute them. Instead, like before, she looked at Zhang Yiran with a fake smile.


    Zhang Yi Ran saw that Dong Shu was not annoyed by her, and felt that it was not appropriate for her to stay any longer, so she rolled her eyes and turned to leave.


    Seeing Zhang Yiran turn around and leave, Jiang Mama wanted to say a few words to ease the atmosphere. But who knew that Zhang Yiran, who had not walked far, would suddenly lose her balance and fall to the ground.


    Since she was not far from it, both Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu could clearly see how she fell.


    Zhang Yiran also did not expect herself to fall. After being stunned for a moment, she suddenly remembered that the person from Xu Family was still behind her.


    Her hidden hands tightly clenched into a fist. After sensing the gaze from behind her, she immediately turned around like a shrew, looking at Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu: "What are you looking at! "Look at the digging again ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, the maid beside Zhang Yiran suddenly reached out and pulled her.


    Because of the maid''s action, Zhang Yiran did not say anything else.


    Merely looking at the expressions in the eyes of Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu, no matter how one looked at it, it was as though they hated them to death.


    Seeing Zhang Yiran like this, Jiang Mama was panicking, but he did not show it on the surface.


    He only raised his eyes and looked like he was about to explain to Old Madame Xu.


    "Let''s go." Old Madame Xu saw that Mama Jiang wanted to speak, so she opened her mouth before Mama Jiang could do so.


    Upon hearing her words, Dong Shu immediately took half a step forward, supported her arm, and softly said: "Mother, let me support you."


    Dong Shu was worried that the Old Madame Xu would fall down too, but in Zhang Yiran''s eyes, this was Dong Shu deliberately humiliating her.


    She still wanted to say something, but Mama Jiang turned her head to look at her.


    This glance made Zhang Yiran instantly recall the fear she felt whenever she met Mama Jiang in her aunt''s palace, and saw her helping her aunt deal with those palace maids.


    Although she was scared, Zhang Yiran could not control the hatred she had towards the people from the Xu Family.


    Dong Shu and the Old Madame Xu did not care about Zhang Yiran, but on the way, Jiang Yiran hesitated and wanted to explain to her what Zhang Yiran had done, but the Old Madame Xu did not give her the chance.


    Waiting for the empress''s Phoenix Palace entrance, when Old Madame Xu saw Mama Su waiting at the door, she directly said to Mama Jiang, "Didn''t Mama Jiang want to go and pay respects to the empress? Do you want to go now or do you want to wait? "


    Because of what happened at the entrance of Mama Jiang''s palace, her heart was extremely anxious.


    However, when she looked up at Old Madame Xu, she knew that she was not in a good mood. Whether she left or not, this matter could not be resolved in an instant.


    Mama Su had already known about what happened at the entrance of the palace. When she heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she immediately looked at him with a smile and said, "Mama Jiang, please go ahead and do what you need to do first. In this Phoenix Palace, could it be that something will happen? "


    Even though Mama Su was asking a question, Mama Jiang could still hear another meaning behind her words.


    The empress knew about what had happened at the palace gates!


    Thinking about it, Mama Jiang''s heart turned cold.


    Although the Queen has no children now, her Madame Hu still has some influence in the court.


    Mistress wants to build good relations with the empress and give the Fifth Prince the position, she knows this as well.


    But now, the lady of Zhang Family had humiliated the person of Xu Family that the empress had placed her sights on, right at the entrance of the palace.


    Mama Jiang was anxious, but when facing the Mama Su, he did not expose herself.


    She first smiled and said to Mama Su: "Elder sister, younger sister will pay respects to old master first. After all, in the future, little sister should not be able to enter the palace." After saying this, Mama Jiang purposely paused for a moment before continuing, "Later on, little sister will come back to receive Old Madame Xu and Third Madame Xu. Fifth Prince''s Consort specifically told little sister yesterday that she must accompany Old Madame Xu and Third Madame Xu home."


    Mama''s words had two meanings. Consort De was already the old master, and her master was the Fifth Prince''s Concubine. The second meaning was that she would be accompanying at her side. It was the intention of the Fifth Prince''s Concubine.


    Mama Su naturally understood what Mama Jiang meant, she did not utter a word, and only smiled and nodded towards her.


    Seeing Mama Su nod her head, Mama Jiang heaved a sigh of relief, looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Old Madame, your servant will go pay respects to the Consort De Empress."


    Old Madame Xu did not speak after hearing what Mama Jiang said, she only nodded at her.


    Although Mama Jiang was worried, she still left in the end.


    She had to quickly tell the Consort De Empress about what had happened at the entrance of the palace. From the looks of it, Zhang Family had to send someone to go and apologize.


    After Mama Jiang left, Mama Su put on a sincere smile and respectfully invited Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu in.


    "Thank you, Mama Su."


    As soon as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Dong Shu immediately went forward and handed over a money bag with simple luck inscriptions, "I embroidered it myself, Mama Su will take it and play with it."


    There was a silver note in his pocket. It was fifty taels. It wasn''t a large note, but it had a different meaning.


    The most important thing was that Dong Shu had personally embroidered it. Mama Su also knew the rumors regarding Dong Shu, so after receiving the bets, not only did she not mind it, she actually liked it a lot.


    Seeing that Mama Su accepted the purse, Old Madame Xu casually brought up the empress''s body.


    The Mama Su accepted the gift, and since she truly liked Dong Shu''s personality, she immediately reminded him, "The Empress is much better today than she was a few days ago. But you also know that the Empress has a heart attack, and does not have any heart medicine, so her body is still not as straightforward as before. "


    Hearing Mama Su''s words, Old Madame Xu understood the empress''s situation.


    She did not continue speaking and only led Dong Shu straight into the Sacred Palace.


    Dong Shu thought about the explanation given by the Aunt Sister yesterday and didn''t look around along the way. Only when she walked into the hall and felt a gaze that made her nervous did she quietly raise her head to size her up.


    In truth, Dong Shu didn''t notice anything from this glance. After she bowed to Old Madame Xu and was roused, she was about to extend her hand to support the Old Madame Xu when she heard a voice from above.


    "Your little daughter-in-law seems to be blessed."


    The empress''s voice was very soft, but if one listened carefully, it sounded as though her voice was rather weak.


    Thinking about the rumors about her being weak, Dong Shu summoned up her courage and glanced at her once more.


    Just as Dong Shu secretly raised her head to size up the empress, the Old Madame Xu already looked at the empress, "Thank you, empress, for your praise. This child looks good. This old one has taken a fancy to him from the very beginning. "


    Dong Shu''s face was not the face of the rich girls. Her face was round, and after marrying Xu Shiqiu, she lived well.


    A young girl like her might think that she was fat, but in the eyes of her elders, she was extremely blessed.


    The empress had been ill for many years, and had taken many more medicine than she had ever taken before.


    Therefore, when he saw the white and fat Dong Shu, he felt that she was fortunate.


    It was just that she did not expect the Old Madame Xu to directly admit to this matter.


    Thinking of the rumors she heard from the emperor, the empress looked at Dong Shu and said, "Good child, come closer and let me have a look."


    Dong Shu was startled when she heard the Queen''s words, and thought that she couldn''t see through his mother-in-law. Seeing that she didn''t object, she then walked a few steps towards the Queen.


    The Queen sat at the head and saw Dong Shu''s actions clearly.


    It was unknown why, but the more the empress looked at Dong Shu, the happier she felt. Even though Dong Shu had done something small just now, she also felt him to be cute.


    Dong Shu was still young, and when the Empress looked at her, she couldn''t help but think to herself, if her son was fine back then, would the Crown Princess have given birth to another little granddaughter like him?


    Thinking about it this way, the empress was shocked to discover that Dong Shu did indeed look like her son and daughter-in-law.


    Her facial features resembled her own son, while her mouth and nose resembled her own daughter-in-law.


    After realising this, the Queen looked at Dong Shu with an even friendlier gaze.


    Dong Shu did not notice the empress''s ill intentions. She could even feel the empress''s gaze on him becoming gentler and gentler.


    With just that one glance, Dong Shu was stunned.


    Dong Shu never thought that the Queen would be so thin. Not only was her face withered, there was even a hint of green on it.


    Even if Dong Shu didn''t know medicine, she knew that the Empress''s current expression wasn''t good.


    Seeing Dong Shu staring at the Queen in shock, Old Madame Xu wanted to remind him, but at this time, the Queen suddenly spoke: "Good child, step forward."

 C114

    When the Old Madame Xu heard the Empress''s words, she looked up at her in shock.


    She didn''t think that the Empress''s good attitude towards Dong Shu was one of good temper. Back then, when the crown prince had not gotten into an accident, the Empress had suppressed all the women in the harem to the point where they couldn''t leave.


    As long as they dared to cause trouble, the empress would punish them mercilessly. It was definitely not like this, where she had such a gentle personality.


    But Old Madame Xu did not understand, why does the Empress seem to like her own daughter-in-law so much?


    However, thinking about his own daughter-in-law''s soft and tender personality, Old Madame Xu felt that it was natural for his daughter-in-law to be so liked.


    At this time, Dong Shu had already slowly moved closer to the Queen.


    The Queen was very excited. She controlled her emotions and wanted to hide her excitement, but Mama Hu, who had served her for dozens of years by her side, discovered that something was amiss.


    Mama Hu was about to ask the empress what was going on when she suddenly heard the empress call out her name excitedly. "Lian''er look, does she look like Mu Er and the crown prince''s consort?"


    Once the Queen finished speaking, other than Dong Shu and her, the rest of the people in the hall all looked at Dong Shu, who was standing in front of the Queen, stunned.


    Dong Shu finally understood that she wasn''t a smart person to begin with, so after staring blankly for a long time, she finally realised what the Empress''s words just now meant.


    She raised her head to look at the empress, opening her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but after thinking for a long time, she still couldn''t think of anything suitable to say.


    After all, she hadn''t seen the Crown Prince or the Crown Princess, so she couldn''t say anything.


    The Queen kept looking at Dong Shu and seeing her expression, she couldn''t help but raise her hand to touch''s head.


    Before the Queen could even touch Dong Shu with her outstretched hand, she discovered that her withered hand was not really suitable to be placed on Dong Shu''s head.


    Realizing this, the Queen was just about to retract her hand, but who knew that Dong Shu, who was staring at her, would raise his hand and hold hers.


    Dong Shu did not think too much about it, because she did not sense any malicious intent from the empress. Thus, when she saw the empress hesitate, she immediately raised his hand and held her hand.


    After holding the empress''s hand, Dong Shu didn''t think too much about it. Instead, she smiled, bent her crescent eyes, and said to the empress, "The empress''s hand is a little cold, let me warm it for you."


    Dong Shu spoke seriously, and after she finished speaking, she earnestly lowered her head and held the Empress''s hand in her own.


    In an instant, the empress felt her cold hands being warmed, and then her weak body suddenly felt a surge of strength.


    Thinking about the rumors regarding Dong Shu, the Queen immediately suppressed her excitement and looked at her: "It''s so warm."


    In fact, Dong Shu''s actions were already considered disrespectful, even calling herself ''I'' towards the Queen was a crime of disrespect.


    But the empress didn''t say anything, and liked her very much. This made everyone forget how disrespectful she was to the empress.


    The empress was really too weird today. Even though the hall was filled with people that she could be at ease with, Mama Hu still reminded her softly after waiting for a while: "Empress, do you want to invite Old Madame Xu to take a seat?"


    Once Mama Hu said this, the empress remembered that she had been too busy looking at Dong Shu just now and had forgotten about him.


    "Seeing that I''m really old, you actually forgot about this matter. Quickly, invite Old Madame Xu to sit." After saying that, the Queen looked at Dong Shu and said: "Are you willing to sit by my side?"


    The empress herself didn''t notice that she''d been a little cautious when she spoke.


    Only three people in the hall noticed this.


    Mama Hu and Mama Su looked at each other quickly and thought of the Queen''s words just now.


    The little daughter-in-law of Xu Family looked like the late Crown Prince and Crown Princess.


    After the two of them shifted their gaze from each other, they started to seriously size up Dong Shu at the same time.


    Mama Hu and Mama Su were very familiar with the crown prince and the princess consort. When they stared at Dong Shu, they could see that there were some shadows of the crown prince and the princess consort on Dong Shu''s face.


    It was just that no one would think that Dong Shu was like the crown prince or the princess consort.


    However, when one combined the faces of the crown prince and princess consort, they felt that it should be someone like Dong Shu.


    Thinking of this, Mama Hu and Mama Su couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts.


    So many years had passed, but the empress still couldn''t let go of that matter.


    But neither of them could forget what happened back then, so how could the empress let it go so easily?


    Thinking of this, the two of them sighed in their hearts.


    The two of them looked at each other again, then Mama Hu looked at Dong Shu and said: Third Madame Xu, is it appropriate for you to sit here? With that, the Mama Hu pointed to the location beside the empress.


    Dong Shu received the Mama Hu''s hint, but she was a little stunned, before she could understand, the next seat, Xu Old Madame, suddenly laughed.


    The moment she heard Old Madame Xu laugh, the empress did not care that Dong Shu had not sat down in time to get angry. Instead, she looked at her and asked, "What are you laughing about?"


    No one could tell whether he was happy or angry.


    "This old woman is laughing at this child, Shu''er. She was a little silly in her character, and she looked a little dazed. But Shu''er has a good heart, this old body thought. Fortunately, Shu''er married into our Xu Family. If it was the Evil Granny, she would definitely be bullied. " Saying that, Old Madame Xu''s gentle and benevolent gaze fell on Dong Shu.


    Hearing her mother-in-law''s words, Dong Shu became a little shy. She also understood that she was a little stupid, but she also admitted that her heart was good.


    When the Queen heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she understood what she meant.


    She was telling herself that her little daughter-in-law was a little stupid, and might not have understood what Mama Hu was hinting at.


    As she thought up to this point, the corner of the empress''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up. She was even being pulled a few steps by Dong Shu as she said while looking at her, "Shu''er, I am happy to see you. Can you accompany me for a seat?"


    Hearing the Queen''s words, Dong Shu nodded at her and then sat down beside her.


    After sitting down, Dong Shu looked at the Empress and said, "The Empress looks so intimate." After saying that, Dong Shu paused for a while, then continued while looking at her with a bit of embarrassment: "I was originally worried that the Empress wouldn''t like me."


    Dong Shu''s words were sincere, she did not have any intention to be pampered, but she had simply expressed the truest thoughts in her heart.


    Everyone present were smart, and after hearing what Dong Shu said, they immediately understood what she meant.


    She was truly worried.


    The Empress came from the Madame Hu, and then entered the palace.


    In all these years, Dong Shu was the first clean woman she had ever seen.


    Although she was a little foolish from being clean, the empress actually liked Dong Shu''s stupidity more after all that had happened.


    Raising her hand, she caressed Dong Shu''s head. Only then did the empress say softly, "Silly child, you can''t say these words in front of others in the future."


    Just as the Queen finished speaking, Dong Shu suddenly remembered what the Aunt Sister had told him yesterday.


    She anxiously looked down at Old Madame Xu. Seeing that her mother-in-law did not have any strange expression, she then lowered her eyelids slightly and said to the Queen, "Yes, this humble woman understands."


    The moment Dong Shu said that, the Queen who was seated beside her was stunned.


    Even the Old Madame Xu below, who didn''t have any change in expression previously, couldn''t help but raise his head and look at her.


    However, due to the previous Old Madame Xu''s reminder, the empress was not angry at Dong Shu''s words. Instead, she continued to ask patiently, "Why is Shu''er suddenly nervous again? Wasn''t it fine just now? " After saying this, the empress couldn''t help but raise her hand to rub Dong Shu''s head and continue speaking, "That was very good just now.


    Dong Shu heard the empress''s words, but did not dare to agree.


    She was also confused just now and forgot about Aunt Sister''s explanation yesterday.


    When she saw the Queen, her husband still had no official position, so he had to call himself a ''commoner''.


    But just now, she had forgotten!


    Although Dong Shu had always thought that the Empress looked at him with kindness, she really didn''t dare to speak up now.


    She knew that she should start talking now, but in the past, her husband would always remind her when something happened.


    But today, she really didn''t know what to say.


    Dong Shu''s nervous expression was too obvious, even if the empress wanted to ignore it, she couldn''t.


    She reached out her hand and patted the back of Dong Shu''s hand before looking at her and saying, "Shu''er, there''s no need to be nervous. I like you, and in the future, as long as there''s no outsiders around, Shu''er can get along with me like she did just now, okay?"


    After saying this, the empress saw that Dong Shu had not spoken a word, thought for a moment and continued, "Shu''er, I like your personality just now. I am old and don''t know how long I can live for, so you should just rely on me and accompany me more. "


    The Queen''s attitude towards Dong Shu had already surprised everyone in the hall.


    They never thought that the empress would actually like Dong Shu so much when they only met each other for the first time.


    This doting tone was something that his royal grandson hadn''t been able to obtain every time.


    But to let them think about it, they felt that Dong Shu was very good too.


    She looked soft and tender, and her attitude towards the empress was genuine.


    It was precisely because Dong Shu was too real that after the empress spoke, none of the Mama Hu and Mama Su behind her spoke to stop her.


    Dong Shu was also thinking about what the Queen said just now.


    She was stupid, but she wasn''t stupid. Some things, she might not have reacted that quickly, but she could always figure it out.


    There were two reasons why she thought the empress would like her so much.


    One, of course, was because she was fortunate. After getting close to the empress, the empress felt her body comfortable. This point had already been proven by her mother-in-law and Yanzhu.


    The other reason was because of what the Queen said just now. She looked like the late Crown Prince and Crown Princess.


    Thinking about how the crown prince and his wife had died for so many years, and how the rest of the princess consort had also left, Dong Shu could not help but feel sorry for the empress.


    After understanding these two points, Dong Shu raised her head and looked at the Empress, then nodded seriously: "Since the Empress does not mind, then in the future, I will be more impudent in private." After saying that, Dong Shu laughed and continued: "However, if there are other people present, I still have to pay attention to the rules, I cannot lose face for my husband."


    Listening to Dong Shu''s previous words, the Empress was all smiling.


    However, when he heard her last sentence, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    She truly did not expect that she would actually remember not to embarrass her husband.


    "From the looks of it, you seem to like your hubby a lot?" After the Queen asked this question casually, she raised her head and looked towards the Mama Hu, indicating for her to serve some tea.


    Before she left, Dong Shu had smiled as her eyes curved into a crescent moon shape, "Hubby, before I was married to him, I didn''t eat too much. But after I married hubby, I can always eat my fill at every meal.


    When Dong Shu mentioned Xu Shiqiu, she smiled with a face full of happiness.


    Thinking about how she was together with her husband, Dong Shu was extremely happy as she narrated the story between him and Xu Shiqiu.


    Only after talking for a while did Dong Shu come back to her senses and spoke for a long time. Even the tea cup in front of him had been refilled with tea.


    After realising this, Dong Shu''s face couldn''t help but turn red. In the end, she didn''t forget to look at the empress and say, "Empress, hubby is really good."


    The Queen looked at Dong Shu''s blissful expression when she mentioned him, and suddenly seemed to see the shadow of another person.


    In that moment, the Queen retracted her train of thoughts, and looked at Dong Shu again, and laughed: "He is good to you, a person like you should be pampered like this." After saying this, the Empress did not wait for Dong Shu''s reply and continued, "I heard that you gave birth to a daughter earlier in the year. Next time, can you bring her to the palace for me to take a look?"


    It had been many years since the empress had spoken in such a friendly yet not forceful tone. Mama Hu and Mama Su both knew that the empress genuinely liked Dong Shu, which was why she treated her in such a manner.


    They more or less understood Dong Shu''s personality, but they were not sure if she would still be able to maintain her personality today in the future.


    As long as she could maintain her composure, they didn''t mind. They would help their mistress spoil her.


    Dong Shu did not know what the Empress and the two Mama were thinking, but she was still thinking about what the Empress had just said.


    She could feel that the empress really liked her, so she was in a difficult position after hearing her words.


    After thinking about it, Dong Shu looked at the Empress and asked, "Empress, will there be anyone else next time we enter the palace?" After saying that, Dong Shu thought for a while before continuing to speak carefully: "Empress, there are many rules that I have yet to learn, I''m afraid of embarrassment."


    The Queen immediately understood what Dong Shu meant. She looked at Dong Shu as if she was extremely cute, but if anyone else saw her like this, they would say that she did not know the rules.


    Before she could say anything, she heard Dong Shu continue: "Originally, elder sister also wanted to teach me more, but this time I''m too anxious, there are a lot of things that I haven''t learned in time." After saying that, Dong Shu opened her eyes and looked at the Queen in anticipation, continuing, "Esteemed Empress, I am actually very smart. I did not understand a lot of things previously, but I can learn them if I want to."


    Seeing Dong Shu obediently winking at her, the Empress''s eyes suddenly became sore. She remembered that many years ago, there was such a person who looked at her in such a manner.

 C115

    Dong Shu didn''t understand why the Empress would become absent-minded, and why there were tears in her eyes.


    She pursed her lips and gave the empress a serious look before obediently sitting aside, not saying another word.


    When the Queen regained her senses, she saw Dong Shu obediently sitting at the side. The more she saw him, the happier she felt.


    "Shu''er, since you said that, I''ve really arranged for someone to teach you some rules." The empress really wasn''t just casually saying these words.


    She liked Dong Shu and wanted to support him. Naturally, she wanted to prepare a suitable identity for him.


    But if Dong Shu wanted to obtain this identity, she had to prove that she did indeed have this ability.


    If she only gave Dong Shu an identity and did not teach her how to do it well, it would only harm her and not like her.


    The Empress didn''t want Dong Shu to be laughed at by others, so she prepared to send a Mama to the Xu Family to teach Dong Shu a few things. She would also be able to take care of Dong Shu and find out how his Xu Family treated him.


    At this time, the empress had already recognized Dong Shu as a junior from the bottom of her heart. After so many years, another junior had finally appeared, one that made her want to make plans for her.


    The empress''s plan was very obvious. When Old Madame Xu heard the empress'' words, she did not object and naturally did not speak up to remind Dong Shu anything.


    Therefore, Dong Shu only thought that the Empress wanted to arrange for someone to teach her some palace rules and etiquette.


    Regarding this matter, Dong Shu was not surprised at all. After all, ever since she had married Xu Shiqiu, she had been learning.


    At first, he was learning from Xu Yanzhu, but later, he was learning from his mother-in-law. Now, he was just learning from someone else.


    She felt that she could definitely learn it.


    "Although you don''t have to live in the palace, and I can back you up, learning a bit more is still beneficial. After all, in the future, you will have to meet someone else." The Queen patiently told Dong Shu her plans.


    Dong Shu didn''t seem to understand the Empress''s suggestion, but in the end she still happily accepted the Queen''s arrangements.


    Seeing Dong Shu obediently accepting all these, the Empress''s mood also turned happy.


    It''s just that the Queen has been sick for so many years, and her body isn''t as strong as it used to be.


    Even though I feel my body is a lot better than before, after talking so much with Dong Shu today, I''m still a little tired and I want to go rest.


    Seeing the Queen''s expression, the Old Madame Xu naturally took the initiative to take her leave.


    However, before leaving, Old Madame Xu still took the initiative to say, "In a few days, this old one will bring Shu''er over to congratulate the Empress on her birthday."


    When the empress heard the Old Madame Xu''s words, a smile appeared on her face. "Alright, the Japanese palace is also in the palace to recuperate. I''ll talk to you guys that day."


    Although the empress had said "I''ll talk to you guys again", everyone present, other than Dong Shu, understood that she wanted to talk to Dong Shu.


    Old Madame Xu understood what the Empress meant, but she did not object to the Queen liking her daughter-in-law, nor did she intend to rely on Dong Shu''s relationship with the Queen.


    It was because the empress could tell that the Old Madame Xu was genuinely happy due to her liking for Dong Shu that she treated the Old Madame Xu with an even more amiable attitude.


    After Dong Shu left with the Old Madame Xu, the empress instructed a Mama to serve Dong Shu with Xu Family. She also ordered a Mama to take care of Dong Shu as well as her reward for him.


    The person who sent Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu away from the Phoenix Palace was the Mama Hu. The Mama Hu knew that the Empress really liked Dong Shu, so she couldn''t help but say a few words to Dong Shu before sending them off.


    "The Empress hasn''t been this happy in a long time. If Third Madame Xu has time in the future, he can come in and accompany the Empress." After saying this, the Mama Hu did not wait for Dong Shu''s reply and continued: "If Third Madame Xu is free, why not help you embroider a fortune bag. I heard that you embroidered a pretty good fortune bag."


    Dong Shu did not understand what the Mama Hu was hinting at, but she vaguely sensed that the Mama Hu had some other meaning.


    Just as she was about to inquire further, she saw Mama Jiang standing at the Phoenix Palace entrance, waiting for them.


    When Mama Jiang saw Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu coming out, she immediately took a few steps forward. When she saw Mama Hu, she immediately opened her mouth and said, "Sister Hu."


    When he heard Mama Jiang''s voice, Mama Hu immediately remembered what she had told him before coming out.


    She looked at Mama Jiang with a slight nod of her head before speaking, "Mama Su has already told me that the Empress has already rested. You don''t need to go in and pay respects." After saying this, the Mama Hu did not wait for Mama Jiang to speak and continued: "However, Miss Zhang Family''s rules indeed need to be studied properly."


    Although the Mama Hu seemed to be speaking casually, Mama Jiang was so scared that she almost wanted to kneel down.


    She couldn''t help but clench her fists inside her sleeves, and quickly suppressed the fear in her heart, and continued to speak with Mama Hu: "The Consort De''s Empress has already punished Miss Zhang, and Zhang Family will come to apologize later."


    Although he said these, Mama Jiang was actually very anxious. He wanted to send a letter to Master as soon as possible so Master would know that Xu Family was valued a lot by Empress.


    After Mama Hu heard Mama Jiang''s words, she did not continue watching her speak. Instead, she looked at Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu and said: "This servant will send the two of you off to here. See you in a few days."


    Hearing Mama Hu''s words, Old Madame Xu naturally responded: "I will trouble Mama Hu. In a few days, I will bring my daughter-in-law to pay my respects to the Empress."


    When the Mama Hu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she immediately nodded and turned to leave.


    Seeing Mama Hu turn around and leave, Mama Jiang wanted to ask them about the Phoenix Palace, but she knew in her heart that she could not ask.


    Old Madame Xu continued to ignore Mama Jiang''s intentions of opening her mouth, and led Dong Shu straight out.


    Just as they had taken a few steps, a group of people came out from the Phoenix Palace. They were holding onto the things the Empress had bestowed to Dong Shu and Yuanxi.


    When Mama Jiang saw this scene, she finally shut her mouth tightly. At the same time, she made the decision to send a message to Master as soon as possible.


    Dong Shu felt that the Empress really liked him, but the Old Madame Xu could see something else from the Empress''s reward.


    Sitting in the carriage, Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu with a puzzled expression: "Mother, what''s wrong? Are you unhappy? " After saying that, Dong Shu was stunned for a moment before continuing: "Or do you mean, I shouldn''t have accepted the things Empress gave me earlier?"


    After the Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s words, she immediately laughed: "That''s not true." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu immediately gave the list in her hands to Dong Shu, "First, look at the list that Empress gave to you."


    Although Dong Shu did not understand what her mother-in-law meant, she still took the list after hearing her words and looked at it seriously.


    Dong Shu read very slowly, because there were some things that she could not understand with a single glance.


    By the time Dong Shu completely understood what was on the list, they were already home.


    The Mama arranged for someone with the surname Yan. He looked like a Mama, and had a serious expression on his face.


    But she had to admit that her etiquette was very good, and she respected Dong Shu a lot.


    After Dong Shu let the Mama Yan lead him to rest, they followed him to the Main Yard. In the meantime, they saw Xu Shiqiu carrying Yuanxi and the others who had heard that they had returned.


    Upon seeing Xu Shiqiu and Yuanxi, Dong Shu immediately forgot about what she had said to the Old Madame Xu in the carriage just now. She walked over quickly, hugged Yuanxi in his arms and kissed him first.


    After hearing Dong Shu''s question, Xu Shiqiu felt a moment of awkwardness. After all, after Young Girl left, his mind had been in a mess, so even if he had to take care of things, it wasn''t as fast as before.


    When Yuanxi made a ruckus in the end, he had reason to abandon what he was doing and started to coax him.


    However, these things could not be told to Young Girl.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s expression, Old Madame Xu could guess a bit.


    "You two, husband and wife, speak first. I''ll go in and change my clothes before coming out." Although what Old Madame Xu wore was not the attire of a first wife, it was more or less the same.


    At this moment, she was very tired and wanted to quickly change into a comfortable outfit.


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Shiqiu both immediately nodded, and watched her leave.


    After she left, Xu Shiqiu turned to Dong Shu and said: "I handled it a little." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu quickly continued, "Have you managed to successfully enter the palace today, my wife?"


    Once Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he immediately told them everything that had happened today from the palace gate all the way until they returned home.


    Hearing that Dong Shu had said that the young lady of Zhang Family was making things difficult for her, Xu Shiqiu immediately recalled the news that Ye Shuo had revealed to him earlier.


    "That Zhang Yiran seems to like brother-in-law, so she naturally doesn''t like us Xu Family people."


    Xu Shiqiu understood after hearing what Xu Shiqiu said.


    "Empress gave a Mama Yan to teach me palace rules. In a few days, I will be entering the palace during Empress''s birthday banquet, at that time, I will be bringing Yuanxi there."


    Dong Shu also liked the empress, so she took the empress''s words to heart.


    Xu Shiqiu did not have the intention to stop Dong Shu, but after hearing her words, he could only take the opportunity to nod his head.


    "What about the list of rewards from Empress? Show it to your husband. "


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately suppressed the matter of bringing Yuanxi to see the Queen, and immediately took out the list to hand to her husband.


    Xu Shiqiu seemed to be much faster than Dong Shu. When Old Madame Xu finally changed his clothes and came out, Xu Shiqiu had already finished reading them.


    "Does my wife know anything?" Xu Shiqiu casually asked Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu really didn''t see anything. She only felt that the Empress seemed to have given too much rewards.


    "Empress seems to have given too many rewards, and many things just look very valuable."


    Dong Shu''s background restricted her vision. She could only see that the things inside the rewards were very precious, but she couldn''t see that there were many things here that normal people couldn''t use.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Old Madame Xu, and after seeing that she had no intention to stop him, he finally looked at his seriously, preparing to tell her about the difference between these rewards.

 C116

    Dong Shu could feel Xu Shiqiu''s nervousness, she looked up at him and smiled, then said softly: "Hubby, speak, I''m listening."


    When Dong Shu''s gentle voice came out, Xu Shiqiu felt that the tense feeling in his heart instantly disappeared, and in the next moment, he could not help but laugh and shake his head.


    Because of Dong Shu''s action, the atmosphere in the hall instantly became much better.


    Xu Shiqiu suppressed the smile on his face, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, do you know the rank of this dynasty''s women?"


    "I know a little about this, like Big Sister and Mother, they are all of the same rank." Dong Shu knew about this, and it was only because of the rules after she entered the palace that she mentioned it to her.


    It was only today, when Dong Shu saw that her mother-in-law was dressed formally, that she truly felt that the ranks were different, and that the corresponding attire was different.


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu understood so he nodded his head slightly and continued to speak, "Other than a woman obtaining the title by relying on her husband''s rank, the imperial women would also have a rank. For example, if Eldest Sister-in-Law is the eldest daughter of the Prince Duan, she would have the rank of a princess.


    In addition to this, there were also a few women who would either be doing meritorious deeds for the imperial court or be bestowed the title of Emperor for other reasons. Most of these people are the county governor, the county lord, and the county lord. "


    Saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked up at Young Girl, and saw that she was looking at him with his crescent eyes, causing him to hold back his laughter: "Because the ranks are different, the jewelry worn and the clothes worn will all be different. And amongst the things that the Empress has bestowed to you recently, there are some that can only be used by dukes and county lords. "


    Xu Shiqiu had already felt the meaning behind his words.


    "So, there is no problem with the Empress''s reward, so Empress intentionally bestowed these to me?"


    When no one urged Dong Shu to do so, when she slowly thought about it, she was able to discover some problems.


    Hearing her words, Xu Shiqiu seriously nodded his head.


    "Although I still don''t know what Empress really means, I can guess a bit from my wife''s words just now, that Empress truly likes her.


    "It''s just that these items are not ordinary items after all. It''s best for my wife not to touch them."


    As soon as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu nodded happily: "I also feel that Empress truly likes me and I like Empress as well. As for these things, leave them at home for now, it''s a gift from the Empress, so it''s fine to leave them at home for later. "


    The moment Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu and Old Madame Xu looked at each other and laughed soundlessly.


    They never thought that Dong Shu would actually say such a thing.


    But after thinking about it carefully, it did not seem strange that Dong Shu would say such words.


    Although the things bestowed by the Empress did not match Dong Shu''s current status, the majority of them were good stuff.


    Other than that, Mama Yan who came from the Phoenix Palace had decent etiquette. However, after instructing Dong Shu for merely two days, Dong Shu''s temperament had clearly changed.


    It was obvious that some things were much easier to deal with than others.


    In these two days, Xu Shiqiu had also seen a few people alone. Just as Xu Shiqiu was considering whether to bring Dong Shu and Yuanxi out to the villa to relax, the Xu Family Main Room and the Xu Family Second Room had finally arrived.


    This time, neither the Xu Family Main Room nor the Xu Family Second Room wrote any posts, and the entire family went to the main house together. When they arrived at the entrance, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu received the news.


    "Ling Xiang, go inform your mother and have the kitchen prepare snacks and tea. As for the lunch, prepare it as well." After saying that, Dong Shu quickly walked in front of the copper mirror, sized herself up, and added two pieces of jewelry above her head. Then, she turned to Xu Shiqiu and said: "Give Yuanxi a different collar, we''ll go over together."


    Xu Shiqiu watched his Young Girl as he quickly finished his words. Then, he picked up the rouge box and lightly wiped his cheeks twice.


    In the end, he merely lightly tapped his lips with his finger twice, and his whole person had a completely different feeling from before.


    If the Young Girl from before was said to only be the delicate and soft Young Girl that obediently stayed by his side, this time around, one could faintly see a trace of the aura of a housewife on the Young Girl.


    Looking at such a Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu momentarily blanked out.


    However, Xu Shiqiu was not absent-minded for long. After a short period of absent-mindedness, he walked to Dong Shu''s side while carrying Yuanxi and asked: "Change into another collar?"


    "For the one bestowed by Empress." Dong Shu didn''t think much of it and blurted out these words.


    After he finished, he realized what he had just said.


    "The quality of the jade that the Empress has bestowed upon me is good, and when I touch it my hands will feel ice-cold. It just so happens that with Yuanxi carrying it, it would still cool a little."


    Xu Shiqiu could hear that Dong Shu was doing this on purpose, but he did not think too much into it.


    Xu Shiqiu first placed Yuanxi in Dong Shu''s embrace, then removed the collar on Yuanxi''s neck, and quickly walked to Yuanxi''s jewelry box to exchange for the collar bestowed by the Empress.


    Xu Shiqiu''s movements were fluid. After doing all this, he started to size Dong Shu up.


    The mother and daughter pair would look at him with similar gazes, but they were both wearing identical colored dresses. Just one look at them would cause his heart to soften to the point of being a mess.


    "Hubby?"


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu was distracted again, Dong Shu immediately called out to him.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s voice, only then did Xu Shiqiu recover his senses. He carried Yuanxi in one hand and held Dong Shu''s hand with the other as they walked out.


    Just as the family of three walked out of the house, Dong Shu saw Mama Yan leading Yuanxi''s wet nurse who seemed to be waiting for him in the courtyard. Without much thought, Dong Shu directly said: "Nanny, you carry Yuanxi, Mama Yan would like to trouble you to follow me."


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu looked at her in shock. It was obvious that he did not expect his own Young Girl to call her over.


    And Mama Yan did not seem to be surprised by Dong Shu''s words, nor did she intend to reject him. After hearing Dong Shu''s words, she merely nodded slightly at him.


    "Mama, watch and see for yourself. If there''s anything I can''t do properly, inform me when you come back. I will change." Dong Shu looked at Mama Yan''s serious face and placed him in her teacher''s seat.


    After being in contact with Dong Shu for the past two days, Mama Yan had already understood Dong Shu''s personality, so after hearing Dong Shu''s words, although her expression did not seem to have changed, anyone who was familiar with her would definitely be able to tell that she was in a good mood.


    Xu Shiqiu had not been by Dong Shu''s side these past two days, so not everyone knew about her contact with the Mama Yan.


    Looking at the Mama Yan now, Xu Shiqiu finally understood how powerful her own Young Girl was. Even his own Mama Yan had fallen for her.


    Because the Mama Yan had also gone forward with them, when Dong Shu and her family of three arrived at the Main Yard Hall, it became more crowded.


    Originally, Madame Jiang wanted to say a few words to Dong Shu, but when she saw the Mama Yan following behind Dong Shu, he immediately shut her mouth.


    There were not many people who knew the Mama Yan, but the Madame Jiang did.


    Back then, when she followed Madam Jiang Family to see the imperial concubine, she had coincidentally seen the Mama Yan and knew that she was someone close to the empress.


    The reason she came to the main house today was naturally because she heard that the empress valued Xu Family and Dong Shu.


    So when she saw the Mama Yan following behind Dong Shu, although she was shocked, she was not as impudent as she was before.


    When Old Madame Xu saw Xu Shiqiu and his family, she finally revealed a smile and looked at them: Bring Yuanxi over and let me hug him. While speaking, Old Madame Xu''s eyes were focused on Yuanxi. After she saw the collar around her neck, she unwittingly opened his mouth: "This collar is perfect for Yuanxi to wear, and Empress has good eyesight."


    As soon as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, everyone present shifted their gazes from Dong Shu to Yuanxi.


    This was the first time Yuanxi had seen her eldest uncle and second uncle''s family ever since she was born.


    Although Yuanxi was small, she was still spoiled to grow up by Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu. At this moment, with so many people watching, although she couldn''t speak, she was still restless and moved within Old Madame Xu''s embrace.


    Seeing Yuanxi moving randomly, Dong Shu quickly walked two steps forward and said to Yuanxi who was in Old Madame Xu''s embrace, "Yuanxi, stop messing with Grandmother. Yuanxi, be good." As she spoke, Dong Shu even touched Yuanxi''s head.


    When Dong Shu spoke, the people in the hall did not think much of it, but after she finished speaking, Yuanxi, who was in Old Madame Xu''s embrace and wanted to make a ruckus, suddenly stopped.


    Seeing this scene, the people in the hall immediately thought of the rumors they''d heard recently.


    Madame Jiang actually wanted to say something, but when she remembered the instructions from Master before she left, she endured it in the end. She just looked at Dong Shu with a sinister gaze.


    Dong Shu did not notice anything wrong with Madame Jiang''s eyes, but Xu Shiqiu did.

 C117

    After sensing the scheme of Second Sister-in-law, Xu Shiqiu did not say anything directly, but placed a bit more of his focus on her, afraid that she would suddenly say something that would harm Young Girl.


    But perhaps there was something else in Madame Jiang''s heart, Xu Shiqiu waited for a long time and still did not hear it.


    Seeing that Second Sister-in-law had no intention to speak, Xu Shiqiu shifted his attention away from her.


    At the same time, Madame Ye looked at Old Madame Xu and explained her family''s most recent situation.


    "Mother, my birth appearance was unstable a few days ago, so I had to rest at home. I also couldn''t be at ease while taking her out. After a few more days, when she gives birth, I''ll come and ask mother to come over. " Madame Ye''s tone was sincere, as though she was indeed being held up by her pregnant daughter-in-law these days.


    When Old Madame Xu heard her words, she did not intend to expose her. She nodded and said, "It''s not easy to be pregnant, it''s only right that you spend more time at home with her."


    After he finished speaking to the Madame Ye, the Old Madame Xu turned to look at Madame Hu who was seated at the side.


    Madame Hu''s appearance could not be considered to be outstanding, and could only be considered pretty. But perhaps it was due to her being born in a Madame Hu, the temperament of her body was not bad.


    Just by looking at her posture, Old Madame Xu knew that she had a good upbringing.


    Old Madame Xu felt satisfied in her heart, and couldn''t help but speak with a gentler tone, "It''s not easy for you to be pregnant, just tell your mother-in-law what you want to eat."


    Upon hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Madame Hu wanted to stand up and bow, but before she could do anything, Xu Yanqing, who was beside her, stood up first and supported her by bowing to Old Madame Xu.


    "Thank you for your concern, Grandmother." After the husband and wife said this at the same time, Xu Yanqing carefully supported Madame Hu and sat down again.


    Madame Hu had already gotten used to Hubby''s care for him, but when he thought about how not only his mother-in-law was there, but also Hubby''s grandmother, he felt extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing her distress, Old Madame Xu said to Xu Yanqing first, "Brother Qing, you''ve done very well. Since you''ve already married your wife, you must take good care of her. Now that she''s giving birth to a child for you, you can''t just focus on reading and leave your wife behind. "


    When Old Madame Xu said this, Xu Yanqing respectfully replied.


    On the other hand, when Madame Hu heard what Old Madame Xu said, he couldn''t help but raise his head and glance at her.


    Evidently, the Madame Hu had not expected the Old Madame Xu to say such a thing.


    Old Madame Xu could naturally feel the look in Madame Hu''s eyes as she looked at her, but she did not care at all. After she finished speaking, she looked towards Madame Ye and asked: "What exactly did you come here for today?"


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Madame Ye wanted to open her mouth to deny it, but before she could do so, she heard Old Madame Xu opening her mouth once again: "Think carefully before saying it again, whether or not you are alright."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Madame Ye could only speak with slight embarrassment: "I heard that the family invited Master Xuan Ling to suppress Third Brother''s bad luck?"


    Just as Madame Ye had finished speaking, before she could speak, Xu Shiqiu had already spoken out loud: "Thank you sister-in-law for your concern, a portion of the bad luck on my body has indeed been suppressed."


    Xu Shiqiu did not say it out loud, but after he said those words, everyone in the hall, including those from the second house, set their gazes on him.


    It was not the first time that Xu Shiqiu was being sized up by so many people, so he was not embarrassed at all. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he thought for a bit before continuing, "Now that I can see everyone alone, I do not immediately break their legs like before.


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were not a lie, it was just that after these few days, everyone who came to see him would be exceptionally careful, so even things like sprained legs and sprained legs were less than what they were at the start.


    However, he did not want to make these matters too clear.


    What Xu Shiqiu did not wish to say was too clear, and Dong Shu and the Old Madame Xu did not have any intention of explaining it, so the Xu Family Main Room and the Xu Family Second Room could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "Since that''s the case, what are third brother''s plans for the future?"


    When Madame Ye saw that Xu Shiqiu had finished speaking, Xu Yanhao who was seated at the side seemed to have opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, Xu Yanhao did not speak.


    Xu Shiqiu swept his gaze over them from the corner of his eyes and discovered that something was off about Xu Yanhao.


    He was the grandson of Xu Family, and so was Xu Yanhao.


    However, Xu Yanhao was still the grandson of the Prince Duan. When his father was in trouble, he handed over the military authority to the Prince Duan.


    So many years had passed, and from what his elder sister said, Prince Duan seemed to have the intention of returning the military power that his father controlled back then to the Xu Family people.


    If he did not intend to, then the authority would be given to Xu Yanhao.


    Although Xu Yanhao was still young, he was still his father''s grandson and his maternal ancestor was still a Prince Duan.


    His elder sister-in-law was afraid.


    After thinking about this, Xu Shiqiu smirked and said, "Not yet, but after a few days, when my bad luck really doesn''t injure anyone, I should enter the palace and wait for the Divine Empress to make the decision."


    Xu Shiqiu did not lie. Back then, the reason the Master Xuan Ling was so active in helping was also because the Emperor wanted to see him.


    Although the Emperor knew that his Young Girl was blessed, he didn''t say that he didn''t see him.


    No matter what he wanted to do, he had to wait until the end of his meeting with the Emperor Ruikang.


    When the Madame Ye heard Xu Shiqiu mentioning the Heavenly Sage, she immediately understood what he meant.


    Right now, it wasn''t because Xu Shiqiu wanted to take over the military power, but because his royal uncle wanted to hand it over to someone.


    Although his Hao er had half of the Madame Ye bloodline, but Xu Shiqiu had a blessed Young Girl.


    Thinking about it, Madame Ye felt pain in her heart.


    She really did not think that the Third Sister-in-Law she looked at stupidly was truly blessed.


    When Dong Shu noticed that her sister-in-law was looking at him, she immediately raised her head and nodded at her with a smile: "Sister-in-law is looking at me like this, do you have something to say?"


    Madame Ye did not expect that after a year of not seeing him, Dong Shu had become so sensitive, and she looked much more intelligent than before.


    She felt awkward in her heart, but quickly controlled her emotions, looked at Dong Shu and said: "I heard that Third Sister-in-Law is blessed, and that your nephew''s wife is about to give birth, and wants to ask you for a bag of fortune that you personally embroidered for her."


    This was not the first time Dong Shu had heard someone saying that the Fortune Bag that she had personally embroidered was fortunate. Fortunately, she had found a lot of materials during these two days and decided to embroider more Fortune Bags.


    She did not intend to embroider any complicated patterns, such as the simplest ''Blessed'' character. When she was free, she would be able to embroider one in half a day.


    "Since you''re prepared to give it to your nephew''s wife, then there must be." After saying that, Dong Shu turned her head to look behind him. Seeing that there were only the wet nurse and Mama Yan behind him, she then looked outside and said: "Men, go look for Ling Xiang at Shihuan Courtyard, let her take a bag of fortune that I have personally embroidered for her."


    After saying that, Dong Shu turned to look at Madame Ye, using her eyes to ask if she still had anything else.


    Madame Ye never thought that Dong Shu would give out such smooth and natural instructions after hearing him speak.


    Her impression of Dong Shu was still the same from last year, the little village girl who had just married into the Xiahe Village not too long ago.


    But now, not only was Xu Shiqiu''s misfortune suppressed, the Madame Dong had also changed.


    At the very least, if the current Dong Shu did not know of her background, she would not have been able to tell that she was still an ordinary little village girl with Xiahe Village after more than a year.


    Originally, Madame Ye didn''t want to think too much about it, but she cared about his son. Xu Yanhao had been in the army for the past year, so she knew about the hardships he had to endure every day.


    Originally, she thought that all of the military power that the Xu Family controlled at that time belonged to her son, but she never would have thought that her father would say that this matter was not necessarily the case.


    It took her two days to find out what was going on. Just the thought of her son''s disappointed expression made her resentful.


    If only the three families hadn''t returned to the capital.


    Although Madame Ye had these thoughts, she did not reveal them.


    After Dong Shu finished speaking to her, he saw that she had nothing else to say, so she turned to look at the Madame Hu seated beside her.


    Madame Hu sensed the look in Dong Shu''s eyes, and immediately smiled at her.


    The moment she saw Madame Hu''s smile, for some reason, Dong Shu suddenly opened her mouth and said: "Nephew and daughter-in-law should move more, it will benefit the production."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, the expressions of Madame Hu and Madame Ye changed.


    Madame Ye wanted to say that Dong Shu didn''t know how to speak, but before she could say anything, Old Madame Xu had already said, "In the future, Brother Qing will take an hour out of one hour to accompany your Madame Hu to walk around." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu stared at the Madame Hu and continued: "Your Third Aunt is blessed. Since she wants you to walk more, then walk more."


    There was also news from the Hu Family. Other than knowing that Dong Shu was fortunate, he also knew that her words were effective.


    Thus, after a short period of shock, she relaxed her hand that was resting on her abdomen and respectfully replied: "Yes, my grandson will remember Third Aunt''s words. In the future, I will go out everyday to walk around."


    Seeing that her daughter-in-law agreed, Madame Ye did not speak anymore. It was just that everyone who knew her well knew that she was unhappy.


    Dong Shu didn''t know Madame Ye as her sister-in-law, but after being together with her for so many years, she still knew a little about her.


    She had endured for a long time today, and during this meeting, she did not have the intention to speak anymore, so she pulled on Xu Xiaozhi''s sleeves.


    Xu Xiaozhi was pulled by the Madame Jiang on his sleeve and immediately reacted.


    He glanced at his third brother at the side, and then looked up at Old Madame Xu: "Mother, Yanlang is not young anymore, both I and Madame Jiang are interested in choosing an appropriate marriage for him. It''s just that mother also knows that Madame Jiang and I do not have very good judgement.


    No one would have thought that the Second Branch of the Xu Family would come to see the Old Madame Xu today. Even Xu Yanlang was flustered and didn''t know what to do when she heard her father''s words.


    Obviously, he didn''t know about this.


    Old Madame Xu originally did not plan to bother about the matters of the second house, but she understood that Xu Xiaozhi was right.


    His and Madame Jiang''s judgement were not good.


    After thinking for a bit, he took the initiative to look at Xu Yanlang. "Yanlang, tell Grandmother, what kind of wife do you want?" After asking that question, the Old Madame Xu thought for a while and then said with worry, "And what do you plan to do in the future to support your family?"


    The two sons of the Second Floor of the Xu Family were indeed inferior to the main house of the Xu Family, and the entire family knew of this matter.


    After a year of experience, Xu Yanlang finally understood a few things.


    Therefore, when he heard the Old Madame Xu''s words, he did not say any bold words. After some hesitation, he quietly said, "I don''t like words and like reading. I had begun to take over the house, and my sister and brother-in-law had helped me with a few of the deals, but I knew that I wouldn''t be able to do them on my own.


    So, I want to find a wife that can help me, and I don''t mind if I do business. I''m willing to help Yan Wei while he is still studying.


    What Xu Yanlang said made the Old Madame Xu feel comfortable, but seeing that he did not have any intentions of trying to be brave, the Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but feel more pity for him.


    When she thought about the ''big sister'' and ''brother-in-law'' that he mentioned earlier, she understood that even though Yanzhu said that she would secretly take care of her two younger brothers, she did not care about the matters of the second house.


    After thinking about this, Old Madame Xu opened her mouth and said: "Since you''re sensible now, then Grandmother will watch out for you. There''s no rush in marrying a wife. You have to choose one that suits you and suits you well. "


    If it was a year ago, when Yanlang heard these words, he might not have minded it much. However, after this year, he understood a lot of things.


    Knowing this family, even his father''s mother did not have a brain. If he had matters to ask the Third Uncle, he could not rely on his father''s mother.


    "Yes, Yanlang will always remember grandmother''s teachings."


    After Old Madame Xu heard Xu Yanlang''s words, she felt much better, and she was even more satisfied than before.


    Even the way she looked at Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang was much friendlier than before.


    Xu Shiqiu was puzzled. He couldn''t understand how Xu Yanzhu''s second brother and second sister-in-law could have changed so much in the short span of a year, or rather, half a year after they had married.

 C118

    Xu Shiqiu had doubts in his heart, but he did not voice them out.


    As long as second brother Second Sister-in-law did not want to scheme against his family, it was naturally a good thing that they had such a change.


    Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang were very happy. Today, the most important thing that they came to the main house was to ask for Old Madame Xu''s favor for her marriage.


    After all, with Old Madame Xu coming out, Xu Yanlang could also find a better marriage. This, the two of them understood.


    On the other hand, Madame Jiang wanted to scheme against Dong Shu. After all, although she was blessed and did not spread the news, all the people in the capital who knew of the matter already knew of it.


    Since they were a family, it was only right for her to rub along with her younger brother''s wife''s good fortune.


    It was just that Madame Jiang was able to hold back such a small matter with regards to her eldest son''s marriage.


    As for the Xu Family family, although they weren''t happy, they didn''t dare to show it.


    Because they still had not figured out what attitude the Emperor Ruikang had towards Xu Shiqiu.


    Just as the two of them finished talking, the kitchen came over with a few plates of pastries that Dong Shu and the cook had made after discussing it with each other.


    When the Old Madame Xu made it clear that this was Dong Shu''s idea, and Xu Nuanwen''s family liked it, the Xu Family Room and the Second Room all prepared to use this opportunity to get close to Dong Shu.


    Regardless of whether or not their goal could be achieved, it was the same idea of trying to get lucky with Dong Shu.


    But before they could even make a move, the gatekeeper suddenly reported to them. The great wife of Zhang Family, the nephew and daughter-in-law of the Consort De''s Empress, had come to deliver their apologies.


    "Zhang Family came to give you compensation? Because of what happened in the palace? " When Madame Ye heard the gatekeeper''s words, she immediately blurted out those words, but when she spoke, she did not forget to look at Dong Shu.


    When Dong Shu noticed the look in the Madame Ye''s eyes, even though she was slow for a second, she quickly understood that this matter was related to him.


    The second house had less connections, so they did not know what happened at the entrance of the palace two days ago when the Old Madame Xu brought Dong Shu into the palace.


    If it was in the past, Madame Jiang would have impatiently asked, but today, she endured it.


    Old Madame Xu looked at Madame Jiang and endured her silence. Madame Ye only spoke one sentence before turning to the servant standing in the hall and said: "Tell Madam Zhang Family that there is an important matter at home today and that the Xu Family will set up a feast in a few days. At that time, I will invite the women from Zhang Family to be our guests."


    Old Madame Xu didn''t have the intention to see the Zhang Family people today, but she didn''t make this too ugly.


    After all, Zhang Family was her son-in-law''s outer sect. She also didn''t want to make it difficult for her daughter.


    It was just that not seeing the people from Zhang Family today had still humiliated the people from Zhang Family.


    However, she later said that she would hold a banquet to invite the Zhang Family women to be guests, so this matter should be done.


    After the servant understood the Old Madame Xu''s meaning, he left.


    After the servant left, Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu and said: "Madame Dong, do you accept the way I handle things?"


    When Dong Shu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she was obviously stunned for a moment. One look and it was clear that she did not react to Old Madame Xu''s words in time.


    Seeing her expression, Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but laugh: "I actually forgot about your temper." After saying this, the Old Madame Xu explained: "We can''t fall out with Zhang Family yet, and since Zhang Family has taken the initiative to apologize, we can''t keep on bringing this matter up. But due to your Zhang Family, you will definitely receive compensation afterwards. Just wait patiently. "


    Once Old Madame Xu had finished speaking, Dong Shu replied obediently, "I''ll listen to mother."


    Dong Shu still had not figured out what happened, but she knew that it was related to the matter regarding Zhang Yiran at the entrance of the palace, but she had not completely understood why her mother-in-law did what she did.


    The main Xu Family Room knew some of this matter, so when the Old Madame Xu was dealing with this matter, they had been silent. The second house wanted to speak, but when they thought about the marriage with Xu Yanlang, they did not dare speak for a moment.


    Old Madame Xu was very satisfied with their silence, and she couldn''t help but smile.


    The three rooms of the Xu Family were all gathered here, and the Emperor Ruikang s of the palace also took the initiative to come to visit the empress.


    "I can see that your complexion has improved a lot these two days." Because of the incident with the crown prince, Emperor Ruikang had always felt guilty towards the empress, so speaking to the empress now was a lot more gentle than talking to others.


    If it was before, the Queen wouldn''t have given the Emperor Ruikang a good face. She only thought of Dong Shu, and what was rare was that after the Queen heard the Emperor Ruikang''s words, she continued, "The Madame Dong of the Third Branch of the Xu Family is not bad, I saw joy two days ago when she entered the palace. That day, she sat beside me and accompanied me for a long time. These two days, I felt much lighter. "


    Almost as soon as the Queen opened her mouth, Emperor Ruikang looked at her in shock and agitation and said, "Since this Madame Dong is truly blessed, why not let her enter the palace to accompany a catalpa?"


    It had been many years since the empress had spoken to him so calmly.


    The empress knew Emperor Ruikang''s personality, upon hearing his words, she coldly snorted: "Your majesty, it''s better not to think about these things. Didn''t you forget what Master Xuan Ling said? If she let this Madame Dong forcefully enter the palace, what would she do if she harbored hatred in her heart? "


    Emperor Ruikang really wanted to say ''she doesn''t dare'', but after seeing the Empress'' cold snort, he held it in in the end and said, "Then what about it?"


    "Of course it''s to exchange sincerity for sincerity. If you want others to truly like you, then treat someone who has no blood connection to you as a relative. Of course you have to treat her well." The empress had already thought of this matter a long time ago, but she did not plan to ask for Dong Shu''s identity prematurely.


    Therefore, after she finished speaking, the Empress didn''t even wait for Emperor Ruikang to speak before directly speaking, "However, her background is too poor. Even though she''s still learning many rules, she hasn''t learned them yet. I was thinking about how much I wanted her to accompany me to the palace these days. When she really learns it in the future, I''ll give her a suitable identity. "


    It was rare for the Emperor Ruikang to wait for the Empress to speak to him for so long, so when he heard the Queen''s words, he did not object.


    He still did not know what status the Empress had in order for Dong Shu to have, but when he thought about what the Master Xuan Ling had said, he felt that he was willing to use his identity to give the imperial family a sliver of hope.


    Thinking up to here, the Emperor Ruikang looked at the empress and said, "We had originally planned to meet Xu Shiqiu who has profound strength in a few days, if not we would have him bring the Madame Dong and enter the palace tomorrow. When we meet that Xu Shiqiu, would the catalpa meet the Madame Dong? "


    The empress had long known that the Emperor Ruikang had plans to see Xu Shiqiu, so she was not surprised to hear his words.


    She raised her eyebrows and slanted her eyes towards Emperor Ruikang, as if reading his thoughts. Then, she said, "Since Your Majesty has an order, then chenqie will listen to it." After saying that, the Queen who had achieved her goal no longer wanted to look at Emperor Ruikang, and directly closed her eyes.


    Emperor Ruikang wanted to say something, but when he saw the Empress closing her eyes with a look of exhaustion, he immediately resisted the urge to continue speaking and quietly left the Phoenix Palace.


    Emperor Ruikang did not feel that the empress had been disrespectful to him. After all, this was the first time the empress had said so much to him since the incident with the crown prince ten years ago.


    Thinking about it, the Emperor Ruikang felt that it was really a blessing to be a Madame Dong of the Xu Family.


    If he saw her a few more times, the empress would definitely treat him like she did before.


    The moment Emperor Ruikang left the Phoenix Palace, he appeared behind the empress. He bent down and approached the empress softly, "Master, do you want to enter the inner room to rest?"


    Hearing the Mama Hu''s voice, the Queen did not open her eyes, but instead opened her mouth and replied, "There''s no need."


    The Mama Hu had served the Queen for many years, so when she heard the Queen''s voice, she knew that she was reminded of the past.


    "Master, is your attitude towards the Emperor useful today?"


    Mama Hu raised a topic that the Empress would definitely be interested in and spoke up. As expected, right after she finished speaking, the Queen opened her eyes.


    "Hmph. He has guilt in his heart. It is rare for me to speak to him so much today, so he will definitely be extremely happy." With that, a look of loneliness flashed across the empress''s face before returning to her usual coldness. She continued, "With his personality, he''ll definitely help me arrange everything out of guilt."


    The empress understood that now that she was childless, and no longer as glorious as she was in the past, if she were to reveal her identity as a woman from an ordinary background, there would definitely be people in the imperial court who would object.


    However, if this matter was suggested by the Emperor Ruikang to compensate her, then for the matters ten years ago, the voices of the officials in the imperial court would be much quieter.


    Mama Hu also understood this point, but after she heard the Empress''s words, she hesitated and asked, "But is she worth Master to do this?"


    The empress naturally understood that the ''she'' Mama Hu was referring to was Dong Shu. At the thought of Dong Shu, the empress''s expression also became a little better.


    "You don''t understand. When I saw her, I was delighted. I always felt that Wei''er was still here."


    "Master!"


    When the Mama Hu heard the empress mention the two words "Wei Er", she immediately shouted in alarm.


    She hadn''t thought that the empress would suddenly mention the two words.


    When the Empress heard the Mama Hu''s exclamation, she did not get angry. She smiled and shook her head, "Don''t worry, I will only talk about Wei`er in front of you. I will only talk about Wei`er once." With that, the empress stopped mentioning the name.


    Seeing the Queen close her eyes again, the Mama Hu did not speak again. Instead, she took out a light blanket and covered her with it.


    Xu Family naturally did not know about what had happened in the Imperial Palace.


    The Xu Family Main Room and Xu Family Second Room finished their lunch here, and then left one after the other. After they had all left, the imperial palace sent over some news, letting Xu Shiqiu bring Dong Shu to the palace tomorrow.


    Upon hearing this news, Dong Shu looked at the Mama Yan who had always spread word: "Last time, Empress ordered me to bring Yuanxi with me the next time I enter the palace. Should I bring Yuanxi tomorrow?"


    When Mama Yan heard Dong Shu''s words, she immediately thought of the warning from the s of the Li Palace.


    "It''s better if you bring the three misses. Tomorrow, I will follow you to the palace and take care of the three misses for you."


    Yuanxi was ranked third amongst all the girls in Xu Family, and Mama Yan had always called Yuanxi "Third Miss".


    She was also telling Dong Shu that he wouldn''t need to bring the wet nurse or Ling Xiang into the palace as she would accompany him into the palace.


    Dong Shu still had a lot of trust in the Mama Yan. Although she had only been here for a few days, Dong Shu just felt that the Mama Yan had no bad intentions even though she looked cold.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s expression, Mama Yan guessed what she was thinking.


    Mama Yan''s expression did not change, but her attitude towards Dong Shu changed slightly.


    As they had to enter the palace on the second day, both Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu rested early that night.


    In the morning of the second day, Dong Shu carried Yuanxi and sat on the Mule Cart with him as she headed to the Imperial Palace.


    It was just that they did not expect to meet the waiting Third Prince, Ye Jingche, at the entrance of the palace.

 C119

    Ye Jingche, born of a imperial concubine, was ranked third among the princes.


    According to the information he found, Xu Shiqiu immediately recognized him and quickly thought about his personality.


    He could not understand why the Third Prince would wait here.


    Dong Shu could feel Xu Shiqiu''s nervousness. She held Xu Shiqiu''s hand for a while, and when he looked at her, Dong Shu finally spoke. "Hubby, I''ll accompany you."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately laughed silently.


    Although the Third Prince was waiting here, this was still the imperial palace. Even if the Third Prince wanted to do something, he had to worry about it a little.


    After understanding all of this, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief, looked at Dong Shu and said: "I''ve made my wife worry. After saying that, Xu Shiqiu opened the curtain and went down the Mule Cart.


    After Xu Shiqiu got off the Mule Cart, he did not immediately greet Third Prince. Instead, he turned around and took Yuanxi in his arms, then helped him off the Mule Cart.


    When Dong Shu finally stabilized herself, he hugged Yuanxi with one hand and held Dong Shu''s hand with the other as he walked forward.


    Ye Jingche was naturally waiting here intentionally, when he saw that Xu Shiqiu was riding on a Mule Cart, his eyes flashed with a tinge of praise, but then he remembered his identity.


    After seeing Xu Shiqiu''s following actions, he felt even more that Xu Shiqiu was a person who was overly girly, to actually help his wife down from the Mule Cart, it was truly embarrassing for their man.


    Thinking up to here, Ye Jingche finally could not hold it in anymore. He looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Third Young Master Xu."


    Hearing Ye Jingche''s words, Xu Shiqiu could no longer continue pretending that he did not recognize him. He could only stop in his tracks and look at him.


    Xu Shiqiu had not finished speaking, but he had perfectly expressed one thing, he did not know the person in front of him.


    Ye Jingche really wanted to say "What are you pretending for", but when he thought about how Xu Shiqiu had always been inside the inner chamber and how it was only right for him to not know him, he held back his anger.


    "Ye Jingche." Ye Jingche immediately said out his name, and after he finished speaking, he slightly tilted his body, revealing his prince''s usual attire to Xu Shiqiu.


    Winged good crown, red embroidered with coiling dragon round collar robe, jade with soapy boots.


    As long as it was someone who understood the rules, they would not doubt Ye Jingche''s identity after seeing his attire.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally understood this rule, so when he saw Ye Jingche''s clothing, he led Dong Shu to greet him.


    After he paid his respects, Xu Shiqiu then looked at Ye Jingche and said: "Third Prince, I come under the orders of the Emperor, I''ll be leaving first, excuse me." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu did not wait for Ye Jingche to speak, and directly led him to the entrance of the palace.


    led Yuanxi and walked a distance away, only then did Ye Jingche come back to his senses, and realized what exactly happened.


    His eyes widened in shock. With a face of disbelief, he looked at the attendant beside him and asked, "Did you hear what he just said?"


    The servant had followed Ye Jingche for many years, so how could he not understand the meaning behind''s words?


    However, he also understood that if he did not give a good answer, his master would definitely vent her anger on him.


    After understanding this point, the servant bowed and said, "Reporting to Master, this servant understands. Third Young Master Xu is in a hurry to see His Majesty."


    Upon hearing the attendant''s words, Ye Jingche immediately understood what he meant.


    Xu Shiqiu was in a hurry to go and meet the Divine General, so she did not stop to talk with him.


    However, he also understood in the bottom of his heart that Xu Shiqiu was the brother-in-law of the fifth brother.


    But when he thought about how he had been waiting here in advance, yet he treated him with such an attitude, Ye Jingche still felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    Xu Shiqiu did not care about all this. After all, this was the Imperial Palace, and he believed that whatever happened between him and Ye Jingche would not escape the emperor''s eyes.


    Even the empress or other concubines in the palace might know what had happened here.


    Dong Shu had been following beside Xu Shiqiu the entire time. She raised her head several times to look at Xu Shiqiu, but in the end she didn''t say a word.


    After walking a distance, Dong Shu saw the Mama Su in front of him.


    When Dong Shu saw the Mama Su, Xu Shiqiu also saw her.


    Leading Dong Shu forward quickly, Xu Shiqiu then looked at Mama Su and asked cordially: "Is Mama Su waiting for my wife here?"


    "Not only that, His Majesty''s at Phoenix Palace as well."


    Mama Su smiled as she watched Xu Shiqiu finish what she wanted to say. Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what she meant.


    "Thank you, Mama."


    With Mama Su leading the way, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu would naturally not meet anyone else along the way.


    This was the second time Dong Shu had visited the Phoenix Palace.


    When she entered the great hall with Xu Shiqiu, she noticed that another gaze that did not belong to the Empress had landed on her body.


    She tried her best to ignore this line of sight, and when she thought about the teachings of the Mama Yan, she bowed to the Head of the Guards.


    After Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had respectfully bowed and been called out by the Emperor Ruikang, the empress impatiently called out to Dong Shu and said, "Shu''er, bring your Yuanxi to me."


    Dong Shu was still stunned when she heard the empress''s words. Xu Shiqiu had already sent Yuanxi, who was in his embrace, to Dong Shu.


    The moment Dong Shu received Yuanxi, she understood the meaning of his husband''s words. He wanted him to carry Yuanxi to the empress dowager''s place.


    Yuanxi had just slept on top of the Mule Cart, and when she went down, she specially changed her diaper, so she was still awake.


    When Dong Shu carried her to the empress''s side, she stared at the empress with eyes similar to Dong Shu''s.


    Of course, Yuanxi didn''t know who the Queen was, it was just that the Empress was wearing a big dress today, the clothes were bright, and her hair had Yan Juehai in it, causing Yuanxi to be captivated by her attire.


    Since the empress had raised a child, she naturally understood this, but she seemed to have forgotten this.


    Seeing Yuanxi staring at her, she believed that Yuanxi liked her, which was why she acted like that.


    "Such a good child, let me hug you." The Queen then extended her hand out to Yuanxi.


    Yuanxi was already accustomed to people hugging her, the moment she saw the Queen reach out her hands, she didn''t care who the person in front of her was, but directly opened up her arms and pounced towards her.


    The Empress did not know that Yuanxi was already used to being hugged by others, but upon seeing Yuanxi pounce towards her, her eyes reddened, and she immediately hugged Yuanxi in her arms.


    Seeing the empress hugging Yuanxi so tightly, Dong Shu hesitated for a while, but in the end, she still didn''t tell her that she was already used to being carried by others.


    She remembered what the Mama Yan had said. If she didn''t know what to say, she would shut up.


    Seeing that the Queen was hugging onto Xu Sanye affectionately, Mama Hu could only look at Dong Shu and say, "The Empress really likes the three ladies."


    Hearing Mama Hu''s words, Dong Shu nodded and replied, "It is Yuanxi''s good fortune that the Empress likes." After saying that, she blinked and laughed embarrassedly: "Mama Hu, can you bring me a cup of water? Yuanxi will probably want to drink water later. "


    The moment Dong Shu finished speaking, before Mama Hu could even reply, the Empress had already opened her mouth and said, "Quickly go and bring a cup of water over, remember to be warm." After saying that, the Empress looked at Dong Shu and said: "I heard that you like studying snacks, so I had someone prepare a few for you today. "Try it, it suits your taste."


    Hearing the Empress''s words, Dong Shu immediately understood what was going on.


    She looked at the empress with an obedient smile and said, "Many thanks to the empress for your love."


    Emperor Ruikang kept looking at the Queen until she hugged Yuanxi and chatted with him with a smile on his face. Then, he finally raised his hand and wiped the corner of his eyes.


    Because he could tell that the empress was happy, when Emperor Ruikang looked at Xu Shiqiu again, he looked much better than before.


    "You met the Third Prince at the entrance of the palace?"


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s expression did not change as he replied, "Yes, this humble one has indeed met Third Prince." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu continued without waiting for Emperor Ruikang to speak: "It''s just that this commoner remembered to pay his respects to Your Majesty, and did not stop to chat with Third Prince."


    Emperor Ruikang had just received news of Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu meeting with Third Prince at the entrance of the palace. Now that he had heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, he naturally knew that he was speaking the truth.


    Initially, he was still angry at Xu Shiqiu for not putting her son in his eyes, but now that the Empress saw Dong Shu happy, she felt that Xu Shiqiu should be in a hurry to send him to the Empress, hence she did not stop to chat with her son.


    Although Xu Shiqiu did not look straight at Emperor Ruikang, he could tell what Emperor Ruikang was feeling from the look Emperor Ruikang gave him.


    Sensing that he was in a good mood, Xu Shiqiu became braver.


    When Emperor Ruikang regained his senses and saw Xu Shiqiu talking about Xu Zhenbei, Xu Shiqiu continued in a timely manner, "Although Father has already been dead for ten years, he will forever be the great general in the heart of this commoner. This commoner still remembers that when I was young and didn''t understand, I used to say that in the future, I want to be a great general like father. "


    As he spoke, a hint of nostalgia surfaced on Xu Shiqiu''s face as well.


    When the Emperor Ruikang heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, he immediately understood that Xu Shiqiu had the intention to join the army.


    When he was young, when he was still young and didn''t know that his bad luck would affect others, he would naturally never be able to go out.


    Recalling the words of his younger brother, Prince Duan, the Emperor Ruikang opened his mouth and said: "If I were to give you a chance, would you be willing to be like your father and lead troops to war?"


    Just as Emperor Ruikang finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu raised his head, looked at him and said resolutely: "I am willing! This commoner is willing! " As he spoke, Xu Shiqiu''s face revealed a hint of determination.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu like this, Emperor Ruikang suddenly had the same feeling as when he saw Xu Zhenbei many years ago.


    Back then, Xu Zhenbei had also looked at him in this way, saying that he would be willing to help him chase away the foreign forces at the Forbidden City''s Fortress of Forbidden.


    "Good!" It is said that a tiger father doesn''t have a dog son, and neither your brother nor your second brother have any intention of doing this. Since you have this intention, then I will give you a chance. " Saying that, the Emperor Ruikang immediately waved towards his side, and an attendant immediately walked out and handed over an appointment decree to Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that this was his only chance now to rely on his father''s shadow to obtain this official position.


    How far he could go in the future would depend on him.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not impatiently open the order, the smile on Emperor Ruikang''s face became deeper and deeper, "You are really the one who is more like your father, and your father is also like you now." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang indicated for Xu Shiqiu to open the appointment decree, to see what kind of official he was.


    After figuring out what the Emperor Ruikang meant, Xu Shiqiu could only open the imperial edict and read it.


    From the fourth rank, General Chu was still six ranks away from his father''s first rank, the Great General of the Prefecture.

 C120

    With regards to this official position, Xu Shiqiu was very satisfied.


    From the fourth rank, it was stuck on the middle rank military official. Although it was not high, it was not low either. It could be considered a grade that allowed one person to lead a group of people.


    As for those at the fifth rank and above, they could attend the birthday of the empress a few days ago. Normally, he could also attend the assembly, which was a very suitable rank for his current situation.


    From this position, Xu Shiqiu could also feel that the Emperor Ruikang was satisfied with him.


    "The soldiers and horses that your father was in charge of are now too weak to be handed over to you. However, the men who were under your father''s command are still here, so you can choose the recruits you want from them.


    There are only a thousand people under the command of a Grade Four Martial General. We specifically approve that you can recruit five hundred more recruits. "I want to see the recruits you''ve trained in three months. If they''re outstanding, I''ll give you a promotion."


    Emperor Ruikang did not make things difficult for Xu Shiqiu. He did not give a team of troops that others had already trained for him.


    Although training new recruits would be a bit more difficult in the beginning, as long as he trained them well, these new recruits would be the support he needed to climb up in the future.


    Furthermore, the Emperor Ruikang had given Xu Shiqiu a goal. If he really could train a group of new soldiers well, he would give Xu Shiqiu a promotion.


    guessed that the official positions that the Emperor Ruikang had promised should be from the third stage General Huai Yuan or General Dingyuan.


    After Xu Shiqiu understood this point, he nodded immediately and expressed his gratitude to the Emperor Ruikang.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu understood his intention for doing so, the Emperor Ruikang opened his mouth and said, "It just so happens that you can use this opportunity to display your strength. Back then, your father walked all the way from an ordinary soldier to the position of Grand General."


    When Emperor Ruikang said this, Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what he meant, "This humble subject will do my best to not make my father lose face."


    Xu Shiqiu did not say more because he understood in his heart that even though the Emperor Ruikang gave him an official position, he was still the person who killed his father.


    Dong Shu sat by the side until Xu Shiqiu obtained the position of an official. After she finished speaking, the Queen shifted her attention from Yuanxi to her.


    "Right now, you are already the servant of an official. Although your level is not high, you are no longer a commoner."


    The Empress''s voice was light, but Dong Shu could hear it clearly.


    As soon as the empress finished speaking, she lifted her head and pursed her lips with a smile towards the empress. She then replied in a low voice, "Mm, I should call her ''Subordinate Wife'' from now on." After saying this, Dong Shu didn''t wait for the empress to speak and continued, "Coincidentally, I was preparing a birthday present for the empress these few days. I had originally planned to ask the Mama Yan to secretly send me into the palace, but it seems like it won''t be necessary now."


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, the Queen immediately laughed, "Then I will be waiting for your congratulatory gift."


    When the Queen said this, she did not take it to heart, because she felt that no matter what gift Dong Shu prepared to give her, she would be extremely happy.


    Today, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu did not stay in the palace for long, Dong Shu estimated the time, and when she thought that Yuanxi was about to be hungry, she asked the Queen to take her leave.


    Recently, the empress had been recuperating and did not forcefully make Dong Shu stay. However, before Dong Shu left, she specifically warned him to enter the palace as soon as possible on her birthday.


    During the time that the empress and Dong Shu were talking, Mama Yan had also told her more or less about Dong Shu''s recent situation.


    Dong Shu had already been reminded by the Old Madame Xu before. She knew what the Mama Yan would do after she entered the palace, so it wasn''t strange for him to see her and the Mama Su appear together when she left.


    After leaving the Imperial Palace and sitting on the Mule Cart, Xu Shiqiu then said to Dong Shu: "I''m going to the military camp to recruit troops tomorrow. I won''t stay at home forever. But if there''s anything you need at home, you can get someone to notify me and I''ll be back as soon as I can. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu looked at him hesitantly. "Master, will you be able to come back everyday?"


    "I''m afraid not." Xu Shiqiu did not want to lie to Dong Shu. His father had told him before that he wanted to become brothers with the soldiers below him who could hand their backs to the other party without worry. He needed to have the ability to lead them in a meritorious service, and also need to abandon his identity and stay with them at the right time.


    Thinking to this, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and spoke the truth, "I''ll try my best to come back everyday. If it''s not possible, I''ll see if I can bring you guys to the manor outside the city. It''s close to the barracks, so it won''t take more than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea on horseback. "


    After determining his official position, Xu Shiqiu had already considered this issue.


    He would definitely not be able to come back everyday, but it would be unrealistic for Dong Shu to bring him to live near the Barracks. The best way was still to let Dong Shu take Yuanxi to live at the Manor.


    With such a close distance, even if there were any problems, he would still be able to make it back in time.


    When Dong Zhui heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, he nodded and said, "That''s a good idea. After the matters at home are settled, I''ll take Yuan Xi to the manor for a few days." After saying this, Dong Zhui thought for a moment, then continued, "And Mother, Big Sister, and Yan Zhu. "I can certainly ask Yanzhou to come and stay for a few days.


    Xu Shiqiu just looked at Dong Shu as he recounted her plans, and did not speak at all.


    He hoped that when he was in the army camp, the Young Girl would be as happy as he was today.


    Because he knew that from today onwards, when he accepted this position, he would no longer be by her side like before.


    In the next few days, there will probably be a lot of people in the capital. Coincidentally, in these few days, I can return home everyday, and after a few more days, when the weather is hot, you can bring Yuanxi with you to the villa to take shelter. "


    Although he said this, in Xu Shiqiu''s heart, he was also thinking of sending a letter to Xu Jun, so he could take advantage of the time it took to overhaul the villa again.


    Dong Shu did not know what she was thinking in her heart. After going to the Mule Cart s, Yuanxi clamored for more milk, she did not have much milk, and Yuanxi was not full.


    When Dong Shu just returned home, before she could carry Yuanxi back to the Shihuan Courtyard to look for her wet nurse, she heard that Aunt Sister Xu Nuanwen and her first niece Xu Yanzhu had come as well.


    Xu Shiqiu paused in his steps, and then looked directly at Dong Shu: "We will directly carry Yuanxi to the Main Yard, and then I will get someone to call Mother Yuanxi over." After saying these words, Xu Shiqiu was afraid that Dong Shu wouldn''t be willing, so he immediately continued: "Big Sis and Yanzhu must definitely want to see Yuanxi, let them have a look."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu naturally could not say anything else, she could only allow him to carry Yuanxi and walk toward the Main Yard.


    When Mama Yan saw that they were about to go to Main Yard, she hurriedly opened her mouth and said, "Third Madame, can this servant return to Shihuan Courtyard first and tell my mistress to go find you at Main Yard?"


    Hearing Mama Yan''s words, Dong Shu stopped in her tracks, turned her head, and said to her: "Then, Mama Yan, thank you for your hard work." After saying that, Dong Shu nodded towards Mama Yan, turned around, and followed Xu Shiqiu into the Main Yard.


    Yuanxi who had not eaten her fill was still obediently in his mother''s arms. When she entered her stiff father''s arms, she curled her lips in displeasure and wanted to cry.


    Xu Shiqiu shook her twice, and in the end, made his cry.


    The moment she saw Yuanxi crying, Dong Shu was about to embrace her.


    But Xu Shiqiu didn''t want to let Dong Shu get tired. Not only did he insist on hugging Yuanxi, his footsteps towards the Main Yard couldn''t help but quicken.


    Dong Shu''s legs were much shorter than Xu Shiqiu''s. When Xu Shiqiu took large steps forward, she could only jog a bit in order to keep up with Xu Shiqiu''s footsteps.


    only slowed down his movements when he was almost to the Main Yard door.


    Inside the hall of the Main Yard, Old Madame Xu was talking to Xu Nuanwen and the others about the matter of the main house and the second house''s return yesterday.


    Upon hearing Yuanxi''s crying, the few people in the hall did not have the mood to continue talking. Ye Shuo led Ye Xuan and ran the fastest, before Xu Nuanwen could even react, they immediately walked out of the hall.


    "Aiyo, Third Uncle, why did you make my little cousin cry?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Your little cousin is hungry, I''m not the one who made you cry."


    "Then why do I look like my little cousin is feeling wronged?"


    "If you don''t believe me, ask your third aunt. Yuanxi is just hungry."


    Hearing the voice that was getting closer and closer, Xu Nuanwen looked towards the Old Madame Xu and said, "I see that you''re in a good mood, Mother. This time, you can relax."


    Just as Xu Nuanwen''s words fell, Xu Yanzhu took the opportunity to reply: "What Aunt said is true, Grandmother, you can rest assured."


    Old Madame Xu didn''t think that even though she tried her best to cover it up, her daughter and granddaughter could still see that she had been worried the entire time.


    Just as she was about to speak, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu also came in with Yuanxi, Ye Shuo and Ye Xuan, who had just came out to welcome them.


    Seeing them appear, the Old Madame Xu hurriedly sized up Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu. Seeing that both of their expressions were extremely calm, he then heaved a sigh of relief: "Did you successfully enter the palace today?"


    However, I met the Third Prince at the entrance of the palace. Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the three people in the room all looked at him.


    "But I only spoke a few words to him, not to him." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly said everything that he had met Ye Jingche today.


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen immediately answered: "He should be anxious." After saying this, Xu Nuanwen let out a sigh, then continued, "He should already know that Your Majesty intends to return the military power that father was in charge of back then to the Xu Family."


    "So he actually wants to win me over?" Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking, but before he could reply, he suddenly frowned and continued to speak: "It shouldn''t stop, I''m afraid he still wants us to fight."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Nuanwen immediately looked at Old Madame Xu, seeing that her mother did not have any expression, she then said: "It should be that way.


    "Uncle and Aunt did not hide their intentions previously. Many families in the capital thought that the Third Uncle would never return to the capital, and they never thought that the misfortune of the Third Uncle would be suppressed."


    Most importantly, Xu Yanzhu did not say anything, so many people in the capital did not expect that her, Third Aunt, would be someone who was blessed enough to make all the other Empress in the palace like her.


    However, this matter could probably not be concealed for long. With her frequency of Third Aunt entering the palace and the Mama Yan from the Phoenix Palace by her side, as long as she was not stupid, she would definitely be able to see through it.


    Xu Yanzhu could think of this matter, other than Ye Xuan and Ye Xuan, everyone else in the house could.


    Ye Shuo knew that his identity was not suitable for him to ask, so not only did he not speak, he even dragged Ye Xuan to the side to tease Yuanxi who was in''s embrace with much difficulty.


    Yuanxi cried for a while as if she was wronged. She was a little tired, but because she was carried by her mother again, she finally stopped crying.


    When Ye Shuo pulled Ye Xuan to play with her, not long later, she giggled again.


    Yuanxi finally stopped crying, and only then did Dong Shu have the mood to look at Xu Shiqiu, "Husband, what were you saying just now?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s question, Xu Shiqiu was stunned for a moment, then said: "Tell Mother, Big Sis and Yanzhu that we are entering the palace today." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu did not wait for Old Madame Xu, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu to speak and directly took out the imperial edict he received today and continued, "Your Majesty gave me the official position of a fourth grade revealing martial general, and specifically granted me the right to recruit five hundred new soldiers. Give me three months of time, and let me train new soldiers."


    A faint smile appeared on Xu Shiqiu''s face, but just as he finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen frowned, "Did Your Majesty really give you three months of time?"

 C121

    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s heart jumped, he knew, if there was no problem with the time, her sister would not say anything.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Nuanwen and asked: "Elder sister, is there something wrong with the timing?" After saying this, Xu Shiqiu didn''t wait for Xu Nuanwen''s reply before continuing, "Generally, new recruits would either train for three months or for half a year. So when His Majesty spoke for three months today, I didn''t think too much about it."


    The moment Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, Xu Nuanwen immediately shook his head, "Do you still remember what I told you before, about how Master Xuan Ling gave the Imperial Family its life?


    "Big sister means that three months from now, it will be the time that Master Xuan Ling speaks of?" As Xu Shiqiu said this, his eyebrows also knitted together immediately.


    Seeing him reveal such an expression, Xu Nuanwen hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, according to the time Master Xuan Ling said, it should be from the end of this year to the beginning of next year." After saying this, Xu Nuanwen continued under Xu Shiqiu''s puzzled gaze. "We''re only following Master Xuan Ling''s deductions, that His Majesty will have encountered a calamity at the end of autumn."


    However, the information she was revealing right now was enough for Xu Shiqiu to digest.


    "But I don''t think you need to worry too much about this matter. Since His Majesty knows that his sister-in-law is blessed, he''ll probably protect all of you for his own sake."


    Xu Nuanwen did not lie, but when she heard her words, her brows were still knitted tightly.


    According to his plan, once he had an official position, he would have to slowly take charge of the military. Even if he couldn''t take over the military power left behind by his father, he had to have a seat in the army.


    The Emperor Ruikang was old and the princes had all grown up. In order to fight for the throne, there was no need for troops.


    If he could help his brother-in-law get on the throne, the Third Prince, this enemy, could definitely be dealt with.


    As for the Emperor Ruikang...


    Thinking about how Emperor Ruikang had protected his son and covered up his son''s crimes, Xu Shiqiu thought in his heart. Maybe letting Emperor Ruikang personally see his sons betray him one by one would make him even more sad.


    After he understood all of this, Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Nuanwen and said: "Elder sister, don''t ask about this anymore. No matter what, I still want to recruit and train new recruits. "When I have troops, even if there''s anything, I can still protect the safety of our family."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking,, Yuanxi and the rest of the people in the hall were the only ones who did not understand what he meant.


    Even Ye Shuo, who was playing with Yuanxi, subconsciously looked up at the Third Uncle Xu Shiqiu.


    Since the ancient era, the victor was the king and the loser was the thief. If there were soldiers in the hands of the loser, they could fight for some benefits, and even if they didn''t, they could still protect their families.


    This was also the reason why Ye Shuo wanted to join the army when he discovered what his father was planning to do.


    Thinking up to here, the Old Madame Xu, who had the highest seniority in the room, sighed one last time before speaking, "Shiqiu, since you want to do it, then go ahead and try. I''ll help you with everything."


    The moment Old Madame Xu opened her mouth, Xu Shiqiu instantly looked up at her and said, "Mother, don''t worry.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what her husband, Granny, Aunt Sister and the others were talking about just now. Although she didn''t understand it, she could tell from the atmosphere they were talking about that the things they were discussing were very important.


    Until the moment Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, she finally opened his mouth and said, "I believe Hubby can do it."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu and the rest''s gazes all landed on her body.


    Sensing that they were looking at him, Dong Shu immediately asked: "What''s wrong? But am I wrong? "


    "No, with your words, your husband will only be more confident." Xu Shiqiu didn''t want Dong Shu to notice anything else, so he hurriedly said those words the moment Dong Shu finished speaking.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately believed him, and her curved crescent eyes turned into two crescent moons.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s expression, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xu Shiqiu understood in his heart, no matter what, since he already had a position, the first thing he needed to do was to recruit and train soldiers.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had no intention to continue speaking, Dong Shu told his what she had discussed with Xu Shiqiu on the Mule Cart.


    "I haven''t been to the manor yet, so it just so happens that the weather is getting hotter in a while. Yanzhu, can you also go live in the manor for a while?" Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu in anticipation, her pair of crescent eyes filled with curiosity towards the manor.


    Xu Yanzhu had visited the villa twice, but the previous two times had been in the morning, and she had returned in the afternoon. This time, hearing Dong Shu say that she wanted to go and stay for a while, she only pondered for a moment, then nodded her head: "Alright, after the empress''s birthday, I will accompany Grandmother and Third Aunt to go and stay for a while."


    Xu Nuanwen also wanted to stay in the villa. Although her manor was not right next to Xu Shiqiu''s manor, it was not too far away.


    However, as the Consort of the Fifth Prince, even if the Empress'' birthday ended, she would still not be able to stay in the Villa forever.


    "I cannot grow strong in the manor, but staying here for two days is fine. The most important thing is still to see how Xuan Ge''er is doing. If his health is good, then let Brother Huan''er bring Xuan Ge''er to stay with you at the Manor for a few days. "


    Previously, Ye Xuan''s health was not good, and he could not leave the capital too far for fear of not being able to see a doctor when he had the disease.


    Ye Xuan had been to the manor a few times, but he had to bring a lot of people with him every time he went out. Now that his body was getting better and better, maybe he could go out and live in the manor for a while this year, and would not need to bring the doctor along anymore.


    "We have the Doctor Du at home, so the Doctor Du will definitely come with us. With the Doctor Du at home, Big Sis doesn''t need to worry." Dong Shu also thought that it was interesting to have more people. Last summer, she was pregnant and could not be greedy.


    Furthermore, her Xiahe Village was cooler than the capital, so she didn''t need to specially cool down.


    However, the capital city was different. Although she had never experienced it before, from what others had told her, she could roughly guess how hot it would be when she went underworld.


    After saying this, Old Madame Xu opened her mouth and said, "After the Queen''s birthday, the family will hold a small feast, and invite a few families that are close to having a relationship with each other." After saying this, Old Madame Xu thought for a moment and continued, "Coincidentally, I also want to choose a marriage for Yanlang."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu immediately looked at each other.


    They all came to their senses, the thing that Old Madame Xu was not done with just now should be this.


    "Grandmother, about Yanlang''s marriage, why would I trouble you to come and take a look?" Xu Yanzhu did not understand, although she was secretly helping Xu Yanlang, but she had a good grasp of the situation.


    Even if she was angry at her parents and brothers, as long as Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei had the surname Xu, she would extend a helping hand when she knew they needed help.


    This was the reason for a family. Even without family ties, as long as it was a family family, when it was clear that the other party needed help, Xu Yanzhu would still extend a hand.


    However, due to the previous matter, it was impossible to ask her to pay special attention to them, regardless of what the reason was.


    Old Madame Xu ought to be aware of what Xu Yanzhu had been doing during this period of time, so when she heard Xu Yanzhu''s words, she immediately nodded. "Your father and mother are still considered smart. After she finished speaking, Old Madame Xu thought for a bit before continuing, "Furthermore, Yanlang''s request this time is considered to be normal. I''ve thought about it, rather than letting your father and mother casually marry Yanlang as a daughter-in-law, it would be better for me to spend some effort to find a smart person to help him."


    Old Madame Xu understood that it was impossible for the Second Branch to rely on Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang.


    However, Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei could still be considered to be saved. She thought about it a bit, and if he could still help the Second Branch, it would be considered as helping his husband, who had already passed away.


    When Xu Yanzhu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she immediately understood what she meant.


    "What kind of marriage does Yanlang want to find?"


    The moment Xu Yanzhu opened his mouth, before the Old Madame Xu could reply, Xu Nuanwen had already opened his mouth and said: "Jing Xing has an assistant under him, who is a High Scholar who has been through many trials. He has just learned very well, his wife comes from a merchant''s family, and he only has two daughters. He hadn''t taken in a concubine all these years and had always guarded his wife and two daughters. I''ve seen his eldest daughter a few times before. She can read, she knows how to calculate, she knows how to do business, and she''s an expert in both the house and the house. "


    If Xu Xiaozhi and Madame Jiang came to tell him, Xu Nuanwen might not be willing to tell this girl to Xu Yanlang.


    But now that it was Old Madame Xu who wanted to help Xu Yanlang watch the marriage, and Xu Yanzhu had once again voiced her concern, she had one more thing to say.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Xu Nuanwen''s words, she immediately became spirited.


    She had originally wanted to find a smart and capable wife for Xu Yanlang, so that she could take care of the matters of the second house in the future.


    Although Xu Nuanwen spoke of a lady who did not have a brother, her father was one of Ye Jingxing''s aides. As long as Ye Jingxing succeeded in the future, then he would definitely have an official position.


    As for his status as a High Scholar, it just so happened that he was neither high nor low. The Second Branch did not have any official positions, and was always in business.


    Xu Nuanwen saw that her mother was moved, and then continued: "But this girl''s appearance is average, and she looks like her father; And I listened to her mother''s words, as if she was going to keep her eldest daughter at home to take in a woman and pass on the incense. "


    After saying the advantages of the technique, Xu Nuanwen did not forget to mention the disadvantages as well.


    Old Lady Xu understood this as well, and finally she nodded. "I''ll see if there are any suitable marriages among my family and friends in the next few days. You can go back and test this girl''s mother." If she wants to, I''ll look for a chance to visit your house. " After thinking for a moment, Old Lady Xu continued, "Although there''s a way to recruit women, there''s always something wrong with men who are willing to marry into the academy. "You and this girl''s mother said that if she is willing to marry our family, when she has a second son, she can follow their family name.


    Old Madame Xu made it clear that she was someone who had experienced the past and understood the flaws in recruiting women.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Xu Nuanwen understood that her mother truly felt that the conditions of the young lady that she had mentioned were appropriate.


    Otherwise, she would never have made such a promise.


    She looked at Xu Yanzhu and saw that both of Xu Yanzhu''s eyes were shining. Obviously, she had some interest in this girl, and then she said: "Then I will explain everything to her mother when I go back later." After saying this, Xu Nuanwen thought for a moment before continuing to speak in a low voice: "Actually, I was just thinking about her family''s little miss." While talking, Xu Nuanwen did not forget to take a glance at Ye Xuan.


    Upon seeing her expression, everyone understood what she meant.


    Even though Ye Xuan was his royal grandson, his health was not well. He wanted to find a suitable marriage partner, because he was afraid that if he passed away early, he would leave behind a rich and powerful wife.


    But the daughter of Ye Jingxing''s aide was not bad, and should have known Ye Xuan since he was young, so it was not strange that Xu Nuanwen had such a thought.


    It was only because Ye Xuan''s health was getting better and better that Xu Nuanwen suppressed her thoughts.


    After saying this, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu left the Xu Family.


    After they left, Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Today, Xu Shiqiu still had half a day to accompany him. Tomorrow morning, he would report to the military camp outside the city.


    After they left, Old Madame Xu started to wonder if there were any other marriage suitable for Yanlang among her friends and family.


    Other than pondering over this matter, the Old Madame Xu didn''t forget to open up the calendar to see whether there would be a good day for the banquet after the Queen''s birthday celebration ended.


    After everyone busied themselves, Dong Shu also continued to busy herself with gifts for the empress'' birthday. It was only the evening before the empress'' birthday that Dong Shu finally prepared a present for the empress'' birthday.

 C122

    On the morning of the empress''s birthday, Dong Shu woke up early in the morning.


    After Dong Shu heard this, she immediately gave Yuanxi who was in her embrace to the wet nurse. She then looked at Xu Shiqiu in confusion: "Why did the Empress send someone to get me?" After saying that, without waiting for Xu Shiqiu''s reply, Dong Shu quickly walked to the dressing table and carefully checked her current attire.


    When she checked his disguise, Xu Shiqiu regained his senses, looked at her and said: "If my wife can''t guess what Empress is thinking, why not ask Mama Yan." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment, then continued, "Perhaps the Empress wanted to see you, which is why she specially sent someone to pick you up."


    Dong Shu had never encountered such a thing before, and the person who treated her in such a manner was the most respected woman in the world.


    Although Dong Shu was confused, she still had to leave with the people that the Queen sent.


    His original plan was for Xu Shiqiu to send Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu to the palace, then he would go to the imperial court to meet with the officials.


    But now, the empress had sent someone over early in the morning, so the Old Madame Xu might not have prepared well enough.


    After the Mama Yan heard the news, she quickly walked over.


    When she arrived, Dong Shu happened to be leaving from the dressing table. Upon seeing Mama Yan, he immediately asked: Mama Yan, why did Empress send someone to fetch me?


    "Third Madame, don''t worry. If servant hasn''t guessed wrongly, the Empress should want you to accompany her early in the morning." After the Mama Yan finished explaining, she paused for a while, before continuing, "This servant will accompany you to the palace now. Don''t worry, the Empress will definitely explain things to you after entering the palace."


    Dong Shu also understood that she couldn''t ask the Queen about it, so if the Empress didn''t explain, she could only guess.


    However, now that she had Mama Yan accompanying her, she put down her worries.


    After thinking about this, Dong Shu turned to Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, don''t forget to send mother to the palace later. The congratulatory gift that I prepared was given to mother yesterday, mother will bring them to the palace together." After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Ling Xiang, and when Ling Xiang gave her a set of spare clothes, she followed him out of the house.


    Dong Shu was very nervous, but she had been taught by the Mama Yan everyday and she would not forget it when the time came.


    However, when he saw the half of the empress''s ceremony on the doorstep, he was so shocked that he immediately looked towards Mama Yan.


    The Mama Yan didn''t really understand what was going on with the Queen, so she could only give Dong Shu a meaningful glance to let her feel at ease sitting there, so that she could talk about everything over and over again in the palace.


    After Dong Shu received the Mama Yan''s gaze, she took a deep breath and sat on the Queen''s Phoenix Carriage.


    Dong Shu was on tenterhooks all the way until she arrived at the Phoenix Palace and saw the Mama Su. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.


    Although Dong Shu was very anxious, wanting to ask the Empress what was going on, she understood that she couldn''t ask about it here.


    Once she had strode into the Phoenix Palace, Dong Shu then asked softly, "Mama Su, why would the Empress send someone to pick me up so early in the morning?"


    "Regarding this matter, it''s best if Third Madame doesn''t ask too many questions. You only need to understand that the Empress really likes you, which is why she sent someone to pick you up." Mama Su also didn''t want to say more, so she could only remind Dong Shu this.


    Although she didn''t explain it clearly to the Mama Su, when Dong Shu heard her words, she still put aside her concerns and prepared to use her best appearance to see the Empress.


    After following Mama Su to the inner hall, Dong Shu saw that the empress had not done her makeup and was leaning on the bed with her hair down.


    As for the Mama Hu, he was waiting at the side with a bowl of medicine.


    "Empress, what''s wrong?" Seeing the Queen like this, Dong Shu didn''t have the heart to ask anymore. She hastily walked towards her.


    When Dong Shu walked to the empress''s side, the empress opened her eyes and sighed emotionally: "Even you are so worried about me, but my relatives are plotting against me to drain my last bit of blood." The Queen took the initiative to reach out and grabbed Dong Shu''s hand.


    Seeing that the empress was finally spirited, the Mama Hu was just about to deliver the medicine in her hands to the empress, but the empress waved her hand.


    "I don''t need to drink any medicine, I''m just angered. No need to drink any medicine!"


    The more the empress spoke, the angrier she became. It was only when Dong Shu lightly patted her back did she regain her senses, and said to Dong Shu: "It''s still Shu''er."


    Dong Shu did not know how to respond, so she could only remain silent.


    With Dong Shu by her side for a while, the Empress became more spirited than before.


    "Serving me in changing." As the Queen spoke, she was still holding onto Dong Shu''s hand with one hand.


    Dong Shu didn''t dare to let go of the empress''s hand. She could only let the empress hold it and wait quietly by the side while the palace maid helped the empress with her makeup and dressed up.


    She only moved her arms when the empress was ready.


    With Dong Shu''s movement, the Queen was able to sense his movements.


    "Shu''er, do you find it hard to accompany me like this?"


    Upon hearing the Queen''s words, Dong Shu immediately blurted out, "That can''t be, to be able to accompany the Empress, I am very happy." After saying this, Dong Shu thought about it and decided to speak the truth, "It''s just that Yuanxi is too young, it''s not convenient to bring her along.


    When Dong Shu''s words came out, the empress smiled at her. "You''re a sincere child, you wouldn''t lie to me." The Queen had a lot of experience, how could she not see that Dong Shu was speaking the truth?


    She had been a mother, too, and knew a mother''s fear for her children.


    So she was sure that Dong Shu was telling the truth.


    "Empress, are you unhappy?" Dong Shu thought for a long time, but still said those words in the end.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, the Queen pulled her with one hand and the other hand held onto Mama Hu''s arm as she walked out, "En, I am popular because of my Hu Family."


    Hearing the Empress''s words, Dong Shu regretted it a little, she felt that she should not have asked more questions.


    The ''Hu Family person'' that the empress spoke of must be the empress'' family.


    The empress didn''t seem to have the intention of continuing with her narration, directly holding her hand and walking outside.


    Dong Shu followed the empress to the outer room of the Inner Palace of the Phoenix Palace and saw a young lady kneeling there. Looking at her face, she looked somewhat similar to the empress.


    When she saw this girl, Dong Shu immediately guessed that she was probably someone from the Empress'' house, someone from the Hu Family.


    The Queen didn''t seem to have any intention of explaining, when she saw Hu Yao, she had basically planned to introduce her to Dong Shu.


    Only when she held Dong Shu''s hand and sat down at the seat of honor did she instruct him, "Mama Su, send her out of the Phoenix Palace and return her to the hands of the people from the Hu Family. Tell those with Hu Family that I already have someone I care about and that I won''t need those with Hu Family to worry about me in the future. "


    If Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu were here, they would have guessed what happened after hearing the empress''s words.


    But the one who was waiting here was Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu could only tell that this matter was related to her Hu Family, but not that it was related to her at all.


    The Queen did not seem to have any intentions of explaining either. After the Mama Su brought Hu Yao down, she then looked at Dong Shu and said: "Sit here for a while.


    "En, I will accompany the Empress." Dong Shu obediently answered and then continued to sit by the empress''s side. She was neither curious nor had she asked any questions.


    Seeing Dong Shu like that, the Empress naturally liked her more and more.


    At the entrance of the palace, the wives of the families were preparing to enter the palace to pay their respects to the empress in Phoenix Palace.


    When Old Madame Xu just arrived, Xu Nuanwen who had already received the news immediately came in front of her, and told the news she had received to her and Xu Shiqiu.


    "I just received news that Hu Family knows sister-in-law is beloved by the empress, so they specially sent a girl to accompany the empress. It''s just that this lady seemed to be arrogant and was unwilling to accept the arrangement given to her by the empress. She has angered the empress and was sent out of the Phoenix Palace. "


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, she looked at her and asked: "What do you mean by Hu Family? Could it be that they think that we allowed our wife to enter the palace on purpose to accompany the Empress? "


    "I haven''t investigated the details of the situation. I only know that the young lady is Empress''s niece, the one with the smallest Hu Family, and has a bad temper."


    Xu Nuanwen was able to find out all these so quickly, it was obviously not because of her abilities.


    When the Consort De sent people into the palace, she had started to investigate this matter, which was why she was able to deliver the news to Xu Nuanwen this morning.


    Ever since Xu Shiqiu gained an official position, the Consort De''s attitude towards him became even better, which was why she was so interested in hearing about this news.


    Although Xu Nuanwen did not get much information, it was enough to let Old Madame Xu know how to treat her in-laws ¡ª Hu Family.


    When Madame Ye led Madame Hu and Xu Yanmo to Old Madame Xu''s side, Old Madame Xu gained a better understanding of this lady''s Hu Family.


    "Aunt Yao is Grandfather''s daughter. Although she was not born from her original body, her status in the Hu Family is even higher than Uncle''s cousin."


    Madame Hu''s grandfather and the current Empress were siblings. Her grandmother had passed away a long time ago, and her grandfather had married her stepmother twenty years ago. This little aunt of Hu Yao''s was born from her grandfather''s stepmother.


    Therefore, even though Hu Yao was a direct descendant, she was still a direct descendant of the concubine. Her status was not as good as her original daughter.


    However, Madame Hu''s grandmother only had two sons and not a daughter.


    However, her uncle and father in Madame Hu both had a daughter, but she and her cousin were both older than this little aunt.


    When Madame Hu had just finished speaking, the Madame Ye hesitated for a while, but in the end, still looked at Xu Nuanwen and reminded him, "I heard that the Empress originally wanted to take Hu Yao as her adopted daughter and give her the position of a princess." After saying that, the Madame Ye leaned towards Xu Nuanwen and continued to whisper: "But Hu Yao is unwilling, she seems to have said something about liking Jing Xing."


    When Old Madame Xu heard what Madame Hu and Madame Ye said, she understood what was going on.


    Hu Yao was young, but she had the same seniority as the princes.


    Although she was a lot younger than Ye Jingxing, the difference in age between her mother and her father was also a lot greater than that between her and Ye Jingxing, by a lot.

 C123

    Xu Nuanwen never thought that she would be implicated in this matter. She did not doubt her sister-in-law''s words.


    No matter how many conflicts they had between themselves, once they went out, they would all be twisted into a string.


    If Hu Yao was really allowed to take the throne, the only thing that would harm her in the end would be her Xu Family.


    So as long as they remembered that he was from the Xu Family, they would definitely not harm her.


    "Sis, don''t worry. I can''t guarantee anything else." The ability to teach men is pretty good. "


    After Xu Nuanwen said this with complete confidence, she glanced sideways at Xu Shiqiu, "When you see your brother-in-law later on, tell him to tighten his skin. "Humph!"


    Although Xu Nuanwen did not finish her words, she was able to clearly describe the position of the tiger girl.


    Seeing his sister snort, Xu Shiqiu knew that his brother-in-law was in trouble.


    However, he naturally stood on his sister''s side when it came to this matter. "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll go find Brother-in-law and tell him what you''ve said." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then spoke out: "Then I''ll go find brother-in-law first, I''ll be counting on Big Sis to take care of my wife."


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Nuanwen immediately shook his head: "I understand, you can rest assured that I will take care of matters there, I will take care of the imperial harem."


    After saying this to Xu Shiqiu, Xu Nuanwen then turned to look at the Old Madame Xu and asked: "Mother, are we going directly to the Phoenix Palace?"


    "Mn, go to the Phoenix Palace first and see how your sister-in-law is doing." Although Old Madame Xu knew that Dong Shu was blessed, she was more clear about Dong Shu''s character. She was a little worried that Dong Shu''s character would cause her to be bullied.


    After Madame Ye heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she quickly brought her daughter-in-law and daughter to follow behind her. They walked towards the Phoenix Palace.


    Madame Ye understood that although she normally thought that her mother-in-law was biased, today she had to tie her knot and not let other families have any loopholes.


    Dong Shu who was staying in Phoenix Palace did not know that her family was so worried about her.


    In the Main Palace of the Outer Palace of the Phoenix Palace, some inner members of the lower ranked officials had already arrived. Before the empress had even appeared, they had seized the opportunity to exchange their feelings with the other inner members of the officials.


    If he met a member of the family of his husband''s superior, he must treat her with even more caution. He absolutely must not let his superior''s wife feel any discomfort.


    Dong Shu followed the Queen and stayed in the rear hall. She just listened to the Mama Su come over to report about the situation in the front hall.


    The empress sat in the back, but knew what was happening. She could not help but feel envious.


    "Do you find it boring to accompany me like this?" After the Queen heard it for a while, she finally remembered Dong Shu by her side and did not forget to ask him.


    Hearing the Queen''s question, Dong Shu hurriedly replied, "It''s not that I''m bored, it''s just that I don''t understand a lot of what the Empress and Mama Su are saying." Dong Shu did not try to hide the stupid fact at all. After she finished speaking, Dong Shu thought about it, then continued to look at the Empress and said, "I feel a bit dizzy listening to all of this. I''m a bit worried that I might not manage well in the future as a butler."


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, the Queen immediately laughed.


    The more she interacted with Dong Shu, the more she liked Dong Shu''s personality. No matter if it was her own good or bad, she would tell her directly and would not think of ways to hide it from her.


    "Don''t worry about all these things, didn''t I tell Mama Yan to come to your house? If you have anything you don''t understand in the future, just ask Mama Yan. If you aren''t in a hurry, come and ask me. "


    The Empress now felt more and more like raising a daughter. Seeing this Dong Shu, she actually felt that her daily life had become a lot more interesting.


    Although Dong Shu did not know what the Empress was thinking, she could clearly feel the Queen''s kindness.


    "Mn, I remember what the Empress said. These few days, I have also been studying seriously with the Mama Yan." After Dong Shu finished speaking, she thought for a while, and finally said: "Empress, in a few days, I''m afraid that I will have to go to the villa to take shelter. I won''t be able to enter the palace to visit the Empress."


    Dong Shu had never planned to tell the empress about her plans to go to the villa so early, but when she saw the worry in the empress''s eyes, she unknowingly said those words.


    The Queen did not think much into it when she heard Dong Shu''s words, but seeing the guilt in Dong Shu''s eyes, she felt it to be extremely funny.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty. In the past, His Majesty had to leave the palace to take shelter from the heat as well." "It''s just that I wasn''t willing to leave earlier. Since you''re going to leave the capital for the summer this year, I might as well follow His Majesty out then."


    The empress didn''t find it hard to handle this matter. Although she couldn''t leave the palace as she pleased, the emperor still felt guilty towards her. Before she left the palace this summer, he''d definitely come and ask her about it.


    When the time came, she would directly ask to leave the palace this year.


    When Dong Shu heard the Empress''s words, she immediately revealed a smile and said: "If the Empress has the chance, she must come to my house to visit. When the time comes, I will personally cook for you."


    Dong Shu was like an elder trying her best to act like a child. After she finished speaking, she told the empress two interesting things about herself that happened in the Xiahe Village.


    The Empress really liked Dong Shu, so she found the past interesting when she heard Dong Shu talk about it.


    After Dong Shu had finished saying two things, the Empress''s complexion looked much better than when she first saw Dong Shu.


    "Empress, it''s not early yet. We should go to the front hall." The Mama Hu also had a smile on her face. She was beginning to like Dong Shu more and more now, and she was able to make the empress happy in such a short time.


    Dong Shu did not know what Mama Hu was thinking, upon hearing Mama Hu''s words, she immediately shut her mouth and stopped, then took the cup of tea that Mama Su had given him and drank it all in a small gulp.


    After Dong Shu finished all the tea, the Queen looked at the Mama Hu and said, "Alright, go ahead."


    As soon as the Queen finished speaking, the Mama Hu and the Mama Su looked at each other, summoned the other palace maids by the side, displayed the Empress''s attire and walked out of the inner hall.


    Dong Shu originally wanted to retreat, but the moment she moved, she was discovered by the Queen.


    The Empress held Dong Shu''s hand. Seeing that she wanted to retreat, she hurriedly said, "Don''t be afraid, Shu''er. Follow me." With that, the Queen grabbed Dong Shu''s hand and walked towards the palace.


    When Dong Shu heard the Queen''s words, she could only stop in her tracks and follow her footsteps.


    Although some of the family members and wives who stayed in the front hall already knew that the empress recently liked Xu Family''s little daughter-in-law, they finally saw how much the empress liked her today.


    After they heard the announcement, each of them saluted. When they were roused, they saw an unfamiliar face by the empress''s side.


    Someone who was well-informed would naturally instantly know Dong Shu''s identity.


    There was something good going on, but she didn''t forget to take the opportunity to size up Madame Ye. After all, logically speaking, she was the daughter-in-law of Xu Family, and the eldest daughter of Prince Duan.


    But looking at it now, it seemed that Xu Family was not as good as a daughter-in-law who was born in a normal village.


    Madame Ye naturally knew what the eyes of these people were looking at her with. She stood by the side of Old Madame Xu with a straight face, completely ignoring the sizing them up.


    Dong Shu stood at the head of the group, and naturally could see everyone''s eyes.


    Especially when everyone was looking at Eldest Sister-in-Law''s Madame Ye, she saw it even more clearly.


    Since Dong Shu could see it, the empress could naturally see it too.


    The empress walked along the Madame Ye, and after seeing the Madame Hu behind her, she said with a smile, "Ying''er is about to give birth, right? Mama Hu, later on, remember to take out some medicinal ingredients from my private storehouse and give them to Ying''er.


    The moment the Queen finished speaking, Hu Ying immediately bowed to express her gratitude with the support of Xu Yanmo.


    "There''s no need to be so courteous. Take a good care of your body and help your Xu Family spread its leaves. Your aunt will be at ease now."


    The Queen''s concern for Hu Ying made Madame Ye proud.


    After all, his daughter-in-law was the empress''s great-nephew granddaughter. She was not surprised at how her obedient and sensible daughter-in-law would be taken care of by the empress after the incident with the Hu Family girl.


    But she also understood that the empress''s words were to shift the crowd''s attention away from Third Sister-in-Law.


    But she didn''t care.


    The empress was also satisfied with Madame Ye''s attitude. Seeing that Madame Ye had always been respectfully staying by her side, she smiled and said to him, "Is your second lady not young anymore? She looks like her grandfather. The emperor has always told me that when she marries someone, I''ll give her the position of county lord so that she won''t be bullied by her in-laws in the future. "


    As soon as the Queen finished speaking, Madame Ye''s lowered eyes instantly lit up.


    She was originally a princess. Although she was not the direct daughter, she was the eldest daughter of her father.


    However, although this time, her child shouldn''t be of any rank.


    But if Yanmo was really loved by the emperor and the empress was willing to give face to the Xu Family, Yanmo might really have a rank.


    "With His Majesty and the esteemed empress in love with her, what grade is there to be afraid of?" The Old Madame Xu naturally would not directly accept the Empress''s words.


    Although she knew that the Empress liked the Madame Dong and wanted to shift her gaze away, there was no need to do so.


    Unless the emperor really did have the thought of giving Yanmo a rank.


    Thinking about it, Old Madame Xu recalled what the Empress had said just now. Thinking about how Yanmo looked like her grandfather, she finally understood what had happened.


    Everyone in the hall watched the empress talking to the people from the Xu Family as soon as she appeared.


    They could all understand why she was given such a gift. After all, she was a Madame Hu girl and the empress''s niece.


    But then, they mentioned that he was given the position of County Lord, so they didn''t want to continue listening.


    Today, they had come to congratulate the empress, but the empress had only spoken to the people from the Xu Family.


    However, no matter how unhappy they were, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    After all, they already knew that the Hu Family people had caused the empress to be unhappy early in the morning, and had caused the empress to throw down their face.


    After the empress and the Xu Family person spoke for a while, she then looked at the other people below her in a good mood.


    She saw most of the people here every year at her birthday party.


    As for those men who had just risen in rank and were coming here for the first time, there was no need for the empress to talk to them.


    She looked at Mama Hu. Just as the Queen was about to ask her to give them a birthday present, a ruckus suddenly came from outside the door.

 C124

    The noise was not small, as though the owner of the voice did not have any intention of hiding it, and so, a noise that should not have appeared at this time, rang out openly outside the great hall of Phoenix Palace.


    At first, the empress did not clearly hear who the owner of the voice was. After all, she had only been focused on talking with the Xu Family people.


    However, the Mama Hu beside her could hear clearly the conversation at the door.


    The Queen had yet to speak, but Mama Hu had already sent a look to her side. The palace maids that usually followed behind Mama Hu saw the look in her eyes and quickly left the hall, ready to deal with the commotion outside.


    Before the palace maid could leave the hall, a voice could be heard clearly from outside the hall.


    "I won''t marry! I want to see aunt, aunt will definitely not be willing to marry me to that idiot. "


    After everyone heard this, although some of them did not immediately guess who the speaker was, after thinking for a bit, they immediately understood who the speaker was.


    This is the Phoenix Palace, master is the Empress.


    Currently, the only person who could call the Empress'' aunt ''was the youngest daughter of Hu Family''s successor.


    Those who were well-informed about what had happened at Phoenix Palace this morning only had to think for a moment to understand what had happened.


    The people of Xu Family naturally heard this voice clearly as well. When they thought that this was said by their own aunt, Madame Hu couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Although she was already married, both the direct line of descent and side branch of Hu Family still had their unmarried daughter.


    If today''s matter were to spread out, the daughters of their Hu Family would definitely be criticized, and their marriage might even be affected.


    Other people could also think of problems that could be solved with Madame Hu.


    The empress hadn''t been able to clearly hear what was being said at the door, but now she could.


    After the smiling Empress confirmed that the one causing trouble at the door was Hu Yao, she immediately said: "Men, go tell the Hu Family people, if they do not sincerely wish for my birthday, then do not enter the palace anymore."


    The empress didn''t seem to mind as she spoke, but those who heard her were startled.


    Especially those families whose families were in-laws with Hu Family.


    Before Old Madame Xu could speak, an old lady sitting opposite to her gave her a look.


    Seeing her gaze, Old Madame Xu finally realised that her eldest grandson wife was her grandson''s cousin and the Empress''s niece.


    After understanding what she meant, the Old Madame Xu sighed and said to the Empress, "Empress, there is no need to put an insensible junior in your heart. This old body now understands that as long as this old body can eat well and dress warmly, this obedient junior will only teach a few words. As for those who are disobedient, this old one is not willing to interfere. If I have the time, I would rather drink some tea and listen to the show. "


    When Old Madame Xu said this, the old lady who was giving her a look immediately followed up, saying that her own junior was disobedient.


    Only after being comforted by the two old ladies did the empress''s mood improve.


    "Don''t worry, I understand now." With that said, the Queen no longer wanted to talk about Hu Yao. Instead, she looked towards Mama Hu, asking her to continue the process of the birthday present that she did not start earlier.


    The empress changed the subject herself, and the group below naturally wouldn''t continue to talk about what had happened without looking at her.


    However, after today''s incident, everyone began to ponder in their hearts that this little girl from Hu Family was probably crippled.


    Some of the families who had planned on marrying Hu Family also wanted to ask about whether or not the other daughters of Hu Family had been spoiled.


    Fortunately, the other daughters of the Hu Family were not bad. At least, after these families had investigated in the future, there would not be any bad rumors.


    Inside the Phoenix Palace, everyone began to present their birthday presents. Dong Shu sat next to the empress just like that, listening to many things that she had never heard of before.


    She hadn''t even learned how to completely control her expression, so the Queen sitting beside her could clearly see the astonishment on Dong Shu''s face.


    The Queen, who was originally in a bad mood, immediately laughed softly when she saw Dong Shu''s expression. "What''s wrong? But have you ever heard of these things? "


    "Yes." Dong Shu did not hide anything from the empress, "There are many things that this subject''s wife has heard for the first time." After saying this, Dong Shu''s face revealed a hint of awkwardness.


    The empress had been paying attention to Dong Shu, and upon seeing her display such an expression, she immediately asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with Shu''er?"


    Hearing the Empress''s words, Dong Shu''s face immediately turned slightly red. She said in an embarrassed voice, "The birthday presents they gave are all very precious, only this humble wife''s preparations are too ordinary."


    When Dong Shu said this, the Queen immediately became curious about the birthday she was preparing.


    Even the Empress couldn''t wait for''s turn to present her gift. She directly looked at Dong Shu and asked, "Then tell me, what birthday present did you prepare for me?"


    Dong Shu saw that the empress was staring at him the entire time, not even looking at the birthday present below her, and only replied softly, "It was personally embroidered by this official''s wife to congratulate you on your death. It''s just that this subject''s embroidery skills are not good, the Mama Yan has helped this subject in many areas. "


    Dong Shu did not take all of the credit for this embroidery onto himself.


    The empress knew exactly what she was capable of, and she wasn''t willing to lie, so she chose to speak the truth.


    The Empress did not expect Dong Shu to actually say such a thing.


    She looked at Dong Shu, and seeing her nervous expression, she immediately laughed and shook her head: "Shu''er, don''t worry, you''ve personally embroidered this thing, how could I not like it?"


    Not to mention, it was even a picture of a red-crowned crane. How could she not like it?


    After Dong Shu heard the Empress''s words, her eyes brightened as she said, "As long as the Empress likes it." After saying this, Dong Shu paused for a moment before continuing, "Because this item was personally embroidered by Mama Yan for this official, this subject has even personally embroidered a fortune bag for the Empress."


    The more the empress listened to Dong Shu''s words, the more cute she felt. She couldn''t help but reach out and pat the back of Dong Shu''s hand.


    The empress and Dong Shu''s movements were not concealed, the people below were still continuously offering their birthday presents, and the empress at the head was whispering to Dong Shu.


    Fortunately, the Queen did not continue to chat with Dong Shu secretly. Perhaps it was because the Empress was in a good mood after this, she would occasionally praise when everyone offered their birthday presents.


    Those who received praise from the empress were naturally overjoyed. The empress might be childless now, but they all understood that with the emperor''s guilt towards the empress, no matter which prince took the throne, the empress would still be one of the empress dowager.


    Of course, this didn''t exclude the fact that the Emperor would pass on the throne to his birth mother''s deceased prince. This way, there would only be one empress dowager in the palace.


    But no matter what, the current Empress would become the Empress Dowager in the future.


    The empress could more or less guess what they were thinking, which was why she was a little perfunctory when she faced these people.


    The empress understood that with her current status and lack of sons, no one would resent her even if she were to use her temper.


    After all, the crown prince had yet to decide on any of the other women in the palace, and her words as the main empress were still very useful to His Majesty.


    Even though the birthday present for Xu Family was already being prepared, it wasn''t as exquisite as the preparations that the other families had made last year.


    And because Xu Family had always been within the Xiahe Village all these years, the birthday present they prepared wasn''t too expensive.


    But perhaps it was because the empress liked Xu Family, so even though Xu Family''s birthday present wasn''t too great, she still praised it in a good mood.


    When the birthday present was completely paid, the people of Emperor Ruikang from the previous dynasty also arrived.


    "All of you, follow me to the charisma hall." The Queen finally spoke these words to everyone. After she finished speaking, she directly placed her arm in Dong Shu''s hands, allowing Dong Shu to support her as she moved towards the Tai Lai Hall.


    When Dong Shu and the rest reached the Confessing Hall, the ministers that were qualified enough to sit here had already taken their seats.


    And now, they knew about the matter regarding Hu Family and Hu Yao.


    Normally, Dong Shu should sit next to Xu Shiqiu, but the Queen kept holding onto her hand and when Emperor Ruikang changed into a new robe, she was still holding onto Dong Shu.


    Maybe Emperor Ruikang felt that the people from Hu Family had angered the empress, but seeing the empress''s actions, he did not say anything.


    The emperor and empress didn''t say anything, but the servants didn''t dare to say anything they wanted to.


    It was just that after today''s incident, everyone now had an understanding of the Empress''s love for the Xu Family and Third Madame.


    Some of the smarter ones, who had been in contact with Xu Family before, immediately took this opportunity to start a conversation with Xu Family.


    The first to come to Old Madame was Consort De''s family, Zhang Family.

 C125

    Today, the Zhang Family couldn''t wait to take the initiative and call on Old Lady Xu. Perhaps it was because they had heard of the incident that had occurred at Hu Yao''s house.


    Thinking about their family''s Yiran, they naturally rushed over to Old Madame Xu to apologize.


    "Yiran was spoiled badly by her family. After making such a ruckus last time, she was punished by her father and I when she returned home." After Old Madame Zhang had finished speaking, she did not wait for Old Madame Xu''s reply before continuing, "I''ve also heard Huan''er''s mother talking about your family''s little daughter-in-law. You''re lucky to have married such a fortunate daughter-in-law."


    Zhang Old Madame was Ye Jingxing''s grandmother after all, and since she was old, she took the initiative to apologize to Old Madame Xu.


    "All the children these days have bad tempers, even my family has one." "My little daughter-in-law is very kind. She treats all the juniors in the family very well, and Hong''er especially likes her."


    liking Dong Shu, this third aunt, was completely because Dong Shu could make many snacks that he had never eaten before.


    But now, when Old Madame Xu opened her mouth, she proclaimed that Ye Xuan liked her as her third aunt.


    Upon hearing Old Madame Xu mention Ye Xuan, Old Zhang smiled, "Hong''er is getting better and better. I think she will become a normal child in less than two years."


    "I think so too. Recently, his quantity of food has increased by a lot. If children can eat, they grow up quickly."


    When the two old ladies talked about their children, they did not stop. At the same time, Madam Zhang Family also walked over to Madame Ye''s side and asked about Dong Shu.


    Madame Ye knew of the incident where Zhang Yiran caused trouble at the palace gate. Now that she had heard Madam Zhang Family''s inquiry, she immediately understood what she meant.


    "My Third Sister-in-Law has a pure personality. She usually likes to study some snacks and eat, but now that she has received the Empress''s love, she has been granted a place in the Mama as a teacher."


    Madame Ye''s words were very clear, Madam Zhang Family was also a smart person, and after hearing what she said, she immediately understood what she meant.


    "What a coincidence, my siblings also love to eat. They like to study food the most. "It''s just that her daughter-in-law had just given birth yesterday and is worried about her safety today, so she didn''t enter the palace."


    Although her mother''s family was not as good as the Madame Ye''s, the current Zhang Family still had a Consort De, and a prince who could possibly be her wife.


    Thus, when she spoke angrily with Madame Ye, Madam Zhang Family did have a very good grasp of her abilities.


    Madame Ye also felt that Madam Zhang Family''s words were to her liking. She had a lot of thoughts and liked to talk to smart people like him the most.


    Upon hearing the words of the great lady Zhang Family, Madame Ye immediately started to ponder over the situation.


    Zhang Old Madame gave birth to a son and a daughter, the eldest son and the second daughter.


    The two sons and one daughter of the Zhang Family Mistress, the one who caused the trouble last time was Zhang Yiran, the youngest daughter of the old clam, who was thirty-five years old.


    But the second son of the great wife of Zhang Family, Yanhao, was rather suitable for his age and had a granddaughter.


    Thinking about it here, Madame Ye''s attitude towards the great lady of Zhang Family became more and more friendly, and began to inquire about the girl from her second son''s family.


    Madam Zhang Family was also a smart person, she understood what was going on the moment she heard Madame Ye''s words.


    She only had a daughter and a granddaughter. Although her granddaughter was from the second son''s family, she was the only granddaughter, so she had raised her daughter normally.


    When Madame Ye saw the expression of the great lady of the Zhang Family, she could guess that she had understood his meaning.


    After talking for a bit more, Madame Ye and Madam Zhang Family made an appointment. In two days, they would go visit each other at the Zhang Family.


    Although Madame Ye and Madam Zhang Family had an agreement, this matter still needed to be told to the Old Madame s of the two families.


    The Old Madame s of the two families did not object when they heard this. After all, the identity of the two families were similar, so it was appropriate for the only daughter of the second house to be matched with the second son of the main house.


    After the Zhang Family people left, a few more families went up to speak to the Old Madame Xu.


    Today, Old Madame Xu had borrowed the empress''s birthday to return Xu Family back to their social circle in the capital, so she did not feel tired at all.


    Maybe the rumors regarding Xu Shiqiu were too scary previously, even though he had already become an official, there were not many people who talked to him.


    Therefore, when the Queen''s birthday was over, Dong Shu returned to Old Madame Xu''s side and sat in the Old Madame Xu''s carriage.


    "Mom, thank you for your hard work today." As Dong Shu spoke, she hurriedly moved closer to Old Madame Xu, and continued: "Mother, Empress gave me a reward again today, saying that it''s summer now, make clothes for Yuanxi and I."


    When Old Madame Xu heard this, he then replied, "Since this is a reward from Empress, you can rest assured. Now that the entire capital knows that the Queen likes you, even if you do not accept these things, they would probably guess what the Empress gave you. "


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu immediately calmed down.


    Dong Shu did not speak for the rest of the journey, only until the carriage reached Xu Family''s entrance did Dong Shu wake Old Madame Xu up and help her off the carriage.


    When they were at the main gate, she said to Dong Shu, "Go back to your Shihuan Courtyard and rest with Yuanxi. You don''t need to come here tonight either, come back tomorrow." While speaking, Old Madame Xu ordered the servant woman to support her and return to the Main Yard to rest.


    Dong Shu knew that her mother-in-law was tired, so she didn''t say anything after hearing her words.


    She hadn''t seen Yuanxi for a long time, so she had been thinking about it. After watching Old Madame Xu leave, she also returned to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Old Madame Xu guessed right, after the empress''s birthday banquet, everyone in the capital knew that the empress likes the Third Madame''s Xu Family, and they especially pampered her.


    Other than the people from Hu Family, the others did not pay too much attention to this matter.


    After all, they were well aware of the empress''s situation. She had spoiled a wife that came from a peasant family, but that was only because her knees were too desolate.


    Only a few people who had seen the crown prince and the crown prince''s consort before and could still remember what they looked like guessed the reason after seeing Dong Shu.


    An hour after Dong Shu and the Old Madame Xu arrived home, Xu Shiqiu returned home. Just as he returned home to inquire about the Old Madame Xu, he rushed towards the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Only after confirming what was going on within the Phoenix Palace from Dong Shu''s own words did she heave a sigh of relief.


    "My wife, I''m actually a bit regretful right now. I''m regretting revealing that I shouldn''t have revealed the fact that you''re blessed."


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu who had just finished speaking, and frowned: "Hubby, this is not something that you can hide if you don''t want to." After experiencing the recent events, Dong Shu now understood a lot.


    At least in the capital, as long as the two from the palace wanted to know about their family''s situation, they would not be able to keep these things a secret.


    Xu Shiqiu also knew that what Dong Shu said was reasonable, but he was still worried.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had revealed such an expression, Dong Shu immediately raised her hand to stroke his forehead: "Hubby, don''t worry, since I''m blessed, then I''ll definitely be fine." After saying that, Dong Shu laughed and continued: "Tomorrow, mother will probably want to tell me about the banquet at my house. After I finish this matter, I should be able to go to the manor to rest for the summer."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s mood instantly became better.


    Xu Shiqiu even thought that if he waited until his whole family went to the Manor and left the capital for a period of time, perhaps the entire capital would forget about his wife.


    Dong Shu did not know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, she had guessed correctly. The next day, when Xu Shiqiu went to the army camp outside the city, she had just brought Yuanxi to the Main Yard, when Old Madame Xu told her about the banquet guests at home.


    "We have been back for such a long time. Because of the matter of the Spring and Autumn Festival, we have been suppressing the matter of the banquet guests. Yesterday in the palace, I saw a few madams, and they all opened their mouths to probe our family into the matter of having a banquet for guests. "


    Although Old Madame Xu had gone through an entire night of rest, she had still expended too much of her mental energy yesterday.


    Dong Shu looked at her worriedly. When the Old Madame Xu said this, she nodded and then did her best to think about what she had to say.


    "Then I''ll finish writing the post today and send it to everyone tomorrow morning?" Dong Shu looked at the Old Madame Xu as she spoke. After she finished speaking, she paused for a moment before continuing, "How about we set the day of the feast for your husband, Xiu Mu? Coincidentally, both brother-in-law and Big Bro have time, so Yanzhu has to inform Jiang Han as well. "


    After Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s words, she nodded her head and said: "You should finish writing today, I have the list here."


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, the servant woman beside her handed over a list of names that Old Madame Xu had organized last night to Dong Shu.


    Seeing the name list, Dong Shu could not help but have a headache.


    She really hadn''t thought that there would be so many families on this list after her mother-in-law had chosen them for so many days.

 C126

    It was just that now was not the time for Dong Shu to not know anything. She only needed to look at the list of names and she would be able to guess that those on the list were all the families that she had to invite.


    However, since they were all guests, as long as each family brought one or two juniors with them, they would probably have to take at least three tables to sit down at this banquet.


    As for whether or not they would bring this junior over, Dong Shu had no doubts about that at all.


    It was only after Dong Shu had entered the palace this time that she heard that her sister-in-law had purposely made a marriage with Zhang Family. She understood that this banquet was the best opportunity for the female servants to see each other.


    Since they wanted to look at each other, they would definitely bring a junior along.


    There were also some female servants who wanted to bring along juniors that had yet to be decided, but had yet to be questioned about. They wanted to let others know that their family had such a junior, so that they could propose a marriage.


    It was because of this reason that although Dong Shu''s invitation was for a certain mistress, she had to be able to predict that she would bring two more juniors along.


    Just as Dong Shu was thinking about this, the Old Madame Xu opened her mouth again: "This time, your eldest sister-in-law and your Second Sister-in-law will probably come back too, don''t forget."


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Dong Shu nodded her head to show that she understood.


    At the same time, Dong Shu raised her original plan of three tables to four tables.


    Sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law both had juniors waiting to get married, they would definitely bring them along.


    Seeing that Dong Shu understood her meaning, the Old Madame Xu instructed her to quickly go back and prepare.


    Dong Shu did not decline. Previously, she did not know, but after going through the Mama Yan''s tutelage, Dong Shu now understood, preparing for a banquet was not something that could be done a day or two earlier.


    Some ingredients needed to be prepared a few days in advance.


    Xu Family had just started preparing for the banquet and was purchasing ingredients that did not exist in the family. On the other side, the well-informed family had also received the news.


    Everyone was waiting for this post from the Xu Family. After a day, those who received the post would naturally be overjoyed, after all, most of the families of the officials in the capital would know about the matter that was beloved by the Empress.


    As for those who did not receive posts, it was fine that they did not have any relationship with Xu Family before, but there were a few who had a good relationship with Xu Family before, but this time they did not receive posts, which became the main topic of discussion among the families.


    All the families who were able to stand firmly in the capital were not fools. These families had a good relationship with Xu Family before the marriage, and one of the old ladies was even handed over as a handkerchief to Old Madame Xu before her marriage.


    But this time, he did not receive a post from the Xu Family.


    Thinking of this, he went to investigate some good things. In the end, after some investigation, he found something.


    "These two families are both the same family that threw stones at us while we were down after the Xu Family accident. I do not blame nor resent the political enemies of Xu Family, but the men of these two families were all brought up by your father-in-law back then. " Old Madame Xu had also heard of the news in the capital recently, which was why she was able to tell Dong Shu about this after her recovery.


    "Our Xu Family will not actively go and stir up trouble, but to make us pretend that we don''t know anything, and still come into contact with them, is impossible." The Old Madame Xu saw that Dong Shu had finished speaking and seeing her nod her head, she continued, "In the future, when you meet the women from these two families, you will not have to be courteous. The things they did back then were not concealed. Many families in the capital knew about it. "


    Dong Shu listened to what the Old Madame Xu said seriously. Even if she did not understand something, she would not question it.


    She understood that it didn''t matter if she didn''t understand now, but she just needed to remember her mother-in-law''s words and do as she said.


    Moreover, Dong Shu had never had the shame to ask others before. If she didn''t understand something, she would wait for Old Madame Xu to finish speaking, and then take the initiative to ask.


    "Mother, then if I meet the women from these two families in the future, I will ignore them if they don''t take the initiative to talk to me. What should I do if they take the initiative to talk to me?" Dong Shu understood the words of the Old Madame Xu, but she felt that she had a bad grasp of it.


    Once she said that, Old Madame Xu understood her meaning.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It had only been a short while, but this third daughter-in-law of his, who originally didn''t know anything, had already understood so many twists and turns.


    The big dye vat in the capital was truly worthy of its reputation.


    "I think that as long as these two families have good faces, they will not take the initiative to provoke our people. However, there is another situation. They will bully you because you don''t know anything and use you to wash off what they had done in their own homes. "


    In the end, Old Madame Xu had experienced a lot, and the moment she opened her mouth, she immediately told her what the other two families might do.


    Dong Shu had been seriously listening to her mother-in-law''s words the entire time. Only now did she take the initiative to speak out: "Then, I won''t answer their words? Or is there any other good way? "


    Dong Shu also understood that she would definitely meet these two women in the future.


    After all, now that Xu Family had returned to the capital, there would definitely be diplomacy for their women.


    For example, the two families that Old Madame Xu had mentioned earlier, one family was related to Zhang Family, and the other family was a little closer to Hu Family.


    They were all relatives so they would definitely meet each other in the future, so Dong Shu was a little unsure of what to do.


    She could pretend that she didn''t know those two families, but if those two families insisted on talking to her, how could she understand it?


    She understood that as long as she had a little meaning, the two of them might use this opportunity to say that their family''s relationship with Xu Family was very good.


    Dong Shu didn''t really understand either, but Mama Yan had recently told her a lot, and every time she met Aunt Sister and her first niece, they would tell her a little about this matter.


    Although Dong Shu felt that there were a lot of things that needed to be done, she was not annoyed. She even felt that she had to work hard in order to do what a manager wife should do and not drag down her husband.


    The Old Madame Xu also understood this point, so after hearing Dong Shu''s words, she nodded her head and said: "It''s fine to just ignore them. But if there is someone who wants to introduce them, you can push that person onto me. You don''t have to be afraid of offending them. When the two families first took a blow when they were down, our family had already fallen out with them. There are too many people watching our Xu Family right now, so it would not be appropriate to befriend so many influential families. Thus, if you were to speak directly, you do not need to care about the face of the two families. "


    Old Madame Xu knew that Dong Shu was not very smart, but she also knew that although Dong Shu was not very smart, he was very obedient.


    As expected, when he said those words, he saw her nod her head seriously.


    Dong Shu had indeed taken the Old Madame Xu''s words to heart, and was implementing them very well in the future.


    Old Madame Xu also did not expect that her words today, would train Dong Shu to such a state.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had nodded in agreement, Old Madame Xu then continued: "Our family, Zhang Family, and even Hu Family as well as Prince Duan Palace are all relatives. Although our Jiang Family are not our official families, with your Second Sister-in-law and Yanzhu here, we are still relatives. These relatives should know what happened in our family that year, and there are usually people who don''t understand and speak up for us. "Besides, our family''s social circle is also about the same. If you are going out in the future, you don''t know what to do if you encounter any problems. You can ask your elder sister-in-law or elder sister."


    The Old Madame Xu only mentioned the Madame Ye and Xu Nuanwen but did not mention the Madame Jiang and Yanzhu. She also knew that the two of them were smart people, knew what to do, and what not to do.


    And the status of the Madame Jiang and Yanzhu was a bit worse.


    Thinking to this, the Old Madame Xu turned to Dong Shu and said, "In the future, when you act outside, if you encounter someone who is trying to sow discord between you three, you should just return the favor without fear. "No matter how many conflicts our family has, when we go out, we are still family. We are not someone others can provoke."


    Dong Shu listened attentively to the teachings of the Old Madame Xu, and after memorizing these words in her heart, she started to ponder whether she should explain it to him after Hubby tonight when she returned.


    Only, Dong Shu did not expect that a heavy downpour would only stop at midnight in the middle of the afternoon.


    Because of this torrential rain, Xu Shiqiu did not come back, but fortunately, he stayed for another day on the second day, and the third day was the day of Xiu Mu.


    After an entire night of torrential rain, a lot of the flowers in the Xu Family Courtyard had fallen, but after the rain, they had cooled down.


    Even Yuanxi looked more spirited than a few days ago.


    The next day would be the day of Xu Family Banquet. Today, Dong Shu was even busier than the last few days, it was fortunate that the Old Madame Xu had arranged for two servants to come over to help, so that Dong Shu could prepare all of the things needed for the feast tomorrow in the afternoon.


    Since tomorrow was the day of the banquet, it was rather simple to eat all over the Xu Family tonight.


    Dong Shu had her servants boil the big bone soup, while she led the servants and maids to wrap many wontons, prepared to cook them together with the bone soup after it was done.


    It had been a long time since Dong Shu had personally gone to cook and for her to cook for him today, firstly, because the weather was a little cooler, and secondly, because Xu Shiqiu did not come back yesterday, so he could eat the food she cooked himself.


    Dong Shu thought to herself that this was the first time Yuanxi had eaten food other than milk, and she was especially meticulous in preparing the noodles.


    According to the nurse''s words, the soft and gentle noodles, the thin layer of the rolling roll, and then boil it a little more.


    Dong Shu did not do much either, it was only a small bowl. She used a small silver spoon to break the skin on her face even more, and then she fed the bowl to Yuanxi who was already wrapped around the mouth.


    When Xu Shiqiu came back, he just so happened to see this scene. His Young Girl was holding a silver bowl, and was currently seriously feeding food to his daughter.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shiqiu immediately felt that the things he had discovered in the army camp today, weren''t considered problems at all. He would definitely be able to think of a way to resolve them.

 C127

    With this thought in mind, Xu Shiqiu withdrew his expression at the right time and quickly walked into the house.


    "What is my wife feeding Yuanxi?" While Xu Shiqiu was speaking, he walked to Dong Shu''s side, and when he saw what was in the bowl, he continued: "Can Yuanxi already eat these?"


    "Yes, Yuanxi has already been here for six months. Nanny and Mama Yan both said that it is edible, but you have to eat less, and the main thing is to drink more." As she spoke, Dong Shu also fed the last mouthful of noodles to Yuanxi, and then continued to speak: "Mother, please tell me today, Yuanxi''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger, I don''t know if I can find a female sheep, I can feed Yuanxi some goat''s milk every day."


    If someone else had come home after a busy day and heard his wife say these things, they would definitely be impatient.


    But Xu Shiqiu was different.


    Before he had his position, he had always been helping to take care of Yuanxi, and was well aware of how much effort it took to take care of a child.


    Moreover, due to him being overly busy recently, even if he returned home at night, he wouldn''t have much time to pay attention to what Yuanxi had eaten.


    So when he heard Dong Shu''s words, he immediately spoke out, "Your husband will arrange for someone to prepare this matter." After saying all that, Xu Shiqiu continued: "These few days, I have been busy with matters in the military camp, and have also neglected Yuanxi somewhat. Tomorrow, I will definitely properly accompany Yuanxi."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu put this matter to rest. In her heart, her husband was omnipotent.


    As for the words he said to accompany Yuanxi, Dong Shu did not feel it was strange.


    "I made wontons with my own hands. I''ll eat them together with the bone soup later." After saying this, Dong Shu didn''t wait for Xu Shiqiu to speak and continued, "At the banquet tomorrow, my husband will get up earlier."


    "Alright, my wife, don''t worry. Your husband will definitely be able to get up tomorrow." There was something on Xu Shiqiu''s mind, but after hearing Dong Shu''s words, she directly replied and then went downstairs to change and wash her face.


    Because Dong Shu had packed wontons herself and because Xu Shiqiu did not come back yesterday, the couple had gone to Main Yard to accompany Old Madame Xu to eat tonight.


    Dong Shu did not sense anything wrong with Xu Shiqiu, but the Old Madame Xu did.


    After the family had finished eating dinner, before Xu Shiqiu had even opened his mouth to suggest a return to the Shihuan Courtyard, Old Madame Xu opened his mouth first: "Shiqiu, have you been in the army camp for the past few days?


    When Xu Shiqiu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, he was just about to reply that everything had gone smoothly, when he suddenly remembered that he had promised his wife before.


    Now that his wife was by his side, he naturally couldn''t lie.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was hesitating, Old Madame Xu had already understood what he meant.


    "Is there really something going on in the autumn?"


    When Dong Shu heard Old Madame Xu ask this, she finally sensed that something was amiss.


    "Master, did you really encounter something in the military camp?" Dong Shu stared at the crescent moon as she looked at Xu Shiqiu. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not refute her, she continued: "If Hubby has anything to say, just say it. Mother and I will never harm you."


    Perhaps, Dong Shu''s words had reached Xu Shiqiu''s heart, but after she had finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu let out a sigh and said, "Because I was directly sent into the army camp. Even though Father''s prestige is still there, there are still many people in the army who do not accept me."


    With regards to this point that Xu Shiqiu had mentioned, Old Madame Xu had already thought about it before, and although Dong Shu was not very smart, she understood after thinking about it.


    Xu Shiqiu continued after seeing that Dong Shu could understand the situation, "But because I did not take away the soldiers under their command and instead directly recruited new recruits, other than the first two days, they did not continue to target me. However, during these few days, as I''ve been recruiting more and more new recruits, I''ve also discovered that the rations and uniforms of the soldiers under my command are simply not enough. "


    Xu Shiqiu was not in a rush to train yet, but he still needed the food and clothes of the new recruits.


    However, every time Xu Shiqiu went to ask around, the people in the warehouse would decline.


    At first, Xu Shiqiu thought that they were making things difficult for him, but when he really went to the warehouse, he knew that they could still give him some rations, but they did not have any military uniforms.


    However, the rations in the warehouse belonged to the other soldiers. The soldiers under his command were not part of his original plan, so naturally, they were not part of the military pay allocated by the imperial government at the beginning of the year.


    The Xu Family did have silver, and he also had a manor in his possession. He could also take out some food, but he could not take them out.


    It was because the recruits he wanted to recruit were the imperial government''s men and not Xu Shiqiu''s men.


    The Old Madame Xu immediately understood what Xu Shiqiu meant when he opened his mouth, and Dong Shu also understood why after Xu Shiqiu''s explanation.


    "Can''t my husband tell His Majesty about this? "His Majesty meant to recruit new soldiers. Even if the original salary didn''t include these people, since His Majesty had already spoken, the imperial government should have made arrangements."


    Dong Shu did not understand so much. Her thoughts were simple, because Emperor Ruikang told her husband to do this matter.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard Dong Shu''s words, he shook his head and said, "But if I go find His Majesty whenever something happens, how would His Majesty think of me? What do the other generals in the camp think of me? " After saying this, Xu Shiqiu sighed and continued, "Actually, I had originally wanted to go find His Majesty as well. But even though His Majesty could help me once, you can''t help me every single time."


    When Old Madame Xu originally heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she had wanted to advise him, afraid that he would become someone who only cared about face.


    But after hearing what Xu Shiqiu said, Old Madame Xu completely understood his intentions.


    "In fact, you can absolutely find His Majesty once, or at least tell him about the problems you''re facing right now." However, in the future, you really need to take care of it yourself. However, you can also find help with it. "


    In the end, Old Madame Xu had seen Xu Zhenbei leading troops before. She saw that Xu Shiqiu was deep in thought after hearing what she had said, and continued, "''If there''s a soldier on hand, then there''s no need for silver.''" Your father was the one who told me that.


    After saying this, the Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but remind Yun Che at the end, "You train new recruits by yourself, and it''s indeed a bit tiring to think about these things as well. I saw that Shi Yuan has been rather bored staying at home recently. All of the boys and girls who needed to be taught previously are now able to read and do things. You can go ask him if he''s willing to be your caretaker in the army. "


    Although Shi Yuan had his own reputation, he was, after all, already old enough so he was not in the mood to continue the exam.


    Since that was the case, he might as well follow Xu Shiqiu to the army camp to manage their money and food. After all, he was one of them, and would follow Xu Shiqiu in training his new soldiers.


    The Old Madame Xu only mentioned Shi Yuan alone, but Xu Shiqiu thought of other people.


    "Brother Shuo had wanted to join the army for a long time, and my sister told him to follow me, along with his good friend, Liu Ze. "After all, he is the grandson of the Minister of Revenue. If he were to come to my place, he would probably have expressed his opinion." After thinking about these two people, Xu Shiqiu then thought about his own courtyard''s Ling Xiang''s elder brother, the eldest son of the Wang''s Disease, Zhang Ping.


    "Wang''s Disease''s eldest son, Zhang Ping, is also sixteen this year. He can also follow me to the army camp. Ye Shuo was not old after all, and Liu Ze was still slightly separated by a bit. Xu Shiqiu did not plan to let the two of them get into contact so much from the start, so he wanted to bring a loyal person to be his personal soldier first.


    "Also, your second uncle Xu''s family''s Xu Jie is currently in the capital. With Xu Feng and Xu Jun there, he won''t have to stay at home all day, he can also follow you to the barracks." Seeing that Xu Shiqiu finally understood, Old Madame Xu mentioned Xu Jie.


    Xu Jie was different from Zhang Ping. Zhang Ping was a servant of the Xu Family after all, but Xu Jie, according to the relationship between Xu Er and Xu Zhenbei, was actually Xu Shiqiu''s elder brother.


    With Xu Jie here, Xu Shiqiu also had another helper from his clan.


    Xu Shiqiu was enlightened by Old Madame Xu''s words, and he became more confident about what was happening in the army camp.


    Dong Shu sat by the side and listened quietly. Even if she did not understand what she said, she did not ask her.


    When the Old Madame Xu was tired and they returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu began to ask and then Xu Shiqiu patiently explained everything to her.


    "My wife, your husband did not come up from the lower levels of the soldiers, and there aren''t any members of our Xu Family in the army either. Therefore, the moment your husband entered the military camp, he showed off his true abilities as a general of the fourth rank and caused quite a few people to feel quite displeased."


    Xu Shiqiu understood all of this, so when he first entered the army camp, he made preparations to be troubled by others.


    However, he did not expect that these people would not only make things difficult for him, but also make it so that the recruits he had recruited had no food to eat.


    "Your husband''s been thinking about this for the past few days. Before, he also thought about whether he should go find His Majesty, but then your husband figured it out. His Majesty gave your husband a fourth rank from the very beginning, probably on purpose."


    As soon as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu opened her eyes wide in shock.


    However, when she thought about it carefully, she had to admit that her husband was right.


    "Then what should we do?" Dong Shu understood in her heart that it was impossible for her husband to not take this official position, so he could only go forward to face the adversity.


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu looked worried, but was also a little reluctant. He felt that he shouldn''t tell her about her analysis.


    His own Young Girl should have been carefree and carefree every day.


    However, Xu Shiqiu also understood that from the moment he decided to return to the capital, Young Girl could no longer continue being carefree.


    It was all because of him. Because of Xu Family, his wife had to learn these things that she originally didn''t need to understand.


    Whatever Xu Shiqiu was thinking in his heart, he immediately said it out.


    When he said that, Dong Shu immediately shook her head: "Hubby, it''s not like that." Dong Shu was not willing to see such a decadent Xu Shiqiu. She raised her hand to stroke Xu Shiqiu, and after smoothing his frown, she continued, "I believe that Master will definitely be able to resolve this matter."


    After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment and continued, "Besides, I''m really not tired from learning all these, I''m also willing to do so."


    Xu Shiqiu understood that the reason the Young Girl was willing to learn all this was all because of him.


    Lowering his head, and after kissing Young Girl''s lips, Xu Shiqiu then opened his mouth and said: "However, after talking to Mother today, your husband has thought of a few ideas. "My wife, don''t worry. Your husband will solve these problems."


    Dong Shu firmly believed in Xu Shiqiu, upon hearing his words, she believed that she could indeed do it.


    However, Dong Shu was still thinking whether she could help her. She didn''t plan to ask others about this matter, but wanted to ask Xu Nuanwen instead.


    The second day was Xu Family Banquet''s day. Because it was Resting Sun, Ye Jingxing also accompanied Xu Nuanwen to the Xu Family.


    After sending Xu Nuanwen to the backyard, Ye Jingxing brought his three sons to find Xu Shiqiu after paying respects to the Old Madame Xu.


    Xu Nuanwen came the earliest. When Ye Jingxing led his three sons away, she discovered that her mother and sister-in-law were looking at her as if they had something to say.


    "Mom, is something wrong at home?" After all, Xu Nuanwen had been raised by the Old Madame Xu. Since she was the only daughter of the family, she had followed Xu Zhenbei around for a while.


    With just a glance, she could tell that Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu had something on their minds.


    "Yes, I have something to tell elder sister." Seeing Xu Nuanwen had opened her mouth, Dong Shu immediately followed up with a question.


    Seeing Dong Shu anxiously opening her mouth, Xu Nuanwen immediately laughed: "Luckily I came early today, speak, what happened at home?"


    Seeing that Xu Nuanwen had no intention to ignore it, Dong Shu immediately told him what she had said last night.


    "I understand what hubby means. He doesn''t want me to tell anyone about this, but I think that big sister is not an outsider. Furthermore, I also want to ask big sister if you have a good idea."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu continued, "You''re familiar with His Majesty''s personality. Look at this, what exactly does His Majesty mean by this?"


    After Xu Nuanwen heard Dong Shu''s words, she started to wonder just what exactly His Majesty meant by this.


    When she heard her mother''s words again, Xu Nuanwen knew, and her mother guessed that this matter was probably due to His Majesty''s orders.


    "If I''m not wrong, His Majesty will intervene in this matter in a short amount of time. Perhaps His Majesty will take the initiative to ask for him." After all, Xu Nuanwen had been married into the imperial family for more than ten years, and she had been intelligent since a young age.


    Once she heard the words of Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu, she immediately guessed the real motive behind this matter.


    "Encountering these kinds of things is actually not that special. Many generals would encounter these kinds of things after being promoted. It''s just that the number of things they encounter during the autumn is a bit more." Xu Nuanwen opened her mouth to speak, but after she finished speaking, she paused before continuing, "It''s just that His Majesty wanted to hand over the military power to Shiqiu, yet didn''t want to easily obtain it at this time of year. The most important point is that we are still unsure if he is as loyal to us as father is. "


    After Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu immediately understood.


    Seeing that Dong Shu did not understand, Xu Nuanwen then continued to speak, "Since childhood, I have stayed at home, and after that, I have lived in the Xiahe Village for ten years. "After ten years, even though father was loyal to His Majesty, he died because of His Majesty."


    A trace of ridicule flashed past Xu Nuanwen''s eyes when she brought up this matter. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ye Jingxing had treated her well, she would have left him when she found out about her father''s accident.


    "His Majesty wanted to use Shiqiu to harass him, but he was afraid that he might know something, so he prepared to give him a hard time. When Shiqiu was unable to persevere any longer, either he or the Lord of the Prince Duan would step in and help him."


    Xu Nuanwen immediately spoke up. After she finished speaking, she saw that Dong Shu had widened her eyes in shock, and hurriedly broke into laughter, "Therefore, it''s fine if you don''t take the initiative to look for His Majesty, but it''s also fine if you take the initiative to look for His Majesty as well. "If you want to be at ease with His Majesty during the season, you''ll have to bow your head to him first, whether you''re on the initiative or passive side."

 C128

    Xu Nuanwen understood what she was saying, so what she was saying hit the nail on the head as well.


    After hearing her words, Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu took it to heart and prepared to convey her words to Xu Shiqiu.


    At this time, in the front courtyard, Xu Shiqiu also simply mentioned his recent situation to Ye Jingxing.


    Something that Xu Nuanwen could think of, Ye Jingxing could naturally think of as well.


    However, that person was his Royal Father, and he did not know how to start a conversation.


    Xu Shiqiu, on the other hand, had noticed that something was wrong with Brother-in-law. However, before he could think about it further, Ye Shuo had already spoken up, "Third Uncle, can Liu Ze and I join your army there tomorrow?"


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Ye Jingxing wanted to tell him not to cause trouble for Xu Shiqiu, but Xu Shiqiu said first: "I had originally planned to discuss this matter with you today. It''s not that you and Liu Ze can''t go to the military camp, it''s just that you guys are still young, so your training will definitely be halved. Usually, when I''m free, I will study by my side. "If you want to, then go. If not, then wait two more years."


    Xu Shiqiu naturally did not think of letting Ye Shuo and Liu Ze start from an ordinary soldier. With their identity, it was not suitable to start from an ordinary soldier.


    After all, their ages were there. Ye Shuo was fine, he had trained in the martial arts since he was young, but Liu Ze was not.


    Although they had status, Xu Shiqiu still had to consider the other people in the army camp.


    They could take special care of him, but they definitely wouldn''t give him an official position as soon as he arrived.


    Ye Shuo had originally wanted to say "I don''t need the Third Uncle''s special care", but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ye Jingxing, who was fully aware of his son''s temperament, couldn''t help but look at him and ask: "If you''re not willing, then don''t go."


    The moment Ye Jingxing opened his mouth, how could Ye Shuo still have the mood to bargain? He hurriedly nodded at Xu Shiqiu, "Alright, I''ll go find Liu Ze later and tell him about this matter."


    Ye Shuo said this because he also sent a copy of Xu Family to Liu Fang''er of the Liu Family.


    After all, Liu Fang''er was the original daughter, and Liu Ze had informed her in advance, so she was not surprised when she received the Xu Family''s thread.


    It was just that the Liu Family was very curious as to why the Xu Family would send a post to Liu Fang''er, and there was no other girl around her age in the Xu Family.


    However, although the Liu Family didn''t understand, Tian Liu Ze still accompanied Liu Fang''er to the Xu Family.


    At this time, the number of guests at home increased, and Dong Shu also walked out of the Main Yard Hall.


    Although Zhang Family brought Zhang Yiran here today, they also brought another girl of Zhang Family. According to seniority, she was Zhang Yiran''s niece.


    Seeing Zhang Family''s other daughter, Dong Shu immediately understood that his sister-in-law had her eyes on this girl.


    Zhang Yiran apologized to Dong Shu as soon as she arrived. Dong Shu could see that she did not truly want to apologize, but the two families were relatives after all, and since Dong Shu did not want the Aunt Sister to be troubled, she naturally forgave Zhang Yiran.


    Zhang Yiran was being suppressed by Mrs. Zhang. No matter how unhappy she was, she couldn''t voice it out loud.


    Since Zhang Family and Consort De had already started to arrange a marriage for her after their discussion, Old Zhang had already said that if she were to cause more trouble, she would directly marry into the distant marriage.


    Zhang Family could not let her be a daughter that would actually cause trouble for Zhang Family!


    Zhang Yiran hated Xu Family people to the bones, but she was not happy. Before the marriage was decided, she could only endure it.


    After the people from Zhang Family arrived, other people also arrived one after another.


    Although Liu Fang''er came with Liu Ze, after Liu Ze paid his respects to the Old Madame Xu, he went to the front yard, leaving Liu Fang''er here alone.


    Dong Shu turned her head and saw Liu Fang''er standing alone on the side.


    She instructed Ling Xiang to invite Liu Fang''er. Then she looked at her and said: "Are you bored? Let Young Madam Jiang Family accompany you and play in a bit. "


    Xu Yanzhu had previously led Jiang Han to pay respects to Old Madame Xu, but when she came to look for her, he heard her words.


    "Whose girl is this? She looks really good." Xu Yanzhu was very generous, after walking closer to Liu Fang''er, she could not help but size her up once again.


    Liu Fang''er actually wasn''t that good-looking, but she was the kind of face that made people feel comfortable at first glance.


    At this time, Liu Fang''er heard Xu Yanzhu''s words and knew that she was Ye Shuo''s cousin, so she couldn''t help but blush.


    Dong Shu also did not expect Xu Yanzhu to actually tease others. She endured her laughter and said to Xu Yanzhu: "I still want to entertain other guests. Yanzhu, accompany Miss Liu for a walk."


    "Third Aunt, don''t worry. I will take good care of Miss Liu." Xu Yanzhu knew that since Ye Shuo and Liu Fang''er were not engaged yet, it would not be good for him to do too much.


    After Dong Shu confirmed that Liu Fang''er had someone to accompany her, she continued to entertain the other guests.


    The courtyard of Xu Family was very big, and after being tidied up for a while, the scenery was pretty good, and the most surprising thing was still the food from Xu Family.


    When Xu Family returned to the capital, he brought along a lot of fish, prawns, and other seafood that were only found at Xiahe Village. After going through the cooking process at Xu Family, the taste naturally rose to another level.


    Today''s Xu Family''s banquet was originally to liaise with friends, and was also to have Yuanxi come out to meet people.


    After all, Yuanxi was the only son of the third wife of the Xu Family, and because she was doted upon by the empress, she was continuously praised the moment she appeared.


    Xu Nuanwen''s identity was different. Other than introducing her to Dong Shu at the beginning, only Dong Shu herself was in contact with the female servants of the various families.


    Dong Shu was busy for half a day, until the end of the banquet, when she finally saw Jiang Han.


    He didn''t know why, but the moment he saw Jiang Han, Dong Shu had a strange feeling. He kept having the feeling that Jiang Han was looking at him with a weird gaze.


    Under such a gaze, Jiang Han still had a trace of consideration in his eyes, but Dong Shu just did not notice it.


    Thinking about their identities, Dong Shu did not put it to heart like Jiang Han did, but she still wanted to find a chance to tell Xu Shiqiu about it.


    After the banquet had ended and everyone left in satisfaction, Dong Shu finally told Xu Shiqiu what she had said today.


    The moment Xu Shiqiu heard Dong Shu''s words, he immediately realized why had such an expression when he told this matter to brother-in-law.


    "My wife, there is no need to worry. I will think about this matter carefully." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu took the initiative to say: "Since the banquet has already been arranged, when will the wife bring Mother and Yuanxi to the villa to take shelter during the summer?"


    Dong Shu had originally prepared to say that she had met Jiang Han today, but who knew she would hear these words from Xu Shiqiu.


    She smiled and shook her head before saying, "We have to clean up the house for two days. Then, let''s send someone over to the manor some other day." The capital was indeed getting hotter and hotter. Because Xu Family wasn''t in the capital last winter, there wasn''t much ice stored in the homes these days.


    Moreover, Dong Shu heard from Doctor Du that using too much ice would not be good, so she had already thought of going to the villa to take shelter during the summer.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu laughed: There is nothing much to take care of, I have already chosen a date, the day after tomorrow will be good. "Tomorrow, my wife will rest at home for the day. The day after tomorrow, I will go to the palace to see the Queen. The day after, I will go to the manor."


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had already arranged everything, Dong Shu could only nod her head and agree to his arrangements.


    After saying that, Dong Shu started to talk about her encounter with Jiang Han.


    "Although Jiang Han is just Yanzhu''s husband and there are some questions regarding their relationship, why is this Jiang Han looking at me like that?"


    Dong Shu couldn''t understand why so far as to tell Xu Shiqiu and let him think about it.


    Actually, Xu Shiqiu remembered this matter from before, but he had too many things on his mind recently and had forgotten about it for a while.


    Now that he heard Dong Shu bring up the matter again, he took the initiative to say, "My wife, don''t worry. Your husband will arrange for people to investigate Jiang Han."


    As Xu Shiqiu said this, he did not take this matter to heart. He only felt that Jiang Han did not treat them as his elders.


    Since the weather was indeed getting hotter every day, Dong Shu decided to rest at home for the next day. However, she did not forget to ask the Mama Yan to deliver a letter to the palace, saying that she would pay her respects to the Queen tomorrow.


    When the empress heard that Dong Shu wanted to see her, she was naturally in a good mood. Furthermore, Dong Shu had come rather early today, and accompanied her in the palace for half a day, until the palace door was about to lock tight.


    However, when Dong Shu arrived, he told the Queen that she would be leaving the capital tomorrow to go to the manor to take shelter for the summer.


    "This time, you''re coming to the palace to visit me. I wonder how long you''ll have to wait until the next time we meet." The Queen looked at Dong Shu reluctantly, and while saying that, she instructed the Mama Su to get the reward she wanted to give to Dong Shu.


    "The Empress has already given many rewards." Dong Shu hurriedly said when she heard the empress''s words.


    Hearing her words, the empress held back her laughter. "Everyone else is trying their best to get something from me. You''re not the same as them at all, and you still think I''ve given you too many things."


    When Dong Shu heard the Empress''s words, her ears turned red from embarrassment. "The things that the Empress bestows me are all excellent, it''s just that I respect the Empress for my elders. The Empress gives me so many rewards every single time, it actually makes it seem like I''m approaching the Empress intentionally."


    The reason why Dong Shu was saying all these was also because Zhang Old Madame had casually mentioned this to him at the banquet held at home the day before yesterday.


    Yesterday, when Old Madame Xu heard that Dong Shu was going to enter the palace today, she warned Dong Shu repeatedly. If the empress were to reward her again, she would say these words.


    The empress did not know that the Old Madame Xu had mentioned Dong Shu before, but after hearing Dong Shu''s words, she couldn''t help but clap her hand and say, "I understand your feelings for me, your highness. I understand that after staying in this palace for dozens of years, whether I am sincere or not, it is natural that I can differentiate between the two." After saying this, the Empress glanced at Dong Shu and continued, "You don''t have to worry. From now on, whatever I give you, you just have to take it.


    Although the Queen said that, in her heart she was thinking of sending people to investigate later. Since Dong Shu had said all these, it must be because there was some kind of rumor going on outside the palace.


    Furthermore, the empress knew Dong Shu''s personality very well. She felt that the reason Dong Shu had rejected her bestowal today was definitely because she had been repeatedly reminded by the Old Madame Xu.


    After all, in her heart, Dong Shu was very simple.


    Dong Shu didn''t understand the Empress''s words, but she still nodded her head obediently in the end and left the palace with the empress''s reward.


    After Dong Shu returned home, she directly went to the Main Yard and informed the Old Madame Xu about what happened in the Imperial Palace today.


    "Mother, does Empress understand why I said that?"


    "Mm, the empress understands." After saying this, Old Madame Xu thought for a moment before opening her mouth again as she looked at Dong Shu, "You can just mention this once today, but you must not mention it in front of the empress again in the future."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu naturally nodded continuously, and noted down her words.


    As Xu Family was preparing to leave the capital for the villas at the outskirts of the city, Xu Shiqiu was also bringing a few people into the army camp. At the same time, another group of people were rushing towards the capital city.

 C129

    Xu Family had already been moving up and down the manor in the outskirts of the capital for a long time. These few days, not only Dong Shu, even the Old Madame Xu had been feeling a lot better when she moved into the manor.


    Because the manor was very close to Xu Shiqiu''s military camp, Xu Shiqiu could return everyday today.


    Occasionally, Dong Shu would even ask the servants in the village to go outside the military camp to deliver food to Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu did not mind receiving food from his own Young Girl. After all, every time he brought food over, it would enter Ye Shuo''s stomach.


    With Ye Shuo''s status here, and Dong Shu''s third aunt taking care of him, there were some people who were jealous in the army camp, so it wasn''t good to say anything.


    It was also because of the fact that Ye Shuo had joined the army that Xu Shiqiu did not go to the Emperor Ruikang or the Prince Duan at all, and so the imperial government generously gave them the food for three months.


    Although Minister Liu of the Ministry of Revenue didn''t practice favoritism, after knowing that the eldest grandson Liu Ze abandoned writing and joined the army, he still hinted to his subordinates not to block the allocation of funds to them.


    However, Ye Shuo was not willing to give up as the recruits were full and started training.


    "Third Uncle, I have been training martial arts since I was young. Today, this little bit of training is too little for me." After Ye Shuo stayed in the camp for a period of time, it was obvious that he had become a lot darker, but his spirit was indeed a lot stronger than before.


    The reason why he did not pull Liu Ze this time was because he knew that although Liu Ze was older than him and he worked hard enough, he did not train since he was young and could not keep up with his physical strength.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard what Ye Shuo said, he glanced at him sideways.


    These days, he had been training with the recruits every day. As he slowly worked hard, his relationship with the recruits became better and better.


    Emperor Ruikang told him to recruit 1500 new soldiers, his plan was to pick out one out of the 1500 people, and split them into three groups. The most important group would become his direct team in the future.


    He had originally planned to make preparations for the next stage of the examination, but who would have known that Ye Shuo would pester him so much after he had arrived at his place.


    "I have to prepare for the first stage of the assessment today. You can go back first and wait for two days. If you can keep up with the performance of the others in the first stage, I will increase my training for you as appropriate."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Ye Shuo agreed.


    After Ye Shuo left, Xu Shiqiu laughed and shook his head, he did not have the time to deal with the matters at hand, when he heard Zhang Ping''s report.


    "Come in."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu''s voice fell, Zhang Ping stepped into the house.


    "General, the family sent a message saying that a guest has arrived. Madam wants you to return home tonight." After saying that, Zhang Ping stood by the side with his head lowered, waiting for Xu Shiqiu''s reply.


    Xu Shiqiu frowned slightly upon hearing Zhang Ping''s words.


    Since Xu Shiqiu knew that he had a lot on his hands these past two days, when he left home this morning, he said something about how he might not return home tonight.


    Who would have thought that she would receive such news before noon?


    "Do you know who''s here?"


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t think that his family would have any other guests. Most of his relatives would be in the capital, and the only wife that would come, the Cousin, would only be able to enter the capital at the end of the year.


    At this time, who could it be?


    "I don''t know either."


    Zhang Ping did not know who the guest was, but with the message from his family, he could only pass the message to Xu Shiqiu.


    Although Xu Shiqiu was suspicious, he still understood that if the person who came was not really an important guest, his own Young Girl would definitely not allow people to pass on their message.


    Because he understood this, Xu Shiqiu decided to return home after training in the afternoon.


    At the same time, on top of the Xu Family Villa, Dong Shu was calling for the servants to quickly serve tea.


    "I really didn''t expect that all of you would come to the capital together." As Dong Shu spoke, her eyes involuntarily turned to look at Yan Ye who was seated beside him.


    Dong Shu came to look for them, but she was not surprised at all. After all, when they left Qi Zhen, Xu Shiqiu had left a message for He Ce.


    But why would Yan Ye who walked the martial arts world follow him?


    Although Dong Shu was a little different now, the puzzlement on her face was still clearly seen by Yan Ye.


    Yan Ye''s voice was still hoarse, seeing that Dong Shu was looking at him again, she started to explain: "I came to the capital to visit my friends, and coincidentally met He Ce."


    Yan Ye made it sound simple, but just as he finished speaking, He Ce immediately continued: "Madam, it was Yan Ye who saved me and my humble wife on the way here, and coincidentally heard this person mention that he was looking for Young Master in the capital, which is why we have been protecting each other until today."


    Hearing He Ce''s words, Dong Shu also looked to He Ce''s side. She was originally her fiancee, but now she was a married wife of her Madame Zheng.


    The Madame Zheng''s appearance was not bad, at least after Dong Shu had seen many ladies from rich families, she felt that the Madame Zheng''s looks were of the upper and middle ranks.


    Dong Shu had yet to react, but Mama Yan beside Dong Shu instantly understood what she meant.


    Dong Shu had already just told the Mama Yan who He Ce and Yan Ye were. When the Mama Yan heard He Ce''s words, she immediately knew that he had such a beautiful wife. With his current abilities, it would be difficult for him to protect her.


    And with Yan Ye here, their entire journey to the capital would indeed be much safer.


    Only, Mama Yan glanced at Yan Ye who was sitting on the other side of He Ce with an undetectable expression. She kept having the feeling that this Yan Ye had an aura that she was very familiar with.


    However, the Mama Yan came from the Palace, and would not speak carelessly before things were settled.


    When Dong Shu heard that Yan Ye had coincidentally saved He Ce, she did not doubt that she had saved He Ce. After all, Yan Ye was a person of the Jianghu.


    "I''ve already sent someone to inform Hubby. However, when he returns home from his job, it will probably be in the evening. After lunch, everyone can go to the guest room to rest first."


    Along the way, He Ce brought along his newly married wife and met Yan Ye on the way. They arrived at the capital from Qi Town, and upon entering the capital, they found out that the main house was outside the city.


    They went to the capital yesterday afternoon and rested at an inn in the capital for the night. Only today did they finally find Dong Shu.


    Even though they had rested at the inn the night before, the inn was still an inn after all, and the few of them did not rest well.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, the few of them did not reject. After eating lunch, they went to the guest room to rest.


    Dong Shu arranged for Yan Ye and He Ce to stay in two adjacent small courtyards.


    The two small courtyards only had three main houses and two side houses.


    Only when they had all gone down to rest did Dong Shu finally come to the courtyard of the Old Madame Xu, and told them in detail about He Ce and his visit.


    "This He Ce might have been planned in advance by Master, he said that He Ce has talent in business, it''s just that no one supported him previously and he does not have enough money, so he is prepared to support He Ce in doing business in the capital." Dong Shu completely informed Old Madame Xu of her plans, and after saying that, she nodded and continued, "It''s just that Hubby did not expect that Yan Ye would come along as well."


    Dong Shu remembered that when they met each other on the way from the Xiahe Village, she specifically mentioned Yan Ye to them for a while.


    Master said that Yan Ye''s martial arts should be good, it was just that this person was hard for people to fathom, and before they could determine his background, they would not get to know him well.


    However, even with Dong Shu''s straightforward personality, she could still feel that He Ce''s current relationship with him was extremely good.


    He Ce was someone that Master must use, but Yan Ye was unfathomable.


    The Old Madame Xu was happy that Dong Shu was able to think of all these. After hearing Dong Shu''s words, she looked at him with a smile and said, "You don''t have to worry about this matter. When she comes back tonight, she will naturally find out about the relationship between He Ce and Yan Ye." After saying this, Old Madame Xu thought for a moment, then continued: "Since you intend to use He Ce at this time of year, then bring Madame Zheng over to my place later. I''ll also give them some wedding gifts."


    With the identity of the Old Madame Xu here, it was naturally impossible for them to meet He Ce and the others on their own. Therefore, only the Madame Zheng had taken the initiative to come to the backyard to meet the Old Madame Xu.


    Alright, I''ll take care of this matter later." Seeing that Old Lady Xu was in a good mood, Dong Zhui quickly said, "Mother, we''ve been at the Manor for quite some time now. We need to go and post a request for Big Sister and Yan Zhu to stay for a few days.


    Originally, they would move into the villa, and Yanzhu would follow along. After all, the neighboring manor was Yanzhu''s.


    It was just that he did not expect that before Yanzhu had the chance to speak, the Old Madame of Jiang Family would already be sick.


    Although Xu Yanzhu did not like this mother-in-law, Old Madame was sick. As her daughter-in-law, she naturally had to stay home and tend to her sickness.


    Due to this delay, and now that several more days had passed, Dong Shu also didn''t know how Old Madame Jiang was currently doing. Since she couldn''t ask about this matter, she could only find an excuse and ask Xu Yanzhu if she could come to the manor to take shelter during the summer.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s words, she immediately nodded and said, "It just so happens that Big Brother Shuo has been in the army camp for a while.


    With the Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu naturally went to write a post, and also sent a servant to inform He Ce and the Madame Zheng''s courtyard, that she would be able to meet the Old Madame Xu once she had rested.


    When Xu Shiqiu returned, Old Madame Xu was preparing to see him, and He Ce and Yan Ye was also waiting at the entrance. They wanted to pay their respects to him, Old Madame Xu.


    When Xu Shiqiu saw He Ce, he immediately understood why his own Young Girl couldn''t wait to send him a message to return home.


    Two days ago, he was still nagging nonstop. He did not know if He Ce was married, if he was, why hasn''t he come to the capital.


    In the end, he did not expect to see He Ce in just two days.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu did not expect to see Yan Ye here again.


    Yan Ye was still dressed as he was before, and there was a mask on his face. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t feel any ill intent from Yan Ye, he might really drive such an unknown person out of the Xu Family.


    Yan Ye should have also felt Xu Shiqiu''s measuring gaze. He turned his head, and after he faintly smiled to Xu Shiqiu, he opened his mouth and said: "Sorry for the interruption, Third Young Master Xu."


    After Xu Shiqiu heard Yan Ye''s words, he also returned a smile and then softly said: "Don''t worry, the person who comes is our guest."


    While he was speaking, Xu Shiqiu released a burst of killing intent towards Yan Ye. However, Yan Ye did not panic at all, as he also charged towards Xu Shiqiu with an unreal killing intent.


    He Ce who was standing at the side could clearly feel that there was something unusual going on between Yan Ye and the two of them, but he did not practice any martial arts and did not know what happened between them.


    Hence, he had missed the opportunity to uncover the truth.

 C130

    Xu Shiqiu and Yan Ye''s testing of each other happened in an instant. When Old Madame Xu invited them in, they immediately retracted all of their aura.


    Dong Shu was also staying with Yuanxi at Old Madame Xu at this time. Yuanxi grew bigger and bigger, and slept less and less. Usually, Dong Shu had things to do, so she habitually placed Yuanxi at Old Madame Xu''s place.


    Old Madame Xu also liked Yuanxi. With Yuanxi accompanying her, even if she still couldn''t speak, watching her sitting there and playing with the ball Dong Shu had made for her was enough to make her happy.


    When the Old Madame Xu saw Yan Ye, He Ce and the others enter, she immediately smiled and nodded at them.


    "Since you guys are here, then treat this place as your own home. There''s no need to be courteous." Old Madame Xu looked at Yan Ye, and the others who had spoken, and after saying that, he nodded her head, thought for a while and continued: "If there''s anything you like, just tell the servant, let the servant go inform the kitchen."


    "Thank you, Old Madame, for your concern." When the Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, Yan Ye directly said that. After saying that, he paused for a moment before continuing, "I will be visiting my friends in two days. After meeting my friends, I will come to the manor for another two days."


    The reason why Yan Ye came to the capital was to visit his friends, so when they heard his words, the people from Xu Family and He Ce did not feel it was strange.


    When Yan Ye no longer spoke, Xu Shiqiu directly said to him, "You can rest for two days first. After I finish these two days of work, I''ll have a detailed discussion with you." Xu Shiqiu had indeed been busy these past two days, and had not dealt with the matters at the military camp today. He would have to deal with it later at night.


    He Ce understood what Xu Shiqiu meant. He had sold his family''s shop and house this time and brought his newlyweds to the capital to abandon everything and find Xu Shiqiu. He had originally been betting everything on this, so naturally he wouldn''t say anything.


    When the Old Madame Xu saw Xu Shiqiu and He Ce talking, she got the servant woman to take out the head that she wanted to give to the Madame Zheng.


    These were all things that his family had left for him to give to others. Old Madame Xu had a lot of things in her hands, giving him two sets would only be a few dozen silver.


    "This, this is not something that belongs to the Old Madame." Madame Zheng was only the daughter of an ordinary family, and after marrying He Ce, she was also a merchant.


    "This is something bestowed by the elders, you just need to accept it." Old Madame Xu understood Madame Zheng''s scruples, but the two sets of gifts she gave were originally meant to be given to others or to be given as rewards.


    He Ce understood Old Madame Xu''s intentions. He had to follow Xu Shiqiu and do things for the sake of his wife in the future, and that was why he gave the title of the head of his household.


    He nodded to Madame Zheng, and Madame Zheng took the lead.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu and He Ce had finished talking, Dong Shu quickly informed him of what she had discussed with Old Madame Xu today.


    "I have already written a post for my sister and first niece. I will have someone deliver it to them tomorrow morning. It just so happens that when they come over, you''ll probably be done with what you''re doing. " Dong Shu would naturally not mention Xu Yanzhu''s name in front of Yan Ye and He Ce.


    However, what she didn''t notice was that when she mentioned ''eldest niece'', Yan Ye still couldn''t help but shake his hand.


    Yan Ye''s movements were not obvious, at least no one else noticed.


    After Yan Ye, He Ce and the Madame Zheng left, the Old Madame Xu looked at them and said, "There is something that I wanted to tell you guys earlier, but I''ve forgotten about it."


    When the Old Madame Xu opened her mouth, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu looked at her anxiously.


    Seeing their expressions, Old Madame Xu started laughing.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu did not delay any further and directly continued: "Now that your big brother''s family''s Yanhao is about to get married, the way we address our family will have to change as well."


    Old Madame Xu only remembered this matter after she heard the title of Eldest Master.


    "In the future, I will naturally be the Old Madame. The Third House will have their own masters, and the following words will be more accurate."


    As soon as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu understood what was going on.


    His elder brother was already someone who wanted to be a grandfather. It was indeed inconvenient for him to be addressed as'' Eldest Young Master ''along with his mother when he came to visit her again.


    Moreover, he now had a daughter, and in the future, he would have a son as well.


    Dong Shu didn''t really understand much about this, but seeing that her mother-in-law and husband had agreed to it, she naturally wouldn''t say anything more.


    After saying this, Old Madame Xu rushed back with Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, because tonight, Xu Shiqiu and Xu Shiqiu were going to treat the three of them to a meal.


    Yan Ye left the villa early the next morning. He Ce also seemed to have something to busy him with, but Madame Zheng did not know what to do.


    Dong Shu had received Xu Shiqiu''s instructions. When He Ce was busy, he invited Madame Zheng to her side and brought her with him.


    Madame Zheng had been by Dong Shu''s side for less than two days, and she had learned many things. She also finally understood why Master must come to the capital.


    At this time, the Fifth Prince Palace and Jiang Family in the capital had also packed their belongings and prepared to stay in the manor for two days.


    "I will bring Xuan Ge''er to stay there for two days. You and Brother Huan are at home. You can come find us at the manor the next time you take a rest." The temperature in the capital grew hotter and hotter. Although Ye Xuan''s body was much better than before, but because of the hot weather, his appetite was not good.


    Xu Nuanwen''s heart ached for her youngest son, and she truly missed Old Madame Xu. Naturally, once she received Dong Shu''s invitation, she impatiently prepared to leave the capital.


    She was the Concubine of the Fifth Prince. She could not leave the capital at will, but going to the manor in the outskirts of the capital was no problem.


    Ye Jingxing immediately understood what he meant, but he was truly unwilling to part with her.


    But he also understood that as long as it was something his wife decided, he couldn''t change it.


    "Then, my wife should remember to bring the doctor to the manor to inform my mother-in-law. After I, Xiu Mu, return to pay my respects to her." The moment Ye Jingxing''s voice fell, he continued after some thought: "I heard from time to time that Big Brother Shuo''s performance in the army was not bad. You should at least look at him."


    In the end, she was still his son. Although his mother wasn''t someone he liked, it was all thanks to her that time.


    If it wasn''t for her, mufei would definitely have bestowed someone else with a reputation, and her reputation would certainly have been spread even worse by those people.


    Furthermore, Ye Shuo had been raised under his wife''s tutelage for all these years and was connected to his wife by blood. Even though Ye Jingxing did not place much importance on Ye Shuo, he would not ignore it.


    Xu Nuanwen understood the guilt and awkwardness Ye Jingxing felt towards Ye Shuo, so when she heard his words, she did not say much more and directly nodded: "Don''t worry, I have always treated Brother Shuo like my own son, he understands this in his heart too."


    The two of them did not try to hide their identities from Ye Shuo, and Xu Nuanwen also felt that Ye Shuo, who was raised by himself, would definitely understand what they were thinking.


    "I know all of these things, but my current identity is still that of an ordinary prince. But in the future, even if big brother Shuo doesn''t have that kind of mindset, it is still possible for someone to make trouble on his behalf. "


    Just as Ye Jingxing finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen raised her eyebrows and said: "Brother Shuo, it''s precisely because you understand this that you want to join the army. He understands, that in the future when he becomes a general, there will be less things to do."


    After all, almost all of the imperial troops were in the hands of the Prince Duan s. Even in the future, they would give a portion of it to Xu Shiqiu.


    With the people from their two bloodlines, Ye Shuo would be much safer.


    Ye Jingxing and Xu Nuanwen were talking in the Fifth Prince Palace, and was also talking about going to the manor.


    "Jiang Han, Old Madame tormented me a while ago, and I have endured it on account of her being your mother. Now, my Third Aunt has invited me to go to the manor to take shelter, don''t stop me."


    As she had interacted with Jiang Han a lot, Xu Yanzhu was also used to speaking frankly with him.


    Only, Xu Yanzhu didn''t expect that Jiang Han would directly sneer when he heard her words.


    Just as she was feeling suspicious, Jiang Han had already put away the sneer on his face and nodded: "If you want to go, you can go. It would also be good for me to rest and come back when I want to. " After Jiang Han finished speaking, he immediately left Xu Yanzhu''s courtyard without looking back.


    After Jiang Han left, Cui Hua, who was standing behind him, finally spoke: "First Miss, what happened to Young Master Jiang?"


    In private, Cui Hua still called Xu Yanzhu "First Miss", this was also what Xu Yanzhu meant.


    However, the two of them were very careful. As long as a third person was present, they wouldn''t call him that.


    Xu Yanzhu felt that every time Cui Hua called her ''First Miss'', she would have the feeling that she wasn''t married yet.


    "Who cares what he does." Although Xu Yanzhu said that, she had a bold guess in the bottom of her heart.


    She hadn''t felt it before, but this time, when her mother-in-law was sick, she had sensed something.


    She kept feeling that there was something wrong with Jiang Han''s attitude towards his mother.


    Xu Yanzhu also had a mother, who had done so many things that hurt her heart. However, when she heard that her mother was not feeling well, and even that her brothers were in trouble, she couldn''t help but pay attention to them.


    Even though it was impossible to return to before, she would always pay attention.


    But this time, when her mother-in-law was sick, she faintly felt that not only was Jiang Han not nervous, he seemed to be happy instead.


    At first, Xu Yanzhu had thought that she was mistaken, but after carefully observing for a while, she was sure that she had discovered this point.


    Because sshe discovered this point, after Xu Yanzhu received Dong Shu''s thread, he could not wait to go to the Manor and inform his grandmother and Third Uncle about this matter, and let them help him think about it.


    The day before Xu Yanzhu left, she received a message from his aunt, only then did she know that his aunt was also invited to the Manor by the Third Aunt.


    When she heard that her aunt was going as well, she immediately ordered the rooms under her command. When tomorrow came, she would follow the convoy from the Fifth Prince Palace out of the city.


    On the morning of the second day, Xu Yanzhu was directly waiting at the city gate. Upon seeing the convoy from Fifth Prince''s residence, she immediately walked down the Mule Cart and went to Xu Nuanwen''s carriage to sit.


    Upon seeing Xu Yanzhu, Xu Nuanwen immediately guessed that she had something to say to him.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to come here? What do you have to say to me?"


    After hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Xu Yanzhu did not think to hide it from her and directly told her what she had discovered a few days ago.


    "Auntie, I think about myself. Even if my mother is worried about my little brother, if I hear that she''s sick, I''ll have to send someone to deliver something to her." But when I look at Jiang Han, although on the surface, I would visit his mother every single day, there isn''t any genuine concern in his eyes. "


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Nuanwen raised an eyebrow, she did not expect that Jiang Han would actually still have such a good temper.


    "Don''t worry about this matter. When we arrive at the manor, I will send someone to send a message to your uncle. When the time comes, I will let your uncle check it out."


    After saying these words, Xu Nuanwen thought for a moment, then continued: "Wait until you meet your grandmother, then ask about your grandmother''s Jiang Family, maybe she will remember something."


    Xu Nuanwen was not wrong, after all, their age was right here, there were many things that only the older generation knew.


    Just as Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu arrived at the Manor, they heard that the family''s address had already been changed.


    They weren''t surprised by this point. Although the third wife didn''t have a son, the eldest son was about to have a grandson.


    "Is Yan Qing''s family about to give birth?" Upon hearing the servants call him, Xu Nuanwen directly asked the Old Madame Xu.


    When Old Madame Xu heard this, he nodded and said, "Your elder brother''s family name has already been changed. It''s not good for us to not change it."


    After speaking to Xu Nuanwen, Old Madame Xu then looked at Xu Yanzhu and asked: Yanzhu, why do I see that you have something on your mind?


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Yanzhu did not hide anything and repeated what she had just said to her aunt.


    Originally, she thought that her grandmother didn''t know anything, but after she finished speaking, Old Madame Xu suddenly remembered something.

 C131

    Not many people knew about this past story within the Old Madame Xu. If she hadn''t heard her daughter and granddaughter mention that there was something wrong with Jiang Family and Jiang Han, she wouldn''t have been able to remember it either.


    "When your uncle was still young, he fell in love with a peasant girl. The girl''s father had died early, and he had brought a widowed mother to set up stalls in the city to sell food.


    Your uncle should have liked her at that time, but even though his Jiang Family is for business, he still doesn''t like that peasant girl.


    Back then, this matter was rather chaotic. Although the Jiang Family was not as great as it is now, it was still one of the top families in the capital.


    Afterwards, your uncle married, and other people thought that he had lost contact with the village girl. However, twenty years ago, I saw her with my own eyes in the Jiang Family.


    At that time, she was a woman in disguise. Due to what happened that year, she caused too much disturbance. I had seen her once, so I recognized her with a single glance. "


    The Old Madame Xu only knew this much, but the matter that she mentioned caused Xu Yanzhu to be extremely shocked.


    Xu Yanzhu did not think too deeply about it before, but after hearing what her grandmother had to say, she felt that this matter was extremely important.


    It was only because she didn''t know much about Jiang Family, that after hearing about this matter, she didn''t know what to say.


    However, Xu Yanzhu was still thinking about it. She would find some time to ask her mother, and even though her relationship with her mother was currently not good, she would still be able to find a way to ask about these things.


    After saying this, Old Madame Xu told the two of them that there were guests at home.


    "He Ce has to be used in the middle of the autumn. Although our family''s shop has a manager, Shiqiu''s intention is to do some business that we haven''t set foot in before."


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu nodded her head and said: "Third Uncle''s plan is not bad, the shop in front of us was affected because Master was not in the capital. "Now that these stores have continued doing their previous business, if I were to find some businesses that I didn''t do before, I can earn more silver in the future."


    "Yanzhu is right, when I see my sister-in-law later, I want to let her know as well. If you really have problems with your family''s business, then go to the Fifth Prince Palace and find me. "


    Xu Nuanwen was also someone who supported her family in doing business. She understood Xu Shiqiu''s intentions, so it was impossible for her to not have money.


    They did not want to get greedy in Xu Family, but they definitely had to do business.


    As the three generations of ancestors were talking, Dong Shu had also brought Yuanxi, who had just finished swapping milk for diapers, to the Main Yard.


    The moment they saw Yuanxi, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu immediately reached out to hug her, but in the end Yuanxi did not look at them at all. Instead, she reached out her hands towards Old Madame Xu.


    "Yuanxi is already used to being carried by Mother everyday. Once she reaches Main Yard, Mother will have to hug him for a while." As Dong Shu said this, she looked somewhat embarrassedly at Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu and smiled.


    Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu naturally would not be angry. Seeing Yuanxi obediently sitting in the Old Madame Xu''s embrace, with his big eyes still staring at them, their gazes were immediately attracted to Yuanxi.


    Seeing that Aunt Sister and her niece had been staring at their mother-in-law, Dong Shu then looked at his mother-in-law and said, "Mother, my husband told me this morning before he left that today and tomorrow is the first exam in the army camp. So he won''t go home tonight, and will bring Shuo back tomorrow afternoon. The day after tomorrow he will give the soldiers in the barracks a day of leave. "


    Before Old Madame Xu even heard Dong Shu''s words, Xu Nuanwen, who was watching him, spoke out first. "I originally planned to go to the camp to see Brother Shuo, but since he''s following his uncle back tomorrow night, I''ll stay in the manor for the next two days."


    While talking, Xu Nuanwen instructed the people outside: "Men, go and tell Xuan Ge''er that his second brother will be back tomorrow. Let him obediently stay in the manor for the next two days and not be naughty."


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Old Madame Xu said: "I only remembered when you mentioned Xuan Ge''er, where is he?"


    "This child''s health is better this year, and he has become much skinnier than before. "When I just arrived at the manor, I saw a group of children of the same age playing there. He begged me for a long time, and I agreed to let him play with those kids for a while."


    Xu Nuanwen said that Ye Xuan was mischievous, but his expression was filled with joy.


    It was only after some thought did he understand that the reason Ye Xuan was being so mischievous was also because his body had improved. If it was still the same like before, he wouldn''t have gone out to play even if Ye Xuan wanted him to.


    "Since there are no children at the same age as Xuan Ge''er, he is just bored. However, Second Uncle Xu''s family has a few grandchildren that are about the same age as Xuan Ge''er.


    Dong Shu was a little familiar with the grandchildren of the Xu Family. Previously, when they were still at Xiahe Village, they were studying and reading with him.


    Now that they were in the capital, the few kids all had things to do, but they could still find a few who could choose to play with the Xuan Ge''er.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Nuanwen''s eyes lit up, and after hearing Dong Shu introducing Xu Family, Xu Jie was not married yet, he immediately laughed: "What a coincidence, there is a palace maid in mufei''s palace who is leaving this year, and is one year younger than Xu Jie, I wonder if he is willing to marry her." After saying that, Xu Nuanwen saw that everyone was looking at him, so he continued to explain, "I would never say anything, this lady is very sensible, she is also intelligent, her looks are not bad, and before anything happens, she is the daughter of an Elementary Scholar, she can read."


    Xu Nuanwen was not someone who would casually become a matchmaker. The palace maid she was talking about had always been helping her scout out out news of the Consort De Palace.


    Now that she was leaving the palace, her parents had already passed away. Originally, she had wanted to find a good home for her.


    Although Xu Jie currently had no official body, he still followed Xu Shiqiu. As long as he was not too bad, he would definitely have an official position in the future.


    What''s more, the identity of the Xu Family and their Lian Clan were naturally different from the past.


    "This marriage isn''t bad." Old Madame Xu was satisfied with the marriage. She believed that with her daughter''s judgement, she would definitely not introduce a bad girl to Xu Jie.


    Thinking to this, Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu and said: "Have the Lin Clan come over, tell her about this matter, and ask her to return home to tell her family. If they had no objections at home, they would start preparing. When the autumn ladies leave the palace, they will be able to marry their new wives this winter. "


    Xu Jie was already 26 years old this year, and his family was extremely worried about his marriage, but a normal girl like Xu Jie didn''t like him at all.


    This time, although the lady that Xu Nuanwen was talking about had been a palace maid for more than ten years, she knew how to read and write. The rules of the palace would definitely not be bad, so Xu Jie believed that he would be satisfied.


    Upon hearing Old Madame Xu''s instructions, Dong Shu quickly walked to the door and asked Ling Xiang to deliver a letter to the Lin Family.


    She came here very quickly, and after hearing what Xu Nuanwen had to say, her eyes lit up and she said, "Father must know that Fifth Prince''s concubine is definitely very happy." Even though she said this, she was extremely happy.


    The three of them were all rural girls and were unable to read. If their brother-in-law were to marry a literate sister-in-law and go home, there would be people helping to raise the children in the family later on.


    Especially the girls in the family, now that the men''s status was not ordinary, in the future when they married, they would definitely not be ordinary farmers.


    However, no one was educated, and the girls at home didn''t understand the rules. Although they could read now and settle the score, in the end, they were still inferior to those girls who had studied the rules since childhood.


    The Lin Family''s happiness was real, Xu Nuanwen was also very satisfied when she saw this.


    After the Lin Clan left, Xu Nuanwen looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Second brother''s marriage with Yanlang is about to be decided. I have come to the manor to discuss with my husband.


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Old Madame Xu understood that she was doing this to let him have a look at the girl.


    After nodding her head, Old Madame Xu opened her mouth and said, "Yan Qing is going to be a father. My children are also going to get married soon. Is the marriage for your Brother Huan not settled yet?"


    When she mentioned this, Xu Nuanwen was also worried.


    "I mentioned it to my husband before. Judging from his tone, it seems like His Majesty intends to grant Brother Huan a marriage."


    As the Emperor Ruikang gradually aged, there had been no talent show for the past five years. According to the age of the year, and the year of the general election, there would be a talent show soon.


    Thinking of this, Xu Nuanwen thought of her family''s Shuo''er, the Liu Family''s daughter.


    "Mom, when our brothers grew up, did you find it annoying to choose a marriage for them?"


    When Xu Nuanwen said this, the Old Madame Xu understood what she meant. She slanted her eyes and glanced at her for a moment before opening her mouth to speak, "What''s so annoying about this? Hadn''t your brother Shuo already found a marriage for him? Since Xuan Ge''er is still small, you only need to worry about Huan Ge.


    "Although His Majesty intends to grant this marriage, as your own mother, you have to pay more attention to suitable ladies. If you have a affinity with them, you might as well inform the Consort De."


    When Xu Nuanwen heard Old Madame Xu mention this, she remembered something.


    "Mother, a few days ago, when I entered the palace, mufei found out that Big Brother''s Yanhao and Miss Zhang Family had actually become angry after discussing the marriage. If it wasn''t for the fact that Old Madame also entered the palace that day and said that she didn''t want to send her daughter into the Imperial Palace with her Zhang Family, Mother''s Concubine would have had to say something more about me. "


    Just as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu frowned: "Could it be that the Consort De Empress intends for Brother Huan to marry her mother''s daughter?"


    "It must be so. When my husband was getting married, there wasn''t a suitable young lady of suitable age for him. Now that Brother Huan is getting married, there must be a young lady in Zhang Family."


    She could understand that the Consort De wanted to promote her parents, but she actually wanted her eldest son to marry a girl from the second house in Zhang Family.


    Although that girl was not bad, Xu Nuanwen felt that she was unsuitable for her eldest son.


    She understood Ye Jingxing''s intentions. If he really succeeded, in the future, Huan''Er would have to take that position. That was why she kept her guard up about his marriage.


    The Old Madame Xu also understood Xu Nuanwen''s thoughts. Upon hearing her words, she could not help but sigh: "Even though Brother Huan''er is still young, a man getting married two years later is fine."


    Xu Nuanwen also felt that what Old Madame Xu said was very true. Her Huan Er''s son was just a teenager, it wasn''t too late for him to get married at the age of twenty.


    Dong Shu sat like this as she listened to her mother-in-law and Aunt Sister talking about marriage. Suddenly, she remembered that her family''s Yuanxi was only six months old.


    Besides, her husband still didn''t have a son. If she gave birth to a son in the future, wouldn''t she be even younger than her big brother''s grandson?


    When she thought of this, Dong Shu wanted to wait for Xu Shiqiu to come back and discuss it with him.


    She had already recovered, so she didn''t know if she could conceive another one.

 C132

    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know that the Young Girl at home was worried about him going back to give birth to a son.


    Today was the first time the new army was taking their examinations. In order to meet the three month deadline he had agreed with Emperor Ruikang about, Xu Shiqiu was prepared to take three different assessments.


    Out of the three exams, a total of five hundred candidates were selected to make up the brigade. The remaining one thousand men were also divided into two brigades, one of which served as a secondary soldier and the other as an auxiliary soldier.


    Because Xu Shiqiu had already planned this long ago, from the very beginning, he had been standing on the arena with a sullen expression, looking at the soldiers who were waiting for their turn.


    Because of the great commotion he caused, the other generals in the military camp had also arranged for people to come and watch.


    Xu Shiqiu did not have them be chased away. The method he trained was left behind by his father and many people in the army camp knew it, so there was nothing much to hide.


    Although the method used was slightly different from what his father had taught him, it was still an examination. The method used was different, but the goal was the same.


    However, before the assessment, Xu Shiqiu still stood at the top and lectured the soldiers below.


    "All soldiers, we were originally ordered by His Majesty to train new recruits. His Majesty had given me three months, but I thought you were all outstanding and hardworking people. He did not even need three months to fulfill the requirements set for him by this general. However, General Ben would have to wait for his training to slacken a little, and for today or tomorrow, the first assessment would be held. The top two hundred candidates in the test would naturally receive a reward. As for the examinees, they naturally needed to train more in order to not drag down the others. Do you all still understand? "


    Xu Shiqiu looked down at the one thousand and five hundred people below who had just finished speaking, and then all the people below shouted in unison: "Understood!"


    Hearing the deafening noise, Xu Shiqiu nodded his head in satisfaction.


    The soldiers standing below also understood that although today was the first day of the examination, there was already a rumor circulating within the army camp that the general would select a few outstanding individuals to be given to the centurion.


    Although he was just a centurion who was slightly better than Director Wu, they all knew that if they wanted to continue climbing upwards, it would be better for them to move forward as soon as possible.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at the expressions of the crowd below him change, and he knew that the small rumor he had told people to spread was working.


    After understanding all this, Xu Shiqiu then looked towards Ye Shuo, Liu Ze and the others who were recording their results, "You guys will record their results separately later. If you want to personally go and try, then wait for the rest of the people to finish their assessment."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Jie immediately said impatiently: "General, don''t worry." After saying that, Xu Jie immediately looked at Zhang Ping who was beside him and gave him a signal with his eyes.


    The four of them were different from Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan was old after all, and he would only occasionally walk with them to train his body.


    As for Ye Shuo, he was still young, and Liu Ze had always been a scholar, so he was naturally not as strong and strong as the servant Zhang Ping.


    Moreover, he could feel that he was different from Zhang Ping. No matter how powerful Zhang Ping was, he was still a servant. In the future, he would only be able to get rid of his status as a servant if he performed meritorious deeds.


    But he wasn''t.


    He was a commoner, and he was even Xu Shiqiu''s clan brother. If Xu Shiqiu wanted to promote his assistant, the first thing he would think of would be him.


    Xu Shiqiu could also see Xu Jie''s complacency and eagerness. He did not stop him. As for whether or not he could win against a group of soldiers, that would depend on his own strength.


    In the army camp, Xu Shiqiu was busy watching the soldiers'' assessment. From time to time, he would find a few good seedlings.


    Of course, he wouldn''t place all of his hopes on the top two hundred. He would be able to select a few congenial officers while staring at the drill grounds.


    In the army camp, Xu Shiqiu was busy the whole day, but Dong Shu and the others who were in the village were very fast.


    The temperature in the manor was much higher than it was in the capital. After staying for a while, which was at noon, Dong Shu led Xu Nuanwen and to the edge of the lake in the manor to take a stroll.


    With fresh fish and the fresh vegetables from the village, he would naturally be able to cook quite a few dishes tonight.


    When Xu Shiqiu left in the morning, he had already said that he would be busy the next two days. Thus, after Dong Shu ensured that he was full, he relaxed a little bit more after following Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu.


    The three of them sat in the yard, eating some snacks and drinking some honey wine as they chatted about their thoughts. It was quite interesting.


    On the second day, the three of them woke up a bit late.


    Maybe it was because of the cooling in the manor, but Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu both felt that this sleep of theirs was more comfortable than the sleep they had in the capital.


    "Actually, the honey wine from last night was not bad. That was the medicine wine specially made for us by the Doctor Du." Although it was called medicinal wine, she had actually seen the medicinal ingredients needed to soak in the wine. They were all medicine ingredients such as medlar, red dates, and other ingredients to nourish the body.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu became interested in the honey wine.


    "Third Aunt, do you still have honey wine here?" Last night, Xu Yanzhu borrowed the honey wine to talk for a while. At this time, she felt her whole body relax, and naturally wanted to make some honey wine to go back and keep in mind for later on to drink.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, before Dong Shu could speak, Xu Nuanwen also nodded and asked Dong Shu if she still had any honey wine left.


    "Yes, there''s also the fruit wine that I saw Doctor Du make while brewing the honey wine. In a while, get someone to pick out some for you to drink later. "


    These things were all brought out by the Doctor Du and Dong Shu when they were bored out in the capital.


    Dong Shu was interested in all these. With the silver in her hands, she immediately had the whole manor gather all kinds of fruits and make a lot of fruit wine.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu became overjoyed.


    It wasn''t that the two of them couldn''t afford to buy these, but that Dong Shu had personally made these things herself after all.


    Because when they heard that Dong Shu had brought the servants to make a lot of fruit wine, they thought that there were also a lot of fruits in the Villa, so Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu decided to make some for themselves.


    Old Madame Xu didn''t say anything after knowing what the three of them wanted to do.


    They came to the manor to relax, so it was natural that they would come as they pleased.


    Since Old Madame Xu didn''t say anything, the three of them were naturally in charge of this manor.


    Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu were busy making fruit wine, while Dong Shu was busy preparing dinner.


    Although there were servants at home, Dong Shu still had to ask about the dishes, and then personally cook two dishes that Xu Shiqiu liked.


    Due to the heat, Dong Shu only cooked steamed or cold mixed dishes. Although there was not much oil and smoke, but after doing all of this, she still needed to clean up.


    When Xu Shiqiu brought Ye Shuo back, Dong Shu happened to have finished cooking at home and also changed into a set of clean and fresh clothes.


    As for Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu who had been busy the whole afternoon, they had also personally witnessed the servants delivering their finished wine cans to Xu Yanzhu''s villa next door.


    It was not that he did not trust the fruit wine, but it was just that there were people coming and going, it was not as quiet as Xu Yanzhu''s place.


    Although the two of them had made a lot of fruit wine, they were afraid that the news would spread, so they naturally had to keep a low profile.


    When Xu Nuanwen saw Ye Shuo, her eyes turned sour.


    She wasn''t someone who loved to cry, but she had personally raised a child. Now that she saw him grow up, although he had grown a bit taller, he was actually much thinner than before. Naturally, her heart ached for him as well.


    Ye Shuo also understood what was going on, so when he saw her, he hurriedly stood up and moved to her side after saluting his. He obediently said, "Mother, you must not be sad.


    When Ye Shuo said this, he could not hold back and laughed out loud.


    "Kid, you''ve been in the military camp for so many days, and yet you still have such a skipping personality."


    As Xu Nuanwen spoke, she even reached out her hand to stroke his head, and when Xu Nuanwen sensed that he was slightly taller than her, she thought of how he looked when he was young.


    Ye Xuan stood at the side and watched his mother and second brother speak, feeling extremely anxious. He wanted to come closer, but he was afraid that his mother would not have a good word with his second brother.


    After Xu Nuanwen and Ye Shuo exchanged a few more words, Ye Xuan found an opening to move forward and seriously sized up his second brother.


    "Second Brother, how did you become so dark?" Ye Xuan was young, and because he was raised with such a delicate body, when he saw his second brother, he immediately said those words.


    Ye Shuo wasn''t unhappy at his younger brother''s words. He raised his hand to feel the flesh on his younger brother''s face, and then said: "Second Brother is currently in the army camp with Third Uncle. He trains on the open field everyday, so it''s natural that it''s much darker." After saying that, Ye Shuo looked at her white and tender younger brother, then continued: "Xuan Ge''er''s body is much better now, although I cannot join the army, but I can practice one set of fist techniques every day."


    Just as Ye Shuo finished speaking, Ye Xuan looked at Xu Nuanwen with her bright eyes.


    Xu Nuanwen also understood Ye Shuo''s meaning. Practicing martial arts could indeed strengthen one''s body, but with his own son''s current condition, he could indeed practice a set of fist techniques every day.


    Moreover, seeing himself like this, he was also likely to be interested.


    "There''s no need to rush this matter. In two days, your father will come over. When that time comes, Mother will ask your father for his opinion."


    Although Xu Nuanwen had already decided to let Ye Xuan practice martial arts, she also understood that she had to give Ye Jingxing face. Naturally, she had to ask him before deciding on such a major matter regarding his son.


    Xu Nuanwen was busy bringing Ye Xuan and Ye Shuo to communicate through relationships, and Dong Shu told him about Jiang Han''s situation.


    "Although elder sister will ask brother-in-law to investigate, we can''t ignore our Xu Family either."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, she nodded to her.


    "My wife, don''t worry. I will make people pay attention to this." When Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu saw her happy expression and immediately asked: "In the past two days, with big sister and Yanzhu around, has my wife been playing around?"


    "I''m happy!" Dong Shu was not a person who would hide anything from Xu Shiqiu. Upon hearing his question, she told Xu Shiqiu everything that had happened in the past two days.


    Xu Shiqiu did not get angry after hearing Dong Shu''s words. He pulled his sister and eldest niece to drink, in his eyes, his own Young Girl should be so happy.


    The family ate dinner, and when the Old Madame Xu was finally about to rest, Xu Nuanwen led her two sons back to her own courtyard.


    Dong Shu also wanted to speak with Xu Shiqiu, so in the end, Xu Yanzhu could only return to the courtyard alone.


    Even Cui Hua, who had been busy these past two days meeting his sister Lotus, did not wait on her.


    It was a day that should have been happy, but on the way back to her own courtyard, Xu Yanzhu felt very lonely. Just as she wanted to sigh to herself that she had been too stubborn, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

 C133

    The familiar feeling only lasted for a moment. She lightly shook her head, but was certain that she was seeing things. Otherwise, why would she be here seeing someone who had already died?


    After Xu Yanzhu left with a sigh, a figure slowly emerged from where she was standing just a moment ago.


    Looking at Xu Yanzhu''s leaving figure, the person who came clenched his fists and left without looking back.


    He should not have appeared here today. However, he had not been able to control himself.


    Now with just a glance, he had garnered all the knowledge that he had suppressed in his heart for so many years.


    No third person knew about what happened here. Even Xu Yanzhu thought that she was seeing things after returning to her own courtyard.


    Since the second day was the day Xu Shiqiu would be giving the barracks a holiday, and since he had been busy with the assessment exercise for quite a few days, he slept much this morning.


    When Xu Shiqiu woke up, seeing Young Girl still sound asleep in his arms, a smile immediately floated onto his face.


    Last night, when Young Girl told him that he still wanted to have another child, he was especially passionate. Only, he understood that ever since Young Girl gave birth to Yuanxi, he had asked Doctor Du for the medicine to prevent his wife from getting pregnant and drank it.


    He still continued to drink this medicine every month. He planned to wait until Yuanxi reached the age of one and then stop the medicine for three months to recuperate before he allowed the Young Girl to carry him again.


    However, he did not plan to tell Young Girl about this matter. After all, taking the initiative to tell him that this Young Girl was truly tempting, and he was unwilling to not eat it next time.


    After he finished thinking about these things, Xu Shiqiu stood up gently and left the house without disturbing Dong Shu. He started his morning practice.


    A quarter of an hour after Xu Shiqiu got up, Dong Shu also woke up.


    When she just woke up, Dong Shu felt as if her entire body was falling apart. Although it wasn''t her first time last night, but if she kept on tormenting herself, it really took half of her life.


    Since Dong Shu could not keep her spirits up, she had been resting at the Shihuan Courtyard for the entire half morning. It was only when it was almost time for lunch that she was finally led by Xu Shiqiu to the Main Yard.


    Inside the Main Yard, the moment Old Madame Xu saw Dong Shu, he knew what was going on. She secretly glared at Xu Shiqiu, who did not know how to control himself, and then looked at Dong Shu: "In two days, your brother-in-law will bring your family of helpers over as guests. In a while, get someone to deliver a letter to your Second Sister-in-law, and let her remember to bring Yanlang and Yan Wei over for me to see."


    Right now, it was not the time for Dong Shu to be married to Xu Shiqiu.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I will arrange this matter in a while." After saying that, Dong Shu thought for a while before opening her mouth again: It''s not good to simply invite Second Sister-in-law''s family over, why not send a letter to Eldest Sister-in-Law, it''s just that Madame Hu production is not convenient right away, Yanmo is also a age to play, right now, the lotus flowers in the manor are blooming at the perfect time, it''s also good to have her accompany Mother.


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Old Madame Xu understood her meaning.


    Although it was to let Yanlang and the young lady from the''s family have a blind date, outsiders would not know.


    If he only sent a letter to the second room this time and didn''t deliver a letter to the head room, it wouldn''t be nice to spread it around.


    "You can arrange for this." Old Madame Xu was now more and more confident in Dong Shu, so she naturally took care of this matter.


    After lunch, Dong Shu decided to make the arrangements.


    The lotus flower on top of the manor blossomed really well, Dong Shu had people prepare the guests at home, at the same time she gave the Wang''s Disease some instructions.


    "When you return to the capital, send a letter to the palace. Even if you cannot personally pay Empress a visit, you must first meet the Mama Su." After saying that, Dong Shu then pointed to the lotus flower pattern that she had embroidered: "This is a good painting by my side, and it was embroidered under the guidance of the Mama Yan. Although it is not as exquisite as the embroidery of the palace maids, in the end, it is still my kind intentions."


    Dong Shu had wanted to give some food to Empress, such as the Lotus Cake, but Mama Yan had said that she was not watching it personally, so it would be better not to give it to him.


    Therefore, the only things that could be sent to the palace were the embroidered drawings of the lotus flower and the boxes of the lotus flower nectar that Dong Shu learned from Mama Yan.


    Lotus Dew is best used to clean your face in summer, with a light fragrance and a refreshing feeling.


    However, Dong Shu did not only want to curry favor with the empress, she also thought that since this year the Emperor Ruikang had not brought up the idea of staying in the palace to shelter from the summer heat, even if the empress was staying in the palace she would feel depressed and uncomfortable.


    It would also be interesting for him to have someone escort him into the palace.


    "Don''t worry Madam, this servant will definitely personally hand these items to the people beside Empress."


    When Wang''s Disease said this, Dong Shu understood what she meant, and she did not refute. After all, Mama Yan had taught her before, she would rather not give this thing away, than to let it fall into someone else''s hands.


    "Yes, go and prepare yourself. Tomorrow morning, we will go to the capital. Remember to come back early."


    After Dong Shu finished speaking, the Wang''s Disease withdrew.


    When Wang''s Disease just left, he led the eight little girls into the house.


    "Madam, these eight maids have been assigned. "Teach."


    Previously, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu felt that the people serving them in the courtyard were too few. Although Xu Shiqiu wanted to use a servant woman, he still needed some face in the end.


    Therefore, he had Xu Jun select four young girls, four young, and eight, from the villa to send to his residence.


    The Mama Yan personally transferred the eight little girls. The teachings had already changed after a month, and standing in front of Dong Shu now, made Dong Shu feel quite satisfied.


    "Thank you, Mama Yan." Dong Shu thanked Mama Yan first, then continued: "Mama Yan has been working hard for a month now, and will relax soon. I will let Wang''s Disease enter the capital first thing in the morning, if Mama has arrangements, there''s no harm in going as well."


    Under the Old Madame Xu''s instructions, Dong Shu knew that the Mama Yan had always been sending news of the family to the empress, so she directly brought it out.


    Mama Yan was not surprised to hear Dong Shu''s words, after nodding, he immediately agreed.


    After waiting for Dong Shu to say something good to the Mama Yan, Dong Shu then looked at the eight little girls below him.


    The eight little girls stood there respectfully while Dong Shu and the Mama Yan talked. They did not look around randomly nor were there any dissatisfaction with it.


    It was only at this point that Dong Shu finally looked at them and said, "All of you were chosen from the village. Since you have already been in the manor for a month, you have each taken a job." As Dong Shu spoke, she sized up the four younger girls in front and glanced at the silk flowers on their heads. Then, he understood their performance this past month.


    The Mama Yan was worried that Dong Shu wouldn''t pick anyone, so she specifically informed Dong Shu beforehand. Among the eight little girls, five of them performed well, but the other three, although they weren''t outstanding, were well-behaved and had another skill.


    Therefore, Mama Yan made the eight of them wear different silk flowers in advance so that Dong Shu could arrange them and stabilize her reputation in front of the servants.


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu pointed at the two little girls who were wearing red silk flowers and said, "One of you call me Hulan and the other one call me Mo Lan. After saying that, Dong Shu pointed to the red silk flowers on the other side of Dai Yan and the older girl said, "Call me Water Immortal, you will be a second class servant girl to me from now on."


    Dong Shu did not directly point at the first-tier servant, because she was prepared to let Ling Xiang, who was by her side, bring them along, not to mention that the wet nurse was still with Yuanxi.


    After this year, when Yuanxi was older, she would promote the Water Immortal to be a level 1 servant girl, and arrange for a few coarse servants to go over as well.


    After he finished arranging the servants by Yuanxi''s side, naturally, the remaining five Dong Shu s were all prepared to stay by her side.


    Pointing at the two little girls, who were wearing green silk flowers, Dong Shu said, "The three of you follow Mama Yan and continue to serve them. After a few days, I will arrange another for you."


    The three of them knew that their performance was usually not good, so when they heard Dong Shu''s words, they immediately understood what she meant.


    This was to let them continue learning for a while more.


    After all, they did not receive the Madam''s name today.


    Once he arranged for these three girls to have average performances, he would still need to learn for a while. It was only then that the other two girls, who were slightly older and had good performances, were respectively given names by Dong Shu.


    "Huo Xiang and Li Xiang, the two of you follow me to collect the silver from the second class maidservants. You and the Water Immortal have been following behind Sister Ling Xiang for the past few days, learning how to service me and the young lady." After saying this, Dong Shu said a few more words that told them to be at ease with their work.


    After doing all these, Dong Shu waved his hand for them to leave.


    After the eight little girls left, Dong Shu looked at Ling Xiang and said: "In the future, take the silver for the first-rate maidservants. When Cui Hua returns, I will change her name to Cui Xiang, and the two of you will be my maidservants."


    If Dong Shu had already said it out loud and clear, how could Ling Xiang not understand what she meant?


    After kowtowing to show her gratitude, Ling Xiang left the room with a face full of smiles.


    Once Ling Xiang left, Dong Shu looked at Mama Yan in anticipation.


    "Madam has done well today, but there aren''t many of these girls. I still have to buy some from the outside and start with the third-rate maidservants. I can''t use all the ones in the manor."


    Ling Xiang and Cui Hua were brought over from the Xiahe Village, although Cui Hua was still following by her side, Xu Yanzhu had explained that to make Cui Hua return by the end of the year, after all, she had already transferred the new servant girl that she had bought over a year ago. Teach.


    Other than the two of them and the mother of the backyard manager, Wang''s Disease, there were the eight little girls that had been picked out from the village. Now that they had bought a few more, the three groups of maids were the most stable.


    "Alright, when we return to the capital after the summer break, I will have the granny broker bring a few little girls over to take a look." Dong Shu knew that what Mama Yan had taught him was correct. After all, she had secretly told Xu Shiqiu about this matter before, and Xu Shiqiu told her to listen to him as well.


    After taking care of all these matters, Dong Shu asked the wet nurse to bring Yuanxi over.


    "Your family''s a little kid, so it''s not good to send you to Yuanxi''s side to serve him. As for the few little girls that I''ve arranged for Yuanxi, you should keep an eye on them." The nanny understood Dong Shu''s arrangements. Since she was the one who squeezed out the milk and fed it to the girl with a spoon, how could she not understand what the Madam meant?


    Moreover, the girl didn''t drink much milk every day. She could tell that in a few days, the girl would lose her milk.


    Besides, her eldest son was also able to read in the family, so she didn''t dare to complain.


    Seeing that Yuanxi''s wet nurse understood these reasons, Dong Shu continued to speak: "Wait until Yuanxi is a full year old, then you can pack up and go to the outer courtyard and be the mother in charge. If you miss Yuanxi, then just come and see."


    When Dong Shu''s words came out, Yuanxi''s wet nurse immediately bowed to him and said, "Thank you Madam for your grace."


    From the moment she was born, she had been serving Yuanxi the entire time.


    Now that he was leaving the inner court, he naturally had to treat his youngest son well when he returned.


    Dong Shu had just dealt with all these matters well, and Xu Shiqiu had also dealt with the matters that were accumulated on his hands.


    "Just now, Xu Jun''s third brother sent a message, saying that Second Uncle Xu wants to visit the house tomorrow. I''m guessing that he came for the family''s eldest grandson." Xu Shiqiu was very familiar with the Xu Clan, upon hearing Xu Jun''s words, he immediately understood what had happened.


    "Big brother Xu Gao''s family''s Brother Ren is already 15 this year. I''m afraid he''s going to participate in the Tong Student Exam this autumn." Xu Shiqiu did not hide anything from Dong Shu. He did not wait for Dong Shu to ask, and directly opened her mouth.


    "I didn''t expect Second Uncle Xu''s eldest grandson to already be fifteen years old." Fifteen years old, the age of marriage.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s expression, Xu Shiqiu knew that she had understood what he meant, "Not bad, Second Uncle Xu''s parents and students are not bad at studying, but after all, they were just studying under an old scholar. I think that tomorrow, Second Uncle Xu will still be thinking of finding a new teacher for Brother Ren. "


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu looked at him in puzzlement: "Why are you telling me all this?"


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately suppressed the smile on his lips, and said: "I was just thinking of secretly asking Big Sister about this when I go and talk to Mother about it in the future, is Brother-in-law willing to accept students?"


    Xu Shiqiu knew that his own Young Girl wasn''t very intelligent, so he directly continued: "There''s still big brother''s Yanbo and second brother''s Yan Wei, although not as good at reading as big brother, they are still descendants of our Xu Family.


    Dong Shu didn''t understand so much. Upon hearing this from her husband, she decided to talk to Aunt Sister about it in a while.


    On the other hand, when Dong Shu finished speaking, she had already guessed Xu Shiqiu''s thoughts.

 C134

    His big brother''s future was almost set. Second brother Yanhao had Zhang Family as a betrothal, and it would not be any worse in the future.


    As for Yanbo, the concubine, although the eldest sister-in-law would never be cruel to him, but since the eldest son already had two sons, their relationship would naturally not fall onto Yanbo''s shoulders.


    But Xu Yanbo was after all, a child of Xu Family, Xu Nuanwen thought, perhaps Xu Shiqiu wanted to promote him a little.


    After all, they all knew that Yanbo was not as good at reading as he was at explaining. His cultivation was not as good as Yanhao''s.


    Regarding this matter, Xu Nuanwen was only half right.


    Xu Shiqiu did indeed know that the big house was not very happy recently, but he would definitely want to promote Xu Yanbo, and it was even the people from the Third Prince who had spread the news, so there were already people from the Third Prince who came to contact with him.


    Although Xu Yanbo did not show it in the main house, he was still the main house''s son, and was a member of their Xu Family.


    Although Xu Shiqiu did not want to care about his eldest son, once he gets on the Third Prince''s boat, it would not be easy for him to get off.


    Therefore, he had to pull Xu Yanbo to Third Prince before he was truly dragged onto his boat.


    Regardless of whether Xu Nuanwen managed to guess her intentions or not, she still sent a letter to Ye Jingxing as per what Xu Shiqiu had said.


    Without mentioning how Ye Jingxing had guessed it after hearing Xu Nuanwen''s letter, the main house and second house in the capital received the third house''s invitation to go to the manor and reward.


    The Madame Ye would naturally not go, her Madame Hu was almost up. As a mother-in-law, it was not easy for her to leave, but the third wife''s post made it very clear that the old lady missed her children and wanted to meet them.


    With the word ''Xiao'' pressed down, when the concubine and his wife did not have time and the two legitimate sons were not free, Xu Yanbo could only bring Xu Yanmo to the manor to see the old lady.


    The second room, on the other hand, was in a hurry to pack up as soon as it received the third room''s invitation. Everyone was prepared to go to the old lady for their filial piety.


    At this moment, in the manor, the old lady was meeting with Xu Er.


    Xu Er was not young anymore. Although her body could still be considered strong due to her long years of work, she was still old.


    When he saw Old Madame Xu, his eyes were filled with tears as he thought back to the war with Xu Zhenbei.


    When he mentioned it like that, Old Madame Xu also thought of the past and naturally had to reminisce with him.


    After the two of them had said their piece, Xu Er finally brought up the matter of her eldest grandson seeking knowledge.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Xu Er''s words, she was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded: "I was careless on this matter. Now that Shi Yuan is serving in the army, our family should indeed hire another teacher."


    I don''t dare to trouble the old lady to invite another teacher. Brother Ren is indeed a talented student, and I really don''t dare to tarry at home, so I hope that the old lady can introduce a suitable teacher.


    Xu Er was obviously not a person who didn''t know what was good for himself, it was impossible for the Old Madame Xu to just casually climb up.


    The reason he had come today was only to find a suitable teacher for his eldest grandson with the help of Xu Family''s connections, but he did not dare to directly throw this matter at Xu Family.


    Although the two families were connected, they didn''t have any blood ties. If the great general was still alive, then he would naturally know what was good for him, now that the great general was no longer around.


    When Old Madame Xu heard Xu Er''s words, she immediately understood what he meant. It was just that she really did not know much about inviting Mister Xu over this matter.


    Just as Old Madame Xu was in a dilemma, Dong Shu who was seated below said: "Mother, your daughter-in-law has something that I don''t know if I should say."


    If this was a normal situation, Dong Shu might have directly interrupted them, but with Xu Er and his parents here, she didn''t think it was appropriate for her to directly ask.


    The Old Madame Xu understood Dong Shu''s personality, upon hearing this, she guessed that Xu Shiqiu had something to say to her.


    "Just say it directly whatever it is. Mother still doesn''t understand your personality, not to mention that your Second Uncle Xu is not an outsider."


    When Old Madame Xu''s words came out, Dong Shu and Xu Er both had face, the two of them had joyous expressions.


    "Mother, my daughter-in-law heard that there was an advisor in Fifth Prince''s residence that was not bad. Brother Ren is my son, so I can''t let him go outside to study."


    Once Dong Shu said this, how could Old Madame Xu and Xu Er not understand what she meant?


    She was afraid that her words were taught by someone else. For what reason, how could the two of them not understand?


    Xu Er had once seen a storm in his life. Now, he wanted to deliver his eldest grandson to the throne. Although he wasn''t willing, he knew that if he could seize this opportunity, he might be able to successfully change his family.


    However, there were also risks in this matter.


    However, if he really missed this opportunity, he might not be able to meet her again.


    Old Madame Xu saw Xu Er sitting there, his expression was changing nonstop. He wanted to say ''This matter is not urgent'', but who knew that Xu Er had already made a decision.


    "Since nephew Ji Qiu thinks so highly of Brother Ren, then I shall bravely hand this kid over to Discipline Ji."


    As Old Madame Xu had just finished speaking, Xu Er looked towards Xu Ren who had been sitting quietly by the side: "Come with me today to greet your parents. Tomorrow, you''ll pack your bags and come to this manor to study."


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Xu Ren''s expression did not change much. He only stood up and respectfully responded.


    Seeing that Xu Ren was able to hold it in, the Old Madame Xu started to pay more attention to him.


    Just as they were making sense of the situation, Xu Nuanwen who had heard the news walked in.


    Seeing Xu Nuanwen coming in, Xu Er called out to her eldest grandson to pay her respects to Xu Nuanwen. Unexpectedly, Mama behind Xu Nuanwen had already walked up quickly to help Xu Er up.


    "Uncle Xu, no need to be so polite. You''re Dad''s brother, and I remember your kindness as well."


    What Xu Nuanwen mentioned was naturally the incident with Xu Family back then, as well as the matter of Xu Er directly sending three of his sons to help Xu Shiqiu last year.


    "This is what I should do. My family will remember the kindness that the great general has shown us." Xu Er''s words were sincere. He knew in his heart that if not for Xu Zhenbei, he might have died long ago.


    As a result, he now had so many children, naturally because of Xu Zhenbei''s kindness.


    Now, with this favor, it was naturally easier for his family to change homes than others. Otherwise, if it wasn''t for the fact that his parents and grandchildren knew how to study, his family wouldn''t be able to get up after a decade or two.


    But now that the eldest grandson had studied well and the second and third sons had become stewards, the youngest son might even be able to stand out in the army. He naturally knew why this was so.


    His family had already gotten what they wanted, they would definitely pay for it.


    Hearing Xu Er''s words, Xu Nuanwen knew that he was a wise man, she looked at Xu Ren who was standing behind Xu Er, then laughed: "This child is not bad, study well, after your Fourth Uncle gets married, Aunt will find a good marriage for you."


    When Xu Nuanwen said this, not only did she call herself her aunt, even the marriage agreement was enough to make Xu Er excited.


    Even his own son was able to marry a palace maid from the palace, and she was an Elementary Scholar. She was well versed in the rules, so naturally, her eldest grandson would only be better off in the future.


    As the son of the Xu Family, and also taught by Xu Er himself, how could he not understand?


    However, he was still young, so when he heard Xu Nuanwen''s words, he did not know how to reply.


    "Speaking of which, my nephews will be coming to pay respects to my mother as well as my eldest son. Brother Ren, you should come as soon as possible after packing your luggage when you get back."


    When Xu Nuanwen said this, Dong Shu also followed up and said a few words, it was as if Xu Shiqiu wanted to gather all of his nephews and raise them together.


    When Xu Er heard this, what else was there that he didn''t understand? He wanted to treat his eldest grandson like a nephew.


    Now that his eldest grandson had received this kind of treatment, as long as his grandchildren were sensible, they would definitely all have this blessing.


    After understanding all this, how could Xu Er still have any more objections.


    After bidding his farewells to the Old Madame Xu, Xu Er impatiently brought Xu Ren home. He hurriedly packed the two sets of clothes and brought them over tomorrow morning.


    As soon as Xu Er led her eldest grandson away, the Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Nuanwen and said: "You really do like being a matchmaker, and now you have agreed to another marriage."


    "That would require two children to be really suitable for me to speak. Otherwise, I wouldn''t speak." Xu Nuanwen had just finished speaking. After she finished speaking, she thought for a moment before continuing, "If the children can settle the marriage this year, I have a feeling that things will not be peaceful until next year."


    For Xu Nuanwen to say such words, it was naturally for no reason.


    Ye Jingxing would normally not hide things from Xu Nuanwen, and since Xu Nuanwen was raised by her family, she would naturally be able to guess some clues from what she heard in the past.


    Old Madame Xu also knew that his daughter''s intelligence was not inferior to a man''s, so how could he not understand her words when he heard her.


    "If that''s the case, then we will settle things that can be settled before the end of this year. If next year is truly not peaceful, then our entire family will be praying for your father in the mansion."


    When Old Madame Xu said this, Xu Nuanwen knew she understood her meaning.


    Even if it was Dong Shu, although she did not really understand, she had remembered everything that Aunt Sister had said today. She planned to ask Xu Shiqiu about it tonight.


    A lot of things had happened in the Xu Family Villa today, and the capital was still bustling with noise and excitement. Even the Phoenix Palace in the palace became a bit more lively as Dong Shu called the Wang''s Disease over to pay her respects to the Mama Su.


    "Shu''er was quite considerate. She didn''t forget about me even after going to the manor." When she received the Lotus Blossom Map embroidered by Dong Shu, the Queen was extremely happy.


    Thinking that the emperor''s health wasn''t good, the fact that he might not be able to leave the palace this year made him even more annoyed.


    Finally, she had the thought of leaving the palace. Who knew that this year, the emperor''s health wouldn''t be good?


    However, as the empress after all, her underlings didn''t need much time to investigate. They could tell that the emperor''s body wasn''t feeling good and was angry.


    Thinking about Emperor Ruikang''s current sons, the Empress pondered for a while, then said to Mama Hu and Mama Su who were by his side, "Men, send someone to invite Consort De over. Tell him that I want to invite her to enjoy the Lotus Flower Painting."


    As soon as the empress finished speaking, both Mama Hu and Mama Su sighed in their hearts.


    ''After enduring for so many years, Mistress has finally decided to take action.


    Not to mention how happy the Consort De was when she heard that the empress had invited him to bestow the ''Lotus Flower Painting'' upon her, ''Lotus Lotus Lotus'' had a high possibility. Even if the empress had asked her to send a letter to the Fifth Prince Concubine when they left the Phoenix Palace, she didn''t feel unhappy in the slightest when she had asked her to draw another ''Lotus Flower Painting'' picture and send it to the imperial palace.


    Consort De understood that with the Empress'' support, there was a greater chance for her son to be promoted to the next rank.


    As for respecting her in the future, Consort De was not dissatisfied. After all, she knew very well how the empress''s body worked. She believed that she would definitely be able to survive the empress''s ordeal.


    What had happened in the palace could not be spread to the manor for the time being.


    Xu Yanbo, Xu Yanmo and the Second Room of the Xu Family all came rather quickly. After all, the few of them did not have much business to attend to.


    Just Xu Yanlang, for example, still had some matters to take care of, but since there was a shopkeeper at home, and before he could go through the accounts at the end of the month, and also because of his marriage, how could he not come?


    Xu Yanbo wasn''t too eye-catching in the big house, but he was Xu Family''s grandson after all, so no one was surprised to be called by Xu Shiqiu to the study room as soon as he arrived. After all, Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei had both been to the second house.


    Xu Shiqiu did not beat around the bush. The moment he saw Xu Yanbo, he asked: "Are you planning to go easy on him or go easy on him?"


    Xu Yanbo never thought that the Third Uncle would actually ask him such a question. For a moment, he didn''t know if this was a test or something, so he could only respectfully stand below in silence, pretending to ponder deeply.


    After not letting Xu Yanbo speak, Xu Shiqiu continued, "Originally, I thought that your father would arrange for you to enter. Who knew that the people from the Third Prince would come looking for you, but your father still had no reaction."


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were already hinting to his brother that things were not good, and did not even pay attention to his son''s matters.


    But Xu Yanbo was shocked because of the ''Third Prince'' that Xu Shiqiu mentioned.


    It wasn''t that Xu Yanbo didn''t guess that the one looking for him was the Third Prince, he was just surprised that the Third Uncle had noticed him.


    When Xu Shiqiu saw Xu Yanbo''s expression now, he understood what was thinking in his heart. When he opened his mouth again, he told his about Ye Shuo finding him back then.


    "Brother Shuo is also a concubine, but he prefers martial arts. Now that he has entered the army, no matter what happens in the future, he will always have a position and position." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu continued to look at Xu Yanbo and asked: "Yanbo, have you thought about which path you will take in the future?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the previously silent Xu Yanbo spoke out: "No matter which path I choose, can Third Uncle guarantee that I can smoothly continue on?"


    Hearing Xu Yanbo''s words, Xu Shiqiu did not get angry, but laughed.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu smile, Xu Yanbo was actually a little scared. No matter how mature he was, he was still a teenager that had not been through much.


    "Yanbo, have you forgotten about my Xu Family?"


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, he was immediately shocked.


    How could he forget about the training in the Xu Family? He would never forget about the training in the Xu Family.


    Xu Shiqiu had been paying attention to Xu Yanbo''s expression the entire time. After he saw what was thinking, he finally said in a softer tone, "You are a child of Xu Family after all."


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, Xu Yanbo finally understood why the Third Uncle would suddenly be concerned about him.


    He was after all a child of the Xu Family, and his Xu Family was already aboard the Fifth Prince''s ship. Now that the people of the Third Prince had suddenly found him, for what reason, even if he was any more ignorant, he would still be able to guess a bit.


    As a result, the Third Uncle was worried that he would help the Third Prince do something, and that was why he came to find him.


    Regarding this, Xu Yanbo was not dissatisfied.


    He knew in his heart that he was a concubine, and under the premise that both of his direct brothers were promising, his family wouldn''t help him much.


    But the Third Uncle in front of him was different!

 C135

    Xu Shiqiu had been paying attention to Xu Yanbo the entire time, and when he saw''s expression changing constantly, he could guess what Xu Yanbo was thinking.


    Seeing him size himself up, she could not help but chuckle: "What? Do you still have any scruples? " He already understood the situation, yet he still didn''t open his mouth. Could it be that he really had some misgivings?


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he nodded his head and said, "Third Uncle, you know, even though mother didn''t suppress me on purpose, she didn''t have any intention of nurturing me. Just like I said to the Third Uncle here, if Mother doesn''t agree ¡­ "


    It was not that Xu Yanbo was a petty person, it was just that he had lived under the Madame Ye''s care for more than ten years, and had seen everything too clearly.


    His mother wouldn''t be hungry to the point of hunger, nor would she intentionally drug him to harm him. However, she wouldn''t nurture him.


    He could read, and he could calculate, but his mother did not ask him to teach her how to study, nor did she leave the shop to him.


    Even when training in martial arts, he had followed them for a few years because even his children and grandchildren had to practice martial arts.


    Only, he understood that with his abilities, he might be able to fight against ordinary people, but if he fought with the soldiers in the military camp, he might be beaten up badly.


    So he was very worried right now, if he really agreed to Third Uncle''s request, but his mother would harm him if she didn''t, what would he do?


    Xu Yanbo also wanted to make a name for himself, after all, if the eldest son could obtain 70% of the family''s property, then his mother''s private property would be supplemented by second brother. As for his bastard son, his family property was not much, so there would not be anyone to supplement him.


    He had to get married and have children in the future, so he naturally couldn''t muddle along like this.


    Xu Yanbo''s expression kept changing non-stop and when he thought about it, Xu Shiqiu finally understood his intentions.


    Although he was not a bastard, he did have many of the bastard sons of officials in the capital under his command.


    When these children heard that they were going to form a new army, they were specially approved by His Majesty, so many of them secretly came to report their names.


    After staying with them for a while, Xu Shiqiu naturally understood their thoughts.


    Thinking to this point, Xu Shiqiu looked at Xu Yanbo and said, "Yanbo, I will write a letter to your father regarding this matter. Don''t worry. Although your mother didn''t use the connections in her hands on you, she would absolutely not harm you after knowing your progress. "


    Xu Shiqiu was confident.


    Even if his sister-in-law was born Prince Duan''s concubine, even though she was the eldest daughter of the Su Family and was raised by the Prince Duan''s concubine, she was still a concubine.


    Furthermore, Xu Yanbo''s birth mother was his eldest sister-in-law''s concubine, she knew that he had treated Xu Yanbo well, so if Xu Yanbo had any connections, she would not stop him.


    After all, if Xu Yanbo was successful, it would also be beneficial to their house.


    Xu Yanbo still believed in the words of Xu Shiqiu, the Third Uncle. After all, he understood in his heart that the Third Uncle had always been a special existence in his family.


    Moreover, there was now a Third Aunt who was highly regarded by the Empress.


    "In that case, nephew will follow Third Uncle''s arrangements." Xu Yanbo was also unable to think of what he should do in the future, because he had never personally tried it before.


    Xu Shiqiu did not get angry after hearing Xu Yanbo''s words. He thought for a while, then said: "Then follow me first, and use some time to think about what you''re suitable for. Tell me after you''ve thought it through, Third Uncle will definitely arrange something for you."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Yanbo naturally nodded his head in agreement.


    He also understood in his heart that the reason the Third Uncle treated him in such a manner was not because he cared too much about him, but because he was the descendant of Xu Family.


    However, Xu Yanbo was not unwilling at all, he was naturally deeply grateful that the Third Uncle was willing to give him a promotion.


    After settling Xu Yanbo''s matters, Xu Shiqiu returned to the backyard.


    At the moment, Dong Zhui was playing with Yuan Xi. Yuan Xi didn''t understand why she was talking to her, but she still replied obediently to her mother.


    Looking at his daughter''s obedient appearance, Dong Shu''s mood became extremely good.


    "My wife." Once Xu Shiqiu entered the room, he called out to him softly. When she raised his eyes, he continued to speak: "My wife, Second Uncle Xu came over today, has everything gone smoothly?"


    After Xu Shiqiu returned home to eat dinner today, he had consecutively seen his three nephews. Only now did he have the time to calm down and chat with Dong Shu.


    Once Dong Shu heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she hurriedly told Xu Shiqiu everything about Xu Er who came today.


    After listening to Dong Shu''s explanation, Xu Shiqiu nodded and said, "This is good for big sister." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu remembered that Dong Shu did not mention Xu Yanzhu, and asked about her again.


    "Yanzhu, she ¡­" Dong Shu thought of Xu Yanzhu and felt that it was a bit incomprehensible, "For some unknown reason, Yanzhu has been raising her head up for the past few days, whenever she stops to think of something. I asked her, but she wouldn''t tell me. She just said she was all right. Elder sister also asked her this afternoon, but she refused to say anything. She was so angry that elder sister glared at her for a long time. "


    After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a while, then continued: "Since I was unable to do anything about it later on, I entrusted some matters of the family to Yanzhu, and asked her to help me do it. But after she finished what I told her, she just sat there in a daze. "


    "The Second Sister-in-law and the rest are here, and she is sitting here too?" Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu blurted out a question.


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, Dong Shu also shook her head and said, "Mn, and she wasn''t even interested in the question that Mother would ask about Second Sister-in-law''s Jiang Family."


    Xu Shiqiu knew what his own Young Girl was referring to. He just did not expect Yanzhu to become like this.


    "It''s a little late today. I''ll come back earlier tomorrow to meet Yanzhu." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, it''s getting late, we should rest early."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s eyes lit up, and quickly stood up and called for Yuanxi''s wet nurse.


    After the wet nurse carried Yuanxi away, she looked at Xu Shiqiu with both shyness and anticipation.


    When Xu Shiqiu saw the expression in his Young Girl''s eyes, he understood what she wanted to do. Not only was he not afraid, he was even looking forward to it.


    The next morning, Xu Shiqiu refreshed himself and left home to continue training the new soldiers. On the contrary, Dong Shu slept for an hour longer than usual before she got up.


    Fortunately, the guests in the house had already gotten used to Dong Shu not appearing early in the morning, so they did not find it strange.


    After Dong Shu got up, sshe asked about the matters at home. After confirming that there were no other matters, he said, "These few days, there will be some fresh food waiting for you. Don''t stop the children''s snacks."


    Dong Shu felt that her nephews and nieces were all around her own age. She felt that she would sometimes get hungry, and that they would get hungry when they weren''t eating.


    Thus, the snacks in their courtyard naturally could not be broken.


    Upon hearing her words, the female servants naturally nodded in agreement.


    Now was the time for the village to serve too much food. There was no shortage of chicken and duck fish in the village, but the meat was a bit inconvenient.


    However, today was a hot day. It was enough to buy a butchered pig for two or three days.


    Furthermore, there was a back mountain for the villager, and there were also prey on the back mountain. Occasionally, they would get wild game, so after Dong Shu''s orders were given, the servants did not find it hard to deal with them.


    When Dong Shu reached the Main Yard, Xu Yanbo and Xu Yanmo who was in the main house, as well as the family of four from the second house, as well as Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu, were all there.


    Dong Shu hugged Yuanxi, the moment she arrived, she smiled embarrassedly: "I came late." While speaking, she was about to hug Yuanxi and bow to the Old Madame Xu.


    "No need to be so polite, I know that you have to take care of your family matters this morning." The Old Madame Xu immediately spoke out after Dong Shu finished speaking. Without waiting for Dong Shu to bow, she continued: "Quickly carry Yuanxi over, why haven''t we seen her for an entire night? Why do I see that she has grown a bit older?"


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu immediately walked forward two steps, and carried Yuanxi, who was in her embrace, to the Old Madame Xu, "Maybe the clothes Yuanxi is wearing today is light in color, so it seems to be a bit bigger than yesterday." While speaking, Dong Shu slowly took two steps back.


    Yuanxi was already used to seeing Old Madame Xu at this time every day, the moment she saw her, he would grin at her.


    Seeing Yuanxi''s smile, the Old Madame Xu naturally barked again with her'' heart and flesh ''.


    Dong Shu, Xu Nuanwen and the rest were all used to this scene, but it was the first time Xu Yanbo and the rest were seeing it.


    When Madame Jiang saw her mother-in-law spoiling the daughter of an old family, she was just about to say, "It''s just a little girl." But who knew that Xu Nuanwen would already open her mouth: "Seeing Yuanxi, I''m so envious that I can''t wait to steal it and go home to raise."


    Once Xu Nuanwen opened her mouth, Madame Jiang naturally did not dare to speak anymore.


    She didn''t forget the scene of Xu Nuanwen tormenting her when she was newly married into the Xu Family.


    He thought that he had been careful with this change in Madame Jiang''s expression, but he was unaware that he had been discovered by Old Madame Xu, Xu Yanzhu and Xu Nuanwen.


    As for the few juniors, Xu Yanbo and Xu Yanmo had also noticed them, but they were juniors after all, it was not good for them to speak.


    Seeing that the Madame Jiang had stopped talking, she looked at her coldly and said, "Madame Jiang, you will stay behind. I have something to ask you."


    After speaking to Madame Jiang, Old Madame Xu did not even give him the chance to open her mouth to ask anything. She directly looked at Dong Shu and asked: "Have you finished arranging the lunch? It''s hot, and I don''t think the kids used much last night. "


    "I''ll take care of it with mom. I''ve prepared a few more cold dishes and some not too greasy meat dishes." After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a while, then continued: "The servant woman on the manor said that the lotus flowers in the lotus pond are already somewhat ripe, I wonder if the few children are interested in harvesting the lotus flowers."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, before Old Madame Xu could speak, Xu Yanmo was already surprised and said, "Interested?


    Xu Yanmo was truly happy.


    Her mother had always been using the request of a respectable family''s lady to nurture her, but how could she not know her own personality? She had been practicing martial arts with her older brothers since childhood, so naturally, she wasn''t a person who could stay idle either.


    This time, she was able to come to the manor to visit her grandmother. Although her mother had told her a lot, she did not plan to listen to her mother. At most, she would just go back and get scolded again.


    Who would have thought that just as Xu Yanmo was thinking, Xu Yanbo suddenly opened his mouth and said: "Yanmo, before we came, mother told me to look after you."


    Hearing Xu Yanbo''s words, Xu Yanmo was stunned, he looked at him, then suddenly stood up and went over to Old Madame Xu and said: "Grandmother, you will definitely agree to let me pluck the lotus root, right? I am the daughter of Xu Family, and have practiced martial arts since a young age. I am not like those weak and delicate girls who take two steps forward to pant. "


    Just as Xu Yanmo finished speaking, before Old Madame Xu could speak, Xu Nuanwen had already laughed out loud.


    Hearing his aunt''s laughter, Xu Yanmo hurriedly gave up on her Old Madame Xu and walked over to Xu Nuanwen''s side, "Aunt, do you want to take a look at the lotus pond in the afternoon?"


    Xu Nuanwen really liked Xu Yanmo''s personality. Furthermore, she was not satisfied with her sister-in-law''s determination in nurturing Xu Yanmo into a delicate lady.


    Now that her niece wanted to play, she was naturally supportive.


    "En, wait until dusk before my aunt goes with you guys. This is your manor in Third Uncle, not outside. "At that time, tell all the men in the manor to stay away and let your brother protect you."


    Xu Nuanwen didn''t think that their Xu Family''s daughter was worse than a man''s. Since men could go out to play, then so could their daughters.


    With Xu Nuanwen''s words, the Old Madame Xu would naturally not oppose it.


    But she still did not forget to remind Yanmo to keep her temper and not cause any trouble.


    After the family had eaten the lunch Dong Shu specifically asked the kitchen to prepare, it was unknown if the children knew that they could go out to play in the afternoon or if today''s food was really to their liking, but they ate more than yesterday.


    After the children had all left for their afternoon nap, Old Madame Xu put down the teacup in her hand. She looked at the seated Madame Jiang and asked, "Madame Jiang, let me ask you, do you remember the He clan?"


    The Madame Jiang sitting below the Old Madame Xu had never thought that the Old Madame Xu would actually ask him about this.


    With a shake of her hand, a cup of warm tea was poured onto the back of her hand.


    Seeing Madame Jiang''s reaction, Old Madame Xu raised her eyebrows. She did not expect that Madame Jiang would actually know about it.

 C136

    Madame Jiang never thought that her mother-in-law would ask him about her He clan. As she was not on guard, she thought of something and her face immediately appeared.


    When he sensed the gazes of his mother-in-law, sister-in-law, and sister-in-law and his eldest daughter on him in the hall, he naturally knew that he would not be able to hide it today.


    She forcefully swallowed the saliva that was seeping out of her mouth due to her nervousness. Then, with a twinkle in her eyes, she asked, "Mother, how did you remember to ask about this?" Madame Jiang didn''t want to say it out loud, so she tried to think of a way to hide it from them.


    Old Madame Xu had been the mother-in-law of the Madame Jiang for many years, and when she saw her reaction, she could immediately guess what she was thinking.


    Not to mention Xu Nuanwen and Xu Yanzhu, one was her sister-in-law who hadn''t liked her for many years, and the other was her daughter.


    Among the few of them, most likely only Dong Shu did not understand the intentions of the Madame Jiang.


    "Madame Jiang, don''t think about hiding this from me. Since I know there''s someone like the He family, even if you don''t say anything today, I have a way to find out. Now I''m asking you, I just want to save some time. If you don''t cooperate, then I''ll just send someone to investigate. It''s just that when I get some information and hear some bad news, it won''t be something that I can control. "


    Old Madame Xu''s words made her panic.


    Madame Jiang also knew that what Old Madame Xu said was reasonable. This mother-in-law of hers had some connections, if she really sent someone to investigate, there would definitely be some information spread out.


    Madame Jiang could not help but feel sad when she thought of how the secret that the Jiang Family had concealed for so many years was about to be exposed.


    Seeing Madame Jiang reveal such an expression, Xu Nuanwen immediately shot him a look.


    After receiving her daughter''s gaze, Old Madame Xu looked at Madame Jiang and said: "Madame Jiang, since you are unwilling to tell me, I might as well find someone else."


    When Old Madame Xu said this, she immediately shook her head in panic, "No. Mother, I will speak, I will speak. "


    Madame Jiang was truly afraid. She had kept this matter a secret for twenty years because she thought that after her brother passed away, no one else would know.


    "Back then, the He family did not marry far away into a foreign land. Instead, they were sent to a foreign land by my brother and secretly brought back to the Jiang Family." After Madame Jiang said this, she thought for a moment before saying: "Mother, why did you suddenly mention the He Clan today?"


    "Of course it''s because I once saw the He family in the Jiang Family." While speaking, Old Madame Xu saw that Madame Jiang wasn''t willing to speak, and she couldn''t help but snort coldly as she continued, "The Jiang Family did conceal the He clan for quite a number of years. I remember the last time I saw the He clan was twelve years ago."


    At that time, nothing bad had happened to the Xu Family yet. Xu Zhenbei was still a great general, and Jiang Family was a marriage alliance.


    When she saw the He family from afar that day, she didn''t take them seriously at the time. However, she suddenly remembered a few days ago.


    Madame Jiang did not expect Granny to see the He family twelve years ago. She did not know what to think and looked at Old Madame Xu hesitantly. Obviously, she did not know how to continue.


    Old Madame Xu looked at Madame Jiang''s expression and knew that she still had more to say. "Why aren''t you continuing? "What else are you hiding from our family? Hurry up and tell us."


    When she heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she thought that she had heard of something, and anxiously opened her mouth to speak: "Mother, although Brother Ha is from the He Clan, he is my brother''s only son after all, the future Patriarch of Jiang Family."


    When Madame Jiang said this, all the Old Madame Xu and the rest in the hall quickly looked at each other.


    Old Madame Xu and Xu Nuanwen were the first to calm down their expressions. Xu Yanzhu was slower by a step, but because Dong Shu did not manage to understand it in time, she was delayed for an instant.


    Because Madame Jiang was too nervous, she didn''t notice anything amiss in their expressions.


    After she had revealed this big secret, when Madame Jiang opened her mouth again, she was no longer in a difficult position.


    "My brother really liked Madam He, so he drugged her on the first night she came in. "Later, when the He family became pregnant, he announced that his elder sister-in-law was pregnant. When Brother Ha is born, he will write it down in my elder sister-in-law''s name."


    Just as Madame Jiang finished speaking, she looked at her suspiciously, "How is it that your sister-in-law is willing?"


    "What can she do if she doesn''t want to? She did not know that she had been drugged because every time she was pregnant, she would pass out before the third month of pregnancy, and her sister-in-law had always thought that she was having a physical problem. My brother told her that he wouldn''t accept a concubine, and wouldn''t accept a concubine. He only told her to raise Brother Ha. " The reason the Madame Jiang knew about this was entirely because the two siblings were close. Her brother did not lie to her.


    Madame Jiang spoke very easily, but after hearing her words, Xu Yanzhu thought about Jiang Han''s strange attitude towards her mother-in-law.


    Previously, she didn''t understand, but now, after hearing what her mother said, she completely understood.


    Jiang Han must have found out about his own background, which was why he treated her mother-in-law with such an attitude.


    Then did her mother-in-law know about this?


    Xu Yanzhu only dared to think about it, and did not ask this question out loud.


    Because both Old Madame Xu and Xu Nuanwen were paying attention to the Madame Jiang, they did not notice the change in Xu Yanzhu''s expression just now.


    At this time, Old Madame Xu already knew the secret of the Jiang Family, and couldn''t help but to become worried.


    "Madame Jiang, for your mother''s sake, you are truly heartless. Even her only direct daughter was willing to marry into the Jiang Family. "


    Old Madame Xu felt a headache coming on as she thought about how Jiang Han was only a bastard child.


    The direct daughter of her Xu Family had actually married a merchant''s concubine.


    When the Madame Jiang understood what the Old Madame Xu meant, she laughed awkwardly before opening her mouth and saying: "Big Brother Ha is my brother''s only son after all, his entire Jiang Family family business is his." After saying that, the Madame Jiang did not speak anymore.


    Hearing her words, Old Madame Xu did not know what to say, and could only sigh.


    Madame Jiang had already revealed the greatest secret she knew about the Jiang Family. She was worried that if she stayed, she would be scolded by Granny. She hurriedly asked Grandma if she still had anything else she wanted to ask about, and then left the Main Yard.


    After Madame Jiang left, she looked at Xu Yanzhu and asked: "Yanzhu, you said that Jiang Han has a strange attitude towards his mother, is it because he already knows of his own origins?"


    "I''m not sure about that either." Xu Yanzhu already had this guess in her heart, but she wasn''t completely sure about Old Madame Xu''s words, "When her granddaughter returns, she will carefully investigate this matter. If Jiang Han really knows about this, then I will send the news to Grandmother."


    When Xu Yanzhu saw that Old Madame Xu had just finished speaking, she shook her head and said, "Yanzhu, don''t intentionally go and ask about this. No matter whether Jiang Han knows or not, if he finds out that something is wrong with you, it will not be good for you. "


    As for what was not good, Old Madame Xu did not say, but she believed that her granddaughter would understand.


    She raised her eyes to look at Xu Yanzhu, and then softly said. "Yanzhu, listen to your grandmother. Wait until your Third Uncle comes back at night, I will tell your Third Uncle about this matter. With your Third Uncle and the rest here, they will definitely be able to get some information. "


    Just as Dong Shu said this, she nodded: "That''s right. Yanzhu, your identity in the Jiang Family is special, this is a secret that Jiang Family is unwilling to tell outsiders, it''s better if you pretend to not know. "


    After saying these words to Xu Yanzhu, Xu Nuanwen then looked up to the Old Madame Xu and said, "Mother, Second Sister-in-law still needs you to remind him not to reveal her secret."


    "Mn, don''t worry, I will properly warn your Second Sister-in-law." Old Madame Xu was very clear on the character of his second daughter-in-law. Naturally, she understood why his daughter said that.


    Xu Yanzhu heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Dong Shu''s words. She believed that the serious words that she, Third Aunt, had said just now, would definitely be able to investigate things that she did not know about.


    "Grandmother, aunt, and Third Aunt, the three of you don''t need to worry. Before I came to the Villa, I told Jiang Han that we would be staying here for a few more days. Right now, I will stay for a few more days and wait for Third Uncle to find out some news before returning. "


    Xu Yanzhu felt that she had to figure out the relationship between Jiang Han and her mother-in-law. Otherwise, if she rushed back like this, it might ruin the matters between them.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t know that, in truth, when she had just married into the Jiang Family, Jiang Han had already made his move.

 C137

    Other than the Madame Jiang, everyone in the entire family who knew about it were worried for Xu Yanzhu. They were afraid that if she was dragged into the matter of Jiang Family, then something might happen to her as well.


    Even the Madame Jiang did not have the energy to do so in the two days after Old Madame Xu finished asking her questions.


    After waiting for two days and seeing that his mother-in-law''s attitude towards him was still the same as before, the Madame Jiang slowly improved.


    Old Madame Xu did not have the mood to care about Madame Jiang. Because of this, Old Madame Xu got Xu Shiqiu to send a letter that night, saying that she wanted Xu Yanzhu to accompany her in the villa for a few more days.


    Jiang Han quickly replied. Not only did he agree to Xu Yanzhu continuing to stay in the manor, he even said that he would personally pay respects to Old Madame Xu in a few days.


    Seeing that Jiang Han did not request for them to return, the people from the Xu Family all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xu Yanzhu was touched by the concern of the elders for him, so she temporarily put this matter aside and started to take the summer shelter in the manor seriously.


    Even the few of them went completely mad at the manor, until they received the news that Ye Jingxing had sent someone to deliver them. On the second day of assembly, he came to the manor to pay respects to the Old Madame Xu.


    Upon hearing that someone was coming from Fifth Prince Palace, the few children immediately restrained themselves and did not play around like they did two days ago.


    In the afternoon of the second day, Ye Jingxing finally brought a group of people to the manor to pick up Xu Nuanwen. One of his colleagues was naturally his only daughter, Xu Chang and her family.


    Xu Chang''s appearance was ordinary, his wife''s surname was Mei, and she was a beautiful woman.


    Of the two daughters, the eldest was called Xu Ting and the youngest was called Xu Wan. Xu Ting looked like Xu Chang, Xu Wan looked like Mei.


    However, both of their daughters had very good personalities, especially Xu Ting. Perhaps it was because she was the eldest daughter, but she seemed very stable despite her young age. He had not only read books, but also understood the dao of business. Other than his ordinary appearance, everything else was good.


    Madame Jiang was very satisfied to see such a daughter-in-law. She had thought about it well. Currently, this Xu Ting was not good-looking, but being her eldest son''s wife was good enough. At worst, she could just wait until her eldest son was born and have him accept two more rooms.


    But on the same night that the two families met, Xu Shiqiu had a good talk with Xu Yanlang.


    "Although the Xu family does not show it now, the eldest daughter of the Xu family is more than enough to support you. Now that the two families have started to get engaged, you should control yourself and not cause any trouble. " Xu Shiqiu watched as Xu Yanlang finished speaking, and he seemed to not understand what he was saying, so he continued: "Although the appearance of the Xu family''s eldest daughter is average, she can actually help you to recover your family''s property. You are the second son of the family, so you have to remember what you want to be. "If your mother arranged for you to have a room ¡­"


    Before Xu Shiqiu could finish speaking, Xu Yanlang had already looked back at him and firmly said: "I won''t take it!" After replying loudly, Xu Yanlang regained his senses and looked at Xu Shiqiu with a slightly embarrassed expression: "Older sister had told me before, if you want Mrs Xu to be willing to share a heart with me, you cannot have another woman. "I promise elder sister, as long as the Xu can give birth to a son, I will absolutely not take over the bridal room."


    "Alright!" Xu Shiqiu really did not think that he would actually be able to say such a thing while looking at the not very intelligent Xu Yanlang.


    Although Xu Yanzhu was the one who pointed this out for him, it would be useless even if she did not have that kind of worry.


    Xu Yanlang did not expect the Third Uncle to praise him. He smiled embarrassedly towards Xu Shiqiu, then said: "Actually I think it''s good that you have a good look. After all, I am not very handsome."


    Xu Yanlang''s voice was soft, but Xu Shiqiu could still hear him clearly.


    Xu Shiqiu was quite satisfied with Xu Yanlang''s performance today, and only after giving him a few more words of warning did he allow him to leave.


    After Yanlang left, Xu Shiqiu went to Xu Nuanwen''s residence and saw his brother-in-law, Ye Jingxing.


    "It''s been hard on you these days."


    Ye Jingxing spoke with sincerity. He did not want to have too many women in his backyard, so if Xu Shiqiu did not go to the army camp, then he did not have the support of a martial general.


    He had his grandfather''s family supporting him in the civil service, but during the military general selection, Prince Duan had always been the one helping him out secretly. After all, these brothers of his were all nephew of Prince Duan, and they would not be the only one helping him out.


    But their Xu Family s were different.


    Xu Family was his wife''s family, and Xu Shiqiu was his sister-in-law. With a weapon in his possession, he would only help himself.


    That was why Ye Jingxing said that to Xu Shiqiu earlier.


    Xu Shiqiu also understood his brother-in-law''s words. He smiled at his brother-in-law, then said: "Brother-in-law, the reason I''m going in the army camp is also for our Xu Family. "Father was a great general then, but now there are no military generals in our family. This is too embarrassing."


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu paused for a moment before continuing, "Furthermore, I have my own selfish motives as well."


    understood what Xu Shiqiu meant by ''private''. He had heard of the matter between Xu Family and his third brother, so when there was a chance a while ago, he had immediately scammed his third brother twice.


    "Family, let''s not talk about this anymore." After Ye Jingxing said those words, he finally told what he did not know about the matters of the imperial court.


    After he finished speaking, Ye Jingxing looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Royal Father''s health is really not very good. Two days ago, I heard that he punished the too hospital." If it was anyone else, Ye Jingxing would definitely not say these words.


    However, the Xu Shiqiu in front of him was not only his wife and brother, but also his own helper.


    Upon hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Xu Shiqiu frowned. "Your Majesty isn''t telling me the truth, but a few days ago you had someone come over to ask me how the training for the new army was going."


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Ye Jingxing let out a sigh and continued to speak, "Sometimes, I also don''t understand what the Royal Father is really thinking. "Ever since the crown prince left, he treated us brothers with respect ¡­"


    Ye Jingxing did not finish his words, but Xu Shiqiu had already understood what he meant.


    Until now, the Emperor Ruikang had not revealed to which son he was going to pass the throne. He did not care about the struggles between the sons, but the moment a son''s power grew that much, he would oppress them.


    Xu Shiqiu understood this point, and so did Ye Jingxing.


    It was because he understood this that Ye Jingxing slowly withdrew his hand after Xu Shiqiu entered the army camp, and did not develop at a rapid pace like he did in the first half of the year.


    Because he stopped attacking just in time and the Emperor Ruikang did not have the time to suppress his forces, all the powers that he developed in the first half of the year were preserved.


    But exactly because of his development during the first half of the year, it had attracted the attention of the other brothers. These few days, if not for Royal Father''s bad health, they would have definitely attacked him.


    Xu Shiqiu understood all of this, although his literary talent was not as good as a proper scholar, he still understood the matters of the imperial court.


    Hearing her brother-in-law''s words, she thought for a while, then directly said, "Brother-in-law, the elderly are getting old, so they naturally wish for their children to be filial and filial. Since you are not prepared to continue to develop your power, it is better for you to be a filial son. "


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, he looked at him seriously.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu thought that he said the wrong thing, Ye Jingxing suddenly opened his mouth and said: "Mister Xu also said that."


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Xu Shiqiu understood that his brother-in-law had someone else by his side, so he wouldn''t take the wrong path at such a crucial time.


    The two of them continued to chat for a while longer. General Xu Shiqiu, some of the middle and low level officers amongst them told him their names, and Ye Jingxing sent people to check them out after he returned to the capital.


    If he could confirm that these people were truly neutral and worth roping over, that would be why Xu Shiqiu would help Ye Jingxing to win over these people in the next few days.


    Of course, Xu Shiqiu''s movements would not be very obvious, after all, it was not yet time to make too big of a move.


    After discussing everything with Ye Jingxing, Xu Shiqiu finally returned to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    When he returned, Dong Shu was already about to fall asleep. Seeing her Young Girl''s drowsy look, Xu Shiqiu smiled and told her what Xu Yanlang had said tonight.


    Although Dong Shu remembered it intermittently, she still remembered to tell Xu Nuanwen about it the next day.


    Today, Xu Nuanwen was going to pack up and leave the manor. While there was still time, she had come to accompany Old Madame Xu.


    He didn''t expect that Dong Shu, his sister-in-law, would tell him this good news before she left.


    "Yanlang has finally made some progress." After saying that, Xu Nuanwen then looked towards Old Madame Xu and said: "Once Yanlang marries the eldest daughter of the Xu family, the next generation will definitely have an outstanding son."


    The Old Madame Xu understood why Xu Nuanwen said that, and agreed with Xu Nuanwen. The eldest daughter of the Xu family was not bad, and with the eldest daughter of the Xu family in the second house, she could be at ease.


    However, after Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s explanation, she immediately understood why Xu Shiqiu would look for Xu Yanlang to discuss about these things.


    "I will look for Madame Jiang to talk later, and tell her not to cause trouble for her first wife in the future. If the second wife wants to get up, she can only leave the authority of a housekeeper in Lady Xu''s hands."


    Old Madame Xu understood that his second son and second daughter-in-law were not very smart people. If the second wife wanted to catch up to the first and third houses slowly, she would have to get the steward of the Xu family.


    With regards to Old Madame Xu''s decision, Xu Nuanwen naturally agreed.


    "Mom, I''m going back to the capital after lunch. It''s not convenient to be out without me at home." The reason why Xu Nuanwen was able to come to the villa and play for so many days was also because Ye Jingxing had spent two parts of her mind at home.


    However, many things about the Inner Palace were not things that Ye Jingxing could easily understand.


    Xu Nuanwen had been out for so many days. She would definitely be busy for many days when she returned.


    "Your family has matters to attend to, so I won''t keep you. The hottest days have already passed, so in about ten days, the weather should be cooling down. At that time, we will also be returning to the capital. "


    Although their family was staying in the manor for the summer, there were still posts sent over to them in the capital. In the past few days, the amount of time they had left had lessened, but after a few days, the weather had cooled down. They would definitely return to the capital, choose two clans, and participate in their banquets.


    Otherwise, since they had been back in the capital for so long, it was obviously not enough for them to hold a banquet.


    Xu Nuanwen understood the meaning behind Old Madame Xu''s words, and nodded in agreement, not saying anything more.


    Only, the entire family did not expect that before noon, before Xu Nuanwen''s family could even leave, a carriage came rushing over from the direction of the capital.

 C138

    When the carriage arrived, Dong Shu was preparing a meal for the two women.


    Since his sister''s family was leaving after lunch, the meal on the manor was even more sumptuous than before.


    Dong Shu was in the dining room looking at the cold dishes on the table. She wondered if it was enough, before she could call for the servant to ask about the dishes today, Ling Xiang had unexpectedly led the panicking Mama Su to the dining room.


    "What''s wrong?" Once Dong Shu saw Ling Xiang, she quickly walked out. Unexpectedly, she had just taken two steps when she saw Mama Su behind her.


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Mama Su stepped forward quickly and instantly held both of her hands tightly as she anxiously said: "Third Madame, I have to trouble you to quickly enter the palace with me. Empress, she ¡­"


    It was not good for Mama Su to explain the Empress''s situation clearly, but when Dong Shu heard that it was related to the Queen, she immediately nodded and said, "Mama, I will enter the palace with you right now."


    After she finished speaking to Mama Su, Dong Shu turned to look at Ling Xiang and said, "Ling Xiang, go and inform Old Madame about this. Remember to send a letter to Mama Yan and let her pack up a bit before she follows along." After saying that, Dong Shu held onto Mama Su''s hand and walked out.


    Seeing Dong Shu leaving in such a hurry, Ling Xiang understood how serious the situation was, so she nodded and ran towards the Main Yard.


    Dong Shu was anxiously pulled to the side by the Mama Su, and just as she walked to the second door, other than the palace horse carriage, there was also another carriage from Fifth Prince Palace.


    Beside the carriage, Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing had obviously received the news as well. Seeing Dong Shu and Mama Su''s appearance, Xu Nuanwen immediately said. "Sister-in-law, your brother-in-law and I will follow you into the palace." After saying that, Xu Nuanwen nodded towards Mama Su and sat in his carriage.


    Seeing that the Aunt Sister had accompanied him, Dong Shu was relieved.


    Mama Su was not surprised that Xu Nuanwen and Fifth Prince were about to enter the palace. Since she was in such a hurry to come over, they could tell at a glance that something was up.


    Waiting until they sat in the carriage, Mama Su finally informed Dong Shu of the reason why she was here today.


    "This morning, the Empress felt her body loosen slightly, so she decided to take a walk in the imperial garden. Who knew that as soon as they arrived at the pond in the imperial garden, a young eunuch would rush out and knock the Empress into the pond? Although the Empress''s body had recently recovered somewhat, the root of her illness was still present, and the water in the pool was cold in the early morning. Although the Empress had been promptly rescued after falling into the water, she still vomited blood. The imperial physician tried to treat her, but the empress was still unconscious. The imperial physician said that if the empress could wake up today, there was still hope. If she couldn''t ¡­ "


    Although Mama Su did not finish her words, Dong Shu still understood the situation after pausing for a moment.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, clearly in disbelief.


    Dong Shu really did not expect that there would actually be someone who dared to harm Empress in the Imperial Palace.


    Although Dong Shu was innocent, she was not stupid. Furthermore, Mama Yan had taught them well recently, and Xu Nuanwen and Old Madame Xu had often mentioned her.


    Not only could she not ask, she understood why the Mama Su had come to find her.


    "Mama Su, I don''t know if I am lucky or not, nor do I know if I can wake her up if I go to the Empress''s side later. "But don''t worry, I''ll definitely cooperate with the imperial physician and try my best to wake up the Empress."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, the Mama Su nodded towards her, thinking that the Empress had not doted on him for nothing. When she heard that the Empress had something to do, she followed him without even asking questions.


    Thinking back to what Dong Shu had said just now, Mama Su was extremely nervous as well. Today, she had rushed out of the palace in a hurry to find Dong Shu, naturally because of this reason.


    If Dong Shu wasn''t able to wake the Empress up even after entering the palace, she would have to accompany the Empress.


    But even so, the Mama Su did not forget to look at Dong Shu and said: "Don''t worry Third Madame, before I left the palace, I had discussed with the Mama Hu before you came here, and today you have entered the palace to treat the Empress."


    Hearing Mama Su''s words, Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was also thinking about whether or not what she had done today was right.


    When she heard Mama Su say Queen and saw her red-rimmed eyes, she did not wait to ask her mother-in-law and just left with Mama Su.


    As she sat in the carriage, she realised that she had been too impulsive just now.


    However, Dong Shu did not regret it. She really did like the empress, and she could also feel that the empress really liked him, that''s why she wanted to see Empress as soon as possible.


    At the same time, in the carriage right behind Mama Su and Dong Shu, Xu Nuanwen was also discussing this matter with Ye Jingxing.


    Almost at the same time that Mama Su arrived at the manor, Ye Jingxing received a letter sent by a pigeon in the capital.


    That was why they were able to borrow the Mama Su''s power to find Dong Shu and return to the capital together.


    "After entering the palace, I must accompany my sister-in-law. She has an upright character, and today''s matters are not small. If she were to be set up, it would be terrible."


    Xu Nuanwen saw that Ye Jingxing had just finished saying these words, when Ye Jingxing nodded and said: "Alright, you can rest in peace to accompany sister-in-law." After saying this, Ye Jingxing paused for a moment, then continued: "You have to take note of your own body as well. Under such a hot day, rushing into the palace, don''t get tired."


    Xu Nuanwen was already used to Ye Jingxing''s concern for him, so after hearing his words, she nodded at him.


    Seeing his wife nod, Ye Jingxing thought for a moment, and in the end, said while looking at her: "I''m afraid that today''s matter is not simple. When we enter the palace later, you will accompany your sister-in-law and stay in the Phoenix Palace."


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Xu Nuanwen lifted her gaze and swept across him, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." After saying that, Xu Nuanwen no longer spoke.


    Seeing that Xu Nuanwen did not want to speak, Ye Jingxing did not continue speaking with her.


    Both carriages had a sign on them, and they smoothly walked to the entrance of the palace. The carriage in Fifth Prince''s mansion was stopped.


    Xu Nuanwen alighted from the carriage and hastily got onto the carriage in front, while Ye Jingxing could only walk towards Phoenix Palace.


    The carriage only stopped when it reached the entrance of the Phoenix Palace Palace. Mama Su led Dong Shu and the others down the carriage, and they walked all the way towards the rear hall of the Phoenix Palace.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw the Mama Hu and the Emperor Ruikang guarding the empress''s side.


    "Madame Dong, come over quickly." Seeing Dong Shu, the Emperor Ruikang immediately waved at her.


    When Dong Shu heard Emperor Ruikang''s voice, she immediately stopped in her tracks just as she was about to greet him. When she felt the Aunt Sister beside her pinch her palm, she summoned her courage and answered: "Yes."


    Saying that, Dong Shu quickly walked to the side of Empress''s bed and knelt down.


    "Your Majesty, why not let Third Madame Xu speak with the Empress?" At this time, only Mama Hu would dare to say such words to him.


    When he heard Mama Hu''s words, the Emperor Ruikang did not get angry. Instead, he nodded and slowly walked to the side, giving the closest seat to the Queen.


    Seeing that Emperor Ruikang had moved away, Dong Shu only took two steps forward before hearing the Emperor Ruikang behind him ask: "Fifth brother, why did you enter the palace together?"


    "Reporting to Royal Father, today''s daughter-in-law had originally planned to return to the capital after lunch. Before lunch, seeing that the Mama Su was rushing to find his sister-in-law, the daughter-in-law was worried that her sister-in-law was young and immature, and thus accompanied her. "


    Xu Nuanwen''s words sounded like the truth. Everyone knew what Dong Shu''s personality was.


    Therefore, when Xu Nuanwen said this, the Emperor Ruikang nodded and did not speak anymore.


    After Dong Shu finished listening to Aunt Sister, she went over to the empress''s side and immediately held onto her hand.


    "Empress, Shu''er has come to visit you." Didn''t we previously say that once Shu''er leaves the palace for summer, you''ll leave the palace for summer as well? Shu''er has been waiting for you in the manor for a long time, and yet you have not come. " After saying that, Dong Shu saw the empress laying on the bed with a pale face, and suddenly felt a sour feeling in her eyes. With a teary voice, she continued, "Since you have been out of the palace the entire time, Shu''er can only come to find you. Please wake up and take a look at Shu''er, Shu''er will tell you some interesting things about the past few days, okay?"


    Dong Shu thought about how the Empress had been treating him well these past few days, and the more she thought about it, the more miserable she felt the Empress was acting.


    She had stayed in the royal family for dozens of years. She had raised her eldest son and had a grandson, but the Crown Prince had done something like that.


    Now that he was a bit stronger, who would have thought that he would encounter such a thing again?


    Her heart ached for the empress. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she didn''t notice that as she held onto the empress''s hand, the green and white color on her face slowly faded away.


    The Mama Hu that had been protecting the Queen noticed, but she did not dare reveal it, afraid that she would disturb Dong Shu the moment she opened her mouth.


    Seeing that the Queen did not wake up, Dong Shu told her about what had happened in the manor these past few days.


    As she listened to Dong Shu''s narration, the green and white color of the empress''s face finally disappeared, and even her breathing was different from before.


    Mama Hu looked at him excitedly, and then she immediately summoned the palace maid to bring him a pot of warm water.


    After Senior Servant Su poured a cup of warm water, she moved closer to Dong Shu and whispered," Third Madam, please take a sip of water to rest. " When she finished speaking, Su mama saw Dong Shu look at her with a puzzled expression. She then continued, "Your servant seems to have looked much better than before. Please take a rest and have the imperial physician treat the Empress once more.


    As soon as Mama Su finished speaking, before Dong Shu could leave, Emperor Ruikang who heard her words already excitedly went forward to size up the Empress''s expression.


    Seeing that the Empress''s complexion was much better than before, he turned to look at Dong Shu and said, "Madame Dong, you are a good person."


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, Dong Shu immediately knelt and retreated two steps. After feeling that the distance was appropriate, Dong Shu held the teacup in one hand and propped herself up with the other.


    However, because she had been kneeling for so long, her legs became unsteady. Just as she thought that she was about to fall, Xu Nuanwen had already walked forward with large strides and steadily supported her.


    Seeing Xu Nuanwen''s actions, the Emperor Ruikang immediately said to the palace maid at the side: "Go get two chairs." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang turned his gaze to the Empress Hu on the bed.


    The imperial physician had been waiting in the side chamber, so he would be here soon.


    After the few imperial physicians carefully checked the Queen''s pulse, they all turned their heads in shock and surreptitiously looked at Dong Shu who was seated at the side.


    This was Dong Shu''s first time being sized up by so many imperial doctors. Fortunately, Xu Nuanwen was sitting right beside her, accompanying her, otherwise she would definitely be scared.


    The Emperor Ruikang had also noticed the gazes of the imperial physicians looking at Dong Shu. Thinking of what the Master Xuan Ling had said before, he hurriedly berated, "Hurry up and treat the empress. If anything happens to the empress, we will bury you all with us!"


    As soon as Emperor Ruikang finished speaking, a few imperial physicians hurriedly suppressed their expressions and kneeled on the ground to beg for forgiveness. After that, as Emperor Ruikang berated them again, they hurriedly began to check the Queen''s pulse.


    Only after the imperial physicians had examined the empress''s pulse did they withdraw and gather together for a discussion.


    The results were quickly decided, and the head of the hospital personally reported it to the Emperor Ruikang.

 C139

    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Empress''s pulse is stronger than before. This subject and the rest have discussed a formula and decided to let the Queen take it after it has been cooked.


    The people from the hospital did not dare to say such words too harshly. After all, the empress''s body was in tatters. The spirit that she had expended so much effort to nurture had been completely wiped out by the fall.


    More importantly, when they were checking the Queen''s pulse, they realized that the Queen seemed to have given up on them.


    They could cure anyone who was sick, but they couldn''t if they wanted to die.


    Only, none of them had expected that not long after Xu Family this third daughter-in-law had arrived, the Empress''s pulse would start to fill with life. Even the Empress himself seemed to have picked up hope once more.


    They could not say these words, but it did not mean that they were not happy.


    To be able to save the empress, they would definitely be able to keep their lives, let alone become an official.


    That was why they said such words. It sounded as if they didn''t say anything, but Emperor Ruikang, who was familiar with what they did, finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    If they weren''t really confident, they would never say such words.


    Just a moment ago, this was the breath that made Emperor Ruikang relax. Unexpectedly, in the next instant, he felt like his vision had turned black.


    Before he could steady himself, he heard the imperial physicians'' cries of alarm.


    Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen had been sitting at the side, waiting for the imperial physicians to take a look at the empress''s pulse. When they heard the imperial physicians say that the empress''s pulse was stronger than before, they looked at each other in joy.


    Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen didn''t hesitate at all, and almost subconsciously, the two of them had already stood up quickly, using their fastest speed to support Emperor Ruikang, who almost fell down.


    When Emperor Ruikang felt that his vision wasn''t as dark, he realized that he was tightly grabbing onto Dong Shu''s wrist.


    Thinking that she was lucky, and was even Xu Zhenbei''s daughter-in-law, Emperor Ruikang could not help but open his mouth: "Good child, I knew you were a good child."


    When Emperor Ruikang''s tone of voice sounded, Xu Nuanwen and the imperial physicians who were waiting at the side all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Dong Shu did not know the worries of the Aunt Sister and the imperial physicians. In her heart, the Empress was an elder, and the Emperor was naturally an elder as well.


    "He doesn''t deserve His Majesty''s praise." Dong Shu softly replied. After pausing for a moment, she continued, "Now that Empress''s body has improved, I hope that Your Majesty can take care of your body."


    If someone else were to say this, Emperor Ruikang might think that you are referring to them, but the one who said this was the fortunate Dong Shu that Master Xuan Ling had spoken of before.


    Furthermore, since Emperor Ruikang was well aware of Dong Shu''s personality, when he heard her words, not only was he not angry, his face even revealed a trace of a smile, "No wonder the Empress always says that you''re a sincere child." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang loosened his grip on Dong Shu''s wrist and continued, "Go, visit the Queen again."


    Dong Shu was very obedient, upon hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, she bowed to him, then slowly retreated to the side of the Queen''s bed.


    After Dong Shu left, Xu Nuanwen looked towards the Emperor Ruikang and said, "My daughter-in-law knows that the Royal Father has a deep affection for the Queen Mother, but the Royal Father should also pay attention to his body." After she finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen sighed before whispering, "Brother Huan''er''s father obviously went into the palace with his daughter-in-law, yet he hasn''t reached the Phoenix Palace yet. I wonder where he went?"


    Xu Nuanwen seemed to be muttering to herself afterwards, but she was not far from Emperor Ruikang, so she was naturally heard clearly by him.


    "Don''t blame Ol ''Five. If you didn''t come with your sister-in-law, you wouldn''t have been able to get in."


    After the Emperor Ruikang finished speaking, he did not care about Xu Nuanwen''s expression anymore. Instead, he looked at the head of the hospital and asked him, "What happened to me just now?"


    Seeing that the Emperor Ruikang finally had the mood to deal with him, the hospital director was pleasantly surprised. He took two steps forward and respectfully said, "This subject will first request for Your Majesty''s pulse."


    Although the head of the hospital guessed what was going on with the Emperor Ruikang, he didn''t dare to speak directly.


    During the time it took the head of the hospital to check the pulse of the Emperor Ruikang, Dong Shu had already moved close to the empress''s side and grabbed her hand.


    "Empress Dowager, the Imperial Physician said your pulse is stronger than it was before. I presume you''ll wake up very soon." Empress, can you wake up quickly? Shu''er has not seen you for quite some days and has a lot of things that I want to tell you. "


    Dong Shu accompanied the empress like this. Even when the Mama Su had personally made the medicine, she had also helped the Mama Hu feed the empress.


    The empress had only drunk half of the entire bowl of soup, but it had also made everyone in the imperial hospital heave a sigh of relief.


    After the empress drank the soup for an hour, all the imperial physicians of the Grand Hospital diagnosed her pulse once again. This time, the head of the Grand Hospital finally dared to guarantee to the Emperor Ruikang, "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Empress will definitely wake up within an hour."


    With these words from the hospital chief, the people in the Phoenix Palace all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Emperor Ruikang had been with the empress ever since he found out that she was in danger of falling into a coma. At this point, the imperial physician told him to rest well and that the empress had a chance to wake up.


    Of course, other than his own body being unable to take it, there was another reason why he was leaving this place. Emperor Ruikang didn''t know how to face the Queen.


    He already had a rough idea of what had happened today, but his personality made him unwilling to deal with the person who did it.


    But it was true that the empress''s body was on the verge of destruction today, so before the empress woke up, he took the stance of being worried about her, but he was also afraid that the empress would wake up and ask him to punish the person who had acted today.


    It was because of these reasons that Emperor Ruikang only thought of using the reason of his unhealthy body to quickly leave the Empress''s place after he was sure that the Queen would wake up in a while.


    "I''m feeling a little tired. Ol ''Five, stay with your sister-in-law by your mother''s side tonight."


    The Emperor Ruikang mainly wanted Dong Shu to stay behind to accompany the Empress, but the palace door was about to be locked, leaving the family of an official inside the palace was not the right time.


    Although he was old, there was still a concubine in the imperial harem. If Dong Shu was the only one left, and something bad happened to them, he would be afraid of the Empress and the Xu Family causing trouble.


    Therefore, in the end, the Emperor Ruikang had asked Xu Nuanwen to stay behind with them.


    Xu Nuanwen had been planning to follow them into the palace in a hurry, and upon hearing the Emperor Ruikang''s words, she immediately agreed, and declared that it was natural for her to serve the Queen Mother.


    After the Emperor Ruikang left and after some discussion in the Grand Hospital, he also left the two older imperial physicians at the front hall of the Phoenix Palace, afraid that the empress would have another accident at night.


    Once the others left, Mama Su quickly arranged for some people to send some food over, "Both Fifth Prince''s Concubine and Third Madame need some. Today, this servant is hurriedly looking for Third Madame, the two of you definitely haven''t had time to eat."


    Hearing Mama Su''s words, Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen realized that they were extremely hungry.


    Thinking that it would still be a while before the Queen woke up, the two of them did not refuse her.


    After the two of them ate simple meals, Mama Yan also took Dong Shu''s two sets of clothes and the two sets of clothes sent over by Fifth Prince Palace and appeared in Phoenix Palace. After the two of them washed up and changed, the sky had already turned completely dark.


    Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen had not interacted at all, but Dong Shu could not help but want to speak, yet Xu Nuanwen continued to squeeze her hand.


    Dong Shu remembered that the Mama Yan had once told him that even the stones in the palace could talk, so she held back from speaking.


    When the two finished packing up and returned to the inner hall of the Phoenix Palace, the Queen woke up.


    After the empress woke up, the first thing she saw was Dong Shu kneeling by her bedside. "Shu''er." The empress''s voice was very soft, but these two words caused the people waiting for her to be so happy that they didn''t know what to do.


    "Empress, Shu''er knew that you would definitely wake up."


    After Dong Shu said this to the Empress, she hurriedly looked towards Mama Hu and said, "Mama Hu, didn''t the imperial physician say to give the Empress another dose when she wakes up?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, the Mama Hu immediately raised her hand to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, then looked towards the Queen and said: "Look at me. With that, the Mama Hu slowly withdrew and prepared to call for the Mama Su who was guarding the medicine in the side hall.


    After the Mama Hu left, the Empress looked at Dong Shu and said, "I only felt that my surroundings were pitch-black, my body falling all the way down. I was about to fall to the ground when I heard your voice. "


    The empress''s voice was still very soft, and one could only hear it if they got close.


    Dong Shu stayed by the empress''s side and naturally heard her words clearly.


    "Then Shu''er will definitely speak more to the Empress." Dong Shu''s eyes turned red, and after she said those words to the Queen, she suddenly looked at her and giggled.


    When the Queen saw Dong Shu''s smile, not only was she not angry, she even felt that she was truly worried for herself.


    Just when she woke up, the Queen did not have much energy left. She smiled lightly and looked at Xu Nuanwen who was behind Dong Shu.


    Seeing that the Queen was looking at him, Xu Nuanwen immediately told her that she was at the villa today, hearing that the Mama Su had come to find him in a hurry.


    After she finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen did not forget to speak too much, "Royal Father has been keeping watch beside Imperial Mother''s bed until an hour ago. The Imperial Physician said that Imperial Mother''s health had improved a lot, and that Royal Father was only persuaded to go back and rest because she was too excited and fainted."


    Xu Nuanwen''s words seemed to mean speaking up for the Emperor Ruikang.


    She knew some of the contradictions that existed between the Empress and Emperor Ruikang, but she also knew that she had to say these words.


    Because of her and Dong Shu''s performance in the Phoenix Palace tonight, there would definitely be someone who would tell Emperor Ruikang.


    The Empress obviously understood this point, so after hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, she nodded her head in agreement.


    The Empress understood that Xu Nuanwen was staying here because she had an identity that was unsuitable for him to stay in the palace. Now that she was accompanying him, there would be no bad news to spread.


    But either the empress had just woken up, or the empress didn''t want to talk about the Emperor Ruikang with Xu Nuanwen, so she had no intention to talk about it after Xu Nuanwen opened her mouth.


    When Mama Hu and Mama Su brought the soup over, and Dong Shu served the empress with half a bowl of medicine, the empress looked at Mama Hu and Mama Su and said, "You two should go take a rest first. Let Shu''er and the fifth brother watch over me in the middle of the night, come back in the middle of the night."


    The empress knew that since she fell into the water in the morning, Mama Hu and Mama Su must have had no time to rest. Coincidentally, she was still full of energy, so she wanted to let the two of them rest first.


    Mama Hu and Mama Su still wanted to speak, but the Empress shook her head and said, "You two don''t look too good either. I know my body well, and I think you two should rest well for a few days.


    When the Queen''s words came out, Mama Hu and Mama Su started to hesitate. Dong Shu saw the two of them hesitating, and said: "It''s better if the two Mama go and rest. Mama Yan is here, and there are still a few big palace maids.


    When the Mama Hu and the Mama Su heard Dong Shu''s words, they saluted to the Queen, gave a few more instructions to the big palace maid, and then went back to eat and rest.


    After the Mama Hu and the Mama Su left, the Queen ordered the palace maids to bring in some thick blankets to spread on the sides of her bed.


    After they had all made up the bed, the empress looked at Dong Shu and said, "Shu''er, come over and protect me."


    The Queen didn''t tell anyone that she felt her body loosen a lot more as Dong Shu got closer to her.


    Because of the voice she had heard in the darkness earlier, she firmly believed that the reason she had been able to survive was due to Dong Shu''s fortune.


    Looking at this junior who was so worried about her, the empress made up her mind.


    After experiencing today''s life and death, she would definitely not stay in the Phoenix Palace to think about her son''s family. Once she recovers, she will definitely leave some power behind for the people who care about her.

 C140

    Dong Shu naturally did not know the Empress''s current thoughts. She felt that the Empress was sincerely treating her well, so she took extra care when taking care of her.


    Since the empress had experienced so much, it was easy to tell if she was sincere or not.


    When she needed convenience, Dong Shu would personally serve her, but she did not feel dirty, and because of this, he felt that Dong Shu was extremely filial.


    The queen was in a good mood, but her heart was troubled because she had been served by such a filial junior like Dong Shu.


    Therefore, when Mama Su and Mama Hu came together to rotate Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen at the latter half of the night, they discovered that Empress''s expression was much better than before.


    At this moment, the empress had gotten some more sleep. She didn''t sleep much when she got old, so she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Seeing that Mama Su and Mama Hu were staring at his face, she could not help but laugh: "Do you think that my face is good too? This disciple has served Shu''er''s heart and is in a good mood, so I naturally look a lot better. "


    Mama Su and Mama Hu were both intelligent people, but when they heard the empress''s words, they understood that the empress not only liked Dong Shu, but wanted to pass on her reputation.


    "Third Madame is naturally filial, it was also because of Old Madame''s foresight. Otherwise, how would Third Madame have the chance to meet the Empress?"


    It was rare for the Mama Hu to say so much, and it was even to praise the Old Madame Xu.


    The moment the empress heard the Mama Hu''s words, she immediately smiled and said, "That''s right, if it wasn''t for Shu''er marrying into the Xu Family, I really wouldn''t have been able to see her." After saying this, the empress paused for a moment before continuing, "Help me remember this matter. Wait until my body is better before you announce that Old Madame is allowed to enter the palace. However, the reward you gave to Xu Family this time can''t be missing the one you bestowed to Old Madame Xu. "


    As long as the empress was in a good mood, would not say a word, not to mention a reward, even if she had to deliver all the things inside the Phoenix Palace warehouse to Xu Family.


    Now that the empress had gone into a state of desolation, His Majesty continued to deliver gifts to Phoenix Palace despite the guilt in her heart.


    Previously, the empress would only occasionally bestow some rewards to Hu Family, but now, she didn''t have to worry about those things falling to the dust after they had been stored in the warehouse for too long.


    With Dong Shu, who was sincerely filial to the Empress, there was finally a chance for him to take out the things in the Phoenix Palace warehouse to reward others.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what the Mama Hu and Empress were thinking. After the Mama Su and the Mama Hu arrived, she went with the Aunt Sister to the side hall that the Phoenix Palace palace maids had prepared for them to rest.


    Because Xu Nuanwen was worried that it would be the first time that Dong Shu would spend the night in an unfamiliar place, she specifically told the empress that she would rest with Dong Shu at night.


    Although Dong Shu was silly, she was not stupid. Seeing that Aunt Sister had always been guarding her, after she finished washing up and laid on the bed, she also understood the reason why Xu Nuanwen had always been by her side today.


    "Big sister, thank you."


    In the darkness, Dong Shu softly thanked Xu Nuanwen but Xu Qinghu did not speak. She only raised his hand and lightly patted the back of Dong Shu''s hand.


    Sensing the comforting aura from Aunt Sister, Dong Shu said with sour eyes: "I don''t know if Yuanxi has missed me. Since she was born, it''s still the first time I''ve left her for so long."


    Hearing Dong Shu mention her child, Xu Nuanwen finally replied, "There''s Mother at home, so you don''t have to worry. Furthermore, he will be back at night, and at times, with Autumn''s help, Yuanxi will definitely be well taken care of. " After saying this, Xu Nuanwen thought for a while and continued, "I saw that Imperial Mother''s mental state was much better than before. When I woke up, I''ll see what the imperial physician has to say. If it''s really no good, I''ll send a letter to your brother-in-law and have him send someone to the manor to stay for two days with the children. "


    Xu Nuanwen thought that the empress hadn''t been well today, so the Emperor Ruikang had basically sealed her Phoenix Palace. When the news of the empress waking up tomorrow spread, there would definitely be other people who would come to the palace to visit the empress.


    Although they didn''t want to admit it, the empress was still their legitimate mother. If she became ill, then their daughter-in-law would definitely go to the palace to tend to her ailments.


    "There''s no need to trouble Brother-in-law. With Mother at home, I can be at ease." But this is my first time leaving home after all. I miss Yuanxi a little in my heart. " As for Hubby, Dong Shu naturally knew that words like Hubby were not something that could be said casually, which was why she opened her mouth and said Hubby was Yuanxi.


    Xu Nuanwen thought about how she would wake up her sister-in-law from sleep tomorrow, so she did not think deeply about what Dong Shu had said. She comforted Dong Shu a little more, then fell asleep with her.


    Today, Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen hurriedly rushed over from the Villa, not mentioning how worried they were, even after arriving at the Imperial Palace, they were still holding their breath.


    It wasn''t until the empress woke up that the two of them were able to breathe a sigh of relief. They were worried that the empress''s illness would repeat itself while they were guarding the empress.


    Only after lying down did the two of them feel relieved. They could really have a good rest.


    It was an honor to serve the empress, especially after the Hu Family found out that Dong Shu was treating the empress, and sent the post to the palace but was rejected by the empress herself.


    Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen, who were kept by the Queen''s side, were completely shocked.


    However, intelligent people knew that Xu Nuanwen would enter the palace because they were worried about Dong Shu. After all, Dong Shu was not the empress''s daughter-in-law, and even more so not her daughter.


    Although Emperor Ruikang is old, it''s not like his harem doesn''t have a young concubine.


    Therefore, anyone with eyes would know that the one who was truly accompanying the empress and treating her illness was actually Dong Shu, the Third Madame of Xu Family.


    On the morning of the third day, when the Queen was able to go down to the ground, it proved that Dong Shu was blessed.


    There were already many people who knew about Dong Shu being fortunate. Now that the matter of the Empress had been revealed, there were naturally even more people who believed that Dong Shu was fortunate.


    Third Prince Ye Jingche thought so too. When the news of the empress waking up and landing on the ground spread out in the palace, he was so angry that he threw everything he had at that time.


    After throwing everything down and releasing the fire, Ye Jingche finally seriously thought of Dong Shu.


    Thinking about the rumors in the capital, Ye Jingche laughed coldly, his entire person revealing a gloomy aura.


    Within the Phoenix Palace, because the empress''s complexion was much better than yesterday, and the imperial physician''s pulse said that it was much better than the day before, everyone''s complexion had also improved quite a bit.


    Seeing that everyone''s face was filled with joy, Emperor Ruikang immediately waved his hand and bestowed the Phoenix Palace upon them, especially Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen. The two of them received even more rewards, and among the rewards, Dong Shu''s reward was even thicker.


    The empress just watched silently as the Emperor Ruikang bestowed rewards to the top and bottom of the Phoenix Palace. Seeing that he didn''t mention anything about punishing those who harmed her, she didn''t mention anything either.


    However, his heart, which had originally been wounded, had become colder.


    Even though Emperor Ruikang knew that the empress didn''t seem to investigate the person who harmed her this time, it didn''t mean that she really didn''t care.


    He wanted to say a few words of persuasion, but he didn''t know how to begin.


    The empress had been married to the Emperor Ruikang for so many years, how could she not know his personality? Seeing his troubled expression, she immediately spoke up, "Your Majesty, it''s best if you don''t say anything. You should also understand that even though I''ve been peacefully staying in my Phoenix Palace and don''t go out, it doesn''t mean I don''t know anything."


    When the Empress said this, Emperor Ruikang''s face immediately flashed with awkwardness.


    When the Empress saw the Emperor Ruikang''s expression, she coldly snorted in her heart before looking at Xu Nuanwen and Dong Shu and saying, "These two days have been tough on you two. You are both the manager''s wife, so it''s not good for you to stay here and wait. After receiving your rewards, I will have Mama Su send you out of the palace. "


    Everyone understood that although the empress''s words were spoken while looking at Xu Nuanwen and the others, she was actually speaking to Dong Shu alone.


    Not to mention that the Fifth Prince had been waiting in the palace for the past two days, Xu Nuanwen was able to see the Fifth Prince the moment she stepped out of the Phoenix Palace, even the Fifth Prince Palace was not far from the Imperial Palace.


    But Dong Shu was not.


    Forget about Xu Shiqiu who was still in the camp training new recruits, even the houses in the Xu Family capital did not have a master present. The only one who needed a gift from the Mama Su was naturally Dong Shu.


    When Dong Shu heard the empress''s words, she also didn''t react. It was only when Xu Nuanwen opened her mouth and said that she would be able to return home after leaving the palace that she finally understood what the empress''s words meant.


    "There''s no need to trouble Mama Su. The Empress can send a carriage to escort this official''s wife." Dong Shu naturally did not want to trouble Mama Su.


    Forget about the fact that Mama Su was also very tired from taking care of the empress these two days, even if they leave, the empress would definitely have Mama Su and Mama Hu waiting on them.


    When the Queen heard Dong Shu''s words, she was initially unwilling to do so. After all, Dong Shu had been brought over by her men. If she wanted to return this time, it would naturally be her own men who would send them back.


    But before she could speak, she heard Dong Shu continue: "Furthermore, the Empress still needs Mama Su to wait on her. It''s just that from the capital to the villa, with a carriage to send her off, and this subject has Mama Yan by her side, everything will definitely be fine."


    Dong Shu did not feel that her body was delicate, and that she had the Mama Yan to accompany her, so she did not feel that she needed the Mama Su to send her off.


    When Dong Shu''s words came out, before the Empress could even speak, Emperor Ruikang had already nodded her head and said, "You have your duty."


    After saying this to Dong Shu, the Emperor Ruikang then looked towards the empress and said, "Since the empress is worried, we will arrange for a few guards to send them back."


    After hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, the empress looked at the Mama Su at the side who also had a face full of worry, and did not insist on letting Dong Shu personally go.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief seeing that the empress had given up.


    Although the Empress did not insist on letting the Mama Su send Dong Shu back, she gave Dong Shu a lot of rewards.


    Dong Shu was originally feeling apprehensive, but after seeing Aunt Sister secretly give him a meaningful look, she finally accepted the rewards.


    In the end, Emperor Ruikang had no choice but to arrange for two carriages. One carriage was used to place the bestowal, while the other carriage was reserved for Dong Shu and Mama Yan.


    After everything was tidied up, Dong Shu walked forward quickly to the empress''s side. When the empress took the initiative to hold her hand, she said a few words of concern to the empress.


    "Niang Niang, after Shu''er returned home to see if she was alright, she organized the matters of her family and then entered the palace to accompany you."


    It was impossible for Dong Shu to not return. After coming out for two days and hurriedly coming out for another two days, she had long ago started to think about Yuanxi and the others at home.


    So when Dong Shu thought about it carefully, the sky gradually cooled down. This time, when she went back, she could sort out the matters in the manor, and then move back to the city.


    After moving back to the capital, she could enter the palace to accompany the empress every morning and only return in the afternoon when the palace doors closed.


    This way, not only could she serve the Queen, she could also see Yuanxi everyday.


    After the Queen heard Dong Shu''s words, she naturally felt very comfortable and only felt that Dong Shu was considerate.


    Emperor Ruikang saw that the Empress liked Dong Shu so much, he could not help but say: "Since the Empress likes the Madame Dong this much, it would be better to give her a piece of Phoenix Palace. In the future, it would be more convenient for her to come to the palace to visit the Empress."


    Emperor Ruikang really wanted to curry favor with the empress, but the empress shook her head and rejected his suggestion after hearing his words.


    After the Queen rejected Dong Shu, she saw that Dong Shu''s face was only blank and expressionless, and couldn''t help but look at Xu Nuanwen, "Fifth Elder, accompany your Shu''er out of the palace later. You must personally send her out of the city."


    When Xu Nuanwen heard the empress''s words, she understood what she meant. She nodded at the empress and said, "Imperial Mother, don''t worry.


    Emperor Ruikang felt awkward being rejected by the Queen. Fortunately the time for him to consume the medicine had come, so he quickly ordered his personal attendants to personally send Dong Shu back.


    After the Emperor Ruikang left, Dong Shu followed Xu Nuanwen and left the palace. The moment they left, Xu Nuanwen explained the reason why the Queen didn''t agree to give him the tablet.


    "Mother didn''t give you the plate because it''s good for you. If someone were to steal your plate and do something to you, it would be bad for you."


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Dong Shu immediately understood.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry. I understand." Saying that, Dong Shu blinked her crescent eyes, and smiled at Xu Nuanwen seriously.


    Seeing that Dong Shu truly understood, Xu Nuanwen did not mention this matter. She repeatedly reminded Dong Shu to rest well for two days before returning to the capital.


    After Xu Nuanwen sent Dong Shu to the city gate, Dong Shu got off the carriage from the Fifth Prince Palace and sat in one of the carriages arranged by the palace.


    After getting on the carriage, Dong Shu only wanted to close her eyes and rest. In the past two days, she had been staying in the palace, and although there were people who did it, because they were in the palace, she was very tense.


    After exiting the capital, she naturally relaxed a little.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s exhausted face, Mama Yan naturally did not say anything. She only told her to rest at ease and wake her up when she returned to the Manor.


    With Mama Yan''s words, Dong Shu naturally closed her eyes and rested peacefully.


    Seeing Dong Shu resting with her eyes closed, Mama Yan also sighed in her heart.


    She really did not expect that Dong Shu would really enter the Empress''s eyes. Presumably, with the help of this treatment, even the few princesses in the palace would have to be more respectful when they met Dong Shu again.


    Thinking about these things, Mama Yan couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Dong Shu''s personality was simple and honest, wholeheartedly working for Empress, so the Empress naturally had some feelings for her.


    Dong Shu didn''t know that after the Mama Yan looked at her and thought about it so much, she leaned against the carriage and slowly entered into her dreams as the carriage drove on.


    In her dreams, she saw Yuanxi smiling at her in happiness, but in the next moment, she suddenly felt that the carriage she was sitting on was struck by something.


    Before she could regain her senses, the Mama Yan in the carriage suddenly threw her down and protected her from the ground: "Madam, do not be afraid.


    Dong Shu was stunned for a while before she realized what Mama Yan meant.


    At this moment, the smell of blood came from outside the carriage.

 C141

    Dong Shu had never encountered such a thing. Although she had already regained her senses, she could not think of anything else to do.


    In the next moment, the carriage that had stopped suddenly sped up again.


    As the carriage started to run, Dong Shu and Mama Yan in the carriage were knocked all over, but the two of them did not dare to complain.


    The carriage moved extremely fast, but Dong Shu could clearly hear the clashing of blades behind the carriage.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had not said a word and only thought that she was frightened, the arm around Dong Shu tightened.


    Seeing that the Mama Yan had always been protecting him, Dong Shu opened her mouth, and finally said softly: "Mama, is someone trying to kill me?" Dong Shu''s eyes widened, afraid that the Mama Yan would say something that she couldn''t accept.


    After the Mama Yan heard Dong Shu''s words, she looked at her and nodded. She did not shake her head, and after a moment of hesitation, she said: "Rest assured Madam, this servant will protect you."


    Hearing Mama Yan''s words, Dong Shu''s body trembled for a moment. Just when Mama Yan thought she was going to cry from fright, Dong Shu suddenly looked at her and asked: "Mama Yan, how far is our Zhuang Zi?"


    Mama Yan did not expect Dong Shu to actually ask something like that, she paused for a moment, then replied in a low voice: "We still have about an hour''s journey." After saying that, the Mama Yan continued, "What plans does the Madam have?"


    The sound of swords clashing outside the carriage became clearer and clearer. She had to work hard for a long time to prevent herself from crying.


    Dong Shu prayed in her heart. The carriage they were sitting on was still running, so the guard who was driving should still be here. As long as they were a bit faster, they might be able to return to the manor before those people catch up.


    Just as Dong Shu was praying in her heart, the sound of arrows hitting the carriage came from time to time.


    Hearing this voice, the Mama Yan held Dong Shu even more tightly in her embrace.


    Dong Shu had never thought that the Mama Yan would protect her like this. Thinking of what she had thought just now, before she even had the chance to speak, the horse carriage they were sitting on suddenly stopped.


    Because of the sudden stop of the carriage, the horses were startled, and the carriage shook for a long time before gradually settling down.


    After the carriage stopped, Dong Shu finally opened her mouth and said: "Mama Yan, I don''t have any plans. However, I am fortunate and will definitely be fine. Even if it really isn''t possible, the Mama must take this chance to escape. I have some good fortune, so I will definitely be fine. "


    Dong Shu looked at Mama Yan in a sobbing manner. Just as she finished speaking, Mama Yan rejected him in surprise: "How could Madam have such thoughts? I will definitely protect Madam." After saying these words, when Mama Yan saw that although Dong Shu seemed to be afraid, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart and tell her her guess.


    "Mama means that these people are here to capture me because Empress has woken up?" After saying that, Dong Shu frowned and continued: "I had thought that we had met an evil person, and wanted to capture me and ask my husband for money."


    Mama Yan never thought that Dong Shu would actually think like that. Because of what Dong Shu had said, she didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    Just as Mama Yan did not know what to say, the sound of swords clashing outside the carriage suddenly disappeared, and in the next moment, several footsteps came closer to the carriage.


    Dong Shu and Mama Yan heard the sound of footsteps at the same time, but before Mama Yan could think of a plan, Dong Shu had already pulled out a silver hairpin from her head quickly, and hid it in her hand with the cover of her sleeves.


    Just as Dong Shu hid the hairpin, the curtain of the carriage was opened, revealing two men dressed in black standing in front of the carriage.


    The two men reeked of blood. Their eyes were sharp, and the moment they were seen, they felt as if their throats were being choked.


    Seeing these two people appear, Mama Yan was still preparing to protect Dong Shu, but Dong Shu suddenly called out, "Mama." While speaking, borrowing her body to block them, Dong Shu lightly squeezed Mama Yan''s arm.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s voice and sensing her pinching movements, before Mama Yan could speak, one of the two men standing outside the carriage spoke out first, "Come down."


    As the man''s voice fell, Dong Shu unhesitatingly pulled the Mama Yan and slowly climbed down the carriage.


    Before they had even completely exited the carriage, Dong Shu could see that not far from the carriage, there were two arrows lying on the ground.


    He was one of the guards Emperor Ruikang had arranged to escort her home.


    Because there were two carriages, the Emperor Ruikang had arranged for a total of four guards, two guards, and a carriage. However, the surroundings were extremely quiet, other than the sound of the horses trampling back and forth, there were no other sounds.


    Dong Shu thought that those four guards must have already been killed.


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu gathered her courage, raised her head and looked at the masked man who spoke just now, and asked: "Why did you capture us?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Mama Yan thought that even her wife, who was always being protected by her family, would not be afraid, so she mustered her courage and looked towards the masked man in front of him: "Behind us, there are a lot of treasures on the carriage, you can take them away anytime you want."


    Just as Mama Yan finished speaking, the masked man in front of them suddenly brandished the sword in his hand, and thrusted it towards Mama Yan''s neck.


    Neither Dong Shu nor the Mama Yan had ever experienced such a thing, especially Dong Shu, who had originally been holding in with all her might. Who knew that the masked man would only hear the Mama Yan say that one sentence and then kill someone?


    Dong Shu wanted to grab hold of Mama Yan''s arm and dodge the sword, but the masked man''s sword was extremely fast, so fast that she had only just realized it, the sword was already close to Mama Yan''s face.


    Dong Shu could feel the killing intent from the sword in the masked man''s hand. Although the killing intent was not directed at her, she could feel it.


    In that moment, Dong Shu felt her entire body turning cold, her back instantly becoming drenched in sweat.


    Just when Dong Shu thought that she would not be able to save the Mama Yan, the sword that was approaching the Mama Yan''s face suddenly stopped an inch away from her throat.


    Dong Shu did not know what happened, but she subconsciously pulled Mama Yan back by two steps.


    After she had taken two steps back, Dong Shu realized that a familiar figure had appeared out of nowhere and was battling with the two masked men.


    The masked man who had wanted to kill the Mama Yan earlier had already been stabbed with her sword, and was fighting against the other person and Yan Ye with all her might.


    After Dong Shu recognized Yan Ye, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Mama Yan, the person who has come is Yan Ye. He will definitely be able to save us." While speaking, Dong Shu pulled Mama Yan and quickly retreated to the carriage. Using the cover of the carriage, she saw Yan Ye quickly turn around, and with a wave of the sword in her hand, the man who was injured just now vomited blood. With a ''dong'' sound, he fell onto the ground.


    After Yan Ye killed the man who was just injured, he did not hesitate at all and immediately turned around to fight with the other man wearing a black mask.


    Mama Yan also regained her senses at this moment, she had naturally heard of Yan Ye before.


    It was said that they met on the way back to the capital, and that because He Ce and his wife, who were also looking for Xu Family in Shang Jing, were saved by Xu Family on their way back there, they were left behind in the manor.


    At this time, the Mama Yan did not have time to think about why Yan Ye would appear here. With just a glance, she looked at Dong Shu and said: "Madam, do we need to take this opportunity and quickly bring the carriage back to the manor to find the person?"


    Dong Shu also wanted to return to the villa quickly, but she remembered her husband''s words of guidance.


    "Mama Yan, Hubby told me before that if we encounter something like this, we cannot rashly leave. There are still people waiting to intercept us along the way. Dong Shu thought about the joke that the young master had unintentionally made with him and was at a loss as to whether he should laugh or cry.


    She hadn''t thought that the joke she made in her room with her husband had turned out to be true.


    A flash of tears appeared in her eyes, she quickly regained her senses, then pulled Mama Yan along. "Mama, do you have a fire on you? There''s a piece of withered grass over there.


    Dong Shu thought that this place was not far from the manor. As long as she ignited the dried grass, it would definitely attract the attention of the guards on top of the manor.


    As long as someone came, even if they were injured, they had to protect their own lives and return to the manor.


    After Mama Yan heard Dong Shu''s words, although she did not understand why she said it like that, she still nodded her head and prepared to light the dried grass as soon as possible and send a message to Zhuang Zi.


    Just as Mama Yan and Dong Shu were about to make a move, Yan Ye had already swung his sword once again. When she took the opportunity to reveal an opening, she quickly swung his sword and took the last black-clothed masked man''s life.


    Although Dong Shu and Mama Yan were planning to light a fire, they were also paying attention to Yan Ye. Seeing that Yan Ye had actually killed two people, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that they would be able to escape from death today.

 C142

    When they first heard the sound of horse hooves, the expressions of the three of them changed. Dong Shu and Mama Yan subconsciously looked at Yan Ye, and then they quickly looked at each other again.


    Yan Ye took in the two''s actions, and after a moment of hesitation, he looked at the two of them and said: "Quickly get on the carriage, I''ll send you back." With that said, he used his gaze to urge Dong Shu and Mama Yan to get on the carriage.


    Dong Shu and Mama Yan knew that they were in a critical situation, upon hearing Yan Ye''s words, they climbed onto the carriage without hesitation.


    Just as the two of them climbed onto the carriage and sat down, Yan Ye raised his hand to pat his horse''s butt outside the carriage and quickly rushed towards the manor.


    Just as the carriage travelled forward for less than a hundred steps, the sounds of horse hooves came closer and closer. Dong Shu and Mama Yan wanted to pull open the curtains on the side and take a look outside, but because the carriage was too fast, they could only barely keep their balance.


    On the other hand, Yan Ye who was driving the horse carriage, after hearing the sound of the horse hooves getting closer, split his attention and looked forward.


    When he saw the familiar figure approaching from afar, Yan Ye heaved a sigh of relief and said into the carriage: "They are our own people."


    Inside the horse carriage, Dong Shu and the Mama Yan could hear what Yan Ye said. As Yan Ye gradually stopped the horse carriage, the two of them peeked their heads out of the carriage and looked ahead.


    Xu Shiqiu saw a horse carriage stop in place, and a familiar figure wearing a mask sitting on the carriage. Although he was confused why he was here, he was still relieved.


    After hearing the Young Girl''s familiar voice, the remaining breath left in his throat relaxed.


    "Master, why did you come to pick me up?"


    Dong Shu happily jumped out of the horse carriage and ran towards Xu Shiqiu''s side. Seeing Dong Shu''s movements, Xu Shiqiu quickly dismounted and walked over to him.


    After hugging Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu then replied: "The moment you two left the palace, Brother-in-law immediately sent me a message. I haven''t seen you for a few days, but I thought that with your nervousness, I brought a group of people to welcome you. But who would have thought that right after leaving the army camp, my brother-in-law would send me a letter. He said that someone wanted to capture you, so I rushed over here on horseback. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s eyes became teary, and he cried: "Hubby, if Yan Ye had not come in time, you might not even be able to see me."


    Thinking about the killing intent in the black masked man''s sword just now, Dong Shu shuddered slightly before continuing, "Husband, those people are not far behind us. Quickly go and take a look and see if you can find who it is that wants to harm me."


    When Xu Shiqiu received Ye Jingxing''s second message, he already knew who had the idea about it, but there were a lot of people here, and Young Girl was extremely frightened. He did not speak, and only glanced at Zhang Ping who was behind him, and signaled him to bring his people to the back to take a look.


    "My wife, I''ll send you and Mama Yan home first. You haven''t been at home for the past few days, so Yuanxi misses you too."


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu nodded her head obediently. But before she returned home, she did not forget to hold Xu Shiqiu''s hand and said again: "Master, it was Yan Ye who saved me and Mama Yan."


    After hearing Young Girl''s words again, Xu Shiqiu could not pretend that he did not hear it. He could only bow his hands in front of his and express his gratitude, "Many thanks to Young Master Yan for saving me.


    After Yan Ye heard these words, he did not say anything more. He nodded his head and signaled Mama Yan to get on the carriage.


    Originally, Xu Shiqiu wanted to bring Dong Shu back on horseback, but then he thought that Dong Shu didn''t know how to ride horses, so he gave up the idea and brought her and Mama Yan together on the horse carriage.


    This time, Xu Shiqiu had brought a group of people with him to protect them. Dong Shu and the Mama Yan finally relaxed.


    When Dong Shu returned to the manor and the Old Madame Xu heard that Dong Shu had finally returned, she was overjoyed. She immediately sent someone to prepare hot water and food, but who knew that he would be intercepted and killed on his way back.


    "He''s really bold, he actually dared to attack my Xu Family people!" The Old Madame Xu coldly spoke out these words, then instructed: "You go down and prepare food, I don''t know if the men Qiuyi brought out will be able to eat at home, if they are to return to the army camp, then catch two pigs and some chickens and ducks, send them to the army camp."


    After Lady Li heard Old Madame Xu''s instructions, she replied without hesitation, "Yes, this servant will go and make the arrangements."


    Old Madame Xu saw that the servant Li Shi Shi had just left, Xu Yanzhu had also received the news and rushed over.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu rushing over with beads of sweat on her forehead, the Old Madame Xu immediately said: "Don''t be anxious, your Third Aunt is fine, you have returned." The moment Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Dong Shu''s voice sounded from the door.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    Dong Shu quickly walked into the hall. When she saw Xu Yanzhu, she immediately smiled at her: "Yanzhu is also here."


    "Third Aunt, you''re finally back."


    As Xu Yanzhu said this, she wanted to walk up to her, but before she could move, Yuanxi''s voice rang out from outside the room.


    Hearing Yuanxi''s voice, Dong Shu didn''t care about the dust on her body that had yet to be washed, and immediately walked towards her.


    Yuanxi was only slightly dazed when she saw Dong Shu, and then, without any warning, he started to cry loudly.


    Dong Shu felt that Yuanxi''s crying voice was extremely aggrieved, she also missed Yuanxi''s tight, she did not care about talking with Xu Yanzhu and the Old Madame Xu, and immediately went to the wet nurse''s side, and hugged Yuanxi who had already stretched out her arms.


    After hugging Yuanxi tightly, Dong Shu could feel her daughter''s wronged cry, and actually shed tears as well.


    For a moment, Dong Shu did not know if it was because she saw her daughter being wronged or because of the assassination attempt on him.


    However, when Yuanxi saw that her mother was also crying, she actually stopped crying. She only burped and cuddled herself in Dong Shu''s embrace.


    Seeing Yuanxi stop crying, the Old Madame Xu looked towards Dong Shu and said, "Shu''er, don''t cry anymore. Once you''re back, stay at home.


    Old Madame Xu said this, but in her heart, she was thinking that she should still train the servants at home.


    It would be best to pick strong men from the village or hire retired veterans from the military camp to train them in autumn and make them into family guards.


    Dong Shu heard her mother-in-law''s voice and slowly stopped crying. She lowered her head and kissed Yuanxi''s forehead a few times before looking at Old Madame Xu and saying, "Mother, I promised Empress that I will visit her in the palace in a few days."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Old Madame Xu did not say anymore words, she understood that all thunder and rain was a blessing, her little daughter-in-law was so blessed, and since the imperial family had already set their sights on her, she could not not not go.


    "Since you encountered such a thing today, I believe that the palace will soon find out as well. After Empress finds out about this, he will definitely send someone over to let you rest at home for a few more days."


    Old Madame Xu was also speaking the truth. She understood the Empress''s personality, she truly liked her little daughter-in-law, so she would not let her go out without caring about her own dangers just because of her body.


    Moreover, after what happened today, the imperial family had to give them an explanation for their Xu Family.


    With the words of the Old Madame Xu, Dong Shu hugged Yuanxi and told him about the things that had happened in the palace in the past few days.


    After saying that she had left the palace and met and been rescued by Yan Ye on the way, before Old Madame Xu could say anything, Xu Yanzhu opened her mouth first: "Who is this Yan Ye?"


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu finally realised that Xu Yanzhu did not recognize him.


    When Dong Shu mentioned the matter of him meeting Yan Ye on his way to the capital, and also mentioned how he saved He Ce and his wife, Xu Yanzhu frowned: "Today, Yan Ye saved Third Aunt, is it really just a coincidence?"


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, before Dong Shu could react, Xu Shiqiu who had already arranged the soldiers walked into the hall.


    "Yanzhu is right." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu swiftly returned his greetings to the Old Madame Xu, then looked towards Dong Shu and continued: "I have always felt that this Yan Ye''s origins are not simple. Although he has always claimed that he is a person from the martial arts world, I still feel that something is wrong with the aura on his body."


    Xu Shiqiu couldn''t tell what he sensed was wrong, but he really believed in his intuition.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Yanzhu also nodded: "Third Uncle is right, I have never believed in these coincidences. And since Third Uncle has said so, I believe that Yan Ye is definitely not simple."


    Before he could even speak, Dong Shu, who was sitting beside Xu Shiqiu, spoke out first, "I don''t feel that Yan Ye wants to harm us. No matter what his identity is, he saved me and Mama Yan today."


    "That''s right." Almost the same thing as Dong Shu''s words, the Old Madame Xu opened her mouth once more, "I agree with Shu''er that as long as Yan Ye doesn''t want to harm our people in the Xu Family, regardless of his identity, we should not always be on guard against him."


    When Xu Shiqiu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, he could not help but laugh and say: "I was wrong, I always thought that Yan Ye''s identity was not simple, I had always been on guard against him, and did not think of this." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu sighed, looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Mother still understands, as long as Yan Ye doesn''t have any ill intentions towards us Xu Family people, we should not be so cautious of him."


    "Exactly." Old Madame Xu nodded at Xu Shiqiu, then continued to speak, "Today, Yan Ye saved Shu''er and Mama Yan, thank you for your careful preparations."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll personally take care of this matter." After listening to Old Madame Xu''s advice, Xu Shiqiu understood how he should get along with Yan Ye, and immediately felt relieved.


    Without mentioning what kind of identity Yan Ye actually had, just his personality and outstanding skills would instead attract''s attention.


    On the Villa in the Xu Family outside the capital, because of the matter of Dong Shu encountering and killing them on her way, the entire family still had lingering fear as they tried to think of a way to thank Yan Ye, who had saved their lives.


    Inside the imperial palace, just as Emperor Ruikang was coming to look at the Empress, she heard a report by the attendant informing her that Dong Shu had returned home.


    "Humph!" I can see that he doesn''t want me to live. Before, when I was harmed, it was not easy for me to save half my life due to Shu''er''s meticulous care. I was still thinking of calling Shu''er into the palace to accompany me in the future so that I could get my health back better. Who knew that I would have to do this sort of thing today? " The Queen looked at Emperor Ruikang, ignoring his unsightly expression, and said everything directly.


    "Your Majesty, you have to give me an explanation today." Otherwise, no matter who it is, I will make him pay a hundred times over! "

 C143

    The more the empress thought about it, the more she understood that she had fallen into the water two days ago.


    There was actually someone who still thought of harming her despite her misplaced Phoenix Palace. Since that was the case, she had to live well and take back the rights that belonged to the Empress.


    Furthermore, in her heart, Dong Shu was not like any other servants. Because Dong Shu had been treating her with sincerity, she had become more sincere towards Dong Shu as well.


    Now that such a thing had happened, there was no need to even think to know that it was caused by her. That was why she ignored Emperor Ruikang''s expression and directly said those words.


    Emperor Ruikang was also well aware of Empress Hu''s character. If not for her anger and ruthlessness today, she would definitely not have said such words.


    However, due to the incident with the crown prince ten years ago, he was still partial to his remaining sons and felt that they were all his own sons. Since he had lost his most important sons, even though the remaining sons of his were not as good as his own sons, they could not bear to part with him any longer.


    It was precisely because of this that no matter how many mistakes the Third Prince had committed in the past two years, he would at most reprimand him a little and never use any of his force again.


    Emperor Ruikang knew that he was growing old and he couldn''t be ruthless, but he also knew that he owed Empress Hu.


    Now that Empress Hu had finally met someone who was kind and truly loved in front of this junior, that person was also a tactful person.


    Seeing that Emperor Ruikang was only frowning and not speaking, Empress Hu guessed that he was unwilling to part with his, but she knew in her heart that although she could be ruthless to the person who attacked her, she could not truly let Emperor Ruikang punish him for what happened today.


    Otherwise, if he thought about what happened today and felt pity for her son, Dong Shu would become a person that he detested.


    After a moment of thought, the Empress Hu looked straight at Emperor Ruikang and said, "Before Shu''er left, he even promised me to come visit the palace. But now that something like this has happened, I''m afraid that he will never dare to leave home again." After saying this, seeing that the Emperor Ruikang seemed to be deep in thought, she hurriedly continued: "If General Xu is still around, and his own daughter-in-law is being bullied to this extent, he will definitely have to send over eighty guards, he''s the most protective of his family."


    When Emperor Ruikang heard Empress Hu mention her old friend, his eyes showed that he missed her a lot. After thinking for a moment, he casually said, "Then, how about I arrange some of my personal guards for Shu''er?"


    "Just for the personal guards?" The Empress Hu saw that the Emperor Ruikang had followed through with her own thoughts and hurriedly answered, "Your Majesty, I''m currently in a desolate state, so I really do like Shu''er''s temper. I wanted to take her in as my adopted daughter and give her the title of County Lord. "


    Just as Empress Hu finished speaking, Emperor Ruikang immediately shook his head and said, "Although Shu''er is not bad, she is not a daughter of the imperial family after all, so it is not suitable for the county governor." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang saw that the Empress Hu''s expression was ugly. According to our royal family''s rules, a prince''s grandson can become a ruler. Now that she has been given this position, it can be said that we value her. As for the matter of you wanting to take her as your adopted daughter, it''s better to wait for a while longer. "


    Empress Hu only wanted to give Dong Shu a seat, so it was naturally good if she could get a County Lord.


    Only with the title and position would she be able to openly spoil him and arrange people for him.


    "Since that''s the case, then Your Majesty should give Shu''er a better title. She''s a person of Xu Family after all."


    Empress Hu was well aware of the regret and guilt Emperor Ruikang had towards Xu Zhenbei''s premature death. Since it was not good to openly subsidize his Xu Family, and in the name of treating his illness, he naturally had to obtain some benefits for his Xu Family.


    When the Emperor Ruikang heard what the Empress Hu said, the originally casual thoughts that he had somewhat dispelled, and he could not help but attach some importance to the matter of giving Dong Shu the title.


    "Mn, we will think about this matter when we get back later. Tomorrow morning, you will arrange for someone to go to the Xu Family Villa to deliver a message. The imperial edict is naturally to wait for them to return to the capital, and to receive it at the capital''s mansion. "


    Emperor Ruikang wanted to send a message to Master Xuan Ling. It would be best to ask Master Xuan Ling if he could arrange this matter like that.


    When Empress Hu saw that the arrangements were already made, she did not say anymore and only informed the Emperor Ruikang. Since that was the case, then she would have to arrange more rewards for Dong Shu.


    Right now, the Emperor Ruikang was hoping that the Empress Hu would forget about Dong Shu being killed. After hearing the Queen mention this matter, he naturally agreed and even warned the Queen to give Dong Shu more rewards.


    If the Queen received the Emperor Ruikang''s words, she naturally planned to go to the Emperor Ruikang''s private storage to choose a few things for Dong Shu.


    After Emperor Ruikang left, he arranged for the eight Monthly Secret Guards to go to Dong Shu''s side to protect her.


    The Mama Hu was somewhat dazed as she listened to the Empress''s arrangement, when she saw the serious expression on Empress Hu''s face, she knew that her master was determined to protect her.


    "Yes, your servant will arrange it now."


    At first, Xu Shiqiu wanted to invite Yan Ye to come for a feast, but he was rejected. He only asked Xu Shiqiu for a few jars of good wine, saying that he liked to drink alone.


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect Yan Ye to reply like that, and after sending someone to fetch the good wine for Yan Ye, he sat alone and thought for a long time.


    Although Yan Ye could not see through him, up till now, he had indeed never felt any malicious intent from him.


    Today, he had saved Young Girl again, and this kindness could not be forgotten.


    It was just that because he had been on guard before, it was not easy to get close to him now. He would probably have to spend more effort to get close to him.


    He hadn''t been home for a long time, and today, he had met with a assassination attempt. After eating dinner, he returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, and after soaking in the water for a while, he fell into a deep slumber. He hugged Yuanxi who refused to let go of her and didn''t wait for Xu Shiqiu to go back to sleep early.


    By the time he woke up on the second day, it was already noon. Yuanxi had already been carried away, and the courtyard was extremely quiet, with not a single sound to be heard.


    When she woke up, Ling Xiang entered the house with Huo Xiang and Li Xiang. Before she could ask about the matters of the family, Mama Yan had already entered and waved for the three to leave.


    "Mama Yan, did something happen?"


    Dong Shu''s long hair had only been combed halfway, when Mama Yan directly stepped forward a few steps, and continued to comb Dong Shu''s hair. Her expression was nervous but also carried a hint of happiness: "Madam, Empress has arranged for eight secret guards to protect you."


    Dong Shu didn''t understand why the Mama Yan was so happy, but she had only heard Xu Shiqiu mention the matter of ''secret guard'' once, and said that in another two years, she would arrange for some secret guards to be set aside to protect Yuanxi in the future.


    When she heard the Mama Yan mention the secret guard, she immediately thought of what Xu Shiqiu had said before. She then thought about what the Empress had thought about her and hurriedly said with reddened eyes, "The Empress thinks I''m her daughter and pain."


    Seeing that Dong Shu understood the Empress''s thoughts, the smile on Mama Yan''s face became wider, "When I was serving at the Phoenix Palace, I once heard the Mama Su mention that the Empress has a secret guard by her side." Speaking to here, the smile on Mama Yan''s face disappeared, and she sighed, then continued, "It''s just that in the beginning, the secret guard was prepared to keep the crown prince, but when the crown prince was in trouble, the secret guards had just started to arrange for him. All these years have passed, and I had originally thought that the secret guard would no longer be here, but now, the Empress has bestowed upon me the title of ''secret guard'' that is of eight months'' age. "


    knew what was going on when Mama Yan mentioned the ''crown prince''.


    In the past, not only Xu Shiqiu, but even the Old Madame Xu and Xu Nuanwen had warned her repeatedly.


    Who would have thought that today, he would receive the benefit of the previous crown prince?


    As she spoke, Mama Yan had already coiled up Dong Shu''s long hair, and waited for Dong Shu to place the chaste ring in it again before walking out the door.


    Mama Yan first sent Lotus and Lixiang out of the courtyard to arrange for lunch, then made Ling Xiang stare at the courtyard gate. Finally, she casually made a hand gesture towards the sky.


    The moment Mama Yan''s hand gesture landed, eight young girls dressed in simple cyan clothes, who looked like brown short dresses flew out of nowhere.


    Dong Shu naturally did not think that the secret guard the Empress had arranged for him was actually a woman, but when she thought about his identity, she thought to herself that it was indeed more convenient for women.


    Yan mama saw the joy on Dong Shu''s face and hurriedly introduced them, "They are Yue Zhi, Yue Bei, Yue Ping, Yue Yin, Yue Qian, Yue Rong, Yue Ruo, Yue Xuan." The eight of them grew up together, and now the Empress has arranged for them to protect Madam''s safety.


    The Mi Wei Duo hid in the shadows. It was rare for the eight people to show themselves, and they could be considered to have left the old owner. Looking at them now was a bit unnatural.


    It was Dong Shu''s first time seeing so many secret guards, so she couldn''t really ask too many questions. She immediately said, "Yue Zhi and Yue Bei go and protect Yuanxi. If I want to go out, then bring a few more people out. " After saying that, Dong Shu thought for a while, then continued: "If my husband is by your side in the future, you guys stay far away."


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, the eight Moon Secret Guards saluted and acknowledged him.


    "Mama Yan, I will leave the eight of them to you to handle. If you need anything, just go to the warehouse to retrieve it." Dong Shu didn''t know about the secret guards, so she didn''t dare interfere, and only handed them over to the Mama Yan.


    Seeing that Dong Shu trusted him so much, Mama Yan immediately agreed to this matter.


    After getting the secret guard, Dong Shu was excited, but she thought of informing her mother-in-law, and that she would have to inform Hubby tonight.


    The most important thing was, if these few girls were to follow her closely in the future, what would she do if she were to speak some private words with her mother-in-law and the Aunt Sister?


    Because of this matter, Dong Shu suppressed her joy, her mind was only thinking about this matter and did not know what to do.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s changing expression, the Mama Yan thought for a while, and when the secret guards all ''disappeared'' again, she still told her about the Queen''s words.


    "How ¡­ How can we do that?" When Dong Shu heard that she was going to be given the title of a Lord, she panicked.


    Mama Yan had long ago told her about the ''princess, princess, county lord,'' and other rank matters.


    Mama Yan had said before that these were all titles that only royal women could have. Although the royal wives were bestowed the titles from the previous dynasty, only royal women had such an honor today.


    According to her husband''s current rank, even if she received the Empress''s Divine Vision, she would at most receive a fifth rank Ingenious Vision.


    But who would have thought that he would actually be conferred the title of a Lord?


    As he thought about this matter, he decided to leave the matter of the secret guard for the time being. He did not care about eating and directly walked towards the Old Madame Xu''s Main Yard.


    When Old Madame Xu saw Dong Shu rushing over, she thought that something had happened, but who knew that it would actually happen?


    "Mom, what should we do?"


    Dong Shu was truly afraid. Although she was happy, she was truly afraid.


    She understood her status. Although her husband used to have a first rank national general, his husband was only a middle ranked martial general.


    Not to mention, his own family was even less obvious. If he were to be bestowed the title of Country Lord, what would he do in the future?


    Old Madame Xu was not as flustered as Dong Shu. Seeing her nervous eyes filled with tears, she pulled her hand and comforted her, "You don''t have to worry too much. I see that she treats you like her own daughter, and if there really is such a fortunate thing, you can treat Empress like your own mother. "


    Old Madame Xu comforted her as Dong Shu recovered.


    However, she was still worried about this matter, and the smile on her face no longer remained.


    "Mother, I will naturally honor the Empress. Even if the Empress doesn''t give me anything, I will still honor the Empress." After saying that, Dong Shu seemed to have muttered to herself: "I offer my filial piety to the Empress, not for these things."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, the Old Madame Xu raised her hand and tapped her forehead: "This is such a fortunate thing. If it were anyone else, I would have been so happy, but you''re so scared." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu smiled and continued, "Don''t think too much into it. Since the Empress had already sent word, then she would make arrangements. After packing her things for two days, she would move back to the capital. In this way, you can also receive the royal decree to enter the palace to express your gratitude. "


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu nodded her head and agreed.


    However, in her heart, she was still thinking about this matter. She wanted to wait for her husband to come back tonight and ask him in detail.

 C144

    When Xu Shiqiu came back at night, he was shocked to hear Dong Shu mention this matter directly.


    He had originally planned to arrange for some guards to train and stay at home to protect the young master. Who knew that before he could implement this plan, the empress of the palace would send someone over?


    If it wasn''t for this matter, he might even have wondered if it was someone with the empress by his side.


    However, Xu Shiqiu felt that it was good this way, it was easy for him to find a dozen or so men to train, but it was difficult to find a suitable woman.


    Now, with these eight female secret guards, not only the Young Girl, but even Yuanxi would have people protecting him in the future.


    Because Xu Shiqiu had thought it through, other than the initial shock, he quickly regained his senses and looked at Dong Shu: "My wife, this is a good thing." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu saw that Young Girl was frowning slightly as if he didn''t understand, and he couldn''t help but say deliberately: "If you really want a man to stand beside his wife and protect her, then your husband won''t be able to rest at ease. Now that the Empress has bestowed eight female secret guards, I really want to be your husband. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s face immediately turned red.


    The New Crescent Moon looked at Xu Shiqiu with watery eyes. She wanted to speak, but his scorching gaze made her unable to do so.


    They had not seen each other for a few days, and because Dong Shu had slept early yesterday, although Xu Shiqiu wanted to do something, he did not have the chance.


    Xu Shiqiu stared at Dong Shu, seeing that Young Girl had no intention to sleep early, he immediately grabbed her waist and walked towards the bed without waiting for her response.


    Xu Shiqiu''s actions were sudden, and after being stunned for a moment, Dong Shu realised what he wanted to do.


    Just as she was struggling slightly, his husband, who was hugging her, put his lips close to her ear and whispered, "Wife, it''s better not to move. It''ll alarm the secret guards and make them see something they shouldn''t have seen." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu did not wait for Dong Shu to reply, and directly placed her on the bed, then leaned forward and left.


    Dong Shu was shocked by Xu Shiqiu''s words. She was afraid that she would attract too much attention to herself and her guards.


    However, what she did not know was that her current appearance actually made Xu Shiqiu extremely excited, and only let her go after seeing that he was extremely tired.


    In this way, on the second morning she came back, Dong Shu was still fast asleep and had only woken up at noon.


    Fortunately, there were servants in the manor packing up their things, preparing to return to the capital. Dong Shu only needed to ask a bit.


    Originally, they had planned to stay in the manor until early August before returning to the capital, but now, they had to return to the capital early.


    Fortunately, Xu Family servants all have their own rules and procedures, so they tidied up everything in less than a day and a half.


    Because the Xu Family was about to return to the capital, it was naturally not good for Xu Yanzhu to stay in the villa for long.


    Although the neighboring manor was hers, the reason Xu Yanzhu stayed was to accompany Old Madame Xu, and now that Old Madame Xu was back, she had to return to the capital as well.


    Just as Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu was discussing to keep Xu Yanzhu at the Jing and Zhong Zhou''s home for a few days, Jiang Family sent over a message.


    "Why is this Madam Jiang Family sick again?" Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu in puzzlement, only to see her pursing her lips without uttering a word.


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu immediately shook her head: "Third Aunt does not need to worry, there is a medicine store and there are also quite a few doctors. Even if it doesn''t work now, our Jiang Family will still change from a store to a doctor. " After saying this and suppressing the suspicion in her heart, Xu Yanzhu then looked at Dong Shu and continued: "I''ll go back and look. If there''s really something I need, I''ll send a message to Third Aunt."


    Xu Yanzhu also knew that Dong Shu meant well, so she still said those words in the end.


    It was just that due to what she learned a few days ago, she now had other guesses in her heart.


    Since Xu Yanzhu had said something like that, Dong Shu could not say anything more. She could only get someone to prepare some medicinal ingredients and have the Wang''s Disease follow Xu Yanzhu to the Jiang Family.


    Although Dong Shu was young, she was still from the same generation as the Mrs. Jiang. Furthermore, she was about to be bestowed the title of Country Lord, and upon returning to the capital, she would even have to learn how to pay respects to the Mama Yan after receiving his orders.


    As for the Old Madame Xu, she was an elder of the Mrs. Jiang, and wasn''t a close family. Naturally, she wouldn''t go visit someone she didn''t like.


    However, before they left, Old Madame Xu called Madame Jiang in front of him and warned him repeatedly.


    Madame Jiang was originally guilty of the things that happened a few days ago, and now that sshe had heard the explanations from Old Madame Xu, he was so scared that not only did she nod her head repeatedly, she even guaranteed that she would definitely take care of his family''s sister-in-law and not let her take the opportunity to torment Xu Yanzhu while she was sick.


    After receiving Madame Jiang''s guarantee, the Old Madame Xu nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Since Xu Yanbo, Xu Yanmo and the entire family of the second house were there, the troop that was returning to the capital this time was a lot larger than when they came to the manor.


    Many families and sects in the capital also received the news that the Madame Dong s of Xu Family were about to be conferred the title of Countrymen.


    Thus, when they returned to the capital this time, the people who were paying attention to their Xu Family were a lot more than before.


    He returned to the capital from the manor at the outskirts of the capital in the morning and only arrived home at noon. He cleaned up for half a day in the afternoon and then tidied up for half a day the next day.


    After they settled down, the Mama Yan sent a message to the palace saying that Dong Shu would visit the Empress Hu in two days.


    This was also what the Empress Hu had instructed her to do when she sent this letter out. After Dong Shu returned to the capital to settle down, she would send her a message.


    "Madam, as you said before with the Empress, tomorrow morning someone from the palace will come to announce the decree." Today, you have to practice kowtowing and receiving the edict twice more with this servant. Mama Yan didn''t tell Dong Shu about this matter previously, she only warned him twice more these past two days.


    Upon hearing Mama Yan''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded, and said: "Mama Yan, just speak, I will listen carefully." Dong Shu was also a little unsure. Although she had her husband and mother-in-law to advise her, she still felt that it was inconceivable for her to obtain the title of country lord with her status.


    Mama Yan could guess what Dong Shu was thinking just by looking at her, "Madam, don''t worry, you did well before, you will do even better in the future."


    With these words from Mama Yan, Dong Shu didn''t hesitate any longer.


    After practicing how to kneel again, Mama Yan then explained to Dong Shu in detail, "Madam, the title of village lord should be Zhu Cui San Zhai Champion, Dan Hua Hong Da Shan, the Dark Green Gold Embroidered Peacock Seeds, and the Gold Embroidered Magpie Wing."


    How could Dong Shu understand what the Mama Yan was saying? She only knew that these were things that she could not wear before, and that she had to wear these every time she received an imperial decree or entered a palace saint or participated in a palace feast.


    As for meeting the empress, as long as the empress didn''t say anything, they could deal with each other privately, so they didn''t have to care about the rules.


    Hearing Mama Yan''s words, Dong Shu felt that it would be hard for him to live a peaceful life in the future.


    Mama Yan''s estimation was not bad, as soon as her news was delivered to the palace, Empress Hu sent a letter to Emperor Ruikang.


    And Emperor Ruikang, was looking at Master Xuan Ling, who was in a difficult position.


    "Is she really worth such a high title?"


    Emperor Ruikang looked at Master Xuan Ling, really wanting to see a trace of a joking expression on his face, but no matter how long he looked at Master Xuan Ling, his face would always be serious.


    "This title really suits her. Before, this poor monk had already mentioned the beauty of her appearance. Can it be that you are still reluctant to part with this title?"


    Master Xuan Ling spoke casually, not the slightest bit respectful towards the emperor.


    However, Emperor Ruikang wasn''t angry after hearing his words.


    After thinking for a long time, Emperor Ruikang saw that Master Xuan Ling still had no intention to change his mind, and sighed: "Then, let her have this title." After saying this, the Emperor Ruikang gave the order to have someone prepare an imperial edict and send it out of the palace tomorrow morning.


    Xu Family did not know that the Emperor Ruikang s in the palace sighed a few times because they wanted to give Dong Shu her title. They had already received the news that someone from the palace would come out tomorrow morning to pass down the order.


    The incense table and other objects to be used in receiving the decree naturally had to be prepared today, and the servants of the Xu Family had even meticulously swept the house twice, inside and out.


    In addition, all of the Xu Family had rested early today for the sake of receiving the decree tomorrow.


    Thinking about how the last time the Xu Family had accepted the decree was more than ten years ago, the elders were extremely excited. In their eyes, this was proof that the Xu Family had recovered.


    Only when the masters were getting better and better would they, the servants, be more proud than the servants of other families.


    Dong Shu had also slept very early tonight. Worried that Xu Shiqiu would disturb her again, she even hugged Yuanxi to her side.


    Emperor Ruikang was afraid that there would be no male disciples in Xu Shiqiu''s Xu Family when he went to the army camp tomorrow to deliver the decree, so he specially ordered someone to deliver the letter to him and told him to go back to the army camp tomorrow after he received the decree.


    In the morning of the second day, amidst the anticipation and nervousness of the people in the Xu Family, the imperial edict finally arrived.


    Dong Shu could not understand what the imperial edict said. She could roughly tell that it was praising her, because she had served the Empress well and was bestowed the title of ''Country Lord''.


    Most importantly, she heard her title clearly. "How could His Majesty give me the title of ''Forkan''?" Just as the person who gave the orders left, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu in puzzlement.


    Xu Shiqiu also did not expect his own Young Girl to use the word ''Kang''.


    He could understand the word ''Blessed'', but this'' Kang ''was not something that anyone could use.


    Because right now, His Majesty''s new year title was precisely ''Ruikang''.


    "I actually heard that His Majesty invited the Master Xuan Ling into the palace yesterday. If my guess is not wrong, the title of wife must also have Master Xuan Ling''s intentions. " Xu Shiqiu secretly gave him information, and knew a little about the matters of the palace.


    Moreover, the Master Xuan Ling did not hide any traces of him entering the palace yesterday, so it was not hard to guess.


    Dong Shu was fairly familiar with the Master Xuan Ling. Previously, she had ordered someone to deliver some snacks and tea to the Master Xuan Ling because he liked to eat them.


    Because of this relationship, and because she had heard Xu Shiqiu mention the Master Xuan Ling, Dong Shu was relieved: "If the Master Xuan Ling agreed, maybe the title would have other meanings."


    Even though Dong Shu''s voice was not small, it was not very loud. It was as if she was not very sure but she wanted to inform others of her meaning.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that this Young Girl was very cute, but now that the imperial edict had already caught her and she still had to hurry out of the city to the army camp, he could only suppress the restlessness in his heart and keep his waiting for him to come back at night.


    The entire Xu Family was filled with joy because Dong Shu had gotten the title of ''Fortune'', and the other people who were paying attention to Xu Family in the capital also received the news not long after.


    In a house in the west of the city, when he heard that the title bestowed by His Majesty to Dong Shu was'' Fu Kang '', the colorfully robed man immediately smashed the teacup in his hand angrily.

 C145

    No matter where it was, after Xu Shiqiu left, Dong Shu received news from the empress of the palace, telling her to enter the palace right now.


    Since the Empress Hu had already sent the message, Dong Shu could only change into the new country monarch uniform. Under the guidance of the Mama Yan, he sat on a horse carriage that matched the grade of the carriage and headed towards the Imperial Palace.


    Empress Hu had been waiting for Dong Shu to come all the way until she received the news from outside the palace gate.


    Emperor Ruikang was sitting right beside Empress Hu. Seeing that she had an extra smile on her face, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "My catalpa really likes this child. I have already chosen a few things, later I will have to trouble my catalpa to give them to Madame Dong as well."


    When the Empress Hu heard Emperor Ruikang''s words, she understood why he would do such a thing.


    "You don''t need to be like this. That child, Shu''er, is simple. I can''t figure out who killed her." Empress Hu''s straightforward words had actually made Emperor Ruikang, who originally wanted to use something to apologize for her son, feel extremely awkward.


    Empress Hu glanced at Emperor Ruikang, seeing his awkward expression, she said, "However, although Shu''er is a simple child, her Xu Family is not easy to fool." After saying this, Empress Hu sighed lightly before continuing, "Even though he has already given Shu''er the position of country lord, Your Majesty must still let Xu Family know that you care about them."


    Just as Emperor Ruikang heard Empress Hu say this, his heart was slightly unhappy. In the next moment, he thought of how Xu Zhenbei had helped him back then.


    Thinking about Xu Zhenbei, the unhappiness at the bottom of Emperor Ruikang''s heart was dispelled, and he started to seriously think about how he could compensate Xu Family.


    "There''s still a period of time before the three month deadline that we agreed upon with Shiqiu. I had originally wanted to give Shiqiu one more level, but when that time comes, I might as well give him one more level." After Emperor Ruikang said these words, seeing that Empress Hu did not say anything more, he knew that she was satisfied.


    It was not hard for the Emperor Ruikang to accept giving Xu Shiqiu a promotion.


    He knew about Xu Shiqiu''s performance in the army camp these past few days. Thinking about how he had a grandson under his command, he didn''t feel bad about getting him promoted.


    As long as Xu Shiqiu could take his grandson down to the army camp, he obviously wouldn''t mind getting promoted earlier.


    After all, Xu Shiqiu was still young, and still had no children. If his grandson performed well, the military might might might even return to the Ye Family.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Ruikang couldn''t help but reveal a ''gratified'' expression.


    Empress Hu had grasped the intentions of the Emperor Ruikang very well. Seeing him reveal such an expression, she knew what the Emperor Ruikang was thinking.


    After the two of them finished speaking, they did not say anything else, because Dong Shu had already arrived at the Phoenix Palace.


    Just as Dong Shu arrived at the Phoenix Palace entrance, she saw a familiar big palace maid waiting there. After finding out that the Emperor Ruikang was also here, Dong Shu subconsciously looked towards the Mama Yan.


    "Madame, there''s no need to panic. Since Your Majesty is here, we can thank him together." Just as Mama Yan finished speaking, she paused for a moment before continuing, "When you bow later, this servant will stand by your side and look at you, pointing at you."


    With Mama Yan''s words, Dong Shu finally calmed down.


    When Dong Shu bowed to the Emperor Ruikang and the others under the guidance of the Mama Yan, she heard the Emperor Ruikang say, "Before, I thought you didn''t understand this, but now, it seems that the Queen knew how to teach children."


    "Your Majesty is flattering me." Seemingly at the instant Emperor Ruikang''s words fell, Empress Hu followed up. After she finished speaking, Empress Hu paused before continuing, "It''s also because Shu''er has his own heart. As long as it''s something I''ve instructed his to do, she''ll take it to heart."


    When Emperor Ruikang heard this, he naturally took the opportunity to praise Dong Shu a few more times.


    After he said a few more words, he took the opportunity to remind Dong Shu, "Madame Dong, remember to tell him that we will be waiting for the date of our agreement with him when we return tonight."


    After speaking to Dong Shu, Emperor Ruikang then looked at Empress Hu and said, "Puppet, I still have to review the imperial report, I''ll come see you again tomorrow."


    The empress was eager for Emperor Ruikang to leave so that she could speak privately with Dong Shu, so when she heard Emperor Ruikang''s words, she immediately nodded and smiled towards him.


    Emperor Ruikang didn''t understand Empress Hu''s thoughts. Seeing her smile to him, she couldn''t help but feel good, thinking that the empress would be so happy because she had explained that the day would come again.


    When Emperor Ruikang''s figure completely disappeared, the expression on his face changed from a fake smile to one of genuine joy from the bottom of his heart.


    "Shu''er, were you scared a few days ago?" The Empress Hu held Dong Shu''s hand and looked carefully at her expression. Seeing that there was no fear on her face, she continued: "The events of that day all happened because of me."


    "Empress, there''s no need to be like this." When Dong Shu thought about that matter of escaping from death, she did not feel it appropriate to say that she did not care. After thinking for a moment, he continued, "I should have gotten lucky after marrying my husband. That day, Mama Yan and I were both saved, but it was His Majesty''s guards who were sent out to save us. "


    "Humph!" It''s because they aren''t good at it themselves. " Empress Hu couldn''t help but get angry when she thought about how the Emperor Ruikang had only arranged for a few guards that day. "If I were to arrange for at least twenty people to send you off, then you would only be able to relax." After saying that, Empress Hu thought for a while before continuing: "You said that someone had saved me that day, and I''ve heard the news, but who is it?"


    "It was a person from the martial arts world that we met on our way to the capital. He also saved a friend of our husband. Only then did we get to know him better." Dong Shu thought about Yan Ye''s personality of not wanting to interact much with outsiders and immediately continued, "It''s just that people in the martial arts world do not wish to interact with us. My husband wanted to thank him, but he only asked for a few jars of good wine. After your husband went to find him a few times, he finally made a request. "


    Empress Hu loved to hear Dong Shu talk about matters outside the palace. When she heard Dong Shu talk about the martial arts world''s people, she could not help but become more curious.


    "This person said that he had toured the martial arts world without any fixed abode. He wanted his husband to find a remote courtyard in the mansion so that he could temporarily stay in the capital when he passes by. This request is not too much. After all, he is my savior. "Thus, not only did we leave a courtyard for this person at home, I even got a servant woman to make a few sets of clothes for him and put them in the courtyard, just as he normally likes to do."


    "You''re quite meticulous with your arrangements." After Empress Hu said this, she thought for a moment and continued, "Since this person likes good wine, when you go back later, bring back a few jars of good wine."


    When Dong Shu heard Empress Hu''s words and was about to refuse, she didn''t know that Empress Hu would immediately shake her head: "It''s not good for my body, so I can''t drink alcohol. The good wine here is brewed over ten years ago, if I don''t give it to you, who else can I give it to." After saying that, when the Empress Hu saw that Dong Shu still wanted to reject, she said at the end: "Or do you want to draw a clear line with me if you don''t want my things?"


    "Empress ~" Once Dong Shu heard Empress Hu''s words, she immediately called out to her in a spoiled manner, "Empress, Shu''er doesn''t have that kind of thought."


    Empress Hu was extremely fond of Dong Shu''s delicate state, as if she was really her daughter. "I understand your thoughts, rest assured, in the future, with me protecting you, no one will dare say anything." After saying that, when Empress Hu saw Dong Shu looking at him with reddened eyes, she couldn''t help but raise his hand to caress her cheeks, "Shu''er, don''t worry. This time, I will help you vent your anger. "


    Dong Shu only thought that the Empress Hu was coaxing him to accept the gift, but she never thought that the Empress Hu was really going to take action.


    Since she had received the title of Country Lord, there would definitely be many people who would come knocking to congratulate her Xu Family in the next two days.


    Just like this, the Empress Hu did not stay for long with Dong Shu, and after the people from the Empress Hu finished preparing the reward, she gave Dong Shu a land contract.


    "This is a manor and a manor within the capital. It''s all your dowry." The good things in Empress Hu''s hands naturally did not stop at just these. It was just that she was well aware of Dong Shu''s character, and she would definitely not be willing to accept all these for no reason.


    Who knew that with just these two things, Dong Shu would not be willing to accept either.


    "Shu''er, listen to me." Empress Hu was glad she had thought of a reason long ago. Seeing Dong Shu''s rejection, she said straightforwardly: "You are now a village lord, in the future, you always have to have your own interactions with other people during banquets. I know that my Xu Family does not lack these, but I see you as my woman, and this is my dowry for you. In the future, when you get along with those noble women, you should not be too inferior to them. For women, they must have some dowry in order to be strong. "


    Seeing that the Empress Hu called herself "I", Dong Shu knew that the Empress Hu sincerely wanted to give these things to her.


    Thinking back to what the Empress Hu had said about him seeing herself as a girl, Dong Shu''s eyes couldn''t help but tear up, "I probably have saved up several lifetimes of fortune for me to be able to meet the Empress." Saying that, Dong Shu reached out and took the land contract from the Mama Hu.


    Seeing the two pieces of paper in Dong Shu''s hands, Empress Hu laughed.


    She wanted to give Dong Shu more than just these two things. It''s just that she had just started, so she was afraid that giving too much would attract attention.


    These two places weren''t the dowry that Hu Family had prepared for her initially, so she naturally didn''t feel any pressure when she dealt with them.


    These two papers were in the dark, but on the surface, Empress Hu still gave Dong Shu a lot of things.


    Other than the things that she had prepared, the rest of the gifts that the Emperor Ruikang had sent were all given to Dong Shu.


    It was no wonder that every time Dong Shu entered the palace, she would bestow a reward to the others. Now that she had received the title of village ruler and also received a bestowal to enter the palace, the other people did not dare to discuss about it even though they found it strange.


    Until two days later, when the Emperor Ruikang and the Empress Hu did not investigate who the person who intercepted Dong Shu was, many people guessed that the reason Dong Shu received so many rewards was because she wanted to compensate her.


    Even the one who did it thought so.


    Thinking that the older Royal Father was, the more he needed to protect them, and after secretly rejoicing for a while, he couldn''t help but grow a bit bolder.


    Since no matter what they did, the Royal Father would not scold them in anger. Then he naturally had to think carefully, not only should he gain some connections, even the recently beloved Fifth Brother must be treated as well.


    Although Empress Hu was in the palace, ever since she made up her mind that she would not hide from him anymore, she slowly released the connections she had for many years.


    At this time, I received the news from the Third Prince Palace, and couldn''t help but sneer: "As long as he dares to make a move, I''ll dare to chop off his claws!"


    Xu Shiqiu originally wanted to find a good opportunity to teach Third Prince a lesson while he was training him as a new recruit. Who knew that he would receive news from Ye Jingxing within two days?


    There was still another force watching Third Prince.


    Because he couldn''t figure out who was who, Xu Shiqiu suppressed his previous plans and focused instead on training the new recruits.


    Ever since Dong Shu had returned from the palace that day, Xu Shiqiu had guessed that she would be promoted to a higher level when the agreed three months with the Emperor Ruikang arrived.


    If that was the case, then he naturally had to use two more distractions when training the recruits. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if he made a fool of himself when the time came.


    Just as the weather turned cold and the three month deadline was about to arrive, something major happened in the Third Prince Mansion.

 C146

    Third Prince was extremely pleased with himself during this period of time. Due to him attacking the Empress and Dong Shu a few days ago, these two people did not take revenge on him.


    Even the Royal Father only called him over to scold him. To the Third Prince, this kind of scolding was nothing.


    Not to mention that the Royal Father had scolded him and secretly given some things to his mufei.


    Although his mother had taught him a good lesson, his mother had still said that Royal Father was angry, but did not have any intentions of punishing him.


    Because of these things, the Third Prince was in a good mood. It just so happened that it was his birthday, and the people below wanted to take this opportunity to pay their respects to him and send him some gifts.


    How could he refuse this opportunity?


    Not only did the Third Prince not refuse, he even ordered the entire palace to hold a banquet to properly entertain the officials who wanted to congratulate him on his birthday.


    It was not only the manor that was bustling with noise and excitement. It even warned the women in the backyard to deliver letters to their families and allow them to attend their own birthday banquet.


    Third Prince did not do this to let the women in the backyard see his family, but to take advantage of his birthday banquet to collect some gold and silver treasures.


    He had a group of Death Soldiers, and he also wanted to bribe some of the officials who were still neutral. They all needed money.


    Not to mention there were a lot of women in the backyard. Normally, it would cost a lot of silver.


    Ye Jingche was different from Ye Jingxing. Until now, Ye Jingxing had only had three women.


    The first woman was a teacher arranged by the Consort De under the instruction of the Emperor Ruikang. As for the palace maid, the second woman was Xu Nuanwen. And just before he was about to get married, she taught him how to sleep. He found an opportunity to deal with her and gave her some silver coins.


    After that, because Ye Jingxing was too good to him, the Consort De could not stand him and wanted to give him two more palace maids. In the end, Ye Jingxing claimed that Xu Nuanwen had brought her concubine along.


    Ye Shuo''s birth mother was the third woman to marry Ye Jingxing. Due to her understanding, afterhe was pregnant with Ye Shuo, she had never appeared in front of him again.


    Until she gave birth to Ye Shuo, who had two sons, and Consort De still wanted to bestow more gifts to Ye Jingxing. At that time, Xu Zhenbei would hold a high position in the imperial court, and Consort De would not dare to make a move.


    When she still wanted to give more gifts to others, Ye Jingxing would already have his own connections and power. He wouldn''t need to listen to Consort De''s words anymore.


    It was precisely because of this that Xu Nuanwen''s three women, one dead and one gone, only had Xu Nuanwen as their main wife by their side.


    But Ye Jingche was different.


    Not only did Ye Jingche have a main concubine, the seats of the two secondary concubines were also not empty. Not to mention the other concubines and rooms, there were more than a dozen of them.


    Ye Jingche had recently found a favorite concubine that was sent by a clan of secondary concubines to pamper his son.


    The secondary wife came from the right assistant minister''s house in the Department of Public Relations, and the imperial concubines in the palace were also somewhat close. After marrying into the Third Prince Palace for more than ten years, the only regret she had was that she was the only one who did not make a move.


    This concubine was her own little sister. Not only was she extremely attractive, she even had a soft waist when she looked at your face and wanted to say something.


    Ye Jingche had pampered her a lot recently, but due to the treatment from his wife, no one in the Third Prince Palace dared to cause trouble for her.


    On the day of Third Prince''s birthday banquet, there were no less than ten people who saw Ye Jingche''s eldest son rolling around with his disheveled clothes.


    With such an incident, the Third Prince''s birthday was naturally unable to continue.


    They just pretended not to see it, but Ye Jingche already knew about it.


    The most important thing was that someone from the palace came to deliver something to Ye Jingche. For those who came, not only was it the imperial concubine''s palace, but also the attendants from Emperor Ruikang''s side.


    Because of that, even if Ye Jingche wanted to hide it, it was already too late.


    ''Bang! ''


    Ye Jingche angrily threw the closest brush wash out and sat there silently.


    Just as Ye Jingche was about to throw out the brush wash, Third Prince came out of the door. She heard the noise coming from inside the house, took a deep breath and said: "Elder, our Ling''er has probably been schemed against."


    When Ye Jingche first heard Madame Zheng''s voice, he was just about to tell her to f * ck off, but who knew that in the next moment, she heard everything clearly.


    Thinking about what Madame Zheng had said, Ye Jingche opened her mouth immediately: "Come in." After saying this, Ye Jingche started to think about who had plotted against her eldest son.


    When Madame Zheng heard Ye Jingche''s voice, she heaved a sigh of relief, as long as she could still hear what Ye Jingche had to say.


    With that thought, Madame Zheng slowly pushed open the door and quickly entered the house.


    Seeing that only Madame Zheng came in, Ye Jingche raised his chin and indicated for him to sit down. "What did you find out?" After saying this, Ye Jingche paused for a moment before continuing, "Don''t say that this matter was done by Shang''er and the Madame Liu. Even though the two of them are idiots, they don''t have that kind of guts."


    When Madame Zheng heard Ye Jingche''s words, he was so angry that his heart jumped.


    If this Madame Liu was really stupid, then how could she have given birth to her only son under her strict protection.


    Not only that, she also saw others making their moves against the Madame Liu. Not only was she alive and well, she also raised Ye Kuang up.


    If this person was stupid, then there would be no smart ones in the entire Third Prince Palace.


    However, Madame Zheng was also very clear about Third Prince''s personality and how hard it was for him to change his mind. Thus, he temporarily gave up on the idea of pushing the matter onto Madame Liu''s mother and son.


    Thinking about Ye Xing, who was only two years younger than his own Ling''er and could already marry, Madame Zheng let out a deep breath, then continued: "Master, I''m not speaking up for Ling''er, you should know her character. Even if Ying''er truly covets her beauty, she would definitely not make a move today. "


    "Humph!" Thinking about the eldest son who liked colors even more than, Ye Jingche snorted in anger.


    Thinking about how the eldest son of the eldest son was so outstanding, while his own eldest son was actually a silkpants, Ye Jingche couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten.


    When Madame Zheng heard Ye Jingche''s cold snort, the corners of his mouth twitched in slight embarrassment. Only then did he continue: "I reminded you repeatedly early in the morning not to drink too much today. Furthermore, they even sent people to follow by his side, afraid that he would do something wrong. " After saying that, seeing that Ye Jingche was serious, Madame Zheng continued to speak, "But just now, when something happened, the person beside Ling''er was taken away by an excuse. Furthermore, Ying''er just said that he felt a little dizzy. He clearly didn''t drink that much, so why would he feel faint? "


    When Ye Jingche heard this, he could not help but look at Madame Zheng and said, "You suspect that Mo''er was sent down there? "Medicine?" After saying that, Ye Jingche paused for a while before continuing, "Could it be that Ling''er has really been set up by someone today?"


    Seeing that Ye Jingche had already thought about it further, he hurriedly continued, "This matter is all because of the fact that there are no traces of poison within Ling''er''s body. I ordered for it to be checked three times, and did not find any suspicious people. The person who was following behind her was a servant of the Zheng Family. He was absolutely loyal. He couldn''t even remember what the person who told him to leave looked like. However, he said that he had seen that person before, but could not tell who exactly it was. "


    The Madame Zheng saw that Ye Jingche had started to think according to her words, and said at the end: "Right now, I am only afraid that the person who did it had outstanding backers, and is only framing Mo''er, if that person were to make a move against you from now on ¡­"


    There was no need to finish, but Ye Jingche already understood Madame Zheng''s words.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the secondary wife, Madame Liu, came over with a worried look on her face.


    "Master, what happened today was not done by us."


    The moment Madame Liu came here and saw Ye Jingche say these words, Ye Jingche saw that the anxious expression on her face did not seem fake, and then, thinking that she was a fool, he also opened his mouth and said: "Enough, don''t come here to watch the scene, go back with Yue''er and don''t bother me here." Saying that, Ye Jingche raised his hand and waved it.


    The moment Ye Jingche finished speaking, Madame Liu, who was anxious a moment ago, laughed dumbly with a smile that said, "I knew you wouldn''t blame me wrongly."


    Seeing Madame Liu bring her son here, Madame Zheng endured for a long time before asking: "Master, who do you think will benefit in the end?"


    After Ye Jingche heard Madame Zheng, he immediately understood what she meant.


    Madame Zheng meant to see who would benefit from it, but Ye Jingche understood that he shouldn''t view today''s matter in such a manner.


    He had a feeling that today''s matter would not be so simple.


    Seeing that Ye Jingche had started to ponder, the Madame Zheng did not dare to disturb him and just quietly sat to the side.


    Just as Ye Jingche was thinking about this, a report came in from outside the door.


    "Mistress, the Sixth Prince has sent you a letter."


    "Old Six?" Ye Jingche was puzzled for a moment, before looking at the Madame Zheng in front of him and said: "Go take a look."


    Madame Zheng was anxiously trying to wash away her son''s bad reputation. Upon hearing Ye Jingche''s words, he naturally listened to him and went to get the letter.


    If it was before, Ye Jingche would never let her, who came from the Yingyang Madame Zheng, do such a thing.


    If not for Ling''er, she would definitely give Ye Jingche a hard time today.


    By the time she received the letter from the Sixth Prince, Madame Zheng had already controlled the expression on her face.


    After she passed the letter in her hand to Ye Jingche, she slowly retreated and returned to her own seat.


    After Ye Jingche received the letter Ye Jingde gave him, he first looked at the empty envelope outside, then opened it and looked at the letter.


    However, just as he read two lines, his expression turned ugly. When he finished reading all of them, he was so angry that his entire body trembled and his face darkened.


    Seeing Ye Jingche like this, Madame Zheng wanted to say something but did not dare to.


    This was the first time she had seen Ye Jingche this angry.


    Just when Madame Zheng thought that Ye Jingche would not speak, Ye Jingche suddenly brought out the letter in his hand and said to Madame Zheng: "Look at this too."


    Madame Zheng did not expect Ye Jingche to actually show her the letter. Although she did not understand, she did not hesitate and directly received the letter.


    With that look, Madame Zheng understood why Ye Jingche was so angry.


    "Master, is what Sixth Brother said true?" With that, Madame Zheng returned the letter in her hand to Ye Jingche.


    Hearing Madame Zheng''s words, Ye Jingche closed his eyes for a while before opening them again, and said: "If it was her who did it, it would be really possible for his to be able to do it without anyone knowing."

 C147

    When Ye Jingche said this, Madame Zheng immediately remembered about him making a move on the Queen.


    Since they were able to attack the empress previously, they could only accept it if the empress attacked them again.


    Whatever Madame Zheng could think of, Ye Jingche could naturally think of as well.


    Previously, he had acted against the Queen, causing her to fall into the water.


    He wasn''t surprised that the empress had taken action against him, he just hadn''t expected her to directly destroy his eldest son.


    Thinking about how Royal Father had actually hinted to him that the Empress had nothing more to say when she entered the palace, Ye Jingche couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Even though his Royal Father was the emperor of a country, he did not understand what these people were thinking.


    It wasn''t just his sons. Even the empress, who had always kept a low profile in the palace, was no longer aware of it.


    But the empress had acted so viciously against his eldest son!


    Madame Zheng didn''t know what to say after knowing that the one who made a move was the empress. The grudge between their family and the empress wasn''t something that could be explained with just a few words.


    Ten years ago, in the end, the Royal Father who did not know what the mufei used to exchange for it was no longer mentioned. At the same time, he also kept the empress from entering the palace.


    But now, they were the ones to take the initiative to attack.


    Seeing that Madame Zheng had stopped talking, Ye Jingche did not say anything further. She was just about to wave her hand to let her leave, but then suddenly, as if a ghost, he opened her mouth: "Tell me, if I were to inform Royal Father about this, will Royal Father look for the Empress?"


    Just as he finished speaking, without waiting for Madame Zheng''s reply, Ye Jingche muttered to himself, "No, if I were to inform Royal Father about this, Royal Father would definitely not ask the empress about it due to the previous incident, I might have to endure it. Furthermore, I was the one who did it to the empress this time. "


    Seeing Ye Jingche thinking about it so much by himself, the Madame Zheng did not know what to say.


    Ye Jingche was not angry that he did not hear Madame Zheng''s answer. He was not really asking Madame Zheng about it in the first place, he just wanted to say what was in his heart.


    However, if he really had to put this matter to rest and allow his eldest son to be plotted against in such a way, he would not be able to hold back.


    Thinking about it here, Ye Jingche thought about the letter in his hand.


    If he found an opportunity to deliver this letter to Royal Father, this way, Royal Father would know about this matter without him even needing to say anything.


    Thinking about this, Ye Jingche immediately thought that Ye Jingde the Sixth was really ''sensible'', actually writing a letter to him personally.


    Even if Royal Father found out, and the Queen found out, it was not his guess that had to be made. This matter could only be blamed on Ol ''Six.


    The more he thought about it, the more Ye Jingche felt that this idea was not bad.


    When the Queen found out about this, she was not in a hurry at all. She even ordered someone to help Ye Jingche out so that he could deliver the letter to the Emperor Ruikang more smoothly.


    As expected, the matter in the Third Prince Mansion was not covered up, and in just half a day, the entire capital had heard of it.


    As the three month date that he had agreed upon with the Emperor Ruikang got closer, Xu Shiqiu had already not returned for two days.


    Tonight, he returned rather early, because he heard news of the Third Prince Palace. He was a little worried about his home, so he specially rushed back to take a look.


    "This matter should be the work of the Empress." Not long after Xu Shiqiu''s incident in the Third Prince''s Palace today, he received a message from Ye Jingxing, informing him of the matter.


    Waiting until he came back tonight and listened to what the Young Girl had to say once more, he was even more certain of his conjecture for the day.


    Only the empress could lay such a trap in the Third Prince Palace and destroy the eldest son of the Third Prince.


    Dong Shu listened to Xu Shiqiu''s words, and when she finished speaking, she could not help but nod her head, "Mother guessed the same." After saying that, Dong Shu hesitated for a while, then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Hubby, since you and Mother can guess that it''s the Empress, can anyone else guess?"


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that Dong Shu would say such a thing, but after thinking carefully, he felt that what the Young Girl said was reasonable.


    If he could guess, then others could definitely guess as well.


    If so, why did the empress do it?


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu had guessed correctly, anyone who had some knowledge of the empress would be able to guess that the matter of the Third Prince Palace was the empress''s doing.


    The inner chamber female servants and the eldest son of the Third Prince, it was fine if they did not intervene. But the moment they did, they caused the eldest son of the Third Prince to lose his reputation.


    Inside the Phoenix Palace, Emperor Ruikang was also asking Empress Hu, why did she do this?


    "Does he really think I can tolerate my murder?" The Empress Hu didn''t hide her disgust for the Third Prince at all. After saying this, seeing that the Emperor Ruikang was about to speak, she continued, "Besides, I didn''t bewitch his son. The reason he did such a thing today is because he already had such a thought in his heart. "


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang looking at her with disapproval, she coldly snorted and continued, "I will never find something that doesn''t seem to exist to frame someone. As long as I make a move, it is only natural that it should be true."


    Emperor Ruikang indeed did not know what to say when the Empress said it like that.


    He knew very well that what the empress said was the truth. If not for that fact, the empress would never have used such a method.


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang''s hesitant expression, Empress Hu continued, "Your Majesty, if you don''t come today, I might just let out a sigh of relief. But since you''ve come today, it means that I still have to protect him." As the Empress Hu was speaking, she saw that the Emperor Ruikang still wanted to explain himself, so she immediately shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, there''s no need to speak any further.


    When Emperor Ruikang heard Empress Hu mention this, he immediately thought about the matter of the crown prince ten years ago.


    So many years had passed, and he already knew what had happened back then.


    He had thought that since he was here, they would give him face and stop mentioning it. But now, it seemed that none of them were willing to let go.


    However, the benefits that the Imperial Concubine''s family had given him were too great, forcing him to temporarily abandon the crown prince. He thought that it would only be temporary, he never expected that the imperial concubine would use this to harm the crown prince''s life.


    Thinking about it, Emperor Ruikang felt a headache.


    Because of his greed, this matter ended up ruining the crown prince. Now that this matter had occurred, the empress was finally unwilling to endure it any longer.


    The empress just watched Emperor Ruikang sitting there with a changing expression. She could guess what he was thinking right now, but she was not willing to give in.


    Back then, if he hadn''t taken a step back, he wouldn''t have taken a step back.


    Thinking about that, Empress Hu looked at Emperor Ruikang and said: "One more thing, it was those two who made the first move this time, and only then would I make a move. "That''s why you found the wrong person, Your Majesty." After saying that, Empress Hu no longer looked at Emperor Ruikang, and directly closed her eyes.


    Emperor Ruikang didn''t expect that Empress Hu wouldn''t let her go at all. Seeing that she had already closed her eyes and wasn''t willing to talk to him anymore, she could only dejectedly leave the Phoenix Palace.


    Emperor Ruikang originally thought that the Queen would be relieved of her anger the first time she took action, but she never thought that there would be a censor bringing up the matter the next morning.


    The censor not only told him about this, he also told him that Ye Rong robbed a commoner''s daughter, causing dozens of her family members to lose their lives. He also told him that he used his royal grandson''s identity to set up a gambling house in the capital. The number of people who had planned this murder was no less than twenty. There were nearly a hundred people.


    As long as Ye Rong makes a move, not only the people involved will die, even their families will not live past three months.


    These are all big matters, as for the small matters that Ye Rong does, the censor didn''t even mention them. He only recounted them once, which proves that Ye Rong did something wrong, and that it was truly too hard to write about.


    The Emperor Ruikang sat in the seat of honor, looking at the next head in a daze.


    Others might not know about it, but he was clear that although this censor''s surname was not Hu, his grandmother was actually a Hu Family woman.


    After he had become an Elementary Scholar, his family no longer had any money to help him study. It was his grandmother who brought him to the Mama Hu to seek help.


    Not to mention that today, not only did the censor tell him that there was evidence and material evidence in his possession, at the end, he even said that he was not afraid of revenge.


    He really didn''t know what to do with such a person.


    Ahh!


    Xu Family


    "Elder sister, then does the censor really say that?" Dong Shu looked at Xu Nuanwen in shock. She never thought that the morning assembly would be so lively today.


    After Xu Nuanwen heard Dong Shu''s words, she nodded and said, "Then the censor is clear, if what she said today can catch the attention of the Royal Father, even if the Third Prince or the Madame Zheng wants to take revenge on him, he won''t mind. Because even if he didn''t say it, in the future, there would definitely be more innocent civilians who would be killed by Ye Rong. This time, even if he dies, it''s worth it. "


    "This person is truly ruthless." After Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu opened her mouth and said these words.


    He sighed and explained, "Since he said such words in front of all the officials present today, Third Prince and Madame Zheng would naturally not dare to take revenge on him. Furthermore, everything he said is the truth and he has evidence in his hands. His Majesty will definitely send someone to protect him, or else His Majesty will just let Third Prince kill this subject. "


    After saying that, Old Madame Xu sighed and continued, "I never expected Empress to be this powerful."


    Ye Jingche plotted to kill him, but instead of making a move on Ye Jingche, she directly destroyed his eldest son.


    When the Madame Zheng''s son was destroyed, she would naturally not let the side concubine''s son easily get the upper hand. Thus, if the side concubine did not suppress the Madame Zheng to help her son get on the throne, the side concubine would either raise another son in the Madame Zheng and raise him by her side.


    However, the Third Prince Palace had not given birth to a third son for so many years, so it was hard to say what the future would be like.


    This Madame Liu''s background was the weakest. If he really allowed her to ascend to the throne, then this Third Prince would no longer have the ability to compete for the throne.


    Old Madame Xu could not help but sigh. Empress Hu was truly worthy of being a daughter who had been carefully raised to the throne with her Hu Family.


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu slowly understood what was going on.


    In the end, she could not help but nod her head, admiring how powerful Empress was.

 C148

    Seeing Dong Shu''s expression, Old Madame Xu only felt it was funny.


    Seeing that Xu Nuanwen was looking at her and smiled, she immediately smiled and said to Dong Shu: "Don''t enter the palace for the next two days, wait till after Your Majesty has decided on this matter."


    Old Madame Xu felt that the palace would not be peaceful in the near future, so she did not recommend Dong Shu to enter the palace.


    Dong Shu was also not a person who did not know what was good for him.


    "Then I''ll stay at home for the next few days. I''ll come visit the Empress in two days." As she spoke, Dong Shu recalled the three months which Xu Shiqiu and the Emperor Ruikang had agreed upon earlier.


    "Mother, there''s still a few more days until the three month deadline between His Majesty and his husband. At that time, if our husband is promoted, do we have any guests attending the banquet?" Saying that, Dong Shu thought for a moment before continuing: "Recently, my family has received many posts, just that Empress also said that I should not have anyone invite me, so I don''t know what to do right now."


    "When you receive the post, bring it to me. Although some people are still related to us, they haven''t moved around in these years." Old Madame Xu knew that after her daughter-in-law was bestowed the title of village ruler, many people, who had almost stopped interacting with her Xu Family, had now sent her posts.


    In these people''s homes, if possible, Old Madame Xu naturally did not want to bother with them.


    However, before they decided on their next course of action, they had to take a look. If these people didn''t have a team at home, there was a reason why they were able to get away from them.


    Even though they weren''t that close, they still had to pay attention to their reputation.


    This time, although Old Madame Xu didn''t explain it too clearly, she had told Dong Shu everything before.


    Dong Shu took Old Madame Xu''s instructions and engraved them in her heart, preparing to follow her mother-in-law''s instructions in the future.


    At the same time, the palace was also bustling with noise and excitement.


    Those who were well-informed knew that the matter regarding the Third Prince Residence was the doing of the Empress Hu.


    What made people even more baffled was that even after such an incident had occurred, after a long time, the voice of the Emperor Ruikang could not be heard from within the palace, berating or punishing the Empress.


    On the other hand, Third Prince had just been ruthlessly scolded by his eldest son, Ye Rong.


    "Idiot, I wouldn''t even tell on you!" Emperor Ruikang threw the envelope in his hand towards Ye Jingche. Seeing that he had lowered his head to pick up the envelope, he then continued to speak: "Take a careful look, what exactly did you send over to us?"


    The Emperor Ruikang scolded Ye Jingche until he was a little dazed. He was actually quite familiar with the envelope in front of his eyes; it was precisely the one which he had thought of ways to send it to the palace after the Sixth Prince had sent it into his residence.


    Ye Jingche did not understand why the Emperor Ruikang scolded him until he opened the letter and saw that the letter was as white as new.


    "Royal Father, this ¡­" Ye Jingche suddenly didn''t know what to say. He clearly remembered that the letter Old Sixth wrote to him saying that it was the Empress''s doing.


    But now, why was it gone?


    After being stunned for a moment, Ye Jingche finally regained his senses and looked at Emperor Ruikang: "Royal Father, this son really saw some words on this paper yesterday." Then, Ye Jingche shook his head as he saw Emperor Ruikang looking at him in disappointment. He suddenly continued with bloodshot eyes: "Royal Father, Ol''sixth schemed against me! When Ol''sixth delivered this letter to me yesterday, it did indeed have words on it. "


    Emperor Ruikang''s head hurt even more when he heard that there was actually the matter of the Sixth Prince.


    "Enough, don''t bring up this matter again. Regardless of whether you were tricked or not, you should stay in the mansion and meditate during this period. Teach your son. "


    Emperor Ruikang sounded very tired, and didn''t want to talk to Ye Jingche anymore.


    However, Ye Jingche was unwilling to leave just like that. He had clearly seen the words on the letter yesterday, but he didn''t see it today.


    He wasn''t willing to let Royal Father see him like this, so he didn''t know what to think, nor did he greet Emperor Ruikang.


    Seeing his actions, Emperor Ruikang was so angry that he covered his chest, not knowing what to say.


    After Ye Jingche pulled the Sixth Prince, who was waiting outside, into the great hall, the Emperor Ruikang closed his eyes and revealed a look of reluctance to speak.


    Ye Jingde was pulling Ye Jingde along leisurely. When he saw Emperor Ruikang, he could still calmly pay respects.


    As for Ye Jingche, when he saw that Ye Jingde was not afraid at all, he immediately opened his mouth and said angrily: "Old Sixth, what is the meaning of believing this?"


    "Third brother, what do you mean?" Ye Jingde looked at Ye Jingche with a face of puzzlement, seeing him bring the letter in front of him, he took it and looked at it, then continued: Third brother, why did you give me an empty piece of paper?


    "What blank letter?" "Yesterday, you clearly wrote something on the letter, but today, the words on this letter are gone." After saying that, Ye Jingche saw that Ye Jingde still had a face full of puzzlement, he immediately grabbed''s sleeves and said angrily: "Old Six, don''t you admit that you sent a letter to my house yesterday?"


    Hearing Ye Jingche''s words, Ye Jingde had an expression of finally understanding as he sighed: "Third Brother, I indeed sent a letter to your house yesterday."


    "Royal Father, listen up. Ol ''Six admits it!" The moment Ye Jingde''s words fell, Ye Jingche could not wait to see Emperor Ruikang speak.


    Emperor Ruikang only closed his eyes slightly. After hearing Ye Jingche''s words, he merely gave a light "En".


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Ye Jingde saw that the Emperor Ruikang was not even looking at him, and his hands hidden in his sleeves could not help but tightly clench.


    At the same time, Ye Jingche also quickly spoke out the contents of the letter Ye Jingde wrote yesterday.


    By the time Ye Jingche had finished speaking, Ye Jingde had already regained his senses. He looked at Ye Jingche with a shocked and sorrowful expression and said, "Third brother, the letter little brother wrote to you yesterday was obviously because he was worried about you. He told you not to get too angry ¡­" Ye Jingde had not finished speaking, seeing how Ye Jingche was already looking at him with eyes, wanting to eat him, he immediately stopped.


    Ye Jingde stared at Ye Jingche for a while, then sighed at Emperor Ruikang: "Royal Father, there is nothing much to say." After saying that, Ye Jingde saw the Emperor Ruikang nod his head, and then continued: "This son will take his leave."


    When Emperor Ruikang nodded again, Ye Jingde left without even looking at Ye Jingche.


    Ye Jingche did not expect Ye Jingde to actually dare to leave, but just as he was about to speak, he heard the Emperor Ruikang above suddenly open his mouth and interrupt: "Enough! Third, do you know what''s going on with Sixth Brother? "


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, Ye Jingche suddenly asked hoarsely.


    How could he forget that from the moment Ol ''Six was born and had this name, he was destined to not have any fate with the throne?


    Since there was no such thing as fate, he probably wouldn''t scheme against him.


    But if it wasn''t him, who could it be?


    Seeing that Ye Jingche had stopped talking, the Emperor Ruikang waved his hand and said: "Go out of the palace, I am tired."


    It was true that Ye Jingche had been scolded by the Emperor Ruikang, but he was not stupid. He knew that continuing to pester him would not change anything, so he could only leave in this manner in the end.


    Only after Ye Jingche left did the Emperor Ruikang spread the word that the other sons who were waiting outside should leave.


    Ye Jingxing had been standing outside the entire time, and no matter what happened, the expression on his face did not change much.


    Hearing the words that came from the Emperor Ruikang, he did not ask any further, respectfully bowed, and then left.


    When the Seventh Prince saw that Ye Jingxing was about to leave, his figure quickly flew past the Sixth Prince and followed closely behind Ye Jingxing. He said in a spoiled manner, "Fifth brother, do you want to pay respects to Concubine De? Saying that, Seventh Prince put his face close to Ye Jingxing''s and laughed.


    Ye Jingxing was the one who had been stuck in front of his mother''s concubine since childhood, his seventh brother had no solution. Hearing his words, Ye Jingxing knew that he wouldn''t be able to get rid of him today, so he could only nod his head and bring him to the Consort De Palace.


    What the two brothers didn''t know was that after they left, Ye Jingde stared at their backs for a long time.


    Consort De was very happy to see Ye Jingxing and Seventh Prince. After asking them about the situation of the children in Ye Jingxing''s residence, she pulled Seventh Prince along and began to talk.


    After she had finished talking to Seventh Prince, she finally heard what Ye Jingxing had to say about the matters at Emperor Ruikang''s place.


    "I wonder if the letter that sixth brother wrote to third brother is true or not."


    Just as Ye Jingxing finished speaking, the Consort De snorted coldly as if she did not care about her image, "This palace sees him as the schemer for Ye Jingche." After saying this, the Consort De frowned in displeasure and continued, "He''s the same as his own mother, she knows how to scheme against people in secret."


    When Ye Jingxing heard his mufei mention Ye Jingde''s biological mother, he suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Speaking of which, Ye Jingde''s own mother was also his own mother''s younger cousin, but she had plotted against his own mother from the moment he entered the palace.


    The most important thing was that after she gave birth to her baby, she bled profusely and asked for the name Ye Jingde for her son.


    The word ''De'' was clearly the title of her mother''s consort!

 C149

    For the time being, the grudges and grudges within the palace would not affect the Xu Family outside. Especially with the protection and concealment that were deliberately concealed by a few people, the Xu Family had been exceptionally stable for the past few days.


    Other than accepting the invitation from the two clan leaders'' wives, Dong Shu had also been accompanying them ever since.


    Yuanxi slowly grew up and it became more and more fun. Dong Shu would tease her for a while everyday before she would do other things.


    On this day, Dong Shu played with Yuanxi as usual. After she fell asleep from exhaustion, just as she was about to go look at the account book,''s servant woman, Lady Li, suddenly activated her Shihuan Courtyard.


    The Li Clan had once taken care of Dong Shu when she was pregnant, so after returning to the capital, as long as Old Madame Xu wanted to speak with Dong Shu about something that she did not want others to know about, she would send Madame Li over.


    Now that she saw the Li Clan, Dong Shu knew that his mother-in-law had other things that she did not want others to know.


    After she waved her hand to tell Ling Xiang to bring Huo Xiang and Li Xiang away, she looked at Madame Li and said: "But mother has something to tell me again?"


    "In reply to Madam, the Jiang Family sent a message just now saying that Mrs. Jiang is severely ill, and might not have much time left to live."


    Just as Li Clan said what Old Madame Xu wanted her to convey, Dong Shu opened her eyes wide in shock.


    She knew that Madam Jiang Family was always sick, but before this, didn''t they say that her body was not feeling good? Why did someone suddenly say something when she was on the verge of death?


    Dong Shu pondered for a moment, but before she could understand, Madame Li continued: "Mrs. Jiang said that Young Master Jiang has no son, and our First Miss has been married for almost a year, and wishes for our two maids to be the concubines of Young Master Jiang. They also said that as long as they could conceive, they would be carried as concubines. "


    "I understand. You go back first, I''ll pack my things here and go to Main Yard to look after my mother." Dong Shu frowned, thinking back to what Yanzhu had just said to him, she couldn''t help but be worried.


    Yanzhu had not consummated her marriage with Jiang Han yet, so let alone nearly a year, even if it were three years, she still wouldn''t be able to produce a child.


    However, she really had no choice on what to do.


    When the Li Clan heard Dong Shu''s answer, she nodded her head and answered and returned to her Main Yard first.


    After Madame Li left, Dong Shu ordered Lixiang to stay behind and watch the kitchen until Yuanxi''s egg yolk juice was ready before she was fed Yuanxi''s wet nurse, while she herself brought Ling Xiang and He Xiang to Main Yard.


    When Dong Shu arrived at the Main Yard, he saw the Old Madame Xu standing there, admiring the flowers. Seeing that her mother-in-law still had the mood to admire the flowers, Dong Shu could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    After raising her hand to stop Ling Xiang and the Lotus Fragrance from continuing any further, Dong Shu took a few steps forward herself.


    "Mother, please get Madame Li to look for me. About Yanzhu ¡­"


    "It''s not urgent." Dong Shu had not finished speaking when Old Madame Xu suddenly interrupted her. Seeing her puzzled face, she continued to speak: "Do you know who sent the news today?"


    Dong Shu did not understand why the Old Madame Xu said that, but after a moment of hesitation, she reacted, if Xu Yanzhu asked someone to deliver the news today, she would not have asked that.


    As such, she made a bold guess: "Could it be that Jiang Han sent them?"


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu nodded her head: "That''s right, it was Jiang Han who delivered this."


    The moment Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Dong Shu''s eyes widened in shock. She never thought that this news would actually come from Jiang Han.


    "Mother, that Yanzhu didn''t send a letter back?" Right after she said that, without waiting for Old Madame Xu''s reply, Dong Shu continued: "Mother, do you want me to go to the Jiang Family to take a look?"


    Dong Shu was truly worried for Xu Yanzhu. Ever since she had married into the Xu Family, Xu Yanzhu had always been with her.


    When she was at her most ignorant, Xu Yanzhu had always taught her various things. Now that Xu Yanzhu might be in trouble, she was naturally extremely anxious.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu, she did not immediately reject him. She looked at Dong Shu, and seeing that the urgency in her eyes did not seem fake, she continued: "Mother knows that your relationship with Yanzhu is good, but do you understand what kind of identity you should have after entering the Jiang Family? What kind of attitude should I use to speak with the Mrs. Jiang? "


    "Hmm?" At first, Dong Shu did not understand what the Old Madame Xu meant, but when she stared at him, she finally understood what her mother-in-law meant.


    "Mother, I am an elder of Yanzhu''s, and am of the same generation as Mrs. Jiang. "Not to mention, I''m His Majesty''s conferred ruler."


    Seeing that Dong Shu reacted quickly, Old Madame Xu heaved a sigh of relief and agreed to let her go to the Jiang Family.


    With Old Madame Xu''s agreement, Dong Shu was in a hurry to go back and pack up the ingredients. At the same time, she did not forget to send someone to send a thread to Jiang Family.


    In order to support Xu Yanzhu, Dong Shu had specially sent a post to the Mama Yan.


    Mama Yan was a Mama that came from the Phoenix Palace, so even if her Jiang Family was merely for business, she was clearly aware of this fact.


    With the Mama Yan sending him the invitation, Jiang Family would naturally not stop Dong Shu from seeing Xu Yanzhu. Not only did she not dare to stop Dong Shu, her Jiang Family had also opened on the second day, waiting for Dong Shu to go.


    Dong Shu changed into a country lord''s crown early the next morning, and took a stance to go to the Jiang Family.


    As for the extremely ill Madam Jiang Family, she could only wait for Dong Shu to arrive in the house; she was truly powerless to get off the bed.


    The moment Dong Shu entered the Jiang Family, he saw Xu Yanzhu who was waiting at the second gate. Just as Dong Shu was about to speak, in the next instant, she saw another servant woman who was by Xu Yanzhu''s side.


    Just as Dong Shu''s gaze fell on the servant woman, the servant woman also respectfully bowed to Dong Shu: "This servant pays her respects to Village Master Fu Kang. Madam really wasn''t able to get up this morning, I hope you can forgive me."


    Dong Shu had received guidance from the Mama Yan and Xu Shiqiu''s guidance last night, so after hearing the servant''s words, she could only slightly nod her head.


    The servant saw that Dong Shu did not respond to her and was in the middle of a difficult situation. Xu Yanzhu quickly walked over to Dong Shu''s side and extended her hand to support her arms: "Third Aunt, Granny really cannot get up, please do not blame her." As she spoke, Xu Yanzhu could still feel the arm she was holding trembling lightly.


    Only after hearing Xu Yanzhu''s request did Dong Shu have a smile on his face, "Mn, since you asked for it, then I naturally won''t blame her."


    Hearing Third Aunt''s words, Xu Yanzhu wanted to laugh but did not dare to, and could only endure.


    She really did not expect her own Third Aunt to have such a side, and pretended to look quite like that. It was just that if the arm she was holding would not tremble, it would be more real.


    Xu Yanzhu could tell that Dong Shu was pretending, naturally because she understood her, but the people from the Jiang Family did not.


    When the servant saw that the young mistress had replied to him, Dong Shu naturally raised her status up a little.


    Although his young madam''s parents and brother did not have much potential, his eldest uncle and Third Uncle were both official figures. Especially this Third Aunt who he heard had good relations with his young mistress.


    The servant woman didn''t show it on the surface, but in her heart, she was trying to persuade her wife after they had left.


    Dong Shu did not know what the servant woman was thinking in her heart.


    Before Dong Shu even reached Mrs. Jiang''s room, she smelt the rich smell of medicine. She turned her head and looked at Xu Yanzhu, and after seeing him nod her head faintly, she finally understood that this Madam Jiang Family was truly sick.


    After understanding this point, Dong Shu immediately decided to follow the method that she had discussed with her husband last night.


    After Dong Shu entered the Madam Jiang Family''s room, she saw that the Madam Jiang Family had already changed into a set of guest clothes and was leaning on the bed.


    Seeing Dong Shu walk in, she was just about to stand up and greet him, when Dong Shu already spoke up first: "Mrs. Jiang, no need to be so courteous. You are Yanzhu''s mother-in-law, can I call you "relative"? "


    Dong Shu''s intention was very clear, because you are my Yanzhu''s mother-in-law, I am willing to give you face, regardless of rank, only by blood.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, how could Madam Jiang Family refuse? Naturally, she nodded in agreement.


    After she spoke, Dong Shu''s face was now filled with the kindness of an elder. He turned to Xu Yanzhu and said: My Yanzhu has been sick a few times ever since she went to the Jiang Family. This child is kind, before I even married into the Xu Family, her grandmother''s body wasn''t well, but was personally waiting on me. Her grandmother said that Yanzhu had always been a filial child. Now that we have her service our relatives, although our family is not worried, after knowing that I have come to visit their families today, her grandmother and the Third Uncle both warned me to scold Yanzhu a few more times. "


    After she finished speaking to Mrs. Jiang, without caring about the expression on her face, Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu and said: "Yanzhu, your grandmother and your Third Uncle have said that even though you have grown up by your grandmother''s side and were raised by your grandmother, you must not hold yourself back. When it is time to filial Grandma, you must not retreat."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu immediately bowed respectfully and said: "Yes, Yanzhu will remember Grandmother and Third Uncle''s teachings."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu nodded his head in satisfaction, then continued: "I naturally believe in you, just looking at how your aunt was raised by your grandmother, I know you must be a good person too."


    Xu Yanzhu almost couldn''t hold back her laughter when she saw her Third Aunt standing up for him and giving him a hand.


    With what the Third Aunt had said, I believe that Grandma will not be able to rely on her identity as a senior to deal with him.


    Like her aunt, she had been raised by her grandmother. If her mother-in-law said that she was insensible and wanted to make rules for her, it meant that her grandmother could not raise children.


    But her grandmother''s aunt was actually the Fifth Prince''s Concubine. She was someone that Her Majesty, Empress and Consort De had praised before.


    Since Xu Yanzhu could understand this point, the Mrs. Jiang naturally understood it even better.


    She really didn''t expect that, as soon as she revealed that she was going to help Jiang Han choose two rooms, the people from the Xu Family would come and visit.


    However, the person who had just arrived was still a country lord of the same generation as her. In fact, there were even some country lords of the same rank.


    As a result, she could not continue with her plans. Just now, the Lord of Fortune had made it very clear that after Xu Yanzhu had married into the Jiang Family, she had become ill several times over.


    She was sick, and her daughter-in-law had not been able to take care of her in time. How could she have the heart to take care of her husband, much less have children?


    Madam Jiang Family felt that the air in her chest wasn''t good, and could not release any of her anger even if she wanted to.


    Dong Shu didn''t care about Mrs. Jiang''s reaction at all. After she finished speaking to her family members of last night, Dong Shu then looked at Mrs. Jiang and said, "There is something that I need to clarify with my relatives first. In a few days, there will be a feast at home. At that time, don''t go to your own home and not let them go. "


    Dong Shu''s words completely blocked off Madam Jiang Family''s last resort.


    Originally, Madam Jiang Family had planned to torture Xu Yanzhu after she left.


    She could neither beat nor scold him, and there were many ways to torment him. However, Dong Shu''s words were very clear, and in a few days time, he would ask Xu Yanzhu to help out with a banquet.


    Xu Yanzhu also understood Third Aunt''s meaning. Seeing her unsightly expression, she stealthily pulled on Third Aunt''s sleeves.


    Dong Shu had sensed Xu Yanzhu''s actions and immediately reacted, looking at her wife: "My dear family, I see that you don''t look too good, so I won''t disturb you anymore, it''s better if you rest a little more." After saying that, without waiting for Mrs. Jiang''s reply, Dong Shu turned to Xu Yanzhu and said: "Yanzhu, this is the first time I''m here at Jiang Family. Take me to see it."


    Dong Shu''s identity here, was the rank of a country lord. Although it was not high, it was enough for merchant''s Jiang Family.


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu did not hesitate at all and directly bowed to the Mrs. Jiang: "Then your mother-in-law can rest, your daughter-in-law will take Third Aunt to take a look."


    Mrs. Jiang could not not let Xu Yanzhu leave, he could only raise his hand and allow Xu Yanzhu to lead Dong Shu away.


    Not only that, when Dong Shu left, she had to pay her respects to the village lord, even when she was still lying on the bed.

 C150

    Dong Shu held her breath the moment he saw Mrs. Jiang, and only until she left his courtyard and arrived in front of his, did she let out a sigh of relief after Xu Yanzhu gave her a meaningful glance.


    Seeing that Third Aunt had revealed a look of relief, Xu Yanzhu could not hold back and laughed out loud, "Third Aunt, your act today is pretty good, if not for the fact that I understand you too well, I might really have been tricked by you."


    Upon hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu immediately laughed embarrassedly: "Isn''t it your Third Uncle? She said that I must carry it like this today in order to support you."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, she looked at her happily: "Third Aunt, I know all about it." After saying that, seeing that Third Aunt was nodding her head, she continued to act coquettishly: "I know that you and Third Uncle love me, but why did you come to Jiang Family today?"


    Your Third Uncle has guessed correctly. He said that you might not know about this. Dong Shu opened her mouth right after Xu Yanzhu finished speaking. After she said this, she revealed a puzzled look and immediately explained: "Yesterday, your grandmother received news from the Jiang Family that your mother-in-law wasn''t pregnant after seeing you get married for a year. She wanted to choose two rooms for Jiang Han to share with her. And as long as any of them can conceive, they will be carried away as concubines. "


    "This matter ¡­" Xu Yanzhu was intelligent, upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, she understood immediately. The news must have come from Jiang Han.


    Dong Shu saw that Xu Yanzhu could think of something, so she nodded and continued: "Your grandmother also said that Jiang Han was the one who passed this information onto the Xu Family, I was worried about you, so I came here to take a look."


    "Third Aunt, I really didn''t know that my mother-in-law actually had such a plan." Xu Yanzhu understood that his mother was worried about her, and the feelings Third Aunt had for her were even more extraordinary.


    However, she didn''t actually object to this matter.


    "Third Aunt, you should be clear that I do not have any feelings for Jiang Han." Therefore, no matter how many women that mother-in-law of hers had wanted to get for Jiang Han, she would not be angry.


    Dong Shu did not expect Xu Yanzhu to say something like that, because Xu Shiqiu did not think of it before, although she felt that Xu Yanzhu''s idea was wrong, but she did not know what to say.


    After a moment of thought, Dong Zhui then continued, "Today''s matter will most likely be suppressed for a period of time because of me. In a few days, your Third Uncle and His Majesty will have an agreed date of three months. After that, your Third Uncle will probably be promoted. "At that time, there will be a family banquet. The Zhang Clan, Hu Clan and other families with in-laws will all be here." Seeing Xu Yanzhu nod at him, Dong Zhui quickly continued, "The words I just said to your mother-in-law weren''t false. I''ll be busy at home in a few days. You have to help me.


    "Don''t worry Third Aunt, I will definitely go." Xu Yanzhu knew that her family was doing this for her own good, but she really didn''t want to have anything with Jiang Han.


    Currently, her relationship with Jiang Han was very good. If Jiang Han needed an heir to pass on his legacy, she could ignore how many women he had.


    Only, Xu Yanzhu did not say these words to Dong Shu today.


    Although Xu Yanzhu did not say it, but when Dong Shu returned home and recounted the events of the day in detail, both Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu could guess what Xu Yanzhu was thinking.


    "Mother, don''t be anxious about this matter. "In a few days, you can discuss it with elder sister and decide what to do when the time comes." After Xu Shiqiu looked at the Old Madame Xu in front of him, he saw that she was still frowning. After pausing for a moment, he continued, "Yanzhu''s temperament is also very stubborn, and it''s not easy to convince him otherwise.


    What else could the Old Madame Xu say after what Xu Shiqiu had said?


    She knew that Xu Shiqiu was busy training the new soldiers for the last time, and taking the time out to ask Xu Yanzhu about the things that had happened was already the result of him caring about Xu Yanzhu.


    "Mother knows. In two days, your sister will come back to see me. I''ll discuss this with her." After saying this, the Old Madame Xu saw Xu Shiqiu nod his head and continued, "Don''t worry about the matters at home. With me and Shu''er here, nothing bad will happen. These days, you''ve been busy with matters of the military camp.


    With Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Shiqiu did not speak anymore, and directly brought Dong Shu back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    After returning to the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu then asked Xu Shiqiu what the meaning of the conversation he had with her mother-in-law earlier was.


    It was only when he heard the words of the Young Girl did Xu Shiqiu understand that this was the first time the Young Girl had encountered such a thing.


    As a result, Xu Shiqiu was unable to rest, and quickly explained in detail to her.


    "My wife, change your identity. If mother were to arrange another woman for me, how would you feel?"


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu frowned and shook her head, "It can''t be, Mother would never do something like that."


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that his own Young Girl would say such a thing, but he had to admit, with his mother''s character, she would definitely not do such a thing.


    "My wife, I know that my mother would not do such a thing." What I mean is, if you are Yanzhu, and I am Jiang Han, then that Madam Jiang Family is your mother-in-law, she has other women to arrange for me. "


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Dong Shu felt her eyes turn sore, and her heart ache.


    "Husband, don''t say that. Just thinking about such a thing will make my heart ache."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately laughed, "I know how you treat me, and how you take me to heart. But when you saw Yanzhu today, did she have an uncomfortable expression? "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately regained her senses, leaving the soreness in her heart, she started to recall the expression on Xu Yanzhu''s face today.


    "No, Yanzhu doesn''t have any sad expression." After saying that, Dong Shu immediately reacted: "Husband, the reason I am feeling sad is because I have placed you in my heart, but is Yanzhu not sad because she does not put Jiang Han in her heart?"


    "Yes, my wife is very intelligent." After praising Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu then continued: "It''s precisely because Yanzhu does not take Jiang Han to heart, so no matter how many women Madam Jiang Family has arranged for Jiang Han, she will not be angry."


    Finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu paused for a moment, and suddenly continued: "I believe Jiang Han also understood this point, so when he found out about Madam Jiang Family''s thoughts, he did not inform Yanzhu, but directly passed on the news to our family."


    "Then what should we do? Is it really possible that Mrs. Jiang is going to arrange for a few rooms for Jiang Han? " When Dong Shu thought about this situation, she couldn''t help but feel that it wasn''t worth it.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s sad expression, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief and then said: "What should I do, the most important thing right now is to look at Yanzhu. If she really doesn''t want to have anything with Jiang Han, I''m afraid we won''t be able to stop her even if Jiang Family wants to carry the aunt. Wasn''t she coming back in a few days? When the time comes, Mother and Big Sister will definitely come to a conclusion. Listen to Mother and see what she has in mind. No matter what, we will always go for Yanzhu. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded her head obediently.


    Seeing his Young Girl being so obedient, Xu Shiqiu suddenly thought back to what she had told him before.


    "Your husband really did not expect that the Young Girl would have such a side to it. Your performance in Jiang Family today, is very good."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s praise, Dong Shu felt proud yet embarrassed. Just as she was about to open her mouth and say something, she heard Xu Shiqiu say, "My wife, I don''t think I have the time to come back every night for the next few days. Take care of yourself and Yuanxi at home, and Mother will take time to take a look around at your place every day. Once I''ve completed my promise with His Majesty for three months, I''ll be free for a few more days to specially accompany you. "


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately nodded her head: "Husband, don''t worry, go do what you need to do with your heart at ease. I''m here to take care of the matters at home."


    When they first met, she was extremely busy every single day, but now, she was able to find time to play with Yuanxi.


    Xu Shiqiu also knew about Dong Shu''s recent performance, which was why he said such words today.


    "Your husband knows that his wife is fine. Being able to marry her is your husband''s greatest blessing in life."


    Dong Shu had not heard Xu Shiqiu say such words for a long time, the corners of her mouth could not help but rise, her eyes were filled with joy towards Xu Shiqiu.


    How could Xu Shiqiu endure being looked at like that by Young Girl? Without any hesitation, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    It was as if this was the only way to express the feelings he had for the Young Girl.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking. The moment he was kissed by Xu Shiqiu, he couldn''t care less about other things.


    That night, the couple made a scene twice before resting.


    From the second day, Xu Shiqiu was really as he had said that night. He was so busy that he didn''t even have time to go home.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was getting busy, the Empress Hu in the palace suddenly sent a letter to Dong Shu, telling her to go to the palace.


    Although Dong Shu didn''t understand why the Empress Hu allowed him to enter the palace, since she had already spoken, she naturally couldn''t pretend not to know.


    The empress allowing Dong Shu to enter the palace was not an urgent matter, it was the matter of Emperor Ruikang bringing up the matter of Xu Shiqiu training the new soldiers in front of her again.


    "Your Majesty, I understand. I''m afraid he''s already had a new plan for the autumn and felt uneasy. That''s why he couldn''t help but come here and say a few words." Due to the attack Empress Hu did before, she was now gradually regaining control of the palace.


    In the days when she was recuperating, the palace was controlled by the imperial concubine and the Consort De. But now that she had grasped some of the main palace powers, she gave the rest to the Consort De.


    With the help of the Consort De, she did not feel tired anymore, but she knew more about the matters of the Imperial Palace.


    However, perhaps it was because of this action, the imperial concubine had no choice but to send another message back to her parents'' home.


    "This matter should be caused by the imperial concubine''s family. I don''t know what kind of deal the imperial concubine and His Majesty made this time, but based on His Majesty''s intentions, it shouldn''t be long before Ye Jingche is released. "


    After the Empress Hu finished speaking to Dong Shu, although she nodded seriously, her face was filled with puzzlement. She could not help but console him: "Don''t be afraid of this, go back and send a message to Shiqiu. He should be prepared for it after he learns of this."


    Hearing Empress Hu''s words, Dong Shu nodded her head obediently.


    And just like this, the three months promised between the Emperor Ruikang and Xu Shiqiu had finally arrived.

 C151

    For this day, Xu Shiqiu prepared for a long time, and did not return home for two days straight. Instead, he stayed in the army camp with his subordinates.


    Although Dong Shu was anxious, she could not go and watch.


    Not only her, even the Empress Hu was unable to go to the army camp to watch.


    Because of the rules of the military camp, women were not allowed to enter.


    Originally, there was such a military rule in order to prevent soldiers from being greedy for sex. However, it had now become a reason to stop all the women from entering the army camp.


    This year, other than the Prince Duan, only Ye Jingxing and Ye Jinghui had the honor of accompanying Emperor Ruikang to the army camp.


    As for the Third Prince and the Sixth Prince, one was doing housework at home while the other was being habitually forgotten by the Emperor Ruikang.


    Even the Emperor Ruikang thought that bringing Ye Jingxing out here was because his son was here. On the other hand, Ye Jinghui only came here because he was acting so coquettishly.


    The remaining princes who were still young didn''t have much of a presence in front of Emperor Ruikang, and their birth mother''s position was also almost low. Naturally, they didn''t have the chance to see Emperor Ruikang, and followed him out of the palace.


    In order to see the recruits that Xu Shiqiu had trained, Emperor Ruikang had specially dealt with the matters at hand two days in advance. Today, he brought his little brother, two sons, and a few trusted subordinates and left the capital early in the morning.


    At the same time as Emperor Ruikang departed, Ye Jingxing also told his trusted aides to send a message to Xu Shiqiu, so when Emperor Ruikang thought that he had snuck over, Xu Shiqiu had actually already been waiting for him for a long time.


    There were around one thousand five hundred people in the new army. Other than the five hundred support troops, there were five hundred people in the remaining one thousand soldiers who had assembled into the elite Iron Eagle Brigade, which was obtained from the Iron Eagle Guards of the Qin Nation.


    The soldiers on this trip not only had to learn ordinary fighting techniques, they also had to practice horse riding techniques. To be able to fight on horseback with the same level of proficiency as footwork, any weapon would have to be able to be used.


    The current Iron Eagle Brigade was not up to standard in Xu Shiqiu''s eyes. Even though he had three months of time, if he wanted to train them to be like the Iron Eagle Guards of the Qin Nation, he still needed to spend a lot of effort.


    The Iron Eagle Guards were the elites of a hundred battles, but the Iron Eagle Brigade in his hands had yet to experience any battles.


    Based on Xu Shiqiu''s budget, for these five hundred people to leave four hundred behind after going through a few battles would be good enough, but he himself knew that it was impossible.


    To become like the Iron Eagle Guard, it would probably take at least a few years. Even if he did not have a hundred battles to fight, he would need at least seventy to eighty, which was how he could barely call himself Iron Eagle Brigade.


    After Xu Shiqiu saw the Emperor Ruikang, he informed him of his thoughts.


    He didn''t want to be a general peacefully staying in the capital. He wanted to go to the battlefield and kill the enemy. The soldiers under his command also needed to go to the battlefield to train themselves.


    Emperor Ruikang had never led a soldier before. Although he knew that there was such a title for the Iron Eagle Guards, he did not understand what it meant to a general to be a hundred battle elites.


    But Prince Duan Lord understood.


    "Royal brother, if we really have such an army, then we won''t have to worry about the border anymore." Prince Duan looked excitedly at Emperor Ruikang. After he finished speaking, he thought for a while before continuing, "Royal brother, I''m old and no longer have the courage I previously had. However, he had it on him, so he began to work hard too. The Royal Brother should give him this chance. "


    Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Prince Duan would help him speak up, because of the military power previously, Xu Shiqiu knew that his sister-in-law hated him.


    After all, Prince Duan was the eldest sister-in-law''s father, and there were no good soldiers amongst his children and grandchildren. Perhaps this was because none of the children and grandchildren of Prince Duan had inherited his courage, and of course, it couldn''t be ruled out that they had deliberately failed to raise him.


    Everyone knew that there would be sacrifices for the martial general, not to mention that he was the younger brother of the Emperor Ruikang, so the Emperor Ruikang trusted him greatly.


    But in the future?


    His children and grandchildren, as well as the future generations of emperors, were just cousins. If he continued any further, his bloodline would be even thinner.


    Xu Shiqiu understood that the Prince Duan was a wise man, that was why he slowly returned all the military authority to the Emperor Ruikang while he was still alive.


    With his relationship with the Emperor Ruikang, he would definitely not be able to live a peaceful life. As long as his descendants did not rebel, they would definitely live a peaceful life.


    But Prince Duan''s grandson, Xu Yanhao, who was in charge of Xu Family, had always liked to train in martial arts since a young age and wanted to be a great general.


    Back then, Sister-in-law had hoped that Yanhao could take over the command of his father. Only, she did not expect that he would decide to return to the capital.


    Xu Shiqiu thought about it so much, but didn''t spend much time on it. Just as he regained his senses, Emperor Ruikang also nodded at Prince Duan, "At the time, you are indeed Zhenbei''s son.


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang mention Xu Zhenbei, Prince Duan could not help but sigh.


    Thinking back to the scene where he and Xu Zhenbei fought together on the battlefield, Prince Duan sighed in his heart before turning to Xu Shiqiu and saying, "Shiqiu, since you have such ambitions, why don''t you quickly have your soldiers demonstrate it?"


    There were only two or three people who dared to interrupt such a carefree person in front of Emperor Ruikang, especially when he was reminiscing about old friends. Prince Duan was one of them.


    As soon as Prince Duan finished speaking, he nodded towards Xu Shiqiu.


    Receiving Emperor Ruikang''s instructions, Xu Shiqiu immediately cupped his fists and bowed: "I have the orders." With that, Xu Shiqiu brought the few guards to turn around and leave, to command the soldiers to begin their training.


    After Xu Shiqiu left, the Prince Duan looked at Emperor Ruikang and said: "Royal brother, this subject knows that you feel guilty for Zhenbei, but the matter at that time is already in the past, it''s best if you don''t keep thinking about it." After saying that, the Prince Duan paused for a moment before continuing, "The most important thing is that since you understand what happened back then, you should make the decision earlier."


    Hearing Prince Duan''s words, the few people originally leaning on him and Emperor Ruikang''s side hurriedly took two steps back without leaving a trace, and even put on an appearance as if "I''m not listening".


    Emperor Ruikang did not care about those people''s actions. As the emperor, he naturally understood that when he and Prince Duan talked about this topic, they did not dare to eavesdrop.


    But...


    "Brother Duan, they are all my blood. How can I go down and deal with them ruthlessly?" Emperor Ruikang also knew that after becoming old, he had a soft spot. This was not good for an emperor.


    Emperor Ruikang saw that after he had said all of this, Prince Duan''s face turned ugly. He then sighed and continued, "Brother Duan, we actually already have an idea in our hearts. In a few days, we will discuss it in detail with you."


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, it was naturally not good to say anything more. Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu had already returned to the ranks of the soldiers, holding onto the military flag, ready to demonstrate the military formation.


    Although Xu Shiqiu did not have many subordinates, the formations he trained were constantly changing.


    Xu Shiqiu then raised one hand, the palm facing forward, and then the palm quickly formed a fist in mid air.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, all the soldiers in the training field below focused their attention on him, waiting for his new order.


    Seeing that the soldiers were all ready to fight, Xu Shiqiu clenched his fist and quickly made a gesture that no one else could understand.


    Following that, the original one thousand five hundred people quickly separated, and then, Xu Shiqiu led the way with the banner.


    Those who had never led the troops before could only feel that the soldiers on Xu Shiqiu''s side were now filled with killing intent, but were now all retreating in an orderly fashion. Before they could even regain their senses, the soldiers of the other generals under the command of the other generals, who were faking being the enemies of the army, all had one or two white spots on each of their bodies.


    If one looked closely, they would notice that most of the white spots on their bodies were fatal spots. There were many throats and hearts, and the soldiers who retreated had almost no white spots on them.


    "This, this is indeed a man from Hubai." Prince Duan looked excited, and seeing that the others did not understand, he hurriedly explained, "This is a training exercise for both armies, the weapons in your hands have been replaced with wooden sticks. One end of the wooden stick was coated with white powder. As long as a white dot is left on the opponent''s body during the battle, a professional team will be able to determine whether or not they died in battle. "


    Almost at the same moment that Lord Prince Duan finished speaking, an army of doctors led by two imperial physicians appeared on the drill grounds below. They began inspecting the two soldiers who had just left the battlefield.


    Although the results were not out yet, but they knew that the team that Xu Shiqiu was in command had won.


    Although he had long guessed that it was possible, the Emperor Ruikang still felt that it was inconceivable.


    Originally, he had confidence in Xu Shiqiu because he was Xu Zhenbei''s son. The reason why Xu Zhenbei was able to progress from an ordinary soldier to the position of a First Pin Empire''s Great General bit by bit was entirely due to his strength and loyalty to himself.


    Originally, the reason he gave Xu Shiqiu this official position was entirely because of an old friend. However, the Emperor Ruikang did not expect that Xu Shiqiu would actually give him a pleasant surprise.


    Without waiting for Emperor Ruikang and the rest to recover from their shock, a few soldiers that were on Xu Shiqiu''s side suddenly walked out.


    When these soldiers gathered together, they instantly formed a row of ten people, a total of five rows.


    Before Emperor Ruikang and the others could guess what Xu Shiqiu was planning to do, Xu Shiqiu had already loudly shouted at them, "Reporting to Your Majesty, these fifty people are officers that I randomly picked out yesterday. I hope Your Majesty can choose some brave warriors from the other armies to spar with me."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Emperor Ruikang wanted to reject him, but he already knew how powerful Xu Shiqiu was, but in the next moment, he saw the fifth brother''s son, Ye Shuo.


    Seeing that there was his own grandson here, even though he was just a bastard child, he was his own grandson after all. Emperor Ruikang naturally wanted to see how his performance was.


    Prince Duan had been paying attention to Emperor Ruikang''s expression the entire time. Seeing that his expression had changed from one of unwillingness from the start to one of eagerness, he immediately took the initiative and said: "Royal brother, why don''t we let this servant arrange this battle between the fifty warriors?"


    When Prince Duan said this, he immediately understood what he was thinking.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll leave this matter to you."


    As the Emperor Ruikang''s voice fell, the fifty soldiers standing on the drill grounds didn''t have any changes in their expressions, but they were extremely excited.


    Today was the day their Iron Eagle Brigade would become famous in the capital!

 C152

    The Prince Duan had led troops for many years, so naturally they had good generals under their command.


    Just for the sake of Xu Shiqiu''s face, when Prince Duan selected people, he only picked half of those soldiers who came with him.


    He had taken the remaining half at random from the other generals in the military camp.


    According to Prince Duan''s calculations, even if the people he brought out beat the people he brought out, there was still a 50% chance that the people he brought out would be able to tie with the people he chose.


    Prince Duan thought very well, but when the two sides truly fought with a hundred people in total, he realized that he had really underestimated the strength of the Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers.


    Different from the other soldiers, every time the Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers attacked, they would use their killing moves, and would not retreat or dodge, only attacking from the beginning to the end.


    "Shiqiu, they''ve been attacking all this time?"


    The Prince Duan looked at Xu Shiqiu in confusion, but when Xu Shiqiu heard his words, he only nodded and said, "Reporting to the Prince Duan, on the battlefield, the best defense is offense. In such a close battle between the two armies, it is impossible to unleash such a large-scale battle formation. The only way to win is to constantly fight and constantly attack. "


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the Emperor Ruikang wanted to ask if he was not afraid of the casualties.


    However, before he could even ask, Prince Duan already nodded his head and said, "This arrangement is indeed not bad. I saw that they have coordinated very well, so they must have trained for a long time."


    When the Prince Duan''s voice fell, he looked down at the drill grounds carefully and recognized that although the fifty people with Iron Eagle Brigade were few in number, they were still five. They were fighting in an orderly manner in one direction, and did not barge in randomly.


    After he saw this point, the look in Emperor Ruikang''s eyes when he looked at Xu Shiqiu was also slightly more appreciative than before.


    Right at this moment, Xu Shiqiu suddenly looked at Prince Duan and replied: "Actually, they did not train intentionally, because that''s how they usually train."


    If it was at the beginning, Prince Duan would definitely not believe what Xu Shiqiu had said, but now, he chose to believe Xu Shiqiu.


    This was because while they were speaking, the outcome of the match had already been decided in the drill grounds below.


    Amongst the twenty-five soldiers that were specially selected by the Prince Duan, there were less than ten who defeated the soldiers from Iron Eagle Brigade.


    One must know, the soldiers beside Prince Duan all followed him to the battlefield.


    Those who fought Iron Eagle Brigade, on the other hand, the remaining twenty-five who were selected by the other generals, all lost to the Iron Eagle Brigade''s soldiers.


    "Truly worthy of the name Iron Eagle Brigade. They, can live up to this name."


    After the Prince Duan gave this evaluation, he moved closer to the Emperor Ruikang and explained in detail about the fight between the two sides.


    Only after hearing Prince Duan''s professional explanation did Emperor Ruikang understand how difficult it was for Iron Eagle Brigade to achieve such victory today.


    "As expected of a family of generals. He has truly put his heart into these soldiers." It had been a long time since Emperor Ruikang saw such an ambitious young man. Thinking back to his original plans, he could not help but sigh: "Looks like we were too careful before, and had to recruit more soldiers from the very beginning. Who knows, maybe our heroic Iron Eagle Brigade today will increase by a few more people."


    Before they came here today, Prince Duan had already communicated with the Emperor Ruikang in advance and knew that Royal Brother wanted to give Xu Shiqiu a promotion.


    So upon hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, the Prince Duan immediately continued: "It''s not too late yet. As long as royal brother has the heart, this official brother would definitely be willing to train more Iron Eagle Brigade Soldiers to come out when the time comes."


    Just as Prince Duan finished speaking, Emperor Ruikang''s eyes fell on Xu Shiqiu.


    Sensing the look in the Emperor Ruikang''s eyes, Xu Shiqiu immediately bowed and said: "This general will do his best to train out more qualified Iron Eagle Brigade warriors to ensure that our rivers and mountains remain stable!"


    "Alright!"


    Seemingly at the same time Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the Prince Duan could not wait and said "good".


    Hearing his praise, and seeing that the Emperor Ruikang was extremely satisfied with Xu Shiqiu, the officials who came with him naturally followed along to praise Xu Shiqiu.


    Ye Jingxing, on the other hand, merely echoed him twice and did not say much.


    He had clearly seen that his second son was fighting against a soldier who was much stronger than him, but he was not afraid at all. He was even more vicious in his attacks. It wouldn''t be long before he defeated his opponent.


    How could Ye Jingxing not be happy when he saw the changes that Ye Shuo had undergone?


    Ye Jinghui also discovered his fifth brother''s excitement. He looked down and guessed why his fifth brother was so excited.


    "Royal Father, don''t forget the soldiers who were fighting just now, I think that there are a few that are not bad, how about you give them an official body today?"


    This kind of words, only Ye Jinghui would dare to say it to the Emperor Ruikang in such a bothersome tone.


    Everyone present also understood, the reason why Ye Jinghui said that, was entirely because of the Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers that Xu Shiqiu had selected. Other than the second son of the Fifth Prince, there were also a few civil servant sons in the imperial court, and even the eldest grandson of the Department of Revenue''s Liu Shangshu.


    The Emperor Ruikang naturally understood Ye Jinghui''s meaning. He was also willing to give these children an official position.


    There was no harm in giving him more of those low grade seventh or eighth rank military officials.


    With an official position, these children, who had originally been neglected at home, could also do whatever they could for the imperial court.


    Emperor Ruikang was in a good mood. Since he had already promised Empress Hu a bit of compensation in the first place, he raised Xu Shiqiu''s rank to General Dingyuan from the third rank right in front of everyone.


    After being promoted, Xu Shiqiu naturally had to accept the decree of gratitude. The remaining seventh, eighth, and low rank military officials would also have to wait for Xu Shiqiu to send over the names of the soldiers who had performed well in his Iron Eagle Brigade before the Emperor Ruikang would arrange for the officials and soldiers to be recorded.


    According to Xu Shiqiu''s plan, after the morning arrangements were completed, he would treat Emperor Ruikang and the others a meal in the army camp at noon.


    The food in the army camp was naturally not that exquisite, but Prince Duan ate it with relish. He even said that it had been so many years since he had eaten such an authentic military pot.


    This was also the first time for the Emperor Ruikang to eat all these. The servants by his side thought that the Emperor Ruikang would not be able to eat these crudely made food, but they did not expect that not only did the Emperor Ruikang eat them, the food he used today was even more than in the palace.


    "From now on, Your Majesty has to walk around more everyday as well. Before, even at home, he wouldn''t be able to eat so much food." Xu Shiqiu was now like a junior who was concerned about his elder. After he finished saying this, he smiled and pointed to a bowl of cold stir-fry vegetables at the side, "This dish is what the wife wants. The soldiers in the military camp all like to eat it, it''s easy to produce and it''s also very appetizing.


    Emperor Ruikang enjoyed the feeling of being cared for by Xu Shiqiu a lot. Other than Seventh Brother, none of his sons would care about him this much.


    Since his own son was concerned about him, Emperor Ruikang might be worried that he had other plans in mind. However, Xu Shiqiu''s concern for him put him at ease.


    It was not that cold at the entrance, but maybe it was because the weather was already late in the autumn, so Emperor Ruikang ate another half a bowl of rice.


    After finishing lunch, Emperor Ruikang went to rest in the tent Xu Shiqiu prepared, and after Emperor Ruikang went to take a nap, he found Xu Shiqiu and praised him greatly.


    "I don''t dare to accept such a compliment from my prince. I, Shiqiu, have merely done this matter with my heart and soul."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Prince Duan could not help but sigh: "Right now, the hardest thing to come by are the words'' care ''. Seeing you now can be considered as having a firm footing in the army, your father probably won''t have any regrets."


    Xu Shiqiu understood why the Prince Duan said this. His father was sad that his elder brother and second brother were not fond of military affairs, and felt that he would not have a successor.


    At the time, he did like these, but due to his bad luck, he was unable to go out.


    So his father must have died with regret.


    After Prince Duan said this, he saw the look of longing on Xu Shiqiu''s face, and couldn''t help but remind him: "Now that you are a third ranked official, if you go up any further, you should be going out to stay for a while."


    Xu Shiqiu understood why the Prince Duan said that. After he was promoted to an official, he would definitely be out for a period of time.


    Although military officials were different from civil officials, those who wanted to reach a high position had to go out and gain some experience.


    Moreover, Xu Shiqiu already had the thought of leaving the capital to take a walk. The Iron Eagle Brigade under his hands, only by going out and actually seeing blood could he truly become a qualified Iron Eagle Brigade Soldier.


    What Xu Shiqiu did not know at this time, was that this chance would come very quickly.

 C153

    Just as Xu Shiqiu''s promotion decree was sent out, and when the young people who joined the army with him were bestowed the title of level seven or eight Martial Officer, the news of the Mrs. Jiang''s illness spread out in the capital Jiang Family.


    Originally, those who heard of this matter did not take it to heart. After all, this was not the first time Mrs. Jiang had gotten sick in this year.


    Xu Yanzhu didn''t take it to heart, even though they were in-laws with the Xu Family. It wasn''t until Xu Yanzhu had Cui Hua deliver the news to the Xu Family in person.


    "That is to say, Mrs. Jiang is really seriously ill?" Dong Shu looked at Cui Hua who was standing in the middle of the hall in disbelief. She had never thought that the Mrs. Jiang was really going to collapse.


    After Cui Hua heard the question, she first nodded seriously, but then said: "Originally, this First Miss did not believe it as well. However, last night, after First Miss returned from a trip, she did not know why but she had been in a daze for a long time. This morning, First Miss sent a servant back to visit Old Madame and Madam so as to return the news. "


    Just as Cui Hua finished speaking, Old Madame Xu felt her heart jumped. She subconsciously looked at Dong Shu, only to see that she did not notice anything.


    A moment ago, Old Madame Xu was still rejoicing over Dong Shu''s slow change in attitude. After teaching her many things, in the next moment, Dong Shu used Cui Hua''s words to understand what it meant for her to come back.


    "Mother, is there some secret behind the Mrs. Jiang affair?" Dong Shu was not sure about her guess, but she couldn''t think of another possibility.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, the Old Madame Xu first nodded his head in satisfaction, then said: "You didn''t guess wrong, Yanzhu probably really did discover something." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "Earlier, you had told Yanzhu that her family''s banquet guest, who was promoted to Third Uncle, needed her help, and thus took this opportunity to have her come back to help. This way, you could also ask her what exactly happened."


    Receiving Old Madame Xu''s instructions, Dong Shu immediately got busy, and also got Cui Hua to bring back news for her, telling her to come back early in the next few days to help.


    Without mentioning what Xu Yanzhu thought when she received the news about the Third Aunt, because of Xu Shiqiu''s promotion, the Xu Family was bustling for a few more days.


    The people in the capital all knew about the agreement between Xu Shiqiu and Emperor Ruikang. Seeing that the Emperor Ruikang was not only generous in giving Xu Shiqiu a promotion, and even allowing him to recruit new recruits, they could guess that the new recruits that Xu Shiqiu had trained for were really not bad.


    Otherwise, the Emperor Ruikang would not have ordered him to recruit new soldiers. Although this time he had to pick new recruits from the other generals in the military camp outside the capital.


    Now that Xu Shiqiu''s official position had been promoted, the officials who were previously at the same level as him or at a lower level naturally became his subordinates.


    With Emperor Ruikang''s words, even if they were not willing to surrender the soldiers in their hands, they could only bear with it and allow Xu Shiqiu to choose from among them.


    However, the criteria that Xu Shiqiu had chosen was still for the people they had chosen to win against the support soldiers in his hands.


    Even though they weren''t his trusted aides, they were still soldiers that had been in the army for many years. Right now, they were going to compete with the auxiliary soldiers in Xu Shiqiu''s hands.


    This made some of the already dissatisfied people become even more displeased with Xu Shiqiu. Because of this matter, there were one or two people who were holding their breaths and wanted to properly teach Xu Shiqiu a lesson.


    There were two ways they had thought of. The first way was that since Xu Shiqiu did not give them any face, they did not have to give Xu Shiqiu any face either. Didn''t Xu Shiqiu let the auxiliary soldiers under his command out as the object of the competition? They would send out their best soldiers, but they would say that these were just ordinary soldiers under their command.


    Whenever these people thought of their ''ordinary'' soldiers defeating the soldiers under Xu Shiqiu''s command, then Xu Shiqiu, who had been awarded with outstanding training as a recruit, would naturally be suspected of being real.


    Of course, they would send someone to help spread the news. When that time came, as long as they were able to operate well, who knew if the ordinary soldiers under their command would be the best? Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu''s subordinates were naturally not only sent to take the examination as support, they were bound to have something else spread.


    No one would believe that they were actually Xu Shiqiu''s subordinates, but they had to make it clear to the world that Xu Shiqiu''s ability to train new recruits was not that amazing at all.


    Besides this, there was another method, and that was Xu Shiqiu himself.


    They all guessed that the reason Xu Shiqiu had gotten promoted two levels consecutively was because he had married a wife that the empress liked, especially since this lady was lucky.


    Since that was the case, they naturally had to bring Xu Shiqiu to experience the gentleness of the other women in the capital.


    As long as Xu Shiqiu was contaminated with another woman, when the time comes, they would spread the news.


    At this point in time, Xu Shiqiu still did not know that he had already been targeted. When he received the Emperor Ruikang''s orders for him to recruit more soldiers, he got thoroughly busy training his Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers.


    Adding on the hints given by the Prince Duan, Xu Shiqiu understood that he would probably be leaving the capital for another place in a while.


    Time was of the essence, and he could not wait for more than forty-eight hours a day.


    That day, Xu Shiqiu was busy all day, he did not plan to return home tonight, but his family sent someone to say that they had something to discuss, so he ended his training half an hour earlier than the day before yesterday and prepared to return home.


    However, before he could leave the military camp, a few generals who were not familiar with him came up to him with smiles on their faces and invited him to a restaurant in the capital for a drink.


    The reason was to celebrate his promotion to an official position.


    If these people had invited him to drink when he first arrived here, Xu Shiqiu might have agreed.


    In addition, his decree to be promoted to the next level had been out for quite a few days. Only then would they take action, which seemed a bit unreal.


    But now, his position was much higher than theirs, and now, he wanted to steal someone from their hands. How could these people invite him to drink wine and celebrate with such good intentions?


    Xu Shiqiu was not stupid, he was also raised by his family, although he had always stayed at home, but he understood the workings of government officials.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that he definitely could not drink today''s wine.


    "Everyone, I appreciate your kindness, but today the family sent a letter saying that there is a matter at home that we need to discuss once we return." Some other day, we will definitely have a banquet to entertain all of you. " Xu Shiqiu had originally wanted to not fall out with everyone, and quickly left after explaining his intentions.


    Who knew that after he finished this sentence, one of the bearded martial general immediately feigned displeasure, "Could it be that General Xu is not willing to give us brothers some face? We have specially arranged a banquet for General Xu today. Could it be that with so many of us, we won''t be able to invite General Xu? "


    "That''s right, is General Xu not willing to give us brothers any face today?" As soon as the bearded general had finished speaking, another general spoke up, "We''ve already reserved our seats at the restaurant in the city for today. Is General Xu looking down on us brothers just like that?"


    As soon as the long-faced officer finished speaking, the rest of the generals all opened their mouths to echo, saying that if Xu Shiqiu was not willing to go to the banquet, then they were looking down on him.


    If Xu Shiqiu had only suspected them from the beginning, then he was sure now that this group of people did not come with good intentions.


    Since this group of people were not pure, then Xu Shiqiu would naturally not stay and act friendly with this group of people. If he had the time, he might as well go home early and play with Yuanxi and the Young Girl.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu then said to the rest of them with difficulty: "Everyone, I''m afraid you have forgotten that this general''s life has been peculiar since he was young. It was just that the Master Xuan Ling had given some instructions previously, allowing this general to stay with his wife as long as he had time. "Today, Japan has already sensed that something is not right. That is why they are preparing to return home early to accompany Madam." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu sighed again: "If everyone didn''t mind, I would have been willing to accompany everyone else to the banquet, but if I had ¡­"


    There was no need to finish speaking, once Xu Shiqiu said that, the people surrounding Xu Shiqiu immediately took half a step back in fright.


    In this period of time, Xu Shiqiu was just too normal, causing them to forget how terrifying his rumors were.


    Seeing their actions, Xu Shiqiu understood that these people definitely did not mean to interact with him sincerely. Otherwise, they would not have avoided such an uncertain situation.


    Thinking about it here, Xu Shiqiu continued: "Today, unfortunately, Japan will host a feast at the best restaurant in the city." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu took the opportunity to take a few steps forward, and then turned to look at them and said: "Everyone, there''s no need to send me off. It''s better to stay away from me for the next two days."


    Throwing out these words, Xu Shiqiu did not care about what they were thinking, and directly walked forward, until he was beside his own personal guards, he immediately took the reins of his own horse, and jumped onto his horse, and left the army camp without looking back.


    After Xu Shiqiu left, the group of people finally regained their senses.


    The long-bearded officer asked: "Are Xu Shiqiu''s words really true today?" They all knew about the misfortunes on Xu Shiqiu''s body, but they had not seen who he had affected in the past few months.


    "Even if it''s not real, we still have to be careful. After all, the matter regarding Xu Shiqiu from back then is not fake." After the long-faced warrior said this, he sighed and continued: "This move is still not appropriate, if it really isn''t, we should just use another method, it''s not appropriate to interact with Xu Shiqiu too much."


    As soon as the long-faced military general finished speaking, the other military generals all nodded their heads in agreement with his suggestion.


    Only, they didn''t know that as soon as Xu Shiqiu left the camp, he had ordered a thorough investigation of this group of people''s plans. Other than wanting to pull him to a restaurant in the city to drink, they had no other plans.


    After giving out the orders, Xu Shiqiu did not speak anymore, immediately riding on his horse, bringing his guards back to the Jing Residence.


    When Xu Shiqiu just arrived home, he heard from Dong Shu that he had already returned home today, but she had been unwilling to speak the entire time. He had to wait until Xu Shiqiu returned before he was willing to say what he had discovered.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately said: "Since that''s the case, then let''s go to the Main Yard to see Yanzhu and hear what exactly has happened." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu immediately brought Dong Shu and walked towards the Main Yard.

 C154

    When Dong Shu followed Xu Shiqiu to the Main Yard, Xu Yanzhu had just been consoled by the Old Madame Xu to eat half a bowl of Giant Salamander Silver Ear Gourd porridge. When she saw Dong Shu enter the place with Xu Shiqiu, he immediately used a handkerchief to wipe her mouth.


    "Third Uncle, Third Aunt, you''re here." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu paused for a moment before continuing, "I have yet to congratulate Third Uncle on being promoted. I have prepared some gifts, and I don''t know if Third Uncle is happy with it or not."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Shiqiu did not speak, and only greeted the Old Madame Xu leisurely, then pulled Dong Shu to the side and sat down.


    It was only until they had sat down that Xu Shiqiu finally spoke to Xu Yanzhu in a soft voice: "You don''t have to worry, we are all family here. Just say whatever you have to say, we will always support you."


    Xu Shiqiu had just finished speaking when Xu Yanzhu was stunned for a moment, then she immediately raised his head and looked at Xu Shiqiu with his red eyes, seeing that Third Uncle was looking at his with eyes full of encouragement, Xu Yanzhu suddenly mustered up her courage and said: "Third Uncle, I heard personally from Jiang Han that someone close to him had instructed my mother-in-law to be drugged, and wanted to send her underground to atone for her sins before the end of the year." Saying that, Xu Yanzhu seemed to have lost all her strength and slumped back in her chair.


    The few people sitting in the hall did not expect that the words that Xu Yanzhu had been holding back for so long, the words that she would only be willing to speak about in front of Xu Shiqiu, was actually this.


    Thinking that Jiang Han actually dared to drug Mrs. Jiang, Dong Shu and the rest did not know what to say.


    They all knew that the Mrs. Jiang was not Jiang Han''s biological mother, but no matter what, the world did not know.


    And seeing that Mrs. Jiang had treated Jiang Han well for so many years, then why did Jiang Han drug him?


    "After I heard all of this, I was so scared that I didn''t dare make a sound. Luckily I had followed my grandfather to train in martial arts when I was young, and knew how to restrain my aura. Otherwise, I might have been discovered by Jiang Han and his trusted aides." As she spoke, Xu Yanzhu tightly gripped the handkerchief in her hands. She really did not expect that Jiang Han would be such a vicious and merciless person.


    "After I was certain that Jiang Han and the others had left, I returned to my courtyard. But when I think about how Jiang Han drugged my mother-in-law, I feel extremely terrified, afraid that one day he will treat me the same way. "


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Xu Shiqiu and the rest finally understood why Xu Yanzhu was so afraid.


    After all, Xu Yanzhu didn''t have much feelings for this mother-in-law. She would be afraid, simply because she was worried that Jiang Han would make a move against her in the future.


    It was just that this matter was not something that the people from Xu Family could solve openly.


    "Regarding the Jiang Family, it would be inconvenient for us to get involved with outsiders. Moreover, we don''t even know if there are any other grudges between Jiang Han and the Mrs. Jiang. If there is any other grudge between the two, and if Mrs. Jiang has attacked Jiang Han before, then you can''t blame Jiang Han for taking action now. " Xu Shiqiu was now the patriarch of a family. Naturally, the few female members of the family could hear his words.


    "It''s just that Yanzhu being afraid and living in the Jiang Family is not a big deal. Tomorrow morning, we''ll ask the Doctor Du to let you see. If Jiang Han really wants to kill you, then Third Uncle has other ways to take care of him. "


    Now that Xu Shiqiu had the position of an official and his own Young Girl was a popular person in front of the empress, it was very easy for him to take care of a business.


    even if the Jiang Family has climbed all the way to Third Prince.


    Old Madame Xu also felt that Xu Shiqiu''s words were reasonable. They did not know much about the Jiang Family, if they were to suddenly intervene, it would definitely lead to gossip.


    Even more so, Old Madame Xu had other intentions in her heart. Up till now, her granddaughter was unwilling to interact more with Jiang Han, and was also unwilling to get along with him. If they really went overboard and Jiang Han exposed this matter, the people would only say that it was her Xu Family that was in the wrong.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s face filled with fatigue, he hurriedly opened his mouth and said: "You must be tired these past few days, so you should hurry back to rest. Tomorrow morning, I will let you have a look at Yanzhu''s pulse."


    With Old Madame Xu''s words, this matter could be put to rest for the time being.


    After Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu left, Old Madame Xu revealed all of her thoughts to Xu Yanzhu.


    After Xu Yanzhu finished listening to Old Madame Xu''s explanation, she said anxiously: "Grandmother, I do not have any intention of hating Third Uncle. Jiang Han might not be that intimate with me, but it''s still okay. "


    What Xu Yanzhu had said was the truth. She had married Jiang Han for a long time, and although Jiang Han did not treat her like how Third Uncle treated her, nor did he treat her like how his uncle treated his aunt, he had never given her any face.


    In the past two days, she was so afraid of Jiang Han, completely because she did not expect him to be such a person. At the same time, she was worried that there would be a day when Jiang Han would make a move against her.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, the Old Madame Xu sighed: "Yanzhu, you should know that Jiang Han would definitely not do such a thing for no reason at all." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "I wonder how your mood has been in the past few days, did Jiang Han sense anything wrong?"


    "Probably not." Upon hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Yanzhu immediately opened her mouth, seeing the Old Madame Xu looking at her with a puzzled expression, she immediately blushed and continued: "The past two days were the days that I have been unhappy for every month, not to mention that after he finished telling me about this matter, he was busy going to the shop to check on me, and did not come back."


    With Xu Yanzhu''s words, even though Old Madame Xu was half relieved, she still kept it to herself.


    Xu Yanzhu knew that what she had done this time had made her family worried, so when she saw her grandmother sigh, she said somewhat embarrassedly: "It''s also because I haven''t experienced too much, so I got Grandmother, Third Uncle and Third Aunt to worry together with me."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, the Old Madame Xu shook her head and said: "Don''t think too much about it. Since your Third Uncle is filial to me and loves you, your niece, it is only right that he spend some time and effort on you. "


    With Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Yanzhu''s heart felt a little better.


    On the second day, Doctor Du was first invited to diagnose the safe vein in the Old Madame Xu, and then, to check Xu Yanzhu''s pulse according to Old Madame Xu''s wishes.


    However, the Doctor Du''s medical skills were extraordinary, he discovered that Xu Yanzhu''s body was still that of a virgin the moment he connected him to his vein.


    "Yanzhu has way too many thoughts. It''s better to think less about things everyday." Doctor Du did not reveal that Xu Yanzhu was still a virgin. She had known for many years, and the relationship between him and the Xu Family was not that of an ordinary doctor or an employer. He also had some intentions of treating Xu Yanzhu as a junior.


    Those who were familiar with the change in Doctor Du''s expression earlier naturally noticed it. Seeing that he did not point it out and had instead said something that made Xu Yanzhu think less, Old Madame Xu also could not help but nod her head.


    "Yanzhu is too preoccupied with this, do you think you should prescribe some medicine for her to eat?"


    As soon as Old Lady Xu finished speaking, Doctor Du shook his head. "There''s no need for that. The medicine has three parts, and it''s better not to take the medicine." Saying that, Doctor Du thought for a moment before continuing, "Didn''t Yan Zhu brew some fruit wine a few days ago? From now on, he would have a drink before going to bed, so he didn''t need to drink too much. He would have a small cup every day and enjoy it for a few days first. "If you sleep well, then slowly stop drinking this fruit wine.


    Doctor Du only knew that the fruit wine brewed by Xu Yanzhu and the others were just too weak. Even if he drank it every day, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Hearing Doctor Du''s words, the Old Madame Xu immediately nodded his head, and instructed Xu Yanzhu to memorize them.


    "Also, if there''s time in the future, it''s better for Yanzhu to go out and wander around.


    Doctor Du stood in front of his elders and spoke a few more words of consolation to Xu Yanzhu before carrying his medicinal case and prepared to leave.


    Just as Doctor Du was about to leave, Dong Shu coincidentally brought Yuanxi here to eat and drink to her heart''s content.


    Upon seeing Yuanxi, Doctor Du was beaming with joy as he put down the medicine box and reached out his hands to her. Yuanxi was not afraid of him, and upon seeing him extend his hands, he extended his arms out to him as well.


    Seeing that Yuanxi was very close to the Doctor Du, Dong Shu pursed her lips and laughed: "Yuanxi, your energy is getting better and better now, and I coincidentally have something to take care of at home for the next two days. If Yanzhu has time, why not help me bring Yuanxi along too."


    When Xu Yanzhu heard Third Aunt giving him some work to do, she knew that she must have heard what the Doctor Du said just now. She wanted him to be busy so that she would not think too much.


    Only Yuanxi''s younger cousin was really cute. She was already at the age where she ought to have children, so naturally she was willing to play with her.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu agreed, Dong Shu immediately settled the matter.


    "Mother, last night my husband said that the date of the banquet would be set five days later. That day, Xiu Mu, along with a few of the generals'' most capable subordinates, also brought them to the house to pay their respects to you. "


    The Old Madame Xu did not care about her family''s matters. Dong Shu had been doing really well, so she could let go of her worries.


    Now that he heard her words, he naturally nodded his head in agreement.


    "Five days later will be five days, and it just so happens that Yanzhu will be staying at home for another two days."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu say that, Dong Shu was stunned for a moment before reacting to her meaning.


    "Then I''ll have someone go to the Jiang Family later to send some medicinal ingredients, and say that my body hasn''t been feeling good these few days, and that I coincidentally have a feast at home, so I''ll let Yanzhu stay at home for a few more days."


    Ever since she had used her identity as a ''country lord'' the last time, Dong Shu liked to work with this identity even more.


    Old Madame Xu heard her meaning, but did not speak up to stop her. Jiang Han had not been at home for the past few days, so it was likely that no one from the Jiang Family was able to bring him back.


    Xu Yanzhu naturally knew that the Third Aunt wanted him to stay at home for two more days to relax, and knew that the reason why the Third Aunt would do such a thing was because of him, so she was naturally even more grateful to her.


    At the same time, Xu Yanzhu felt that she had truly been blessed in his previous life, which was why she could meet such a good family member in this life.


    As for her parents and two younger brothers, Xu Yanzhu thought that with such a good grandmother, Third Uncle, and Third Aunt, they would treat him a little coldly, so there was nothing much to it.


    Xu Yanzhu had no objections to this matter. Old Madame Xu secretly supported him, so Dong Shu naturally did not care at all.


    Because she was worried that the Jiang Family would have something to say, Dong Shu made the Mama Yan follow them and told him to lower her stance.


    "After all, we can''t bully them based on our status."


    Right now, Dong Shu''s attitude was becoming more and more natural. Mama Yan understood Dong Shu''s intentions and would naturally settle this matter well.


    As expected, Jiang Family had no objections, and Mrs. Jiang had even said words that asked Xu Yanzhu to help them out for a few more days.


    Thus, it was finally the day before Xu Shiqiu''s banquet.


    It was also on this day that Xu Shiqiu finally understood the intentions of the few generals who blocked him a few days ago.

 C155

    When Xu Shiqiu heard about their plans, he was not surprised at all.


    He was suddenly sent here by the Emperor Ruikang. Although his father was once a first grade minister, after all, he had been dead for many years.


    Now that he had suddenly come here, and he also had a rather high official position, these people naturally did not like him.


    Although they were of similar age to him, they had all joined the army at the age of ten or so years, and had stayed in the military camp until now.


    Many of his colleagues were older than him because they did not have that many connections. They might be only fourth, fifth, or even sixth or seventh grade military officials.


    But Xu Shiqiu was different.


    He wasn''t young either, but he was still young in the military camp, not to mention that he had risen two levels in a row in just a few short months.


    Being hated by others was just too normal.


    "General, should we teach them a lesson?" Zhang Ping looked at Xu Shiqiu, although Ye Shuo was the one who found out the news for him, Ye Shuo was after all Ye, and there were some things that he should not interfere in.


    Hearing Zhang Ping''s words, Xu Shiqiu was not anxious at all, but instead chuckled and said: "This matter is not urgent. Tomorrow is the banquet for the family, so we need to settle the matters at home, as for them, I have other arrangements."


    Since Xu Shiqiu said that he was not in a hurry, Zhang Ping naturally did not say anything more.


    If Xu Shiqiu did not come tomorrow, the soldiers in the camp would naturally have a day off.


    The soldiers who were close by would return home tonight, as long as they could return before the doors to the camp were closed tomorrow night.


    As for Lu Yuan''s, they were not going home, but they had an appointment with the same person who was not going home either. They were going to visit the capital the next morning.


    Xu Shiqiu was strict with them, and even before he left, he did not forget to tell them to go out and play, but they definitely could not cause any trouble, and even more so did not dare to bully the common people with his current identity.


    The soldiers under Xu Shiqiu were naturally obedient, and the most important thing was that Xu Shiqiu was straightforward.


    The soldiers who returned home brought back the pork and mutton they received. As for the bastard sons of officials who disdained to bring them home and the soldiers who refused to go home, they naturally left the meat in the barracks to have a good meal tomorrow to replenish the oil.


    Due to Xu Shiqiu''s straightforward reply, the soldiers under him were generous, from time to time they would buy meat from their own pockets to nourish their wounds. As a result, they had no complaints about their harsh training.


    Of course, Ye Shuo was worried at the beginning, afraid that someone would use this matter to say that Xu Shiqiu had won over their people, but when he found out that his Third Uncle had already told his Royal Grandfather about this matter, he couldn''t help but be impressed by his Third Uncle''s foresight.


    Naturally, Ye Shuo had to follow Xu Shiqiu back to the Xu Family Banquet.


    Now that he had been in the military camp for a few months, and with his official position, naturally he was different from before.


    The thing that made Ye Shuo the happiest was that his father had already mentioned the marriage between him and Liu Fang''er to Liu Shang Shu, it was just that his first son was not engaged yet.


    Although Liu Shangshu didn''t care about his son''s affairs in the inner chamber, he still interfered with his son''s affairs after Fifth Prince had hinted at him, and even His Majesty had hinted at him.


    Not to mention, Xu Nuanwen had long since found an opportunity to take two Mama s from the palace to the Liu Palace to teach Liu Fang''er.


    With these two Mama s from the Consort De Palace, even if Liu Ze was not at home now, Liu Fang''er''s days at the Liu Manor would be much better.


    Because of his marriage, he now had an official position, and Ye Shuo had even more respect for his own Third Uncle.


    Therefore, when he found out that Zhang Ping wanted to investigate something, he took the initiative to come forward and help. This time, as a guest at the Xu Family banquet, he followed Zhang Ping to the Xu Family as Xu Shiqiu''s personal soldier the night before.


    When Dong Shu saw Ye Shuo, she was naturally very happy.


    "Shuo''er has grown so fast. If I hadn''t seen her today, I probably wouldn''t even be able to recognize her after a few more days." Dong Shu said with a smile on her face, but her hands didn''t stop moving. After Ye Shuo bowed to her, she pulled Ye Shuo''s arm and said: "Aunt specifically cooked a huge pot of meat. Didn''t you say before that you liked to eat Aunt''s meat the most? Eat more today. "


    "Then I''ll have to take my medicine today, third aunt still dotes on me." Ye Shuo''s mouth was sweet. Although he had slimmed down quite a bit after staying in the army camp, the advantages of being sweet had not changed.


    When Dong Shu opened her mouth, she naturally rejoiced, "Enough is enough for you to eat. Since your cousin is still awake now, quickly go to your grandmother''s place and play with her for a while." After saying that, Dong Shu pulled Ye Shuo''s arm and walked toward the Main Yard.


    As for Xu Shiqiu, he was naturally standing at the side with a smile, watching his Young Girl doting on his nephew.


    Of course, the Young Girl ignored his matters. When the banquet tomorrow ended, he would settle this with the Young Girl.


    With Ye Shuo here tonight, the atmosphere was much better. Although it wasn''t the day of the banquet yet, it was definitely due to Ye Shuo''s happiness.


    When the morning of the second day arrived and the sky was still dark, the servants of Xu Family got up and got busy.


    Today was the day of Xu Family''s banquet, and was also the first day Xu Shiqiu would entertain a guest after he became an official.


    Even though those who had come were only relatives, they had to show off their power and influence, not to mention that in the current Xu Family, other than the official Xu Shiqiu, he also had his own identity.


    Although this identity was just like that of a ''Lord'' in the Royal Family, it wasn''t that obvious.


    Dong Shu had also been busy since early morning, and even though she had Xu Yanzhu''s help, she was still quite tired.


    She needed to take care of the dishes at home, and when the guests came, the women came to ask her to take care of it herself.


    Yuanxi was still young, and had a female guest of the same generation as her knocking on her door. Naturally, it was received by Xu Yanzhu.


    "Old Madame, your daughter-in-law is so filial." Old Madame Zhang and Old Madame Xu sat together. Seeing that Dong Shu was busy without the slightest bit of impatience, after enviously saying this, he said: "It seems you know how to switch. To teach others, now that your son is successful and your daughter-in-law is filial, it would be perfect for you to give birth to a grandson in two years. "


    If not for him being close to others, Old Madame Zhang would not have said these words.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu caused others to be jealous. Although Xu Shiqiu had no son until now, since Dong Shu could give birth to her daughter, then she could definitely give birth to him.


    Furthermore, all the women who had children knew that having children for a long time was bad for the woman. After the first month of next year, Yuanxi would be full of age.


    After the Old Madame Xu heard Old Madame Zhang''s words, she smiled and said: "Why are you so envious of me? Your daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law are also good people." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "As for whether or not they still have children in the future, I do not care about that matter. Our Xu Family''s daughter is more precious than men."


    What Old Madame Xu said was naturally to give face to her own granddaughters, especially the one in the bridal chamber, Xu Yanmo. Now that the marriage had been set in stone, the Madame Ye was looking for a marriage between Xu Yanbo and her.


    I think the Madame Ye is also afraid that her health is not good, so she will have to guard three years of filial piety in the future.


    She was after all, the eldest daughter of the Prince Duan.


    It was just that this matter was not easy to explain, but the Madame Ye did not hide it either, and all the familiar families knew about it.


    Since they had reached the topic of marriage, Old Madame Zhang had brought up the matter of marriage between her and her family members in Xu Family. From her meaning, the marriage was set to be at the end of the year.


    "Since the two children are suitable, it''s only right that we get married earlier."


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Zhang Old Madame said embarrassedly: "Actually, I shouldn''t be the one to say all these, it''s just that Yanhao really likes to practice martial arts. "If he wants to participate, our Zhang Family can still help, but for the competition ¡­"


    Although Old Madame Xu had remembered these words before, Xu Shiqiu had been too busy to mention it.


    Now that Zhang Old Madame mentioned it again, she knew that she was deeply distressed for this junior. This was why Old Madame Xu spoke up: "Yanhao is Shiqiu''s nephew after all. If he really has the heart, he should personally go find Shiqiu. Could it be that he would be able to use others during this time and would not dare to use his own nephew?"


    With Old Madame Xu''s words, the people from the Zhang Family calmed down.


    They were truly afraid that Xu Shiqiu would stop Xu Yanhao and not let him get ahead.


    After all, the people who followed Xu Shiqiu before were all conferred official positions, although their rankings were not high, they were still young.


    Seeing Ye Shuo''s current state, the people from the Zhang Family also felt that if Xu Yanhao followed him, they wouldn''t lose out. After all, Xu Yanhao was a person from the Xu Family, and also had the bloodline of the Ye Family.


    With the deal set, the smiles on the people from Zhang Family became more sincere, and the Old Madame Xu did not mind about it.


    Since they were both her own juniors, she naturally wouldn''t allow her grandson to leave this place.


    As for getting his youngest son to help him, he would help him whenever he could. Moreover, Yanhao was actually a good child.


    When people from the Xu family arrived in Fifth Prince''s mansion, Old Madame Xu would also warmly speak to them. After all, they were relatives.


    The nurturing of Zhang Family was also not bad. They did not look down on their family''s young lady just because of the Xu family''s clan.


    Although Zhang Family and Xu family''s daughter were sister-in-law in another room, both of them had been familiar with poetry since they were young, so it could still be said that they were at the same level.


    Originally, this banquet was also very lively. It was supposed to be a gathering of relatives of the Xu Family, and it was currently very lively. Unexpectedly, the Madame Hu was activated today.


    Logically speaking, the days when the Madame Hu was pregnant had already passed a few days as planned by the imperial physicians. Today, Japan should not come, but it was after all, the banquet of Xu Shiqiu being promoted to an official. Furthermore, the Madame Hu wanted to give a good impression to the Third Aunt, and ask her to speak up for the Hu Family in front of the Empress Hu.


    No one had expected her to give birth so suddenly. Fortunately, the Xu Family''s residence was not far from the main house. Rather than asking for a midwife, they might as well take it home in a carriage.


    "This child must be blessed to be born today."


    When Xu Chang''s wife, Madame Mei opened her mouth to speak, the atmosphere became much better. After all, now that a woman was giving birth, many people despised bad luck.


    "It seems that this child is quite slow. He dragged this out for so long before he was willing to be born." Mother, in the end, you are the son of our Xu Family''s eldest grandson.


    When Dong Shu opened her mouth, Old Madame Xu had a smile on her face as well.


    In the end, the banquet did not go according to plan until the afternoon. After lunch, the relatives left one after the other.


    They still had to go home and prepare a congratulatory gift. If Madame Hu could successfully give birth to the eldest grandson, they would have to prepare a wedding gift.


    Dong Shu was also busy, so she naturally handed over a lot of things to help Xu Yanzhu.


    Although Xu Yanzhu was tired, she was still busy and happy. If her eldest sister-in-law was able to bear children today, she would definitely be able to stay at home for another two days.


    It was just that the Xu Yanzhu at this moment did not know that due to her staying here today, something would happen that would change her life.

 C156

    Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu busied themselves until the sky completely darkened before the Madame Ye sent them news.


    Madame Hu had not been produced yet, and according to the midwife''s estimates, it would probably only start producing in the middle of the night.


    The Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu both had children before, and although Dong Shu was successful in having him, she understood that many women would have to suffer for one or two days before they could have children.


    For someone like the Madame Hu, starting it at noon today and only starting it at midnight was actually quite normal.


    Only Xu Yanzhu, who had never experienced such things, was deeply frightened.


    Because Xu Yanzhu had always wanted to have a child. Even if she didn''t like Jiang Han, she had always wanted to have a child that was related to her by blood.


    Dong Shu saw that Xu Yanzhu was so scared that her face turned white, and she immediately held her hands tightly: "Yanzhu, don''t be afraid. "If it''s really no good, then I''ll just drink two more cups of fruit wine tonight. I''ll sleep after I''m drunk."


    Since Dong Shu had said so, there was really no other way.


    Xu Yanzhu''s face now looked extremely scary. In addition, she had been relying on the fruit wine these past few days, so her sleep quality was much better than before.


    If she were to return to her previous state due to the events of the night, then these few days would have been wasted.


    "Third Aunt, you don''t have to worry. I will take good care of myself." After listening to Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu had a plan in her heart.


    They definitely could not get drunk tonight. If the Madame Hu gave birth tomorrow, they would definitely go visit.


    But she could drink a little more than usual, even if Madame Hu were to succeed in producing children, they could not go visit early in the morning, so she still had the time to sleep for a while.


    After Xu Yanzhu returned to the courtyard, she asked Cui Hua to bring some fruit wine.


    "Cui Hua, you''ve been busy today, you should go rest early." Because she had returned to the Xu Family in the past few days, Cui Hua did not wait on him in her courtyard at night. Instead, she went to the Shihuan Courtyard to look for Ling Xiang.


    According to Xu Yanzhu''s plan, after a period of time, she would ask Cui Hua to come back. Hence, she encouraged him to return in advance to get used to it.


    Cui Hua originally wanted to stay when she saw that Xu Yanzhu''s face didn''t look too good tonight, but seeing that Xu Yanzhu had persisted on, she could only leave in the end with worry.


    After Cui Hua left, Xu Yanzhu carried two jugs of fruit wine to the courtyard and started drinking from the crescent moon in the sky.


    Jiang Han said that he would be back before the fifteenth of the eighth month when he left this time. Therefore, she had to return at the latest on the fourteenth morning of the eighth month.


    After all, her mother-in-law was sick. Since Jiang Han was not at home, she still had to take care of some matters at home.


    Thinking about returning to the Jiang Family, Xu Yanzhu felt a little sad.


    Although the degree of the fruit wine was not high, Xu Yanzhu still felt dizzy after drinking one cup after another without stopping.


    Just when she felt that she didn''t need to drink anymore and could go back to sleep tonight, she suddenly saw a slightly familiar figure three steps away.


    Puzzled, she shook her head. Her ink-splashing hair, which had already been removed from the hairpin, swayed back and forth with her movements.


    When she opened her eyes again, the familiar figure was nowhere to be seen.


    "Indeed, I drank too much. Otherwise, how would I have seen him?" With that, Xu Yanzhu raised the wine pot in front of him and directly drank two mouthfuls.


    When the fruit wine could no longer be drunk from the two wine jugs, Xu Yanzhu laughed miserably, supporting herself with the stone table with both of her hands, she wanted to get up and return to her room.


    Perhaps she was really drunk, or perhaps her hands had slipped, and her body that had just been propped up did not stand firm as expected.


    Xu Yanzhu could feel that her body was unsteady, and was afraid that she would fall down again. She thought that she would hit the stone table, and just as she thought that she was going to disfigure herself, in the next moment, when his face was just an inch away from the stone table, suddenly, a pair of arms grabbed onto her tightly.


    Sensing that her body had been pulled, Xu Yanzhu was immediately stunned.


    Then, just as she was about to support herself and stand still, she suddenly pulled her hands with all her strength. She didn''t know where she got the courage to do so.


    "Brother Yan, is that you?"


    Xu Yanzhu squinted. Because she was drunk, her eyes were blurry and the corners of her eyes were red.


    She did not wait for him to reply. She staggered forward and then directly rested her head on his chest.


    "Brother Yan, I know it''s you. And only you, will come to see me at this time. "


    As Xu Yanzhu spoke, the corner of her eyes had unknowingly been filled with tears. She tightly wrapped her arms around this person''s waist and leaned her head against his chest, narrating her longing for ''Brother Yan''.


    Yan Ye was already regretting it a little, he knew that he had drank a lot tonight, and should not have used the alcohol to appear in front of Xu Yanzhu.


    But, he really couldn''t hold it in.


    Although he hadn''t seen the girl in his arms for many years, it was as if her appearance had never left his heart.


    This time she was in his arms, crying and missing him, how could he harden his heart to push her away.


    In the end, Yan Ye sighed, raised his arms and hugged the person in his arms.


    "Pearl, I''m sorry."


    "No, I don''t want to hear sorry." After Xu Yanzhu heard the familiar name "Zhu''er," he didn''t know why, but she suddenly raised her head and looked at the person in front of him and said: "Brother Yan, you said that you would marry me, but I''ve waited for you for many years and you''ve never come back to marry me. Don''t you like me? "


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s question, the word "no" on Yan Ye''s throat, made it impossible for him to say it out loud.


    And even though she could not hear his answer, Xu Yanzhu did not intend to let him go at all.


    "Brother Yan, do you know how sad I feel if I can''t wait for you?" Saying that, Xu Yanzhu did not wait for Yan Ye''s reply and directly tiptoed to kiss Yan Ye''s lips.


    Xu Yanzhu''s mutterings could still be heard between the last of her lips.


    ''Brother Yan, I miss you. I want to marry you.''


    Yan Ye had never thought that his self-control would collapse tonight. When he carried Xu Yanzhu to her bed and untied her clothes, he was just about to stop moving, but the person in his arms ignored everything and stretched out an arm to wrap around his neck.


    "Brother Yan, don''t go, don''t go!" As he spoke, Xu Yanzhu''s face was already covered in tears.


    Yan Ye lowered his head, and his lips gently whispered into Xu Yanzhu''s ear: "Zhu''er, do you really not regret this?"


    Yan Ye knew that he couldn''t give Xu Yanzhu any sort of guarantee at the moment.


    What happened tonight was originally his fault. He shouldn''t have come, shouldn''t have appeared before her when she was drunk.


    He shouldn''t have carried her to the bed with the help of the wine.


    After hearing Yan Ye''s words, Xu Yanzhu slowly opened her eyes. She was unable to tell if this was a dream or reality, but the voice in the bottom of her heart made her firmly nod her head.


    Until a tearing pain came from his lower body, Xu Yanzhu''s wine immediately sobered up.


    She opened her eyes and found that there was an unfamiliar man on her body. She wanted to scream, but in the next instant, she heard familiar words by her ear.


    "Pearl, it''s me."


    Hearing this familiar ''Pearl'', although her voice was no longer as clear and sonorous as it was before, but the friendship within her words, she did not mishear it.


    "Brother Yan, it''s really you. I thought I was dreaming. "


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, Yan Ye lowered his head and kissed her lips: "It''s not a dream, Zhu''er, it''s really me."


    Just as Yan Ye finished speaking, from an unknown source of strength, Xu Yanzhu suddenly hugged Yan Ye tightly and said to him: "Brother Yan, I want a child, why don''t you give it to me?"


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Yan Ye stopped in his tracks.


    Although this was his first time marrying her, Xu Yanzhu''s young and immature body still made him understand that even though she had been married for almost a year, she was still a virgin. Body of the child.


    Thinking about the rumors regarding Jiang Family, Yan Ye finally said: "Don''t worry, I will arrange for someone to bring you away as soon as possible." Saying that, Yan Ye no longer spoke, he lowered his head and started working.


    Although Xu Yanzhu felt pain, her heart was sweet.


    She waited for her brother Yan.


    Using the alcohol, Xu Yanzhu and Yan Ye started to entangle themselves on the bed. It took them two more times before everything finally came to a complete stop.


    leaned into Yan Ye''s embrace. Although he did not light the lamp, one could still see the scars on his face.


    "Brother Yan, who saved you that day?"


    "Pearl, I can''t tell you about this yet." Seemingly the instant Xu Yanzhu''s words fell, Yan Ye had already opened his mouth, and after speaking, he did not wait for Xu Yanzhu to ask again, but continued: "However, Zhu''er, don''t worry, I will not be away from you for too long."


    Upon hearing Yan Ye''s words, Xu Yanzhu knew that it was not wise to let too many people know about his matter.


    Although she could not know who saved him, knowing that her lover was still alive was already the happiest thing that happened tonight.


    As for her carrying Jiang Han and Big Brother Yan together, Xu Yanzhu also understood that she had let Jiang Han down, but she really couldn''t help it.


    Brother Yan is someone she has loved for many years ~


    Xu Yanzhu had already made up her mind. When Jiang Han returned, she would explain everything to him and then return home with him.


    Xu Yanzhu believed that if she were to come back, Third Aunt and the Third Uncle would definitely not despise her.


    Thinking about it this way, Xu Yanzhu also told Yan Ye his thoughts.


    "Alright, Zhu Er, you go ahead and mention it to Jiang Han. If he is unwilling or wants any compensation, I will give it to him."


    Yan Ye knew that after tonight, he wouldn''t be able to rest at ease with the person in his arms returning to the Jiang Family for a long time.


    Even so, he still needed to send someone to protect her.


    Although Jiang Family was also an eventful time now, he was unwilling to let go of the person in his arms and let her get away from him once again.


    "Once you and Jiang Han have left this place, I will think of a way to send you out of the capital."


    Yan Ye had been living for so many years, he naturally had his own secret base. As long as he could think of a way to smoothly arrange for Xu Yanzhu to leave and not make others feel that something was wrong, it was fine.


    Hearing Yan Ye''s arrangements, Xu Yanzhu naturally didn''t have any objections.


    As long as she could be with Brother Yan, she would be willing to go even if it meant the ends of the world.


    Although the two of them had not seen each other for many years and had a lot to say, but on the second day before dawn, Yan Ye still left.


    After all, if Xu Family were to discover his identity now, it would be extremely inconvenient for the future.


    However, after Yan Ye left, she still stood up happily. Furthermore, he had tidied up the messy bed before Cui Hua could return.


    Xu Yanzhu knew that her grandmother had sharp eyes, so she intentionally made herself look a little more makeup than usual.


    Even the dress had a high collar that covered the marks on her neck.


    By the time Cui Hua arrived, Xu Yanzhu had already tidied herself up and was preparing to go to the Main Yard to pay respects to the Old Madame Xu.


    Just as Cui Hua was wondering why Xu Yanzhu had woken up so early this morning, someone suddenly reported from outside the door. At noon today, his Madame Hu had successfully given birth to his son.


    "Cui Hua, go and grab the wedding gift that we prepared yesterday and let''s go to Main Yard together."


    Xu Yanzhu was in a good mood, she then instructed Cui Hua to leave, and after Cui Hua left, she took out a jade pendant from her chest pocket, and laughed happily.


    "Brother Yan, I''m so happy."


    Xu Yanzhu was truly happy, she thought that those who had long passed away were not only still alive, but they were also entangled with her last night. After a night.


    Although they felt that they had let Jiang Han down, they couldn''t resist the temptation to be together with Big Brother Yan forever.


    In the camp, Xu Shiqiu also lowered his head and instructed Zhang Ping and Ye Shuo about his arrangements.


    After he finished explaining his plans, Xu Shiqiu then chuckled: "Since they dared to plot against me, then they should be prepared for my retaliation." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu turned to the two of them and said: "But you two must be careful. Even though they would definitely guess that it was me, they should not have revealed it before."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Zhang Ping and Ye Shuo naturally responded.


    After the two of them left, Xu Shiqiu was just about to go and see the training conditions of the soldiers.

 C157

    Xu Shiqiu was not surprised to see Xu Yanhao, the day before, mother had told him about this matter. Thinking of his previous thoughts, Xu Shiqiu nodded his head towards Xu Yanhao and said: "Since you''re here, then I''ll train with the new recruits. After you finish your training and come out, I''ll arrange a position and other matters suitable for you."


    Xu Shiqiu did not give Xu Yanhao any special treatment. Even for the Royal Bloodline like Ye Shuo, he had to train with the new recruits when he first arrived.


    It was just that back then, he was still young, so he was worried that too much training would ruin his body, causing him to be unable to train for even half of his time.


    However, Ye Shuo was proud. Although his training was halved in the beginning, he still managed to slowly increase it in the later stages.


    Not only that, but because Ye Shuo had trained hard and also because he often ate meat to nourish his body, he could only be selected as a soldier of Iron Eagle Brigade during the final assessment, and would only appear in front of Emperor Ruikang when he had the chance.


    Before Xu Yanhao came, he had already clearly heard the rules of the Third Uncle, so when he heard him say this, he was not surprised.


    Seeing that Xu Yanhao did not say anything and obediently left, Xu Shiqiu was slightly satisfied with him.


    As long as it wasn''t someone who was proud and arrogant, he would be able to kick him out after coming to his place.


    Their Xu Family men would not cower from hard training.


    After arranging everything for Xu Yanhao, Xu Shiqiu then followed his previous plan to look at the training situation for the new recruits.


    This time, the recruits were different from last time. This time, the majority of recruits were dug out from the hands of other generals in the outskirts of the city, Emperor Ruikang''s intention was to strengthen his Iron Eagle Brigade.


    In the military camp at the outskirts of the capital, the Emperor Ruikang was worried about leaving it to others. Xu Shiqiu was Xu Zhenbei''s son after all, and with the Prince Duan at his side speaking to him, coupled with Dong Shu''s good fortune, the Emperor Ruikang naturally had to place him at stake.


    However, Xu Shiqiu understood that Iron Eagle Brigade was not that easy to strengthen. It was still just training.


    After a round of inspection, he confirmed that the new disciples were well-trained, and that Xu Shiqiu was just about to return to his camp to settle some matters, but he saw that Xu Yanhao had already changed the clothes of his soldiers, and went up to the drill grounds alone.


    From a distance, Xu Shiqiu could only see that he had found someone he was familiar with, and quickly followed the recruits to train.


    Seeing such a scene, Xu Shiqiu was a little more satisfied with Xu Yanhao as his nephew.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was busy working in the camp, the old lady from the Xu Family brought Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu to the house.


    The Old Granny Xu Family had personally come. Other than the Madame Hu, where the child was still sleeping, the rest of the people at home were waiting outside the main gate to welcome her.


    After Old Madame Xu entered the courtyard house on the Xu Family, she did not waste any more words, and directly ordered the servant woman to take out the jade lock and the land deed to the small manor that she had prepared a long time ago.


    "This is all for us to rebuild our Xu Family. Madame Hu is tough, I also have two pieces of good materials here, and they''re all for her."


    Giving something to the Madame Hu naturally wasn''t as valuable as giving something to the great-grandson, but Madame Ye didn''t find it strange.


    She knew that Grandma doted on this junior, but Madame Hu was merely a granddaughter-in-law, it had nothing to do with her.


    "Since mother is here, why not give this kid a name?" In fact, for the sake of his eldest grandson''s name, he and his eldest son had thought about it many times. It was just that the two of them had different opinions, and had not gotten anything good up till now.


    However, Grandma was still an elder after all, so he still had to ask her about this.


    How could Old Madame Xu not see through her probing? However, she was still the first boy of the fourth generation of Xu Family after all. Old Madame Xu was also happy in her heart, and after pausing for a moment, she said, "Today, I will give my child a name. As for the name I will remember from now on, it will be decided by Ming Yuan or Yan Qing." With that, the Old Madame Xu opened her mouth and said under the Madame Ye''s gaze: "An Ran, in the future, this child''s name will be An Ran."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu say the name of her eldest grandson, Madame Ye heaved a sigh of relief.


    Nanny still had the long room in her heart. Although the name she gave to little grandson didn''t sound like a name of wealth or nobility, the two words were still very good.


    "Mother, you take a seat. I''ll go and take a look at Peace. I''ll bring him over for you to take a look."


    Old Madame Xu did not reject Madame Ye''s suggestion. She was sitting in the outer room, with the child in the inner room. It was not good for her to enter, but it was okay to bring the child out for her to see.


    When Old Madame Xu finished looking at the child, Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu also gave him their gifts.


    Dong Shu was still an elder after all, and this child was the number one of the fourth generation of Xu Family.


    The most important reason was still that Dong Shu had a lot of good things in her possession.


    Other than the two sets of clothes that Xu Yanzhu had personally sewn, and a precious present, the rest of the items Xu Yanzhu had given him were silver necklaces and the like.


    "This aunt of mine doesn''t have many good things. In two days, I will return to the Jiang Family and bring some good things to give my eldest nephew." Although Xu Yanzhu said that, the things that she prepared were the most suitable for peace and quiet.


    Especially that silver collar. Although it was thin, it was something that a child should wear.


    These past few days, Xu Yanzhu''s mood was good, her makeup was not as light as before, but it made her look even more outstanding.


    Only, the whole family didn''t pay much attention to Xu Yanzhu''s change, and only thought that she was in a good mood after staying at her parents'' house for a while.


    How could the Madame Ye not understand that the things that Xu Yanzhu had given her were suitable for now? Naturally, she accepted them all with a smile, then ordered people to arrange food for her.


    Since they had already come to the main house, Old Madame Xu naturally would not leave without eating a meal. Otherwise, others would not know how to arrange the main house.


    However, Old Madame Xu took Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu back after they finished their meal. They would come back again when it was time to wash up.


    Just as Old Madame Xu took Dong Shu and and left the Xu Family Room, in the alleyway of the city''s Flower Lodge, a news was suddenly announced to the public that the girls who were raised meticulously would bud after three days.


    The moment the news came out, the good-for-nothings in the capital and the officials who frequented the Flower Hall got the news one after another.


    In the army camp at the outskirts of the capital, the bearded general and the military general who were trying to make things difficult for Xu Shiqiu previously all heard the news.


    The two of them liked to go to the flowerbed, and because the two of them often went to the flowerbed together to look for girls, their relationship was better than the others.


    After hearing the news, and hearing that the girls were all exceptionally beautiful, how could they wait any longer? They immediately discussed and decided to go visit on their day together.


    And just as they were discussing about this matter, the memorial that Xu Shiqiu wrote to Emperor Ruikang yesterday was approved.


    After receiving the imperial edict, Xu Shiqiu immediately summoned all of the generals of the army in his camp.


    "What?" Tomorrow is the joint exercise? " The bearded man looked at Xu Shiqiu in disbelief. He felt that Xu Shiqiu was using this opportunity to make the soldiers under his command teach them a lesson so that they would lose face.


    When the long-faced warrior general heard the Bearded General speak, he also followed: "General Xu, we will not speak the truth if we were to speak bluntly, we are not as good as the soldiers under your command. Furthermore, a while ago, you took a portion of the soldiers under our command and now, there are not many under our command. "


    Although he said that, the long-faced military general was unwilling to participate in this joint training exercise. One must know that this training exercise had a total of three days. During these three days, one could not leave the military camp.


    If they couldn''t leave the military camp, how could they go to the capital to see those beauties?


    They had all heard that when the time came, the little beauty would want to find a fated person to open her bud. They felt that they still had a sliver of hope of becoming that fated person.


    Xu Shiqiu knew clearly in his heart why the two of them were unwilling, but when he started his plan yesterday, he had already thought of a way to deal with them.


    "This is His Majesty''s intention. When the time comes, Lord Prince Duan will personally visit." Finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu paused before continuing, "Moreover, according to His Majesty''s orders, my soldiers should attack by themselves. All of you should defend. Could it be that with so many of you, you are still afraid of us? "


    As Xu Shiqiu spoke, his mouth also carried a sneer.


    One had to know that the rest of them, when added together, had nearly ten thousand people at their disposal.


    And under him, were only five hundred people that had previously trained in Iron Eagle Brigade. As for the current recruits, they were definitely not as strong as the Iron Eagle Brigade.


    Not to mention that there weren''t even three thousand people under his command.


    He had already planned to have three times the number of people. He definitely wouldn''t allow them to refuse.


    After all, Xu Shiqiu had clearly said that this was the orders of the Emperor Ruikang and if the Prince Duan comes by at that time, they would definitely not dare to not participate.


    The most important thing was that the number of people differed greatly, causing them to have no choice but to make bold guesses, thinking that they might even be able to win against Xu Shiqiu.


    Seeing that the two of them did not speak, the other generals who disliked Xu Shiqiu all wanted to teach Xu Shiqiu a lesson. As for the other generals who were neutral or had already sided with Xu Shiqiu, they naturally had their own thoughts.


    Xu Shiqiu did not care about what they thought, this time he wanted to take care of the bearded man and the long-faced warrior general, as for the other people who followed behind them, Xu Shiqiu believed that, other than them, the rest would not dare cause any other trouble.


    Because they were going to train together in two days, Xu Shiqiu went home tonight.


    Xu Shiqiu had been busy with this matter for the past two days, and did not even have time to congratulate his big brother''s family after obtaining their eldest grandson.


    "Yanzhu went back?"


    That night, after the two of them made love, Xu Shiqiu embraced Dong Shu and laid on the bed as they talked.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s question, Dong Shu yawned lazily and said: "She''s going back. After all, it''s almost the Mid-Autumn Festival. Her mother-in-law is sick, so it''s not good for her to stay here with us." After saying that, Dong Shu moved her body, and suddenly said: "Husband, big brother''s An Jing is already born, our Yuanxi still has a name."


    When she talked about this matter, Dong Shu felt uncomfortable.


    Even though Yuanxi was only a girl in her own family, she was still her and her husband''s first child.


    But until now, she only had a name and was on the verge of learning how to speak.


    Hearing Young Girl talk about this, Xu Shiqiu laughed: "Actually, your husband had already thought about it long ago, our generation will listen to him, Yuanxi and the rest. The children in brother''s house get water, the children in second brother''s house get king, and our family''s Yuanxi gets gold. " Saying that, Xu Shiqiu raised Dong Shu''s hand, and wrote a word in her palm.


    Bell


    "In the future, our Yuanxi will be called Xu Yanzhong. When we have children in the future, we will follow their older sister''s words and go down the ranks."


    Upon hearing that Xu Shiqiu had already thought of Yuanxi''s name, Dong Shu was no longer angry.


    She didn''t understand too much, but because she heard that An Ran was going to enter the family tree, and also heard that girls of Xu Family were also going to enter the family tree, she asked Xu Shiqiu about it.


    Xu Shiqiu did not think too much about it. Seeing that Dong Shu was no longer angry, he continued to speak: "Originally, I planned to wait until Yuanxi is a whole year old and only tell you the name I gave Yuanxi after she caught him. However, since my wife is anxious, your husband can only tell you this word earlier."


    Dong Shu never thought that her husband would actually have such a plan. Upon hearing this, Dong Shu felt her face burning.


    She had truly misunderstood her husband.


    It was already rare for Xu Shiqiu to see such a lovely side of the Young Girl, he thought to himself that he would have to busy himself for a few more days, and immediately jumped up, for another romantic moment.


    With Jiang Family, Xu Yanzhu looked at the two young women kneeling in front of him. In her hands was a letter, and her eyes were completely red.


    A few days ago, he had said that he wouldn''t be leaving for too long. Who knew that today, he would leave a letter behind before quietly leaving.


    However, Xu Yanzhu also understood that Brother Yan could not let anyone know that he was still alive, nor that he still had some power hidden within him.


    After thinking about it, Xu Yanzhu kept the letter in her hand, looked at the two women with ordinary faces, and asked: "You were sent by Brother Yan to protect me?"


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s question, the two ladies replied respectfully: "Yes."


    "Are you ordinary maids?"


    It was not Xu Yanzhu''s fault that when she thought about it, although the two girls'' faces were normal, they could appear in her room quietly just now.


    If not for the fact that she had practiced martial arts since she was young and had great courage, she would have been frightened.


    The two women did not expect Xu Yanzhu to be so smart, upon thinking of her identity, and Master''s instructions, one of the women on the left immediately replied: "Subordinate is the guard Master sent to protect Madam, but Master''s meaning is to have this subordinate turn dark to light."


    Hearing the lady''s words, Xu Yanzhu nodded her head, and said: "Since that''s the case, in the future, all of you will follow Cui Hua and learn how to be a servant girl. In two days, I will bring all of you to my side for personal protection."


    Xu Yanzhu had already thought that for these two, she would use the servant girl Third Uncle had found for his as an excuse. Since Jiang Family were currently in a mess because of Granny anyway, no one would think of it.


    After a period of time, when they were both familiar with each other, even if someone asked again, they wouldn''t be able to get anything out of it.


    When the two girls heard Xu Yanzhu''s words, they immediately replied to him. From then on, they left that shameful place and became the honorable servants of the Madam.

 C158

    Taking advantage of how busy the Jiang Family was during this period of time, Xu Yanzhu smoothly arranged for the two women to appear by her side as maids sent over by her mother''s Third Uncle.


    Of course, in order to not let her lies be exposed, Xu Yanzhu still asked Cui Hua to run over to the Third Aunt and tell him that she had secretly bought two girls, and now that she had trained for half a year, they both had some martial arts skills. In the future, she would stay by her side to protect herself.


    She reckoned that in another month, Cui Hua would be able to teach them everything she knew and she would be able to return to the Xu Family.


    Because of this reason, Cui Hua also ran towards the Xu Family happily. As for when exactly the two girls were bought by the First Miss, Cui Hua did not care, she only thought that she secretly bought them.


    After all, he was his master. It was not surprising that he did not know some things.


    When Dong Shu received the message from Xu Yanzhu, nothing unexpected happened. She had long wanted to make Cui Hua come back, and now that she could see hope, she could only help to lie, and it wouldn''t be difficult to do so.


    Dong Shu accepted this matter, which meant that Xu Shiqiu had also accepted this matter.


    Only, the current Xu Shiqiu did not have time to settle these small matters. Ever since he returned home that night, he did not return home, but only waited for the time to join forces and exercise.


    For this day, Xu Shiqiu had prepared for a long time, even the soldiers under his command had made sufficient preparations for this fight.


    Especially the soldiers who were previously selected as Iron Eagle Brigade, they understood clearly that the main general had asked for this time''s sparring exercise for their sake.


    Before this, they had only been training and had never fought in actual combat. After this competition, if their results weren''t shameful, they would have to prepare to fight in actual combat.


    This might be the last time they would be able to leave the camp without any worries for their lives.


    Finally, the agreed upon day of the competition. In order to wait for the Prince Duan in the capital and the few officials sent by the Emperor Ruikang, Xu Shiqiu set the starting time to noon.


    Starting at noon today, and ending at noon the next day.


    This left Prince Duan and the rest time to return to the capital. This way, they would be able to commend the soldiers for their good performance in the afternoon half a day.


    With regards to Xu Shiqiu''s arrangements, Prince Duan and the few officials who came with him were extremely satisfied.


    As for the others, Xu Shiqiu did not care about their opinions. Although this time they were designing the bearded man and the long-faced warrior general, it was also to give the soldiers under him a chance to train.


    According to the plan, Xu Shiqiu and his soldiers had left the military camp the afternoon of the previous day, leaving the military camp to the soldiers who needed to stay behind to redeploy and defend.


    In order to viciously attack Xu Shiqiu, the few generals that were left behind to discuss this with each other, after half a day, had split their troops into two teams.


    One group remained within the military camp, while the other entered the mountains behind the military camp.


    Because they separated the troops, the troops under Xu Shiqiu''s command had two missions at the same time. One was to seize the army camp, and the other was to find the other troop that could hide deep in the mountains and take the Inscription away.


    "What do you think? Are you confident?"


    The Prince Duan looked at Xu Shiqiu, and just as he finished speaking with a smile on his face, he heard Xu Shiqiu, who was standing beside him, say a military salute, "This general has confidence in them!"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s affirmation, and seeing his self-confidence, the Prince Duan nodded his head: "Before this king came, brother had told me, that if your soldiers can really win this time, I can let them go out a round a year ago."


    Xu Shiqiu understood the meaning behind Prince Duan''s words, and his eyes lit up, if Emperor Ruikang were to say that they needed to go out, it must be for real combat.


    "Prince, don''t worry. This time, they will definitely leave before the new year!" Saying that, Xu Shiqiu gave a mysterious smile, obviously he already had the chance of winning.


    Prince Duan didn''t know where Xu Shiqiu got the confidence to win, but he didn''t say much.


    Seeing that Prince Duan did not ask any further, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since he was the one who instigated the sparring exercise this time, he must have made a lot of preparations. At the very least, he left a trump card in his hand so that his soldiers would not lose.


    Just as the Prince Duan and Xu Shiqiu were talking, the two sides had already finished preparing. Xu Shiqiu also left the Prince Duan and rushed to the temporary tent his soldiers had set up.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu arrived, Zhang Ping and Ye Shuo, as well as Xu Jie and Xu Yanhao all stood up at the same time and bowed to him.


    Xu Shiqiu waved his hand, letting them all sit down, then said to the four of them: "We can just follow the plan directly later. Zhang Ping and Xu Jie will be in charge of seizing the army camp, Ye Shuo and Yanhao you two brothers will be in charge of ''killing'' the other group of people who took the talismans away."


    In regards to the two missions, they both believed that the latter was more difficult than the former and would allow Xu Yanhao to participate as well.


    Xu Yanhao was very excited that the Third Uncle would assign him such a mission. After his cousin told him the arrangements of the Third Uncle, he agreed without hesitation.


    "This time, the four of you will be in the lead. You must take care of all of them." Victory is nothing, but we don''t only have to win, we have to make them accept our victory wholeheartedly. " After saying this, Xu Shiqiu thought for a moment, and said in the end: "And what I had said before, on the battlefield, any strategy can be used, as long as you can control it."


    Xu Jie and Ye Shuo snickered upon hearing this. Although the two of them were inferior in seniority to Xu Shiqiu and were much younger, they were both rare experts in using strategies, and their relationship became better along with the tactics that Xu Shiqiu taught him.


    The most important thing was that the two of them felt that Xu Shiqiu was right. As long as they could win, using some tricks really wasn''t much.


    As for Zhang Ping, maybe it was because he was born, he did not dare to use too many tactics, so Xu Shiqiu divided the four of them this way.


    When the four placed an order in front of Xu Shiqiu, they quickly left the tent together.


    After the four of them left, Xu Shiqiu called for a troop of soldiers, and quickly left the camp.


    He wouldn''t wait here obediently for someone to ''assassinate'' him.


    It was agreed that once an accident happened to the two generals of each side, even if the other team failed both missions, it would still be a victory.


    No one knew about Xu Shiqiu''s departure, because Xu Shiqiu had long ago found a soldier with a similar physique to him.


    As for him, he had naturally changed into the uniform of an ordinary soldier and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    On the first afternoon, the soldiers that were guarding the army camp did not wait for the attack from Xu Shiqiu''s subordinates. They originally thought that they were afraid or did not know what their arrangements were, but during dinner time, rows of big pots were set up opposite of them.


    If the pot was not filled with large chunks of pork cooked with the ingredients prepared by Dong Shu, then it would be filled with lamb stewed with shredded leek (radish) that had just been collected.


    In addition to the two dishes, the aides busied themselves with making pancakes made of white and bean noodles and rice mixed with steamed rice and sorghum.


    Although the main course was not the pure white noodle soup or the pure white rice, the two meat dishes that drifted in the wind were enough to attract people.


    The soldiers in the military camp across the street sniffed the smell from the other side and looked at their own bowls filled with meager food. There was almost no trace of oily food, and they were filled with resentment.


    They all knew that for the other party to be able to eat all these, it was not because of the money provided, but was because of Xu Shiqiu, the main general, giving them additional benefits.


    Their generals had caused trouble for this matter before, but Xu Shiqiu had long reported that his subordinates had trained very hard, and it was impossible for them to not eat good things often.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu always said on the surface that his wife asked someone to deliver it to his.


    Then why did his wife have this? That was because His Majesty had given him too many rewards.


    So in the end, all this credit was pushed onto His Majesty.


    The Emperor Ruikang was naturally happy, and because of this matter, he even specially picked out a few things from his own warehouse to bestow to Dong Shu.


    He really didn''t have much money in his personal storage.


    As for the funding from the imperial government, before Xu Shiqiu''s soldiers could do anything, it would not be good for him to get the funding from the Ministry of Revenue.


    Let''s not talk about these things for now. Outside the military camp in the outskirts of the city, the soldiers under Xu Shiqiu''s command were quickly chopped into finger-thick pieces after the big pieces of meat were cooked.


    Then, it was the specially prepared sauce that was poured onto the thick pieces of meat.


    With the thick slices of pork out of the pot, the mutton soup is also good.


    In addition to these two meat dishes, the auxiliary team also mixed a wild vegetable. They ate too much meat, so they also had to eat some vegetarian dishes.


    The soldiers that were left behind to guard the barracks just watched as the soldiers across from them ate meat in big mouthfuls. They did not control their rations to eat as they pleased.


    They began to envy each other by cooking meat from the opposite side until they finished eating. Then they sighed and prepared to continue their defense.


    However, just as they were about to continue defending, the soldiers on the opposing side who had eaten their fill were already in position. Clearly, they were preparing to attack the army camp.


    Neither the generals nor the soldiers who were stationed in the opposing camp had expected that the opposing troops would choose to attack at this time.


    They thought they wouldn''t attack until the latter part of the night.


    However, now that they saw that they were ready to attack, they naturally couldn''t sit still and wait for death. Orders were sent out from the general''s tent.


    After all, it was already autumn and the sky quickly darkened after dinner.


    Due to the good food of Xu Shiqiu''s soldiers, they could occasionally eat an egg in the morning, and also eat some animal organs. Even if the sky darkened, it did not affect their eyesight at all.


    On the other hand, the other side couldn''t do it.


    If they didn''t eat well, the main generals would deduct their pay. As soon as the sky darkened, they wouldn''t be able to see too clearly.


    Although there were many fires lit in the military camp, they were still unable to move too far away from the bonfire.


    It was only now that the soldiers standing guard realized that the opponent had chosen to attack at night because they could not see too clearly at night.


    Other than the military camp that they were stationed at, even though the two groups of people in the mountains hadn''t met yet, there were still small squads that had encountered each other.


    The soldiers under Xu Shiqiu were very ruthless, upon discovering a person, they would immediately attack and ''kill'' him, and then the people who were judged to be dead would be brought out of the battlefield.


    While the two parties were fighting, two figures stealthily left the camp in the mountains while the sky was still dark. They rode their horses, preparing to rush to the capital city.

 C159

    Just as the two of them touched the camp deep in the mountains, Xu Shiqiu received news from his scouts when they were about to leave.


    Now that Xu Shiqiu had calculated the time, and reckoned that they were probably out of the camp deep in the mountains, he gave the order and ordered his men to act according to the plan.


    The bearded man and the long-faced martial general who had groped their way out of the camp looked at each other with lingering fear in their hearts before they burst out laughing.


    This time, the two of them took the initiative to request to bring their subordinates to participate in the operation in the deep mountains. The reason was naturally because it was convenient for them to sneak out of the camp at this time and enter the capital.


    They had already made preparations before the city gate. As long as the two of them moved a little faster and did not stop on the way, they would definitely be able to catch up before the little beauty was set down.


    Their appetite was not big. They would definitely not be able to catch up to good beauties, but as long as there were two that matched their appetite, they would be satisfied.


    The two of them were people who walked the same path, so how could they not understand each other''s thoughts?


    At this time, the two of them brought out two horses each. Their goal was to change horses along the way so that they could get to the capital quickly.


    However, they had forgotten that the imperial government had its own rules and regulations. Only when there were important matters to report, would the military generals be able to ride two horses into the capital.


    But because they were thinking about the little beauty, how could they still remember the imperial court''s rule of leading a horse with its hooves wrapped in cloth and carrying a silver note. After leaving the encampment for a distance, they could not wait to get on the horse and quickly leave.


    The anxious two didn''t notice that not far behind them, there were a few people following them.


    After knowing that the two of them had left, Xu Shiqiu gave the order, and the two troops started to attack.


    The war began with the barracks at the foot of the mountain.


    The soldiers on Xu Shiqiu''s side had tacit understanding with each other, and there were no problems for them to see. Before the soldiers on guard could even react, they had already rushed into the camp while waving their large blades that had either their pikes taken off or wrapped in coarse cloth.


    It was only until half of Xu Shiqiu''s troops charged into the army camp, and the general in charge of command had an order to stay in the army camp.


    It was not that he did not know how to fight, nor that he was unprepared. Rather, just as he was preparing to give the order, someone from the other military generals jumped out to say that he was doing the wrong thing and had made a bad arrangement.


    Other than having the ability to lead troops, his mentality was not weak for being chosen as the main general.


    However, even though he had used his fastest speed to convince everyone, he had still spent a bit of time today.


    And during this period of time, half of Xu Shiqiu''s soldiers had already broken into the camp, and there were even more soldiers who had been taken care of.


    The soldiers fell to the ground, each with at least two white spots.


    Looking at this, if there were familiar people present, they would know that the soldiers in charge of taking care of them were not Xu Shiqiu''s most powerful Iron Eagle Brigade.


    If it was Iron Eagle Brigade, there would at most be two white dots on these people''s bodies.


    When the main general who was left behind to defend heard that his subordinates had suffered heavy casualties, his expression became especially ugly. They had originally thought that this was all done to embarrass Xu Shiqiu, but they did not expect that their side would lose so badly in the end.


    He was just about to order his men to take out the things that he had ordered his men to prepare. Unexpectedly, his men came to report, and the enemy, who came to ambush him, retreated.


    "What did you say? Did they really retreat?" The main general who was guarding the camp looked at the soldier who had reported to him with an expression of disbelief.


    Actually, he knew that the janissary in front of him was his trusted aide, and it was impossible for him to be deceived.


    The personal guards below weren''t happy. They thought that the other side had put in so much effort and would definitely break into their camp tonight. Who would have thought that they would retreat halfway through the fight?


    Although they had suffered heavy casualties, the main generals were still here, and the things they had prepared for them were still here.


    As long as they didn''t take the camp, they wouldn''t lose.


    The main general, who was guarding the camp, couldn''t figure out what the other party was trying to do. He hadn''t interacted much with Xu Shiqiu before, but for the sake of this confrontation, he had properly inquired about it.


    Originally, he wanted to know who he was and how he wouldn''t be defeated, but he didn''t expect that there was no opportunity for him to use the move that he had prepared.


    It was as if he had been beaten up and was just about to fight back with his treasure, but the other party left without a care in the world. It was as if he hadn''t been hit at all.


    As for letting him take the opportunity to counterattack, he had never thought of that.


    Their mission was to stay in the camp and defend this place, so he only prepared to stay, not to attack.


    After all, it was too late for him to prepare all that information.


    But now, he held back his anger, unable to vent it out.


    The other generals sitting below also knew that the other party was able to leave without a hitch because of their earlier dispute.


    However, their levels were all about the same. If anyone took the initiative to admit their mistakes, they wouldn''t be able to do so.


    The atmosphere grew awkward, and finally the general sitting at the head said, "Since they''ve already left, then we should hurry up and have our soldiers gather up the injured soldiers. Since they haven''t taken down the camp, they should come back."


    Upon hearing the general''s words, the few people who refuted earlier immediately answered, afraid that the general would investigate their previous responsibility.


    Looking at the guilty looks in the eyes of the people who were usually the most provocative, the general in charge of guarding suddenly felt relieved.


    Although he had suffered heavy casualties this time, it seemed that those who loved to pick a fight knew that he was wrong.


    Presumably, they would not dare to speak again.


    With this thought in mind, the general who was left behind finally heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, he still had a chance.


    In the tent at the foot of the mountain, Zhang Ping and Xu Jie looked at the soldiers who were safely being pulled back. Almost every person was supported by two people, and they all looked at each other and laughed.


    "I wonder how is the situation in the mountain?"


    Just as Zhang Ping finished speaking, Xu Jie continued, "They will definitely succeed. This time, we have thoroughly studied their thoughts, if we still lose, that would truly be too embarrassing."


    With regards to what Xu Jie said, Zhang Ping did not object.


    This time, they had made too much preparations, and everyone was prepared for it.


    Although it was tiring, the results were very good.


    Waiting until the people below came to report, this time they were only heavily injured and lightly wounded, the two of them laughed once again.


    When Xu Shiqiu said that he would give it to them, he meant that he would really let them go.


    Regardless of whether it was Zhang Ping, Xu Jie, or Ye Shuo, he did not care.


    After he had planned out his plan, he retreated behind the scenes and concentrated on dealing with the bearded man and the long-faced military general.


    When he thought about how the flowerbed in the capital should be bustling with noise and excitement by now, he could not help but want to laugh.


    If they wanted to plot against him, they had to be prepared to be shot back.


    Finally arriving at the Flower Tower, the bearded man and the long-faced warrior general were not aware of Xu Shiqiu''s arrangements. The two of them successfully reached the Flower Tower, and the little beauty''s open banquet had only just begun.


    Just as many families were falling asleep in the capital, these flowerbeds started to get lively.


    Both the bearded man and the long-faced military general were not lacking in silver. Although their family background was not obvious, they both married a woman with silver due to their official position.


    It was precisely because their wives had money that the two women were quite domineering. Let alone concubines, even beauties were not allowed in their homes.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the two of them liked to look for fun in the Flower Pavilion.


    However, the two of them would always come sneakily every time they went to the Flower Tower because they often had to stay behind in the military camp outside the capital. Naturally, the tigress in the family did not know about these things.


    The two of them came at a coincidental moment. Since they were old customers and didn''t lack money, and they also had official positions, they were immediately lured to a private room on the second floor by Hua Niang.


    Sitting in a private room on the second floor, he could clearly see the little beauty that was about to appear in the middle hall on the first floor. Because she had some privacy on the second floor, she wouldn''t be seen by too many people.


    As for whether they would meet each other on the second floor, they were all people from the same sect, and even if they guessed who each other was, they wouldn''t reminisce about the past here.


    Since they had gone out, they naturally pretended that they didn''t know each other. It was as if they had never met each other in the flower pavilion.


    Both of them brought out a lot of silver tonight due to their previous depression in the military camp.


    Furthermore, the few beauties that the Flower Hall released this time were indeed outstanding. Among them, one of them had an outstanding posture and her waist was unbelievably soft.


    He thought of that soft waist changing into a different posture under his hands. Bearded General couldn''t help but drool.


    When the long-faced martial general saw that he was already engrossed, he pulled him and signaled for him to immediately bid.


    After the Bearded General was reminded, he immediately joined the bidding without hesitation.


    When the ordinary rich people downstairs heard that there was someone in the private room on the second floor, half of them immediately stopped bidding.


    Afterwards, the fully bearded man raised the bid twice, so no one from the rich families downstairs raised it again. Just as Bearded General was feeling proud, a voice suddenly came out from the other room on the second floor.


    "Eight hundred liang."


    That voice was crisp and clean. As his voice fell, Bearded General''s face turned black.


    He really didn''t think that there would be a voice calling out prices on the second floor. One must know that he was the only one who called out prices on the second floor.


    Bearded General was not happy, because he could not figure out who the other party was, and did not dare to speak for a moment.


    However, just as he was hesitating whether he should give up or not, the other person suddenly sneered and said, "I thought he was someone who was fond of others. Lianlian, it seems like you''re mine tonight. "


    The young lady called Lianlian heard the voice and her alluring eyes swept across the private room of Bearded General. She then said to the man, "The bidding is not over yet."


    Listening to Lianlian''s seductive voice and seeing her soft waist under the veil, most importantly, the bearded man could see the look Lianlian had given him.


    With this glance, the bearded man firmly believed that this little beauty wanted to spend some time with him. midnight.


    Thinking of this, the bearded man''s original intention of not raising the price was immediately broken. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "Eight hundred and fifty taels."


    It was already the first time Bearded General had bid eight hundred and fifty silver for the first time for a little beauty. However, when he thought about how such a beautiful little beauty was going to fall into someone else''s hands, a sense of unwillingness surged from the bottom of his heart.


    Why!


    What right did Xu Shiqiu have to bully others in the army camp? In this flower pavilion, he was also going to be bullied.


    He didn''t believe that he wouldn''t be able to snatch this little beauty tonight.


    Who knew that at the very moment his words left his lips, the man would open his mouth and say, "Nine hundred and fifty taels."


    Just as the man''s voice fell, before Bearded General could raise his bid again, the long-faced martial general beside him pulled him back and said: "Today, you have brought out a thousand taels of silver." With that, the long-faced military general no longer spoke.


    Although he still had a thousand taels of silver on him, he still had three beauties behind him. Perhaps, one of them was someone he liked, so he would never lend the money out.


    When the Bearded General heard this, he hesitated.


    However, just as he was hesitating, Hua Niang, who was guarding Lianlian, suddenly laughed and said, "It seems Lianlian belongs to the Peony Pavilion tonight."


    As soon as Flower Nanny finished speaking, Lianlian, who was beside her, looked resentfully at the Rose Pavilion where the bearded man was.


    Bearded General, who was being stared at by Lianlian, finally could not hold back the fire burning in his heart. He stood up and shouted towards the outside, "One thousand!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the entire pavilion instantly became silent. Even the Peony Pavilion across from him fell silent.


    Just when Bearded General thought that he could bring the beauty home tonight, an unhurried voice came out from the peony pavilion once again.


    "One thousand and one hundred taels."

 C160

    Just as the Peony Pavilion finished speaking, the Bearded General could no longer hold it in and directly stepped out of the Rose Pavilion. He shouted at the Peony Pavilion: "You have gone too far!"


    When he personally appeared, other than wanting the other party to see his face, the bearded man was thinking that perhaps he would recognize him and also have the intention of letting the people from the Peony Pavilion come out of their own accord.


    He was curious. He had listened to the voice for a long time, but he still hadn''t been able to figure out who it was.


    Logically speaking, it was quite familiar to him to hear the voices of the officials who often came to the Flower Hall. However, even after listening carefully for a long time, he couldn''t figure out who the owner of the voice was.


    What disappointed Bearded General was that even though he had shown his face, the owner of the Peony Pavilion was still safe and sound in the Peony Pavilion.


    What made him even angrier was that not long after his appearance, the owner of the Peony Pavilion actually continued to use a disdainful and slightly contemptuous tone as he said, "Sir, you can continue raising the bid."


    The Peony Pavilion Master''s meaning was very clear. He definitely wouldn''t give in to him. If you have the ability, then continue to raise the price. Otherwise, even if you showed your face, I wouldn''t be afraid of you.


    Bearded General never thought that he would meet such a person one day. He had stayed behind after being promoted a few years ago to guard the military camp in the outskirts of the capital.


    When he thought here, the bearded man suddenly stopped and looked at the closed door of the Peony Pavilion. He wondered which rank 1 or 2 official''s nephew the Peony Pavilion member was in the imperial court.


    Thinking of this reason, the bearded man glanced regretfully at Lianlian in the hall on the first floor.


    Even though a beauty was good, he definitely couldn''t offend someone''s son because of a beauty before he was forced into a corner.


    However, just as the bearded man was about to give up, the master of the Peony Pavilion spoke once again, "Oh, you don''t have any more silver?"


    With that tone, it was as if he needed to be beaten up as much as he needed to be beaten up.


    "You ¡­"


    "Me?" What do you want to say? " His tone was full of scorn and disdain, and there was even a hint of contempt.


    The master of the Peony Court was not afraid at all. Even the men downstairs could hear the anger in Bearded General''s tone.


    Just as Bearded General was unable to come up yet to come down, the long-faced warrior general spoke up, "Don''t cause any trouble, just change people."


    Hearing the words of the long-faced warrior, Bearded General snorted coldly at the peony pavilion''s door, and said: "I will let you have your way with Lianlian." After saying that, the Bearded General turned to the flower maiden beside Lianlian and said, "Hurry up and bring the remaining ladies here!"


    As he looked at his unfathomable master in the Peony Pavilion, he thought that there would be other little beauties later on, so Bearded General did not continue to pester him.


    But towards the flower maiden, he put on his official airs.


    Hua Niang did not care about the attitude the Bearded General had towards her, her face was filled with the joy of her daughter getting a high price.


    After Hua Niang had spoken, she generally pitied the guests who had arrived at the Peony Pavilion that night. She then called her other daughter over.


    The little beauty below was even more beautiful than Lianlian. However, she didn''t like to dance, so her waist wasn''t as soft as Lianlian''s. However, her eyes were truly captivating.


    Seeing the little beauty''s eyes, Bearded General looked at the long-faced warrior general beside him.


    "It''s what you like." At this time, Bearded General was actually angry at the long-faced martial general. If he had been willing to lend him some silver just now, he might have been able to raise the price twice.


    Perhaps, if he were to raise the bid two more times, the owner of the Peony Pavilion would no longer raise the bid.


    After all, although beauties were good, most of the prices were about one thousand taels.


    When the long-faced warrior general saw the little beauty downstairs, although he heard the words of the Bearded General, he did not hear the resentment in his words towards himself.


    After the little beauty downstairs played her zither, he quickly joined the bidding.


    When the price reached 800 taels, the guests on the first floor had already stopped bidding.


    The long-faced martial general''s face flashed with a hint of joy, before he turned his guard towards the Peony Pavilion.


    However, nothing happened. The owner of the Peony Pavilion did not bid. This little beauty that the long-faced Martial General liked had been bought by him for eight hundred taels of silver for the first night.


    Perhaps it was because he had successfully settled this little beauty that the long-faced warrior was in an extremely good mood. After taking out all the silver notes he had, he left behind eight hundred silver taels and gave the rest to Bearded General.


    "I''ll give the rest of the silver to Brother Qin." Finishing his words, the long-faced officer stood up, tidied up his clothes, and prepared to go to the little beauty''s room to enjoy the night.


    However, before he left, he still remembered to tell the Bearded General: "There are a lot of ladies in the Flower Pavilion. Even if we don''t meet anyone that will satisfy Brother Qin tonight, we can call upon a random lady for her service. We''ll come back another day." The two hundred taels of silver he had given her was enough for him to have a girl he liked for the night.


    With that, the long-faced military general heard the voice outside the door. The person had come to lead the way.


    Seeing the long-faced warrior leaving with a face full of joy, Bearded General stared at the two hundred taels of silver on the table, wishing he could burn a hole in it.


    If he had taken out the two hundred taels of silver earlier, perhaps he would have embraced Lianlian happily.


    Thinking about it, Bearded General couldn''t help but clench his fists. Maybe it was because he was too angry, but his clenched fists were still faintly trembling.


    Just as Bearded General was so angry that his fists were trembling, Hua Niang spoke up again: "Today, Hua Niang has two daughters who have not come out yet. These two daughters are a pair of twins, they are most proficient in dancing. Furthermore, not only do they share the same thoughts, they even seem to be watching one another dance. " With that, Hua Niang raised his hands and clapped three times.


    After three sounds, two women wearing light dresses appeared on both sides of the hall. These two women were just like the flower maiden introduced. When they danced, their movements were identical. If one looked at them dazzlingly, they might think of them as the same person.


    Bearded General''s originally angry heart was immediately pacified when he saw this pair of twin sisters.


    Looking at the two sisters'' supple waists and nimble movements, the faces of the two of them gradually became clear in their eyes.


    When he clearly saw the appearances of the two sisters, Bearded General suddenly had the thought of buying Lianlian for the first night just now.


    Lianlian might be good, but she wasn''t as good as this pair of twin sisters in front of her.


    When the twin sisters stopped dancing, something strange happened.


    Following the sweat that came out of their bodies when they were dancing, a faint fragrance drifted out from the pavilion.


    Smelling this faint fragrance, all the guests in the entire flowerbed became excited.


    Hua Niang looked at the reaction of the crowd with satisfaction. She swayed her body up on stage and said to the crowd, "My two daughters have been eating flowers since childhood, and their entire bodies are fragrant. But the two of them are unwilling to part, and so is tonight. " As soon as Hua Niang finished speaking, many of the guests on the first floor instantly calmed down.


    A beauty who had grown up with flowers as food would definitely not be cheap.


    If they split up, they might even be able to buy one with all the money they brought today. However, since the two of them were not separating, their money was definitely not enough.


    Sure enough, the other girls started with a price of 100 taels, while this pair of sisters started with a price of 300 taels.


    Since the starting price was already high, the price was quickly raised to 800 taels.


    After the initial price of 800 taels of silver, only half of the bidders remained. After another two more bids, the price reached 1000 taels, so there were even fewer bidders.


    Bearded General had only brought out a thousand taels of silver today, adding on the two hundred taels that the long-faced martial general had given him, twelve hundred taels of silver. It would definitely not be enough to buy this pair of beautiful sisters for the first night.


    After thinking about it, Bearded General took out his official badge.


    His most valuable thing right now was this plate. If he placed this plate here, he would send another money over tomorrow. He didn''t know if this Hua Niang would agree or not.


    Fearing that Hua Niang would not agree, Bearded General took out another jade pendant from his chest.


    This jade pendant was given to her by the tigress at the time of the wedding. It was a pair with the jade pendant on her body. It was said that one pendant was worth a thousand taels of silver.


    With these two things in hand, Bearded General had the confidence to continue bidding.


    Even if the official badge was useless, there were times when valuable items such as jade pendants were used as collateral in the flower pavilion. Afterwards, they could be exchanged for money or leave behind things such as jade pendants.


    Because he thought of this, Bearded General did not hesitate to join the bidding war.


    When the price reached 1800 gold coins, the Bearded General had no rival left. He smiled at the two beauties below in satisfaction.


    It looked like he could enjoy these two little beauties tonight. Thinking about how the two little beauties would serve him at the same time, Bearded General couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that right before Hua Niang opened her mouth to confirm that the twins belonged to the guests of Rose Pavilion, the guest from Peony Pavilion opened his mouth once again and directly called out a price of 2000 taels.


    When Bearded General heard his voice, he immediately strode out of the Rose Pavilion in anger.


    According to the rules, the young ladies'' first night after being bought would be like the long-faced military general''s night, following the guide and seizing the time to get intimate with the little beauty.


    But now, not only did the Peony Court''s guests stay, they also spoke out once again when the Bearded General was about to buy the pair of beautiful sisters.


    Even now, who didn''t understand?


    Tonight, the Peony Pavilion''s guest was purposely finding trouble with the bearded man from the Rose Pavilion!


    Bearded General obviously understood this point. Right now, he was thinking about whether he had offended the guests in the Peony Pavilion before.


    But even so, Bearded General still raised the bid by another 100 taels of silver. At the same time, he also asked the Peony Pavilion tentatively, "Has this one offended you before?"


    The Bearded General probed step by step, but the guests inside the Peony Pavilion were still not anxious. After hearing the Bearded General''s words and the whispers on the first floor, they could only speak in a light tone: "I just don''t like you."


    Once he said that, the Bearded General could no longer hold it in and directly walked towards the Peony Pavilion. As he walked, he did not forget to say: "Then I want to see for myself how your esteemed self dislikes me!"


    Seeing Bearded General''s actions, a few customers on the first floor who were afraid of being affected immediately left the money for the wine and quickly left the Flower Hall.


    However, most of them were thinking that this was a flower pavilion, so they didn''t dare to blow the matter up and decided to stay and watch the show.


    When Hua Niang saw Bearded General striding towards the Peony Pavilion, she immediately ordered the servants on the second floor to stop him.


    Who knew that Bearded General would walk so fast, as soon as they arrived at the Peony Pavilion, they directly pushed open the door and entered.


    Soon after, everyone could clearly hear the sound of something falling to the ground from inside the Peony Pavilion. When the boy quickly walked to the entrance of the Peony Pavilion, he did not enter, but instead stood blankly in front of it.


    However, he was dazed for only an instant before he turned around with an extremely fast speed. His face was filled with fear as he shouted, "Murder!"


    As the child''s voice faded, the originally noisy flower pavilion instantly became quiet. Following that, the sound of running for their lives could almost be heard from the roof.


    At the same time, in a certain tent in the outskirts of the capital, Xu Shiqiu laughed: "Looking at the time, it should be about time."


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu suddenly frowned: "I never thought that he would actually have such a temper." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu laughed once more, then continued: "However, this time, I really do owe him a huge favor."

 C161

    Xu Shiqiu''s guess was not wrong, at this time, the people from the Flower Hall in the capital had indeed succeeded.


    Bearded General only realized that he had been designed after being unarmed and tied up with a rope.


    But the person who trapped him didn''t even give him a chance to speak. Not only was there a bunch of rags stuffed in his mouth, there was only himself in the entire dark room.


    Bearded General didn''t understand who he had offended. All he could do was hope that the long-faced warrior general could find him in time and rescue him out.


    Bearded General was waiting for the long-faced warrior to save him, but it was not easy for the long-faced warrior either.


    After he followed the guide away, he did meet the little beauty that he had been yearning for. However, she wanted to drink with him, so he didn''t act in a rush. Instead, he drank with her.


    However, after drinking this pot of wine, what happened next was not something he could control.


    When he woke up again, he found out that he was completely naked on the bed. There was indeed a woman lying beside him, but she was not the little beauty he had been drinking with.


    He had originally thought that he had spent eight hundred taels of silver in vain. Who knew that in the next instant, the closed door would be forcefully pushed open by someone. That familiar tigress would then angrily appear in front of him.


    When the tigress arrived, before he could even get dressed, she had already pulled him off the bed. The tigress then extended her hand to the woman who was originally lying beside him.


    Following an ear-piercing screech, he steadied himself and realized that the woman who had been awakened by the tigress earlier was already dead in her hands.


    Although the long-faced marshal''s wife was fierce, she had never personally killed anyone. At this moment, she never would have thought that she would snap this woman''s neck just by pinching her.


    And in the moment that the woman died, last night, he should have left with the long-faced military general. Only then did the little beauty''s eyes turn red, and she appeared at the door with a group of people.


    Following that, it was the little beauty who claimed that she had only asked her servant to give her water to bathe. Unexpectedly, the long-faced military general became so perverted that he pulled on the servant, refusing to let go.


    She could not tolerate her husband, on his first night, actually having any feelings for his servant and leaving by himself. She had wanted to explain it clearly, but she did not expect him to be so heartless as to take her servant''s life.


    The long-faced martial general naturally did not want to admit that he had done such a thing. However, even though he had felt drunk last night, a few images were faintly surfacing in his mind.


    And those scenes were exactly the same as the little beauty''s words.


    Just as the long-faced warrior general was about to argue on his behalf, the yamen runners who came to arrest the Bearded General and hear about what had happened heard. They all rushed over to capture the female tigers who had killed them and were already in a daze, unable to wash their faces clean.


    The news of two people dying in succession in the pavilion had spread throughout the capital before noon. The most unexpected thing was that this matter involved two military generals from the imperial government.


    The people of the capital loved to listen to the gossip of the officials. However, this time, it was not just gossip. There were people who witnessed it with their own eyes.


    It wasn''t until the Bearded General''s tigress went to visit the Bearded General in prison that he was sure that he had been tricked.


    Other than Xu Shiqiu, there was no one else that he and the long-faced warrior could offend at the same time.


    Bearded General instructed his tigress in detail. Because he was in a hurry to save himself, he did not notice the gaze his wife was giving him, which was completely devoid of friendship.


    Bearded General wanted to save himself, but in the army camp at the outskirts of the city, the other two military generals leading the troops also noticed that they had disappeared.


    At first, they had thought that Xu Shiqiu''s men had kidnapped them at night. But when they were caught one after another in the afternoon by Xu Shiqiu''s men, they found out that Xu Shiqiu''s men had not been able to catch them at all.


    "Your Highness, according to the previous agreement, we cannot leave the military base in the capital until the victor is decided."


    Xu Shiqiu frowned, he seemed to be speaking unintentionally, but he reminded Prince Duan, who was in charge of this competition, that these two people were not in the army camp, and that they had already violated the rules.


    Initially, Prince Duan thought that Xu Shiqiu had enmity with the two of them and sent people to hide them, hoping to use this matter to make things difficult for the two of them.


    Therefore, when he heard Xu Shiqiu talk about this matter, he lightly stroked his beard and said to Xu Shiqiu: "Rest assured, this king will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly, and will not allow anyone to violate the rules of this competition."


    Prince Duan''s words had given him some leeway.


    He had led this army for many years, and there were also his men in the military camp outside the capital. Naturally, he knew that Xu Shiqiu and the two people that he had not seen before were not very happy with each other.


    However, his royal brother wanted to maintain a balance within the military camp. So, even if those two people violated the rules and left the military camp during the competition, he would punish them with military rules and not take away their official positions.


    But what Prince Duan did not know at the moment, was that Xu Shiqiu wanted Xu Shiqiu to personally make these promises in front of everyone.


    In the evening, Prince Duan had a bad premonition when he found out that the two people he didn''t see in the capital had actually had a scene in the Flower Hall.


    However, his previous words had already been spread out. Now, these two people not only left the camp during the sparring match, but also went to the flower pavilion. They were involved in the deaths of others.


    Right now, he couldn''t simply deal with this matter. This matter wasn''t something that he could handle.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard that the capital had already made a ruckus, his lips curled into a cold smile, "Since I''ve already made my move, I definitely won''t leave any leeway for you."


    Not long after Xu Shiqiu received the order, Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao, who were in charge of "intercepting" the mountain and seizing the military talismans, had already swept the mountain three times. After confirming that no fish had escaped the net, they returned to the camp at the foot of the mountain.


    They had just returned, there was a big pot set up in the army camp over at Xu Shiqiu''s side.


    When the general in charge of the military camp heard the news, he immediately ordered, "Quick, bring out the pigs, sheep, chickens, ducks, and chickens that we bought this morning. We can''t let them cook our meat for us."


    Although purchasing these pigs, sheep, chickens, ducks, and ducks had cost him a lot of silver, the general who was left behind felt extremely satisfied when he thought about how he had greatly humiliated Xu Shiqiu after defending the army camp this time.


    He only paid silver this time, unlike Xu Shiqiu, who would pay silver out several times a month.


    The moment the general who was left behind to defend the camp finished his words, they quickly began to cook the meat.


    Although they had more people on their side and not as much meat as their counterparts, this was already a rare opportunity for the soldiers that were stationed here.


    After the first batch of soldiers had finished eating, the general that was left behind changed his armor and began lecturing the soldiers below.


    "Tonight will be the last night for all the soldiers. As long as we can hold on to this night, tomorrow at noon will be our victory."


    As the general''s voice faded, the soldiers standing below raised the weapons in their hands and shouted, "Guard! Guard! Guard! Victory! Victory! Victory! "


    Hearing the voice coming from below, the general was in an extremely good mood. He then continued, "As long as you hold the military camp, after tomorrow''s victory, I will buy you some good wine and let you all eat to your heart''s content!"


    This was not a real war, so even if they won, there would be no spoils of war.


    However, as long as he won, even if he took out another silver to buy meat, he would be willing to do so.


    Because if he defeated Xu Shiqiu, his name would definitely be reported to the Prince Duan and His Majesty would know of it.


    At that time, no matter how much money he spent, he could take it all back!


    The main general, who was left to defend the camp, had given up a sum of money. Therefore, after the soldiers had eaten their fill, they also had some confidence in tonight''s garrison.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that they had waited all night for the opponent''s attack with their eyes closed.


    The next day, the sky was already slightly bright. The general in charge of guarding this military camp was sitting gloomily on the seat of honor.


    No matter what, he could not understand why Xu Shiqiu did not send anyone to attack the camp that night.


    One had to know that there was only half a day and a few hours left until the end of the competition. Could it be that he was so confident that he could take down their military camp before noon?


    The Lord will not understand, but he can only wait.


    Not only was the general waiting, but the other soldiers were also waiting.


    They had been waiting from the end of Yin hour to the end of Chen hour. However, Xu Shiqiu''s men had not come to attack the camp yet.


    There were still four hours until the end of the afternoon. Even if Xu Shiqiu sent people to attack, he would not be able to take down the army camp within four hours.


    So, this Xu Shiqiu, what exactly is his plan?


    Could it be that he didn''t plan to seize the military camp?


    The main general who was left behind to defend knew that Xu Shiqiu had already taken down all of the other squads deep in the mountains. Thinking that perhaps Xu Shiqiu had given them some face, and thought that it might be a draw, he felt that this matter was very likely.


    With this thought, the general that was left behind told the other generals what he had guessed.


    "There are still four hours until the end of the competition. Even now, Xu Shiqiu has not sent anyone to continue fighting for the camp. I''m afraid there won''t be anyone else."


    The remaining military general had just finished saying this when two of the military generals exchanged a quick glance. The two of them were already close to each other, so they didn''t attract anyone''s attention at this time.


    After all, the other people in the tent who also had a good relationship with him gave him the right eye.


    The general in charge saw their actions clearly, and seeing that they did not refute him, he could not help but continue, "Since that''s the case, we should get ready as well." With that said, the main general snorted and said: "Looks like this Xu Shiqiu has some eyes, he knows to leave a way out for himself."


    He understood the meaning of the general''s words. He was thinking that Xu Shiqiu did not force them into a dead end, otherwise, if they really attacked with all their might, they might not even be able to hold on.


    After all, the other squad of soldiers they had sent into the mountains had returned.


    As the general''s voice fell, two martial artists immediately flattered him, "It''s still best if General''s arrangements are correct. On the previous night, maybe Xu Shiqiu sensed that we had other plans."


    "It must be so, Xu Shiqiu was definitely shocked by the general''s arrangements, and did not dare to rashly come over."


    Just as the two of them finished speaking, the general''s face revealed a hint of a smile.


    But before he could speak again, the curtain of the tent was suddenly lifted, and more than ten soldiers of the Iron Eagle Brigade poured in.


    Without waiting for them to react, the Iron Eagle Brigade Soldiers quickly stepped forward and tied up the previous smiling faces of the main general and the others.


    Just as the general who was guarding the camp came back to his senses, he discovered that there were two generals in the camp who were not tied up.


    "You guys betrayed us?"


    As the general''s voice faded, the two men looked at each other, then smiled and said, "We were originally General Xu''s men." After saying so, the two of them raised their hands at the same time and removed the masks covering their faces, revealing their original appearances.


    Seeing that the two of them removed their masks, revealing two faces that were similar to the two generals, the faces of the generals in the tent became completely dark.


    He truly did not expect that there would be spies amongst them.


    These two did not care what they thought, they were chosen by Xu Shiqiu under his command. Not only were they 60-70% similar to the two generals who were replaced, the most important thing was that they were specially selected by Xu Shiqiu to train these special soldiers.


    After the two revealed their true appearances, they quickly walked out of the tent, not caring at all about the expressions of the other people in the tent.


    After the two of them had walked out, the general in the tent pondered for a moment before saying in a stern voice, "We have been deceived!"


    They had indeed been deceived.


    Actually, on the first night of the assault, Xu Shiqiu''s soldiers took advantage of the chaos to exchange away the thousand soldiers.


    Some of the soldiers here had been killed that night, so with these thousand people, they successfully took over the military camp.


    It was only when the garrison general was brought out of the tent that they found out that a weak powder had been added to the thin porridge eaten by the soldiers in the barracks this morning.


    The time limit was only six hours.


    However, this was enough time.

 C162

    The main general who was left behind wanted to curse Xu Shiqiu, because not only did he exchange for their two generals, he had also drugged their soldiers.


    Although he had a lot of things to say, in the end, he didn''t say them out loud.


    Although he felt that the method Xu Shiqiu used was not good, he understood that on the real battlefield, Xu Shiqiu could do this.


    When the victory was achieved, Shangguan and His Majesty would only pay attention to whether or not you had won. They would not ask how you had won.


    Furthermore, after the event, Xu Shiqiu had also explained that although the medicine his subordinate had given them would make them weak for six hours, in these six hours, all they needed to do was to drink a bowl of soup with medicinal ingredients, and the hidden injuries on their bodies would be healed by a little or two.


    Most importantly, other than the fact that this powder can make a person weak for six hours, there is no other effect.


    This point was also proven by the royal physician brought by the Prince Duan.


    Furthermore, after the competition ended, they found out that there was still a huge matter waiting to be dealt with.


    Not only did the Bearded General and the long-faced military general violate the military rules, they even got involved in a life and death lawsuit in the capital''s Flower Tower.


    With this matter at the forefront, the Prince Duan did not pay much attention to the schemes that Xu Shiqiu had used in this competition.


    After announcing the victory of the soldiers led by Xu Shiqiu, Prince Duan brought the few officials who came along with him and rushed back to the capital. They needed to report the matter of the martial general killing people in the flower pavilion as soon as possible.


    If he didn''t handle this matter well, it might affect His Majesty''s reputation.


    After all, their official positions had risen through the ranks of the Saints.


    After seeing that Prince Duan had brought his men and left, Xu Shiqiu then ordered the entire army to rest, killing the last batch of pigs, sheep, chickens, ducks, and the entire army to eat. Starting from tomorrow, the three days of holiday could also allow the soldiers of Lu Yuan to go home and visit their families.


    Xu Shiqiu will give this order, other than being permitted by the Prince Duan, it will also be the Mid-Autumn Festival tomorrow. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, His Majesty will probably send an imperial edict over.


    The soldiers in the first batch all performed very well, especially those in Iron Eagle Brigade. After this competition, it was about time they saw blood.


    After settling the matters in the camp, Xu Shiqiu packed his things and prepared to return home.


    Due to the competition this time around, he had not returned for several days. It was unknown if his family had any major matters to attend to.


    The Xu Family had not been a big deal lately. Other than Yuanxi growing older and more sensitive to voices, who was thinking of having someone carry him out to play every day, nothing had really happened.


    It''s just that there really were some things regarding the Xu Family that were related to marriage.


    At the beginning of the month, when Jiang Han went out to check his accounts, due to the Mid-Autumn Festival, he finally returned home on the 14th of August.


    According to usual habit, when Jiang Han returned home, his family would always sit together for a meal.


    It was just that Xu Yanzhu never thought that this meal would become her mother-in-law''s death-urging rice.


    The next day was August fifteenth, so the feast at the house on August fourteenth was rather simple. There were only three hosts, and although the food was exquisite, there were only ten dishes.


    arranged two dishes that he liked to eat out of the ten dishes. The four dishes that Jiang Han and his mother-in-law ordered were so that the mother and son could finish the meal in peace.


    But when the dishes were served, Jiang Han made his trusted aide bring him a plate of steamed crab.


    "I brought this back especially for mother to eat. Mother, don''t you love eating crabs the most? In order to bring back these crabs, I came back on horseback. " As Jiang Han said that, he ordered the servant woman to help him remove the crabs.


    If he only did that, perhaps Mrs. Jiang was just angered by him and would not have any other problems, but when Mrs. Jiang called Xu Yanzhu to eat the crabs, he actually made a move to stop him.


    "Yanzhu''s body is not suitable for eating crabs, these crabs were all brought back by me specially for mother, you must eat more."


    Jiang Han''s words caused the dining hall to fall into a strange silence.


    Xu Yanzhu did not expect that after Jiang Han returned this time, it would be so direct. That crab, there was no need to guess, as it knew there was definitely a problem.


    Since Jiang Han stopped him from eating the crab, Xu Yanzhu could not say anything.


    After all, she was an outsider''s wife, and since Mrs. Jiang didn''t treat her very well, she could only remain silent.


    But just as she was about to fall silent, Jiang Han had already instructed the servant woman who was disassembling the crab just now to disassemble a crab and wait for Mrs. Jiang to start eating.


    From her posture, it was obvious that he was prepared to break the second crab after Mrs. Jiang had finished eating.


    Xu Yanzhu could clearly feel the strange atmosphere between Jiang Han and her mother-in-law. Just as she was considering whether he should find a reason to leave first, Jiang Han turned to the Mrs. Jiang and asked, "Why isn''t Mother eating? Don''t you love eating crabs? Weren''t you looking forward to buying all the crabs in the capital? "


    When Xu Yanzhu heard this, all the hairs on her body immediately stood up.


    She felt that what happened today might be related to some matters that she didn''t know about before.


    If not for the fact that her mother-in-law had done this before, Jiang Han would definitely not have done such a thing today.


    Xu Yanzhu still clearly remembered what the Doctor Du had said about the cold nature of crabs. Although it was delicious, he could not eat too much. Especially women with cold bodies, they were even more forbidden to eat too much. After touching the crab, it was best to take more Red Sugar Ginger Tea to warm their bodies.


    Xu Yanzhu was not clear about anything else, but she knew that her mother-in-law''s condition was currently not good and could not eat anything cold.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu was about to say that she was not feeling well, Mrs. Jiang suppressed her anger and said to Jiang Han: "You know about it?"


    Hearing the calm tone of the Mrs. Jiang, Xu Yanzhu had just gotten up. Before she could even open her mouth, she heard Jiang Han''s cold laughter, "Could it be that mother thinks that she can hide this from me for the rest of her life?" After saying that, Jiang Han turned to Mrs. Jiang and said, "However, what I did was not as meticulous as what Mother did. I even knew that I would need to change the appearance of this crab before bringing it up."


    As soon as Jiang Han finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu quickly turned to him and said, "I remember there''s something I need to tell Cui Hua, so I''ll go take a look first." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu wanted to quickly leave this place.


    If it was before, she might still be thinking about what exactly happened between Jiang Han and Mrs. Jiang.


    But now, ever since she had met her brother Yan, she no longer had this thought in her mind.


    It was just that Xu Yanzhu did not expect Jiang Han to stop her after she had just stood up and said those words to him.


    "Yanzhu, you should stay. Listen to these things and be more shrewd in the future. "You have to know, there are some things that can kill you even though they look exquisite."


    When Xu Yanzhu heard these words, it was as if all the blood in her body had been frozen solid.


    From Jiang Han''s words and her mother-in-law''s reaction, she could guess that Jiang Han''s wife dying early was definitely related to her mother-in-law.


    Even if Jiang Han''s second wife was his mother-in-law, she would not make a move against his own niece. But what about his first concubine who died in childbirth?


    I heard that Jiang Han had a very good relationship with her. While she was pregnant, Mrs. Jiang had always taken care of her, but when she was giving birth, she died a corpse.


    Thinking about it, Xu Yanzhu felt that her entire body was extremely cold.


    Thinking about how it had been almost a year since he married into the sect, and how Jiang Han still hadn''t consummated his marriage, it was very possible that he was afraid of his and would end up like her.


    Yes, yes.


    It must be so, otherwise why would Jiang Han always have this kind of attitude towards his, saying that he was close, but he always had this kind of control.


    He must have wanted to settle the matter of the Mrs. Jiang before making amends with him.


    It was impossible for him to not have children. Jiang Family required an heir, and Xu Family was the best family that Jiang Han could currently choose.


    After figuring out all these things, Xu Yanzhu could neither leave nor stay.


    "Cousin, you''re in serious trouble. Before we got married, my grandmother and aunts taught me everything." They are all daughters that have been carefully raised by the family, and there are always some methods that they use in the inner chamber. " Xu Yanzhu tried her best to make it seem natural. After saying this, she thought for a while before continuing: "However, after marrying my cousin for a year, Yanzhu also understood how my cousin felt about Yanzhu. In Yanzhu''s heart, you will always be Yanzhu''s big brother. "


    What Xu Yanzhu said today was also to pave the way for him to mention her relationship with Jiang Han in the future.


    She clearly understood that in his heart, Jiang Han was only his cousin, not his husband.


    Therefore, what she said first, was not entirely on Jiang Han''s side.


    After Jiang Han heard what Xu Yanzhu said, he did not say anything and only raised his eyes to look at her.


    Xu Yanzhu could feel Jiang Han''s gaze on his, but she did not say anything, because she had already chosen another path. Between Jiang Han and his, they could only be siblings.

 C163

    In the end, Xu Yanzhu left the hall and returned to her own courtyard. She would never forget the look in Jiang Han''s eyes when she left.


    But she had to leave. For her next plan, she had to draw a line with Jiang Han.


    No matter what was going on between him and the Mrs. Jiang, Xu Yanzhu did not want to know, nor did she want to participate.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu had returned, Cui Hua immediately brought two servants named by Xu Yanzhu as Flower Words and Flower Words to attend to him.


    "First Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    In the past few days, Cui Hua had been busy handing over matters at hand to Flower Speaker and Flower Words, so she didn''t stay by Xu Yanzhu''s side often. However, she didn''t expect that after being away from First Miss for only a short while, First Miss actually came back with a pale face.


    When Xu Yanzhu heard Cui Hua''s voice, the taut strings in her heart finally loosened a bit. "I''m fine, Cui Hua, bring Flower Speaker and personally prepare some food for me.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Cui Hua did not ask anymore, but nodded at her, then led Hua Wen out of the house.


    After Cui Hua brought Hua Yu away, Xu Yanzhu then looked at Hua Ci and said: "Hua Ci, can you contact him as soon as possible? I want to leave the Jiang Family earlier."


    After today''s incident, Xu Yanzhu did not want to stay in the Jiang Family for even a day. She was truly afraid that this madman, Jiang Han, would attack her.


    Even if Jiang Han didn''t attack him, there was still a Mrs. Jiang.


    Although Jiang Han had suppressed almost all of her connections, who knew if she still had anyone in her that Jiang Han didn''t know.


    If it was said that the two of them hadn''t fallen out with each other before, and that they were still able to maintain their outer peace, she only had to pay a little attention for now, and wouldn''t be affected.


    But now, this matter was truly uncertain.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Hua Ci immediately frowned: "Madam, did something happen today?" Saying that, Flower Speaker paused before continuing, "Madam, Master''s matters are very complicated. Even if I send a letter to Master, Master might not be able to receive it in time."


    Hearing Hua Ci''s words, Xu Yanzhu paused for a moment, then said: "Since that''s the case, then let''s send the letter over first. We are here, and only I can be more careful."


    When Hua Ci heard Xu Yanzhu''s words, she quickly followed up: "Madam, you don''t have to worry. Before Master left, he told me his servant and Hua Yu.


    Xu Yanzhu heard Hua Ci and did not reply. She understood in her heart that Hua Ci and Hua Yu did indeed have the ability to bring her away.


    But after she left?


    Would Jiang Han, this madman, look for his grandmother and the Third Uncle at home?


    She did not dare to try. She could not leave just like that without settling the matter and worrying about the rest of the matters.


    For her own matters, no matter if it was her grandmother or the Third Aunt, they had spent a lot of effort, so she couldn''t be that selfish.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu did not say anything, Hua Yu more or less guessed what she was thinking. However, she and Hua Yu understood that if something really happened, they would definitely bring Madam along to leave.


    For the time being, Xu Shiqiu and the others did not know about what happened at Jiang Family.


    Since the Mid-Autumn Festival was tomorrow, Dong Shu had already prepared many delicious foods. She had even personally started making the mooncakes from this afternoon.


    "Make some mooncakes. Big brother, second brother''s house, and big sister''s house will need to be given some." After saying that, Dong Shu rubbed her arm, then continued to speak to Xu Shiqiu: "I still have to visit the Empress tomorrow morning, so I can only prepare these ingredients this afternoon. I''ll wake up earlier tomorrow, and once the furnace is done, I''ll immediately enter the palace."


    Xu Shiqiu hugged Yuanxi as he cutely leaned into his father''s embrace, staring at his mother with his big eyes.


    "Then you don''t have to do everything yourself. There are so many servants in the house, let them help you prepare the ingredients. You just need to control the taste at the end." Saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu and sighed, then continued: "I know that you are truly filial towards Empress, but you cannot be tired because of these mooncakes. If Empress knew that you were tired of eating for these, she would definitely blame you too. "


    Dong Shu understood that her husband''s words made sense, but she felt that other than cooking personally, she had no other ability to express her filial piety to the empress.


    "I was too idle recently and didn''t work. Before I got married, I had to do it every year." Dong Shu''s face turned slightly red. The way she said it was also what she was truly thinking in her heart.


    He didn''t feel tired thinking about how he had to wash his family''s clothes and do other things.


    However, he had only busied himself for the entire afternoon making some mooncakes, and he even had several servants helping him. He was actually so tired that his arms were aching.


    Xu Shiqiu understood what he meant when he heard his, "It''s not so good to compare now with before. My wife still wants to take care of things from the house, so my wife has to worry about a lot of things at home. And Yuanxi, even though you have a wet nurse and a servant serving you, I know very well that you have to spend one to two hours every day to accompany her. " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at Young Girl, who did not dare meet his gaze, and continued to speak with a smile: "So my wife, do not work so hard in the future.


    Dong Shu was embarrassed by what Xu Shiqiu had said, but she did not nod her head to agree.


    Dong Shu thought that it was simple. The Empress had treated her so well, she had nothing else to give to Empress, she only had this handmade mooncake. It was not bad, she thought, so she could make some for the Empress to taste.


    Seeing Dong Shu not saying a word, Xu Shiqiu could guess what she was thinking.


    Xu Shiqiu did not speak again, because he understood, although his own Young Girl was simple and honest, but there were some things that she had already decided on, and would not easily change.


    "Tomorrow, I don''t need to go to the military camp. You can enter the palace to visit the Empress and I''ll head there as well." Xu Shiqiu felt that although Prince Duan was present during this competition, it was still better for him to enter the palace to see her.


    Especially since there were two military generals who were in trouble at this time, and the two of them were unhappy with him before, they would definitely suspect that he had plotted against them.


    After the Bearded General and the long-faced general calmed down, they started to mutter to themselves that they had probably been tricked by Xu Shiqiu.


    When someone came to interrogate them, they would naturally speak of this matter.


    The two of them thought that it was simple, regardless of whether Xu Shiqiu had anything to do with this matter or not, they would bite off the chunk of meat, what if it saved their lives?


    The two of them were separated and imprisoned, but they managed to bite Xu Shiqiu out at the same time.


    Originally, this matter did not need to alarm the Emperor Ruikang. Although the two of them were martial generals, their grades were not high enough for the Emperor Ruikang to trouble them during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    But they had bit Xu Shiqiu, and since it was so, the people below had no choice but to report it.


    Early in the morning of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xu Shiqiu entered the palace with Dong Shu.


    Yesterday, Dong Shu had sent a letter to Phoenix Palace to the Mama Yan, and today, she would bring Yuanxi to visit the Empress Hu.


    Only, Empress Hu did not expect to see Xu Shiqiu in passing.


    "Why did you come to my place?" When Empress Hu saw Yuanxi and Dong Shu, she happily waved at them and even brought Yuanxi into her embrace skillfully.


    On the other hand, Xu Shiqiu, who was standing beside Dong Shu, surprised her.


    Xu Shiqiu did not say that he actually wanted to see the Emperor Ruikang. He said to the Empress Hu, "The Empress sees the Empress as her daughter. This subject, as her son-in-law, is always here for the Empress to see."


    Empress Hu did not expect Xu Shiqiu to say these words to her. Although Xu Shiqiu was bold, she sounded kind and amiable.


    Since she did see Dong Shu as her daughter, looking at him, naturally had the intent of being her son-in-law.


    Empress Hu did not have any reaction, but Dong Shu was a little embarrassed by Xu Shiqiu''s words.


    "Empress, Master actually rarely rests at home, which is why she sent me and Yuanxi to the palace." Dong Shu took two steps forward, sat down on the ground under the Empress Hu, and then continued: "Also, I feel like my husband has come to complain to you."


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, the Empress Hu looked at him suspiciously: "Are you really here to complain?"


    Xu Shiqiu guessed that he was doing it on purpose the moment he heard Young Girl''s words.


    In his heart, Xu Shiqiu never thought that Young Girl would actually become so lively. It was one thing, but Xu Shiqiu also understood that she was intentionally trying to pull him into his relationship with Empress Hu.


    After he understood this point, Xu Shiqiu turned to the Empress Hu and said, "This is indeed the case." After speaking, under the puzzled gaze of the Empress Hu, Xu Shiqiu told his about how Dong Shu, in order to make the mooncake personally, had so tired herself that she couldn''t even lift her arm last night.


    "Empress, is what you said correct?" I need my wife to manage my family''s affairs. She has so many things to do every day, and even this morning, I couldn''t stop his. She actually got up early and personally baked more than a hundred mooncakes. " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu sighed and continued: "Even though this subject also wants to eat the mooncakes that she personally made, I really can''t bear to part with her effort."


    When he thought about how Dong Shu had actually made over a hundred pieces of mooncakes, and she only had twenty pieces left, he knew that she had definitely given them to some other person as well.


    "You''re right. Right now, your status is different. How could you personally spend so much time and effort on this?" As for those ladies and mistresses who said that they personally cooked the food, who didn''t take a good look at them before being made by a servant woman? "With your sincerity, you actually did it yourself, and even did so much."


    Empress Hu was also speaking the truth.


    The women and girls from the rich families said that they cooked the food personally, but most of them only took a look before being cooked by the servants. Only a small part of it, might be able to make contact with his body twice, but Dong Shu''s actions, who made a move on his own, were truly unheard-of.


    Dong Shu also knew that her husband and Empress Hu were doing this for her own good. As a result, she only smiled foolishly, and did not agree to anything.


    Xu Shiqiu and Empress Hu both understood her personality. Seeing her in such a state, they could only laugh helplessly and say nothing more.


    But because of this, Empress Hu was even more satisfied with Xu Shiqiu.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu. She was just about to let the Mama Su lead him to the side hall to drink tea, so that she could have a few quiet words with Dong Shu. But unexpectedly, the Emperor Ruikang sent someone over to ask Xu Shiqiu a question.


    It was unknown if the servant was foolish, or if he received orders from someone, but he intentionally revealed the truth in front of Empress Hu, saying that Xu Shiqiu was involved in a life and death lawsuit.


    Hearing this, Empress Hu''s face immediately changed.


    From Empress Hu''s point of view, Dong Shu brought his family to visit her during the Mid-Autumn Festival, afraid that she would feel lonely during this reunion.


    But Emperor Ruikang, it''s fine if he didn''t come personally, but he actually sent people to his palace to call for help.


    With that thought in mind, the Empress Hu opened her mouth and said, "I''ll go with you." After saying that, the Empress Hu gave a cold laugh before continuing: "I want to see who wants to frame you."

 C164

    Xu Shiqiu had accompanied Dong Shu here today because he wanted her to support him.


    This morning, he had received news from his brother-in-law about what the bearded man and the long-faced military general had said to him in his cell yesterday.


    Since other people had already implicated him, he naturally had to make some preparations.


    Dong Shu did not know about all this, just now when she heard that Xu Shiqiu was involved in a life and death lawsuit, a look of worry kept on hanging on her face, causing Empress Hu to feel extremely pained.


    The feelings between people were all developed. Dong Shu gave his heart to the Empress Hu, and the Empress Hu naturally treated him with his heart.


    Xu Shiqiu was Dong Shu''s husband, and now that something had happened to him, the Empress Hu could naturally not ignore him.


    As the Empress Hu was going too, they were delayed for a little while. By the time they reached the Emperor Ruikang, the Prince Duan was already there.


    Seeing that the Queen had followed, not only the Prince Duan, but also the Emperor Ruikang stood up to welcome her.


    "Why is Qing Xun here too?" The older he got, the more fierce the struggles his sons had. The more Emperor Ruikang missed the time when the crown prince was still alive.


    Because of this relationship, he treated the Empress Hu more sincerely than the other women in the harem.


    However, from the perspective of the Empress Hu, even if she could, she was willing to not have this kind of sincerity from the Emperor Ruikang, in exchange for her own son.


    At this time, the Empress Hu''s face did not look good. Seeing that the Prince Duan was here, he nodded at the Emperor Ruikang in a rare way, then said directly: "I heard that someone framed you all the time, so I came here to take a look."


    When Empress Hu said this, she looked at his royal brother helplessly.


    The Emperor''s sister-in-law''s words directly made the two men''s confession into a ''false accusation.'' Relying on the imperial brother''s guilt towards his imperial sister-in-law, he might take advantage of it.


    After he sighed in his heart, Prince Duan then took the initiative to tell Empress Hu about this matter.


    Who knew that just as he finished speaking, the Empress Hu snorted coldly and said, "Let''s not talk about whether or not this matter was handled with Autumn''s participation. If these two people were not in the wrong, even if other people wanted to scheme against them, they would not be able to!"


    Everyone knew what the Empress Hu said was right, the Prince Duan looked at his royal brother, seeing that he did not say a word, he could only continue: "What royal sister-in-law said is reasonable, but this matter is related to a lot, and today the people outside the palace are discussing it, if we do not settle it well, it will affect my royal brother''s reputation."


    Seeing that the Prince Duan had said all this, the Emperor Ruikang did not say anything else. "That''s right, catalpa. "Besides, I will only summon the time to ask today. You can rest assured." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang saw that the Empress Hu''s expression had improved a bit. He then continued, "Coincidentally, Zipao Tong is also here. By the way, listen to me. I will handle this matter impartially."


    Empress Hu understood that she could support Xu Shiqiu in today''s matter, but it would be difficult for him to do so even more.


    Thus, after hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, Empress Hu nodded her head in satisfaction. She then looked at Xu Shiqiu who was on the ground and said, "Your Majesty and Prince Duan, you can say whatever you want to ask later. Rest assured, with me here, no one will dare frame you. "


    Hearing Empress Hu mention the word "framing", Emperor Ruikang and Prince Duan did not know what to say.


    Xu Shiqiu also understood that the reason the Empress Hu had done so much for him today was already for the sake of her own Young Girl.


    Thinking about this, Xu Shiqiu also respectfully bowed towards the Emperor Ruikang s and Empress Hu s, and then bowed towards the Prince Duan s.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu was not arrogant enough to look down on others just because of Empress Hu, Prince Duan also nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he told Xu Shiqiu about the bearded man and the long-faced general who revealed his identity yesterday in the prison.


    "When the two of them were captured in the flowerbed, they had always been separated, and there was never any chance for them to collude with each other. But they both mentioned you yesterday. Therefore, This King wants to ask you if you have anything to say on this matter. " After saying that, Prince Duan shot a glance at Empress Hu from the corner of his eyes. He thought for a while, then explained, "Originally, this duke wanted to ask you about it at your house, but I found out that you entered the palace this morning. That''s why I summoned you here to ask royal brother."


    Seeing that the Prince Duan had taken everything into his own hands, Emperor Ruikang nodded in satisfaction, and revealed a smile that he thought was friendly towards Xu Shiqiu.


    Although Xu Shiqiu had known about this matter in advance, when he heard Prince Duan''s words, he still revealed a shocked expression. However, in an instant, the expression of shock on his face changed to one of helplessness and understanding.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu''s expression changed so quickly in such a short time, Prince Duan and the higher ups also did not understand what was going on.


    "This subject isn''t surprised that the two of them would be willing to bite each other." Once Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, everyone''s attention was attracted, they all looked at him, and Xu Shiqiu then explained the simple matter of entering the army camp at the outskirts of the city, and getting pushed around.


    "This subject originally didn''t plan to speak of these matters. For His Majesty to give this subject this chance and allow this subject to unfold his ambitions was already a great favor to His Majesty." However, this subject has never expected that the two of them would still not forget to talk back to this subject even now. "


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, the faces of the Emperor Ruikang and the Prince Duan became ugly.


    The Emperor Ruikang felt that Xu Shiqiu going to the military camp in the outskirts of the city was his own arrangement, as well as his own arrangement to maintain the balance of the military camp in the outskirts of the city.


    However, he didn''t expect that the military officers in the military camp in the outskirts of the capital would actually dare to make things difficult for him.


    As for the Prince Duan, there were also the generals under his command in the military camps in the outskirts of the capital.


    But he never thought that these people would actually dare to join hands and make things difficult for Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu had been paying attention to the expressions of the Emperor Ruikang and his son, seeing that they had revealed such an expression, he revealed a smile at the right time, and said: "But this subject does not allow them to bully me. These past few months, this subject has already used my own ability to let the few generals know that this subject is not just related to the noble young masters. However, other than the few generals, there were also some people in the military camp who were not fond of officials. This subject did not really bother this subject at first, but I never thought that these two people would actually try to seduce me. "


    After saying this, Xu Shiqiu sighed and continued, "Your Majesty is clear, you must know this subject''s personality. Furthermore, even if this subject does not like them, this subject only wants to train the soldiers well and defeat them through a competition, so it is absolutely impossible for me to do such a thing. " After thinking for a moment, Xu Shiqiu continued to laugh: "Besides, even if this subject had the heart and soul, I don''t have the ability to scheme against them."


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, Prince Duan immediately looked towards Emperor Ruikang.


    This was also what he was puzzled about.


    Actually, he was not too clear about Xu Shiqiu''s personality.


    However, because he was familiar with Xu Shiqiu''s father, Xu Zhenbei, and based on Prince Duan''s brotherly feelings for him, he definitely would not believe that his son would do such a thing.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu was not wrong, even if he had that thought, he did not have the ability to scheme against the two of them.


    Emperor Ruikang and Prince Duan had similar thoughts. With Xu Shiqiu''s good father, Emperor Ruikang was very clear about Xu Zhenbei''s personality.


    When he thought about the great general who had dominated the nation back then, the look in which Emperor Ruikang looked at Xu Shiqiu became much gentler than before.


    "You did very well in the autumn, during the competition, I also heard from the Prince Duan that your soldiers were performing very well." The Emperor Ruikang looked at Xu Shiqiu, and after he finished speaking, he pondered for a while before continuing: "However, there is one thing that I should clarify first. We sent you to the military camp in the outskirts of the capital to train you. "It''s just that I didn''t think that their abilities would be inferior to yours, and would actually hold such a grudge against you."


    Once Emperor Ruikang said this, Xu Shiqiu understood that this matter no longer had anything to do with him.


    Previously, he did not expose the people in the military camp outside the capital who were trying to make things difficult for him, because he wanted to say it again when something like this happened.


    Since he had always been patient before, it would definitely not be good for Emperor Ruikang and Prince Duan to make things difficult for him. After all, those who had once made things difficult for him had their own trusted aides.


    When Empress Hu saw that Xu Shiqiu had cleared his body of ''framing'' with just a few words, his mood immediately became better.


    However, Empress Hu had thought that she could have talked to Dong Shu for half a day, and now that Xu Shiqiu had been called over by Emperor Ruikang, there was no time left.


    Thinking that they were going back home, Empress Hu''s expression became even uglier.


    Emperor Ruikang also guessed why Empress Hu was unhappy, so he straightforwardly gave Xu Shiqiu a few rewards, which could also be considered as compensation for today''s events.


    Xu Shiqiu understood that the reason why the Emperor Ruikang was acting this way was because of the Empress Hu. Before leaving the Empress, he hurriedly looked at the Empress Hu and said, "Today, my family has matters to attend to, so I will accompany my wife back. This official is still at home tomorrow. I''ll send my wife to the palace to see her. "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Empress Hu immediately nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Only, Empress Hu and Xu Shiqiu did not expect that, although they had been thinking about it well, they did not have the chance to enter the palace on the second day.


    Because on the morning of the sixteenth of August, before the sky brightened, Jiang Family had come to report their loss.

 C165

    The one who reported the loss was not Jiang Han, but the main butler of Jiang Family.


    Seeing the Jiang Family Great Shangguan Family, Xu Shiqiu, who had just gotten up and did not have the time to train, frowned, with a face full of suspicion.


    Mrs. Jiang''s health was not good, he knew that, but he never expected that she would actually leave so quickly.


    "The family already knows. After cleaning up, we will go pay our respects to their wives." Even though Xu Shiqiu was young, he was, after all, of the same generation as the Mrs. Jiang.


    When the Chief Steward of Jiang Family heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, he did not say much. He still had to report to someone else''s house, but before he left, the young master of the house repeatedly reminded him to go to Xu Family first.


    After the Chief Steward of the Jiang Family left, Dong Shu, who had heard the commotion, also stood up.


    After changing into a plain white dress, Dong Shu sat in front of the dresser and combed her hair, while saying with doubt: "Last time I went to see Madam Jiang Family, although she had a sickly face, she did not look like she had run out of oil. How long has it been since then?


    "I do not know about this matter. When we get to the Jiang Family, find a chance to ask Yanzhu." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu paused for a while before continuing, "This Jiang Han, my brother-in-law and I have indeed found out some things about him recently. Furthermore, looking at his normal behaviour, it seems that he does not wish to get too close to the Third Prince. "


    Dong Shu didn''t understand this, but after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, she stopped what she was doing and looked at him seriously.


    Xu Shiqiu saw Dong Shu looking at him, and then, he sighed and explained: "Jiang Family had boarded Third Prince''s boat earlier. I originally thought that they would either follow her along her path to hell, or that they would be kicked off the boat by her halfway if their family wasn''t able to do it. But from the looks of it, the business that Jiang Family was doing now was even better than when Jiang Han''s father was here. Furthermore, his Jiang Family was being punished this time, and his relationship with the Third Prince Palace was slowly breaking away. The most important point is that Third Prince does not seem to be angry after seeing Jiang Family do this. "


    After he finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu somewhat understood what she meant, and so he continued, "Moreover, the reason the Jiang Family are related to the Third Prince Palace is also because of the Mrs. Jiang. Now that the Mrs. Jiang had gone, his Jiang Family must be protected by filial piety. When the Jiang Family is filial, who knows how this imperial court will look like. "


    When Xu Shiqiu said till here, he was shocked. From the looks of it, the time that Mrs. Jiang died was truly a coincidence.


    He was informed by his brother-in-law, and although he was a martial general, he could still be considered an official in the imperial court. Only then did he sense the peace and tranquility of the situation, and how did Jiang Han know about it?


    Xu Shiqiu couldn''t understand, but he didn''t voice out this question. Instead, he pressed it to the bottom of his heart and prepared to go observe it at the Jiang Family today before discussing it with his brother-in-law.


    Dong Shu did not wait for Xu Shiqiu to speak and continued to comb her hair. After she finished brushing her long hair, he ate a simple breakfast and went to see Yuanxi.


    After confirming that Yuanxi was awake in the morning, and had eaten her wet nurse''s milk and fell asleep again, Dong Shu finally returned to her room and called Yue Ping and Yue Yin over.


    "The two of you stay behind and change shifts with Yue Zhi and the others to look at Yuanxi. I''ll bring Yue Qian and Yue Rong along." After saying this, Dong Shu then looked towards the others and said, "Yue Ruo and Yue Xuan stay at home to rest. If I still haven''t returned after noon, the two of you can go and exchange for Yue Qian and Yue Rong."


    Dong Shu was still too young, so her Jiang Family was definitely in a mess today. She was reluctant to let Yuanxi go and suffer.


    Even though Yue Ping and Yue Yin were not at ease with Dong Shu, they still knew why Dong Shu had arranged things like this.


    Seeing that they had nothing to say, Dong Shu got up and walked out.


    had already seen Old Madame Xu when Dong Shu was dealing with some matters. Old Madame Xu was an elder so even if the one who died in Mrs. Jiang was big, she still wouldn''t be able to go to the Jiang Family on the first day.


    So today, only Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu would go to the Jiang Family, so there was no need for Old Madame Xu to go.


    Since Old Madame Xu didn''t need to go to the Jiang Family today, Xu Shiqiu naturally reminded Yuanxi''s wet nurse before he left. After Yuanxi woke up, he carried her to Old Madame''s courtyard and waited there.


    After he finished leaving all the matters to be taken care of, the sky was already bright and only then did Xu Shiqiu lead Dong Shu out the door towards the Jiang Family.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu arrived at the Jiang Family, there was a white banner hung outside the Jiang Family gate. Looking at the arrangement, although Xu Shiqiu knew that the Jiang Family had a wide range of business, and there was definitely no shortage of these things in the shop, Xu Shiqiu still felt that the speed of the Jiang Family was too fast.


    It was as though he had long been prepared.


    When Xu Shiqiu brought Dong Shu out of the carriage, into the Jiang Family, and saw that the spirit hall was already set up, the feeling in Xu Shiqiu''s heart became even stronger.


    However, Xu Shiqiu did not reveal it on his face. He looked around, only to see that his second brother had already brought his two nephews over, and then he turned to Dong Shu and said: "Second brother is already here, and Second Sister-in-law is most likely here too. You will go and find them later, and ask Yanzhu about it when you have the chance."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu nodded at him and replied: "Hubby, don''t worry, I will ask clearly."


    Dong Shu was also confused in her heart, so even if Xu Shiqiu did not explain, she still had to ask Xu Yanzhu.


    When Xu Shiqiu saw his second brother, Xu Xiaozhi also saw him and quickly walked forward.


    With only a few people in Jiang Family, Xu Xiaozhi, the son-in-law of the Jiang Family, was naturally considered half a master, and had come to entertain guests who wished to pay respects to the Mrs. Jiang.


    Not to mention, the person who came was a Xu Family cultivator.


    "Third brother." Xu Xiaozhi had not even arrived, but he had already called for Xu Shiqiu in a loud voice.


    As Xu Shiqiu was currently holding an official position, as soon as he called out "third brother", the other guests in Jiang Family also instantly focused their gazes on Xu Shiqiu.


    Xu Shiqiu understood why his second brother called him so loudly. Outside, he was also willing to give his second brother some face, to satisfy his vanity.


    As a result, he took a big step forward and respectfully greeted Xu Xiaozhi, "Second Brother."


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s actions, Xu Xiaozhi was exceptionally satisfied, and then he hurriedly called his two sons over to pay respects to the Third Uncle.


    After Xu Yanlang and Xu Yanwei bowed to Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, Xu Xiaozhi looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: Your Second Sister-in-law is in the mourning hall accompanying Yanzhu.


    Hearing Xu Xiaozhi''s words, Xu Shiqiu nodded his head and said: "Then, I will lead my wife to worship Mrs. Jiang first."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Xu Xiaozhi immediately asked his eldest son, Yanlang to lead the way, as he was afraid that Xu Shiqiu would not know the way to the mourning hall.


    Xu Shiqiu understood why his second brother would do this. He did not reject and followed Xu Yanlang to the mourning hall.


    After giving the Mrs. Jiang some incense and burning some paper money, Xu Shiqiu directly opened his mouth and praised Xu Yanlang a few times in front of everyone.


    ''s praises had made Xu Yanlang''s ears turn red, and it was only now that he understood the meaning behind his father''s request to his father to bring his Third Uncle here.


    "Although Yanlang doesn''t talk much normally, he does things in detail, just like what Third Brother said." When Madame Jiang saw her brother-in-law praise her eldest son, she hurriedly added in.


    Jiang Han had no children yet. Today, other than Jiang Han and his, the ones guarding the mourning hall were the two Jiang Han brothers who were with and her at the side of the Jiang Family, as well as a nephew of Mrs. Jiang''s family.


    These two from Jiang Family were completely called out to fill the numbers. Everyone knew that the Jiang Family''s heir was not very rich, so when they saw this situation, they did not say anything.


    As for the nephew of Mrs. Jiang''s parents, he looked timid and cowardly. If it wasn''t for the fact that he looked exactly like Mrs. Jiang, he would not have been able to tell that he was Mrs. Jiang''s nephew.


    Taking advantage of the time while Xu Shiqiu was talking to Madame Jiang, Dong Shu glanced at the Spirit Hall''s couplet, although she did not understand much, but she still took the opportunity to glance at Xu Yanzhu.


    When he confirmed Xu Yanzhu''s pale face, he was shocked and quickly used his sleeves to cover himself and lightly pull on Xu Shiqiu''s sleeves.


    Xu Shiqiu only looked at Xu Yanzhu after he sensed her movements: "Yanzhu, come over here. Your grandmother has a few words for your Third Aunt to say to you."


    When Xu Shiqiu''s words came out, Jiang Han, who was dressed in mourning clothes, whose head was lowered in order to return the greeting, finally raised his head and looked at Xu Shiqiu.


    Not only that, in the next moment, he had even turned to look at Jiang Han, who nodded to him as a form of response. Jiang Han did not even bat an eye.


    Xu Shiqiu did not let his wife and Xu Yanzhu feel embarrassed in the slightest when they were speaking softly. Not only that, when he saw Xu Yanzhu stand up and walk towards Dong Shu, he did not forget to ask Madame Jiang, "Second Sister-in-law, your wife has something to tell your wife to tell Yanzhu. Where do you think is a convenient place to speak?"


    Xu Shiqiu was clearly showing that his own Young Girl wanted to whisper with his first niece. Yet, with his open and aboveboard attitude, he actually made it difficult for others to stop him, which was why they couldn''t oppose it.


    After all, Xu Shiqiu had made it clear that he was Xu Yanzhu''s grandmother who had something to warn him about.


    Everyone knew that Xu Yanzhu had grown up by Old Madame Xu''s side, so they never doubted that the Old Madame Xu had something to say to him.


    They all felt that it was because Old Madame Xu was worried that his granddaughter would not be able to handle this situation, so she gave her a few words.


    Dong Shu had long agreed with Xu Shiqiu, so when they heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, they also nodded.


    When Dong Shu walked to her side, she extended her hand to hold Xu Yanzhu''s hand. Only then did she confirm that there was something wrong with Yanzhu.


    Under the Madame Jiang''s lead, the two of them arrived at a remote house not far from the mourning hall. After the servants finished guarding the door, Dong Shu impatiently pulled Xu Yanzhu in.


    "Yanzhu, why does your face look so bad?" After saying that, without waiting for Xu Yanzhu''s reply, Dong Shu continued: "If you have anything to say to Third Aunt, then say it, Third Aunt will support you."


    Originally, Xu Yanzhu''s expression was still somewhat absent-minded. She only regained her senses when Dong Shu held her hand.


    Seeing Third Aunt in front of him, whose eyes were filled with concern, the tears in Xu Yanzhu''s eyes finally flowed down.


    "Third Aunt, my mother-in-law was killed by Jiang Han."

 C166

    After Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, her entire body was powerless to the point where she was about to fall to the ground in an instant.


    Dong Shu swiftly supported Xu Yanzhu''s arm, allowing her to lean all of her strength on her body. Only then did she look at her and said softly, "Yanzhu, don''t be nervous. Now take it easy, and tell me after you calm down. "


    Maybe Dong Shu''s comforting words had an effect, after Xu Yanzhu leaned her body against Dong Shu''s body for a few breaths of time, she slowly started to exhale, wanting to recover her body as soon as possible.


    Dong Shu was not in a hurry. She held Xu Yanzhu''s arm with one hand and patted her back with the other.


    After waiting for a few breaths, Xu Yanzhu felt that his body had recovered, and she slowly retracted the strength she used to lean on Dong Shu''s body.


    Even though Xu Yanzhu had already recovered, she still saved some strength to lean onto Dong Shu''s body. She raised her eyes to look at Dong Shu, then said: "Third Aunt, on the fourteenth day, Jiang Han came back with many crabs. He had his wife take apart the crabs and keep staring at his mother-in-law as she ate. Grandma wanted me to eat too, but Jiang Han stopped me. I heard from Jiang Han''s tone that there seems to be a problem with the crab. "


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu heaved a sigh of relief, and told Dong Shu everything that had happened on the fourteenth day of August.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Dong Shu frowned and asked: "You suspect that Mrs. Jiang''s sudden death was because of the crab he ate that night?" After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu''s pale face, sighed, and said: "Yanzhu, I do not understand much, for I will tell these things to your Third Uncle and your grandmother, and let them think about it. "However, I can understand your current expression. Your expression makes one very worried."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu''s originally pale face became even more pale.


    She was afraid that the matter between her and Brother Yan would be found out by Jiang Han.


    Since Jiang Han was able to be so ruthless and take away her mother-in-law''s life, if he knew about the matter between her and Brother Yan, would he also be ruthless towards her?


    The more Xu Yanzhu thought about these things, the more she felt that she was in danger. Unfortunately, however, she was unable to contact Big Brother Yan at all, and she was unable to tell Third Uncle and the others about this.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what was going on with Xu Yanzhu, but she remembered what Xu Shiqiu had told her before she came here today.


    "Since your mother-in-law has already left, no matter what, as long as her family members and Jiang Family do not doubt her, you should not speak any further. Your situation doesn''t look too good right now. After a few days, I''ll talk to your Third Uncle and see if I can find a way for you to stay in the manor. Since you are afraid of Jiang Han, then it would be best if you and him could live separately for a period of time. But Yanzhu, no matter what methods we come up with, the most important thing is still you. "


    Dong Shu did not dare to say more.


    No matter what kind of relationship Xu Yanzhu and Jiang Han had, Xu Yanzhu was now Jiang Han''s legal and proper wife.


    Thinking about that, Dong Shu opened her mouth: "Yanzhu, don''t be afraid, now that Mrs. Jiang has passed away, you all must be filial. With this chance to be filial, if you avoid Jiang Han, no one will say anything. "


    After all, his mother-in-law had passed away. His son and daughter-in-law were still in the filial period, so it was understandable for them to stay away from him.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Yanzhu''s eyes lit up.


    She was originally worried that she would expose herself in front of Jiang Han, but when she heard Third Aunt''s words, she was suddenly enlightened.


    She could find an excuse to be filial to her mother-in-law and avoid Jiang Han. Even if Jiang Han didn''t really want to be filial to her mother-in-law, he would definitely do something like hundred days.


    After a hundred days, even if she still could not contact Big Brother Yan, she could still "get sick" and avoid Jiang Han.


    After he understood this point, Xu Yanzhu''s complexion immediately became a little better.


    Dong Shu had been paying attention to Xu Yanzhu this whole time. When she saw the change in her expression, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was not good for the two of them to stay in this room. Dong Shu had thought about Xu Shiqiu''s plan in advance, and after telling her what she had said as her'' grandmother '', she followed her out of the room.


    After Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu left the house, the people who came to offer sacrifices to the Jiang Family were even more.


    Although his Jiang Family was only for business, he still had some connections after so many years through marriage, especially the friendship that Jiang Han''s father had left behind back then.


    Now that the Mrs. Jiang had died, these people must have come to pay their respects.


    Because the Mrs. Jiang began to get sick frequently during the autumn and winter, and even this year, he had to get sick once every two or three days. Now that she had suddenly passed away, no one doubted his.


    Even the relatives of the Mrs. Jiang wanted to use this opportunity to build a good relationship with Jiang Han and ask him to help them out in the future when they were doing business.


    Towards the sudden death of the Mrs. Jiang, they were only sad, but they did not doubt it at all.


    When Dong Shu saw this point, she could not help but sigh in her heart.


    If the death of Mrs. Jiang was really Jiang Han''s doing, then he had really planned everything.


    After hearing that the people who came to pay their respects to the Mrs. Jiang had gathered together and started to talk about business, Dong Shu did not pay any more attention to it.


    Although Xu Shiqiu was young, he was still an elder after all. Furthermore, Dong Shu had the status of a village lord, so no one would say much even if the two of them were to sit by the side.


    When it was almost noon, Dong Shu followed Xu Shiqiu home, and they would be back in a few days, especially Dong Shu.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t have any time behind his, but she was now a mistress of the third house in the Xu Family, so if he wanted to give Xu Yanzhu face, he had to come.


    After getting on the carriage, Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu was exhausted, and was just about to console her, but who knew that Dong Shu would suddenly open her mouth: "Master, I think Yanzhu is hiding something from us."


    Dong Shu couldn''t say why she had such a feeling, but after being in contact with Xu Yanzhu for a while, when she thought about it carefully later, she felt that Xu Yanzhu''s reaction was especially strange.


    With her and Xu Yanzhu''s relationship, even though the two were of different generations, they were still true sisters.


    Previously, Xu Yanzhu would have told her anything from the bottom of her heart, but today, she discovered that Xu Yanzhu was hiding something from her.


    This kind of feeling was especially uncomfortable. At the same time, Dong Shu was also wondering in her heart, just what exactly was it that Xu Yanzhu was hiding from him.


    She even told her about Jiang Han killing Mrs. Jiang. What else was there that she couldn''t say?


    Dong Shu could not understand, so she could only choose to tell Xu Shiqiu.


    Once Dong Shu had finished what she had said to Xu Yanzhu today, as well as all of her conjectures and conjectures, she would wait quietly for Xu Shiqiu to speak up and explain herself.


    Xu Shiqiu did not doubt his own Young Girl''s intuition, but after she heard what her Young Girl had to say, he asked with doubt, "Will Yanzhu hide anything from us?" After saying this, Xu Shiqiu paused for a while before continuing, "Cui Hua has been following her this entire time. Recently, when Cui Hua came back, did she say anything?"


    "No, although Cui Hua has been quite diligent recently, every time sshe returns, he would prepare to return for a period of time."


    Dong Shu was also puzzled. Logically speaking, Cui Hua should have been following Xu Yanzhu for more than a year, so if anything happened to Xu Yanzhu, she would definitely know.


    "My wife, those two servants by Yanzhu''s side should have the same identity as Yue Yin and the others by your side."


    As Dong Shu was deep in her thoughts, Xu Shiqiu suddenly opened her mouth to say these words.


    Hearing his words, Dong Shu opened her eyes wide in shock.


    Yue Yin and the others were secret guards that the Empress had given to him, so who gave her the two servant girls by Yanzhu''s side?


    "Looks like Yanzhu is really hiding something from us." Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu, and after she finished speaking, she thought about it and said, "Since Yanzhu is hiding this from us, it''s likely that she doesn''t want us to know about this matter. Furthermore, she could even hide the truth from Cui Hua. It seems like this is very important to her. "


    The reason why Dong Shu was able to say something like this was because she had experienced a lot during this period of time.


    Xu Shiqiu also noticed the change in his own Young Girl. He was happy about the change, but he didn''t want his Young Girl to change like this.


    For the Young Girl to understand all of this, she must have experienced a lot of things, and someone else must have specially told her before she understood.


    In the end, it was because of him that the Young Girl underwent such a change.


    "You''re right. In these two days, we have to go to the Jiang Family everyday so pay more attention to Yanzhu. When we get home, I will tell Mother about Yanzhu and see if Mother can guess. "


    In his heart, Xu Shiqiu was also not very confident about this matter. He could only think of going back and bringing up this matter to his mother, who was more familiar with Yanzhu.


    After Dong Shu heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she nodded her head and agreed.


    The two of them had their own thoughts, they did not speak on the way back until they returned home. When they saw Yuanxi, who was playing happily in Old Madame Xu, their expressions lightened.


    When Old Madame Xu saw their expressions, she could guess that they had something on their minds.


    After playing together with Yuanxi for a while, Yuanxi was so hungry that she had to eat and leave. Then, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu sat down and informed Old Madame Xu about what happened today at the Jiang Family.


    After Old Madame Xu heard the story between Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu, she let out a sigh of certainty and said, "This child Yanzhu must be hiding something from us."


    How could the Old Madame Xu not understand the temperament of the child she raised single-handedly?


    When he thought about how Xu Yanzhu had something to hide from him, besides sadness, Old Madame Xu was also worried.


    She understood in her heart that things that would make Xu Yanzhu make up her mind to hide from them would definitely be extremely important, and would even have a huge impact on one''s Xu Family.

 C167

    Although the few masters of Xu Family had guessed that Xu Yanzhu had something to hide from them, they knew that the most important thing right now was the Mrs. Jiang''s funeral.


    As a result, he didn''t rush to investigate anything.


    However, what they did not know was that due to this idea, many things would happen in the future.


    Although Dong Shu was anxious to find out what happened to Xu Yanzhu, she also understood that she shouldn''t be too obvious.


    Since it was too obvious for Dong Shu to do, and Xu Yanzhu intentionally hid it, when the Mrs. Jiang''s funeral was over, Dong Shu still did not manage to find any news.


    It was not the first time that the Jiang Family had conducted a funeral, and had experienced the death of his father a few days ago.


    No matter what Mrs. Jiang had done before, now that he was no longer alive, everything had been buried along with the loess.


    But after the Mrs. Jiang was buried, she did not finish the funeral arrangements. There were still three, seven, five, seven, and a hundred days of sacrifices left to make.


    Only after a hundred days of sacrifices would Jiang Family close the doors to protect it, but Jiang Han could not ignore the business outside.


    Therefore, the only person who truly needed to close his eyes and observe filial piety was Xu Yanzhu.


    That day, when Xu Yanzhu warned her, Xu Yanzhu became sick when the Mrs. Jiang was buried in the ground. With her expression, even if she did not lie, she could tell that it was not good.


    Most of Madame Jiang had been staying in the Jiang Family for the past few days. Seeing that her daughter was sick, she was sure that she would stay and take care of her.


    "With your mother-in-law''s death, Yanlang''s marriage at home will be pushed back by half a year. With this little face, you still have to give Jiang Family." Madame Jiang was not happy when she mentioned this.


    Jiang Family was her family, and now that her sister-in-law had passed away, no matter how anxious she was to arrange the marriage for her son, it would not be appropriate to arrange it when her sister-in-law died.


    After pushing it for half a year, it just so happened that Jiang Family''s funeral was over, and it could be considered to have left some face for her family.


    Originally, Xu Yanzhu did not want to ask her mother to come down and speak. Although Jiang Han was in charge of the grandmother''s funeral, she was still distracted by it.


    Furthermore, she had a worry in her heart and had been on tenterhooks all day. It was not easy for her to finally be able to rest for a period of time. Who knew that her mother would stay behind to accompany her?


    However, she still couldn''t say what was wrong with her mother. After all, her mother had stayed behind because her mother had seen that her expression wasn''t good.


    "Mother, Grandmother and Aunt are in charge of Yanlang''s marriage. It''s fine even if we push it back for half a year, as long as the Xu family does not object." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu took up the teacup by her side, and drank a mouthful of warm water. Only then did she look at her mother and continued, "Since the family is still filial, you shouldn''t stay in the Jiang Family all day, in case Grandmother thinks that you have put Jiang Family above Xu Family."


    If it was before, Xu Yanzhu would definitely not say these words, but she really wanted to rest for a while.


    However, her mother was at the Jiang Family and had to come and talk to her everyday, so she couldn''t avoid seeing her.


    But every day, she had to split her energy to accompany her mother. She really did feel very tired.


    Madame Jiang knew that Xu Yanzhu''s words were reasonable, but she was still a little displeased. She also understood that staying in the Jiang Family was not the only thing to do.


    "Then mother will come home tomorrow morning." After saying this, the Madame Jiang thought for a moment, and in the end, said while looking at Xu Yanzhu, "Yanzhu, you and Jiang Han have already been married for a year. After three years, you will be in your twenties. Do you have any plans for this matter? "


    Xu Yanzhu did not expect her mother to suddenly tell her this.


    However, she also understood that the reason her mother said this was because she was worried about her.


    "Mother, in the past few days, you should have already understood that the current patriarch of Jiang Family is Jiang Han. Wait until three years later, if Jiang Han wants a concubine, he can take in more or less. " As for himself, Xu Yanzhu thought clearly, she had to leave the Jiang Family as soon as possible, even if he couldn''t leave in broad daylight, even if it meant pretending to be dead, she had to leave.


    Because Xu Yanzhu had already decided to leave, she did not care about what Jiang Han would do in the future.


    But Xu Yanzhu never expected that right after she finished speaking, Madame Jiang would look at her with a ''why are you so useless'' expression.


    Xu Yanzhu did not have Jiang Han in her heart, so she did not care about how many women Jiang Han would have in the future, because she felt that she would definitely think of a way to leave within three years.


    But Madame Jiang did not think so.


    Currently, both brother and sister had passed away, and the one in charge of Jiang Family was his nephew.


    Although the Madame Jiang believed that she treated her nephew very well, she was still a nephew and not her own son.


    But if their daughter was able to give birth to the eldest grandson of Jiang Family, with this layer of relationship, they could continue to rely on Jiang Family in the future as one wife.


    How could Xu Yanzhu not understand her mother''s thoughts, but Xu Yanzhu was unwilling to listen to her.


    "Mother, I have already fulfilled your wish of marrying someone and returned your favor. "You should not ask about how I will live in the future."


    In the end, Xu Yanzhu still said those words. If Big Brother Yan didn''t appear, then she didn''t mind staying in Jiang Family to be a qualified housewife.


    But now, she wanted to live for once.


    Madame Jiang never thought that Xu Yanzhu would say such a thing. Although she knew that her daughter had already gotten along with her because of the marriage, she never thought that her daughter would actually say such a thing to her.


    Although Madame Jiang was biased towards her son, Xu Yanzhu was still born to her. Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, she felt an intense pain in her heart, and she no longer stayed at Xu Yanzhu''s place, and immediately turned and left.


    Watching Madame Jiang leave, Cui Hua who was serving by the side worriedly walked forward and said, "First Miss has been feeling really uncomfortable these past few days, why do you have to keep angering your body?"


    Even if it was more than a year, Cui Hua still wouldn''t be able to say it. Although she had only served Xu Yanzhu for more than a year, she still felt pained for him from the bottom of her heart.


    Xu Yanzhu understood what Cui Hua was thinking, she raised his hand and patted the back of her hand, and Xu Yanzhu said: "I know that you pity me, and originally planned to let you return to Third Aunt''s side after this period of time, but since you want to be filial, I might as well let you go now." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu thought for a while before continuing, "I might as well wait until after the Hundred Day Sacrifice. By that time, I believe my body will also have recovered."


    "This matter is not urgent. Madam has also sent a message for me to look after the First Miss." Although Cui Hua also wanted to return to the Xu Family, she understood that it would be impossible for him to do so in the near future.


    Although she did not understand medicine, she could tell from First Miss''s expression that she was not in a good condition and needed to recuperate.


    Seeing that Cui Hua genuinely wanted to stay behind and take care of him for a while, Xu Yanzhu did not mention anything about letting her leave the Jiang Family at all.


    With Jiang Family here, Xu Yanzhu obediently stayed in the courtyard to mourn for her mother-in-law.


    Jiang Family''s funeral naturally would not affect Xu Family, it was just that after a few days of Jiang Family''s funeral, the matter of Bearded General and the long-faced general also came to a conclusion.


    Although the long-faced military general did not kill directly, his wife was still charged with murder.


    The most important thing was that the long-faced general had violated the rules and left the army camp during the competition. According to Xu Shiqiu''s plans, although this competition was just a competition, it was still a true battle.


    If this was really on the battlefield, someone like them would definitely become a spy.


    Since the party that wanted to severely punish the two of them was certain of this, the punishment they received from the imperial court was not too lenient.


    And just at this time, Bearded General''s wife took out a huge stack of account books and reported his husband to his.


    These account books not only had the records of the soldiers'' salaries that had been withheld from the Bearded General for the past few years, but also the records of the Bearded General bribing his superior.


    It was unknown what temper this Bearded General had, but in the account book, there was also the fact that he spent money on the brothel, as well as the fact that he took over a part of his wife''s dowry record back then.


    The bearded man''s wife knelt in the lobby and cried about the tyrannical reputation she had spread outside all these years. There was nothing she could do. Otherwise, she would not be able to protect her final dowry and her two children.


    Madam Ye''s actions had stunned many people. Not only did she recount the many wrongdoings that the bearded man had done in the past few years, but she also recounted the fact that he liked to drink and would beat people up whenever he drank.


    When the women who were chosen by the people had brought the bearded woman into the inner hall and examined her wounds, the world would finally understand why she had complained to her husband.


    With such a husband, it was no wonder that this woman would exterminate her kin.


    Yes, in the end, the imperial government had defined this matter as'' the extermination of one''s parents'', and it was a signboard written by His Majesty himself.


    With this plaque, the bearded lady happily disappeared from the capital along with the convicted bearded man, along with her eldest daughter, her youngest son, and the dowry that the imperial court had arranged for her.


    After Dong Shu found out about this at home, the more she thought about it, the more suspicious she felt.


    However, before she could even ask Xu Shiqiu, the imperial government''s reward for Xu Shiqiu''s competition had arrived.


    The Emperor Ruikang allowed Xu Shiqiu to lead the troops and exterminate the bandits. As long as half of the spoils were given to the imperial government, Xu Shiqiu could take care of the other half himself.


    And the bandit that Xu Shiqiu was going to exterminate was precisely the same bandit that had trapped Yan Ye for a long time.


    Knowing that Xu Shiqiu was about to leave the capital, Dong Shu naturally suppressed her suspicions and busily prepared to leave the capital.


    Although she already knew that this day would come when her husband was a martial general, Dong Shu was still extremely worried.


    Just as Dong Shu was worrying, Xu Shiqiu reorganized his soldiers and brought them out of the capital at the beginning of September.

 C168

    After Xu Shiqiu left the capital, other than visiting the Empress Hu twice in the palace, he had obediently stayed at home the entire time.


    Although Xu Nuanwen had time, she did not return to the Xu Family as frequently as before. This was because during this period, she had always been hosting a banquet at home or attending a banquet at someone else''s home.


    The eldest son of the Fifth Prince Palace, Ye Huan, was already sixteen this year, and would be seventeen the next year.


    Even if Xu Nuanwen didn''t want her sons to get married early, it was already too late for him to get married at the age of sixteen.


    What made Xu Nuanwen the most angry was the words that came from the Consort De s in the palace. If she and the Fifth Prince didn''t pick a wife, His Majesty would intervene.


    Xu Nuanwen naturally didn''t want His Majesty to interfere in the marriage of her son. If it were many years ago, His Majesty might have asked the two families if they wanted to get married again.


    However, when he grew older, the only way to grant marriage to them was to see if the two parties had any interests in each other.


    Of course, Xu Nuanwen didn''t want his eldest son''s marriage to become the''s Martial Arts to recruit court officials. That was why she had been busy holding and attending banquets. Her goal was to find a suitable marriage for Ye Huan as soon as possible.


    When she organized the banquet, she also sent a message to Dong Shu.


    But because Xu Shiqiu was not in the capital, he took care of Yuanxi and served Old Madame Xu, so he did not participate in the banquet at the Fifth Prince Palace.


    From the moment Xu Shiqiu left the capital, Dong Shu had been worried. It was only at the end of September when Xu Shiqiu had people bring back a letter informing them that he was safe did Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu finally calm down.


    Just on the second day after Xu Shiqiu sent someone to deliver the letter back, something big happened on the Jiang Family.


    Although he was being filial, Jiang Han did not abandon his business during this period.


    On this day, when Jiang Han returned from the outside, he specially bought a few pastries, thinking that Xu Yanzhu''s health was not well during this period of time, he personally brought them over to her.


    But unexpectedly, he took the initiative to come over and coincidentally met Xu Yanzhu''s pale face, who was leaning on the bed.


    "Yanzhu, what''s wrong?" Seeing that Xu Yanzhu''s face was pale white, and was about to vomit, Jiang Han asked worriedly. Then, he immediately ordered the butler to call a doctor.


    The moment Xu Yanzhu saw Jiang Han''s appearance, she felt as if all the blood in her body had been sucked out, and was so cold that she shivered.


    Xu Yanzhu wanted to stop Jiang Han, but after seeing her expression, Jiang Han did not give her the chance to reject. He just stared at her, waiting for the butler to invite the doctor over.


    The doctor who came quickly was one of the doctors from the medicine hall under the name of Jiang Family, and was one of the doctors who had treated Mrs. Jiang before.


    Seeing that the doctor had appeared, Xu Yanzhu felt that his body was no longer able to move, and could only stiffen his body, allowing the doctor to treat him.


    The moment the doctor placed her hand on her wrist, Xu Yanzhu powerlessly closed her eyes.


    She knew she was finished.


    The doctor''s diagnosis was extremely quick, and Xu Yanzhu felt that in just a few breaths, the doctor had retracted the hand that was on her wrist. The fetus is still a few days away from two months, and it was only because the young madam had been overworked and was also a little depressed that she reacted so severely. "


    The doctor''s tone was filled with joy. After all, Jiang Han was not young anymore, he was pregnant at the beginning of August. Although the lady was still sick, she was not in her filial life.


    He could still guarantee it.


    Only, the doctor did not see that the moment he said that Xu Yanzhu was pregnant, Jiang Han''s face quickly turned gloomy.


    Although Jiang Han quickly put away the gloominess, he still noticed it.


    No one knew better than the two of them that even though they had been married for a year, they had never been husband and wife.


    This child was not Jiang Han''s.


    "Do you need to prescribe a pregnancy pill?" Jiang Han spoke indifferently, his tone completely devoid of joy.


    The doctor, hearing his voice, thought that he was afraid that the child had come near mourning, and was afraid that he would not be able to explain himself.


    Thinking of this, the doctor replied, "The young madam was originally well, but she has been feeling unwell for some time now. I''ll prescribe a few birth control medicines. The young madam should eat them first, and come back in a few days." With that said, the doctor lowered his head and carried the medicine box out.


    Seeing that the doctor had left, Xu Yanzhu finally mustered her courage and said to Cui Hua and the other two: "You three can leave first."


    After hearing Xu Yanzhu''s voice, Cui Hua and the other two all had a trace of hesitation.


    Although Cui Hua did not know much about the relationship between Xu Yanzhu and her, but she knew that her First Miss and Jiang Han had yet to settle it properly.


    As for the words'' flower ''and'' flower '', although she wasn''t clear about the things between Xu Yanzhu and her master, she knew a little about it.


    When they thought about the fact that the doctor had said that they were almost two months pregnant, they immediately thought about when they had been assigned to the lady''s side.


    Hua Yu and Hua Ci looked at each other. Although they still followed Cui Hua and left the inner room, the two of them still guarded the door and did not go far.


    Not only did they want to hear what was said in the room, they also wanted to make sure that if Jiang Han attacked, they could save her in time.


    After Cui Hua and the other two left, Xu Yanzhu opened his eyes and looked at herself. His eyes were cold as she said, "Cousin brother, please divorce me."


    Originally, Xu Yanzhu had planned to go with Jiang Han and He Li, and due to He Li''s reputation, it would have a better effect on the other girls in Xu Family.


    But if it was'' Xiu '', it would affect the other ladies in Xu Family.


    Thinking that she would be hated by her aunt, Xu Yanzhu couldn''t help but laugh miserably.


    Just when Xu Yanzhu was thinking that her death by Jiang Han would affect the other girls in Xu Family, she suddenly heard Jiang Han sneer: "Why do you think that I would let you go so easily?"


    As soon as Jiang Han finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu''s eyes opened wide in shock as she looked at Jiang Han in disbelief.


    She really didn''t think that after giving him such a great disgrace, he would actually be unwilling to divorce her.


    Thinking about it, Xu Yanzhu suddenly thought of her mother-in-law who had died less than a month ago.


    Thinking about how Jiang Han had personally delivered his to the Yellow Springs Road, Xu Yanzhu''s eyes immediately filled with tears. She was afraid, she was truly afraid.


    "Cousin, I beg you, please divorce me."


    Xu Yanzhu felt that she had never been so humble before, but for the sake of her child, she was willing to bend and kneel to Jiang Han, and was only willing to let her go.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu''s tears, Jiang Han immediately took a big step forward and gently wiped the tears off Xu Yanzhu''s face. Then, he softly said, "Yanzhu, don''t worry. You must have been coerced, right? I''m sure you don''t want to. " Although Jiang Han said those words gently, the movements of his subordinates were not light.


    Xu Yanzhu felt that her face had been pinched so hard by Jiang Han that she lost all feeling, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Right now she was still stuck in Jiang Family, as long as Jiang Han made a move, she would definitely not be able to protect the child in her stomach.


    Jiang Han was extremely dissatisfied when he saw that Xu Yanzhu did not respond. He did not have time to wait for Xu Yanzhu''s answer, but his eyes had become even more crazed than before, "Yanzhu, tell your cousin that person forced you to do this, you do not want this child, right?" After saying that, Jiang Han stared at Xu Yanzhu, waiting eagerly for Xu Yanzhu to say the answer that he wanted.


    But Xu Yanzhu was bound to disappoint him.


    Xu Yanzhu did not want to follow Jiang Han''s words, but she did not dare to say those words that Jiang Han did not want to hear. It made him even more unhappy, so she could only remain silent.


    However, Xu Yanzhu did not know that her silence had angered him even more.


    "You like him." Jiang Han said those words with certainty, and then, without waiting for Xu Yanzhu''s reply, he continued: "Who is he?"


    Xu Yanzhu still did not speak, she slowly raised her arm and protected her abdomen gently.


    Before waiting for Xu Yanzhu to reply, Jiang Han''s eyes grew crazier and crazier until he finally burst out laughing.


    "You like him, you actually like him! "How dare you, how dare you like him?"


    As Jiang Han spoke, his tone became more and more crazed.


    Just as he was about to throw Xu Yanzhu to the side, he sensed that something was wrong and rushed into the house. One of them took Xu Yanzhu away from her hands, while the other pushed Jiang Han a few steps back.


    The instant Jiang Han was pushed aside, he was at a loss. But after a moment of blankness, he quickly regained his senses, looked at the flowery words that were in front of Xu Yanzhu and at the side of his body, and said with certainty: "These two people, were given to him, right?"


    Xu Yanzhu had thought that Jiang Han was very smart before, but she had never thought that he would be this smart.

 C169

    Xu Yanzhu was now extremely regretful. Two days ago, when she had noticed that her moon had been delayed, she had only suspected it in her heart for a moment.


    After all, she had been in a bad mood before, and this time, the monthly delay took much longer than before.


    Even so, she didn''t think too much about it. She didn''t think that her two chances with Brother Yan that night would result in her getting pregnant.


    It was only until this morning when she woke up and felt dizzy and nauseous from the discomfort that she had. Only then did she recall the reaction Third Aunt had when she was first pregnant with Yuanxi and she had a definite guess about her body.


    Only, she never thought that Jiang Han would take the initiative to come to her place.


    However, now was not the time to think about such things.


    She knew that if she wanted to leave the Jiang Family without a hitch and if she didn''t want to ruin the reputation of her daughter, Jiang Han had to go easy on her.


    But thinking about Jiang Han''s personality in the past, Xu Yanzhu started to hesitate again.


    Jiang Han must have realized why Xu Yanzhu was hesitating, so she was not afraid in the slightest even when Hua Yu and Hua Ci glared at him viciously.


    "What is it? Was he thinking about how to leave the Jiang Family? And you''re worried that you will ruin the reputation of the Xu Family ladies? " Jiang Han looked at Xu Yanzhu. Although she was obviously smiling, she couldn''t ignore the words that she had to say.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu staring at him, Jiang Han''s mood suddenly became better.


    "Until now, Third Uncle, who loves you the most out of all of Xu Family, has only one daughter. "Although your cousin is younger than you by more than ten years, if I were to tell you about what happened today, even if she was younger than you by more than ten years, she would still be implicated by you." After saying that, Jiang Han ignored Xu Yanzhu''s ugly expression and laughed out loud.


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu did not say anything, he continued: "Also, your uncle''s family''s cousin is already old enough to talk about marriage. If this matter were to get out by this time, even if she had a princess, she would not be able to find a good marriage. And your aunt, she is also a female with Xu Family. " The more she spoke, the more pleased Jiang Han was with himself.


    Seeing Jiang Han being so proud, Xu Yanzhu suddenly became angry and choked: "What are you so proud of? If the world were to know that I am pregnant with someone else''s child, will your face be lit up? Your Jiang Family makes you proud? "


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking without caring about anything else, Jiang Han, who was standing opposite of her, was obviously stunned for a moment.


    In a split-second, Jiang Han regained his senses, looking at Xu Yanzhu as if he was looking at a dead man.


    "Xu Yanzhu, you really think that I won''t attack you, aren''t you? My Jiang Family organized a funeral last month, so I don''t mind doing it again this month. "


    Hearing Jiang Han calling him ''Xu Yanzhu'' right from the start, Xu Yanzhu naturally understood that Jiang Han was very angry now.


    "What''s the use?" Looking at Jiang Han, Xu Yanzhu laughed blandly, and then continued to speak: "I begged you just now, but you were not willing to let me go either? If that''s the case, then why should I be afraid of you? "


    Finishing speaking, Xu Yanzhu paused for a moment, gently closed his eyes, and once again opened them to look at Jiang Han: "Moreover, do you dare to kill me? Xu Family is not a house that wants to borrow your connections to expand its business. If I suddenly die in Jiang Family ¡­ " After saying this, Xu Yanzhu did not continue any further, and only sneered at Jiang Han.


    Xu Yanzhu believed in her Third Aunt. If she was really killed by Jiang Han today, then her Third Aunt would definitely take revenge for him.


    There was also his grandmother, who had doted on him for so many years. Even though his grandmother was old now, she still had a few connections.


    No matter how big the business with Jiang Family was, it was just a business after all!


    Other than Jiang Family, there were naturally a large number of merchants that owned different businesses that owned different kinds of Jiang Family.


    Xu Yanzhu had thought about it very clearly. As long as there were enough benefits, the people who had a good relationship with the Jiang Family before would be the first people to divide up the Jiang Family industry!


    How could Jiang Han not think of something that even Xu Yanzhu could think of?


    Seeing that although Jiang Han still had a cold expression, traces of hesitation appeared in his eyes, Xu Yanzhu immediately spoke up: "Jiang Han, think about it, even if I am not your wife, I am still your cousin. If you really let me go today, we''ll settle this matter peacefully. In the future, you can be considered to have more connections. "


    Xu Yanzhu did not want to reveal his identity. After all, his identity on the surface right now was already that of a ''dead person''.


    Although he was a descendant of the royal family, the current Emperor''s grandson, and a grandmother that sat in the middle of the palace, Xu Yanzhu still didn''t want to tell others about him.


    However, even though he could not reveal his identity today, it did not affect the fact that Xu Yanzhu was using his name to scare people.


    "Cousin, think about it. If he could arrange two female servants to protect me, how could he not have other abilities?" Xu Yanzhu called out to her'' cousin '', which finally brought Jiang Han back to reality.


    "If I really let you go today, then wouldn''t my reputation of being the bandit wife be brought up again?"


    Hearing Jiang Han''s words, Xu Yanzhu knew that he was moved.


    Xu Yanzhu thought about it and also understood. Although Jiang Han still wasn''t clear as to who the man behind her was, she was after all, a Xu Family woman.


    Currently, in the imperial court, there were rumors that His Majesty regarded the Fifth Prince as important enough to pass his words on to him.


    If the Fifth Prince really ascended the throne to become emperor, then the Xu Family would become a new clan. With this kind of marriage with relatives, it would definitely be very helpful to the business of the Jiang Family in the future.


    But if Jiang Han really ignored and killed Xu Yanzhu today, in the future, let alone being promoted by the Xu Family, based on the relationship between Xu Yanzhu and Dong Shu, even taking revenge would be considered light.


    After he thought about this, Jiang Han closed his eyes and suppressed the violence in his eyes. He then looked at Xu Yanzhu and said, "Since you are my cousin, I will give you a chance. Before going out for the Hundred Days of filial piety, ask him to come see me. I want to talk to him personally. " After he finished speaking, Jiang Han paused for a moment before continuing, "If his conditions are satisfactory to me, then I will use the excuse that you were forcefully determined for me by that old lady from the beginning to reconcile with you and set you free."


    After saying that, Jiang Han looked at Xu Yanzhu deeply, and then left the room without looking back.


    Just as Jiang Han left, Xu Yanzhu''s legs became weak and she almost fell to the ground.


    If it wasn''t for Flower Speaker and Flower Words quickly supporting her, she might have lost the child in her womb.


    After Hua Yu and Hua Ci helped Xu Yanzhu to sit back on the bed and leaned against him, she looked at the two of them and asked: "Where is Cui Hua?" Xu Yanzhu understood after thinking about it, with Cui Hua''s loyalty to the Xu Family, it was impossible for her to not care about him.


    After hearing Xu Yanzhu''s question, Hua Yu and Hua Ci looked at each other, and then said, "When the three of us went out just now, Cui Hua hinted that she wanted to report back using her Xu Family." After speaking, Flower Speaker paused for a moment before continuing, "We thought that you and Third Madame would be very close, so we let her be."


    After Xu Yanzhu heard that Cui Hua had gone to the Xu Family to report to him, she let out a light sigh and said, "You all heard what Jiang Han said just now. No matter what, we must let him know. " After saying that, Xu Yanzhu closed her eyes and did not speak anymore.


    She had to think carefully about how she would explain her relationship with Brother Yan if someone really came to her with Xu Family.


    Brother Yan''s identity could definitely not be revealed casually, but if he did not reveal it, would the Third Aunt still help him?


    Xu Yanzhu had never been as powerless as she was today. She felt that as a Xu Family girl, her birth wasn''t low, although she wasn''t willing to marry into the Jiang Family, over this past year, especially after Grandmother and Third Uncle had returned to the capital, her life had become better and better.


    But he had never thought that he would still get into trouble due to the Xu Family.


    Lying on the bed, Xu Yanzhu''s pillow was soon wet. Previously, she was too willful and did not think of a foolproof plan, which was why she was under her control right now.


    The more he thought about it, the more miserable Xu Yanzhu''s heart felt.


    It was unknown if it was because of the pregnancy, but Xu Yanzhu felt like she had entered a dead end, and couldn''t get out no matter what.


    Although they couldn''t see Xu Yanzhu''s face, but the two of them had practiced martial arts for many years, so how could they not notice her strangeness?


    However, the two of them had only been at Xu Yanzhu''s side for more than a month, how could they possibly console her like Cui Hua had earlier?


    At the same time, Cui Hua had just used silver and successfully ran out of the Jiang Family to return back to the Xu Family.


    Right now, Cui Hua was glad that only the few of them knew about the matter between her First Miss and Jiang Han. Otherwise, no matter how much silver she had, she wouldn''t be able to run out of the Jiang Family.


    Since she still did not know about the current situation of the Jiang Family, Cui Hua did not disturb the majority of the Xu Family. Instead, she went to the side door of the Shihuan Courtyard and called for them.


    When the servant who was guarding the side door of the Shihuan Courtyard heard Cui Hua''s voice, she immediately opened the door.


    Initially, he had thought that Cui Hua would come back and chat with her, but who knew that when the door opened, Cui Hua asked anxiously: "Is Madam in the courtyard?"


    "Yes, yes." The servant subconsciously replied as Cui Hua, who was just standing at the door, quickly walked towards the inner courtyard of Shihuan Courtyard.


    After all, this servant woman had been reassigned. She had taught him before, but once she saw Cui Hua''s attitude, she immediately suspected that something had happened to the First Miss in Jiang Family.


    Otherwise, why would she return so quickly?


    Thinking about that, the servant immediately looked out, seeing that no one was chasing Cui Hua, she closed the door, as though Cui Hua had never come back.


    At this time, Cui Hua had already run to the inner courtyard of Shihuan Courtyard.


    In the inner courtyard, Dong Shu had just finished looking through the account books and was playing around with Yuanxi.


    "Cui Hua, why did you come back?"


    It had to be known that because of the filial piety of the Jiang Family, Cui Hua had not returned to the Xu Family for a long time.


    When Cui Hua saw her, she wanted to say something, but then she remembered what Ling Xiang had revealed to her earlier when she came back.


    Since she did not know who the father of the child in First Miss was, she could only look at Dong Shu with a stiff expression: "Madam, this servant has a few words that I want to say to you in private."


    Dong Shu knew Cui Hua''s personality. If it wasn''t something major, she felt that she wouldn''t say such a thing to him.


    Only Dong Shu knew clearly in her heart that if she really wanted to hide it from Yue Yin and the others, it would not be very realistic.


    However, she only pondered for a moment, then looked at Cui Hua and said: "Then, follow me in."


    After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Mama Yan and said: "Mama Yan, can you accompany Yuanxi here for me?"


    Mama Yan also knew about Yue Yin and the others. The reason Dong Shu told her this was because she wanted Mama Yan to give him face and not let Yue Yin and the others near him.


    Mama Yan and Dong Shu had been together for a long time, and she knew that Dong Shu wasn''t someone who couldn''t understand. Furthermore, from the looks of it, it seemed like something had happened to the First Miss whose Xu Family allowed her to marry into the Jiang Family.


    Thinking about the relationship between Xu Yanzhu and herself, Mama Yan nodded without hesitation.


    After Dong Shu handed Yuanxi to Mama Yan, they then led Cui Hua and the two of them into the house.


    In the ten or so steps that she took to walk from the courtyard to the house, Dong Shu had been thinking about what had happened for Cui Hua to come here in such a hurry.


    "You''re saying that Yanzhu is pregnant, but you don''t know who the father of this child is?"

 C170

    Dong Shu never thought that Cui Hua would speak of such news.


    Thinking about what they had discussed at home, about Yanzhu hiding something from them, their hearts couldn''t help but tighten.


    Dong Shu silently sat and calculated the time, and then confirmed that something had happened to Xu Yanzhu at the beginning of August.


    As she thought about it, Dong Shu raised her eyes to look at Cui Hua and asked, "Why are you so anxious to come back and find me?"


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Cui Hua told her that Jiang Han had suddenly gone to see Xu Yanzhu, and coincidentally met her. She was vomiting, and then asked a doctor to diagnose her.


    Dong Shu knew from the very beginning that this was not good. After Cui Hua finished speaking, she immediately stood up and said to Cui Hua: "Come with me to see the Old Madame. You must tell her about this matter."


    She would immediately come back to find Dong Shu. Firstly, she was more familiar with her, and secondly, she wanted to find her to bring him to the Old Madame. Even if the Old Madame was angry, the Madam could still persuade him.


    With such a huge matter, Cui Hua knew that it was definitely not possible to hide it from the Old Madame. Dong Shu moved quickly, leading Cui Hua out of the house. They only nodded at the Mama Yan and then wordlessly brought Cui Hua towards the Main Yard.


    When Dong Shu was bringing Cui Hua over, Old Madame Xu was also bringing a few servants around the courtyard. Seeing Dong Shu, she raised her head with a smile, wanting to ask why Yuanxi was not here, but who knew that Dong Shu''s expression would be so bad?


    "All of you, go stand guard at the side." After Old Madame Xu gave the order to the servants beside him, the few servants quickly dispersed and stood about ten steps away from Old Madame Xu.


    Dong Shu saw the commotion from afar and knew that her mother-in-law had guessed that she had something on her mind.


    When she saw this, she hurriedly took a few steps forward, leaned over, and softly spoke to the Old Madame Xu: "Mother, something has happened to Yanzhu."


    As soon as Dong Shu finished speaking, Old Madame Xu subconsciously looked towards Cui Hua who was standing behind Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu also didn''t need Old Madame Xu''s orders, and directly continued to tell the things that Cui Hua had just told him in a low voice.


    Just as Dong Shu finished talking about this, Old Madame Xu suddenly shouted in anger: "Nonsense, this is simply nonsense." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu closed her eyes and sighed: "This child Yanzhu would not be so foolish. "It seems that this person is not ordinary."


    At the very least, this person''s position in Xu Yanzhu''s heart would definitely not be ordinary.


    Otherwise, Xu Yanzhu would definitely not take such a huge risk and do something like this.


    Old Madame Xu still had confidence in her own education for many years.


    However, since such a thing had already happened, it must be done.


    Thinking about''s personality, the Old Madame Xu sighed once again, then said to Dong Shu: "Get ready, we''ll go to the Jiang Family to visit Yanzhu tomorrow." Finished speaking, Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "I''ll send a message to Shiqiu today, telling him to come back as soon as possible. He is not at home, so Jiang Han will definitely not mind what the two of us are saying. "


    Old Madame Xu had never thought of leaving this matter to her second son''s family. After all, she was very clear on Madame Jiang''s character.


    If Madame Jiang found out about this, she might even do something that would make Xu Yanzhu feel cold and sacrifice herself.


    Although what Xu Yanzhu did this time had caused the Old Madame Xu to be extremely disappointed, she had still raised her own granddaughter, how could she not care?


    And the reason the Old Madame Xu asked Dong Shu to pass such a letter on to him was also because of the letter Xu Shiqiu had sent previously, which stated that she had paid up all of Da Tong''s horse bandits. It was a rare occasion for him to bring her troops out.


    But now that something like this had happened, he could only let Xu Shiqiu return first.


    After Dong Shu heard what Old Madame Xu had said, she suppressed her desire to go to the Jiang Family today and hurriedly went to write a letter to Xu Shiqiu.


    As for going to visit Xu Yanzhu tomorrow at Jiang Family, she naturally had to send someone to inform her about it.


    Since Old Madame Xu was an elder, there was no need to write any posts when going to the Jiang Family. However, Dong Shu still sent the most reputable person beside him, the Wang''s Disease, to deliver the letter.


    When Jiang Han left Xu Yanzhu''s courtyard, he had already known about Cui Hua returning to the Xu Family, but he did not expect that the Old Madame of the Xu Family would actually personally come for Xu Yanzhu''s sake.


    "It seems that your place in the hearts of the Xu Family is quite important." Jiang Han muttered these words to himself, and after a long while he sighed and continued: "I really envy you, to be able to care so much about your family."


    Jiang Han''s voice was very soft, other than the wind blowing past his body, no one else could hear him.


    After all, the Old Madame Xu was coming, so Jiang Han did not go out.


    Although he was still filial by nature due to his Jiang Family, Xu Family was after all, a marriage of two generations. Furthermore, the ones who had come today were Old Madame s of the Xu Family, so Jiang Han still gave them enough respect.


    Seeing Jiang Han''s actions, Old Madame Xu sighed, and couldn''t help but feel regret in her heart.


    Jiang Han looked to be a good person, although his identity was only that of a merchant, but after what had happened to him, for him to still treat her with such an attitude, it showed how cultured he was.


    As for the matter of him making a move against the dead Mrs. Jiang, Old Madame Xu did not think too much about it. She had experienced a lot and always felt that Jiang Han would not make a move for no reason.


    Although she was thinking about these things, Old Madame Xu did not reveal it on the surface. When she followed Jiang Han into the hall in front of the Jiang Family, she directly sat down.


    After Jiang Han saw Old Madame Xu had sat down, he politely bowed to her as a junior. Then, he bowed to Dong Shu until he had finished bowing to the two elders.


    Following Xu Yanzhu, it was naturally no problem for Jiang Han to call Old Madame Xu "Grandmother".


    Hearing how Jiang Han addressed himself, the Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but sigh and say, "You''re not an easy person either, I naturally came here for a visit."


    Jiang Han did not expect Old Madame Xu to speak like that. After hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, his body clearly paused for a moment, and then, she said emotionally: "As expected, Grandmother has experienced a lot. With such a small heart, I really can''t hide it from Grandmother."


    "Jiang Han, since you called me Grandmother, then I will use my seniority to tell you the truth." Old Madame Xu guessed at some of the past events in the Jiang Family, and adding the information that Xu Yanzhu had sent back, she managed to piece together some of the past events.


    Jiang Han did not reject Old Madame Xu''s good intentions. After he nodded towards him, he waited quietly for Old Madame Xu to speak.


    "The love and hatred between the elders should not be borne by you. Your mother, I''m talking about your birth mother. She''s actually a very strong woman. "


    Jiang Han never thought that the Old Madame Xu would know about the secrets of the Jiang Family, but upon thinking that her aunt was Xu Family''s daughter-in-law and that she had not hidden anything during this period of time, she finally understood why the Old Madame Xu knew about these things.


    In fact, Jiang Han had only seen his own mother once from afar, and it was under the condition that he did not know his birth. At that time, he only thought that the person was his father''s concubine, and did not take it to heart.


    When he heard the Old Madame Xu mention his biological mother, he was visibly excited. "Grandmother, what kind of person is my mother?"


    The Old Madame Xu saw that Jiang Han was obviously interested, and told him some of the things she knew.


    At that time, all of us thought that your mother had really gotten married far away, but never would we have thought that she would be lured back into the Jiang Family by your father in the end. "" Then ¡­ Thinking about the girl who had once relied on her frail shoulder to set up a stall on the street, Old Madame Xu could not help but sigh with emotion. Jiang Han''s character, was really somewhat similar to her.


    "Later on, I saw her once from afar in the Jiang Family, but I didn''t think too deeply about it at that time. Who would have thought that she was actually locked up by your father for over ten years in Jiang Family? However, your father did put in a lot of effort to destroy the chance for your mother to give birth. "


    Hearing Old Madame Xu talk about this matter, Jiang Han was obviously angry at her father who was already dead.


    However, if he hadn''t gone to pay his respects to his father and accidentally discovered that the tomb of the two had been sealed off and then investigated about his background, he really wouldn''t have known that his original body had been killed by his mother.


    However, his father had truly gone too far. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to live long, and even if he were to die, he had to drag his mother along.


    Furthermore, the ''love'' he did for her previously, had locked his mother within the Jiang Family for more than ten years, and if not for him destroying the chance for his mother to give birth to a child, the Liang clan would not have made a move against his children.


    Thinking to this, Jiang Han opened his mouth and said, "I only found out two years ago that I was not born of the Liang Family."


    Hearing Jiang Han directly call his mother "Liang Family", Old Madame Xu knew how much hatred Jiang Han had towards her.


    Jiang Han saw the change in Old Madame Xu''s expression, thought about it, and still told her what he had found out.


    "When I first got married, the Liang clan wanted me to marry the Liang clan''s daughter, but father didn''t agree at that time, so he directly made a contract with the Yang clan." When Jiang Han talked about his original Yang family, his face immediately revealed a smile filled with nostalgia.


    Mistress Yang is very much like her mother. She has a certain resemblance to her mother in terms of temperament, figure, and even appearance." I had a very good relationship with the Yang family. That''s why I got pregnant two months after she came in. " Saying this, Jiang Hai''s expression instantly changed. He sighed and continued, "But I never thought that the Liang family would, in order to let her niece in, put medicine in Yang family''s food, and even make a move during her labor, directly causing her to die with my eldest son.


    As he said till here, tears also appeared in Jiang Han''s eyes.


    This was his first wife and eldest son, the eldest son that he had been looking forward to for the past few months, yet because of the Liang clan''s selfishness, he died in the stomach of his mother just like that.


    Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu never thought that Jiang Family actually had such a history. Seeing that Jiang Han was completely immersed in her own thoughts, the two of them quickly looked at each other.


    "After the Yang clan left, I felt especially sad, but I didn''t suspect the Liang clan. Later on, because I married my successor, the Liang clan convinced my father to marry me to her niece. " After speaking to here, Jiang Han suddenly sneered, and then continued: "I never thought that in order to take over the Jiang Family, the Liang Family would, for the sake of her niece and the Liang Family, dare to harm my father. After my father went, I felt too sad, so I went to the cemetery to worship alone. After that, I discovered that his double grave was sealed. At that time, I felt that something was amiss. However, after some investigation, I found out that the steward who was by my father''s side the most capable was also found out about my background. "


    Hearing this, the Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu both came to a realization. After Jiang Han found out about his background, he would definitely be able to think things through if he did not understand it previously.


    And in the end, this was still Jiang Family. No matter how well the Liang Family did, they would still leave behind a clue.


    Jiang Han had been hiding for a few years, spending a lot of effort to investigate this. Although it was not easy, it wasn''t impossible.


    After finding out about this, the Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu finally understood why they took action against him to get rid of the Liang Family, the Mrs. Jiang.


    As for whether there were any other matters between the deceased Master Jiang and Mrs. Jiang Liang, if Jiang Han did not say, they would naturally not ask.


    Otherwise, the Liang Family wouldn''t have directly taken action against him. Jiang Han also wouldn''t have chosen to take revenge after knowing the truth.


    Seeing Jiang Han sitting there in silence with a sad expression on his face, Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu looked at each other again.


    After talking so much about the past, it was about time for them to get down to business.


    After all, the reason they came to the Jiang Family today was for Xu Yanzhu and her, so that they wouldn''t know whose child their biological father was.

 C171

    Since Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu had already exchanged glances earlier, and had already discussed roughly what they would do after arriving at home today, Dong Shu couldn''t help but take the initiative to ''remind'' Old Madame Xu, "Mother, there is something else we have come for today."


    The moment Dong Shu opened her mouth, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment and then couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    As for Jiang Han, he was also instantly enlightened by Dong Shu''s words.


    Thinking about the purpose of the arrival of the person from Xu Family, Jiang Han''s weak heart became a bit harder to bear after hearing what the Old Madame Xu had just said.


    He knew that if he really let go of Xu Yanzhu and let him leave the Jiang Family, it would be hard to say whether or not she would be able to obtain benefits from the Xu Family in the future.


    Maybe Old Madame Xu had already guessed what Jiang Han was thinking, after Dong Shu reminded her, she looked at Jiang Han and spoke out: "Jiang Han, I believe you understand why we have come to find you today." While talking, Old Madame Xu kept on staring at Jiang Han, and after seeing him nod his head, she continued: "I wonder, did you manage to get the identity of the man from Yanzhu?"


    Jiang Han did not expect Old Madame Xu to ask him this. After being stunned for a moment, he asked Old Madame Xu probingly, "Could it be that Grandmother does not know who this person is?"


    "You don''t know either?" Old Madame Xu looked at Jiang Han in shock, and when she saw the seriousness on Jiang Han''s face, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh, "I''ve been thinking about it at home for an entire night, but I couldn''t figure out who this person was."


    After saying this, the Old Madame Xu didn''t even wait for Jiang Han to speak as she continued, "Yanzhu was raised by me personally, I am very clear about her personality. Furthermore, ever since our Xu Family left the capital ten years ago, Yanzhu had always been staying at the Xiahe Village and had never gone out. I really don''t understand how she could be willing to make such a sacrifice. "


    What Old Madame Xu said was the truth, and this was exactly what she didn''t understand.


    She couldn''t figure out his identity, but she was enough to make her carefully bred, Xu Yanzhu, to let go of his identity and do such a thing.


    One must know, if Jiang Han were to expose this matter without regard for Jiang Family, the reputation of all the unmarried and married women in her Xu Family would be affected.


    This was the clan, Xu Yanzhu understood this very well.


    Thinking about it, a name suddenly popped out from Old Madame Xu''s heart, but very quickly, she rejected it.


    If he was really still alive, as long as he showed his face, with His Majesty''s guilt and power in Hu Family, he would definitely be made a great grandson.


    But other than him, how would Yanzhu have the chance to meet another male?


    Jiang Han had been paying attention to Old Madame Xu''s expression the entire time. Seeing that her expression had changed so much, he could not help but ask after Old Madame Xu regained her senses, "Grandmother, do you have a guess?"


    Hearing Jiang Han''s words, Old Madame Xu knew that he had been paying attention to her this whole time.


    As a result, Old Madame Xu did not hide anything and told her what she had been thinking.


    "Jiang Han, do you know about the matter between Yanzhu and the late Crown Prince''s son?"


    When Old Madame Xu opened her mouth, Jiang Han understood her meaning.


    Xu Yanzhu had grown up together with the eldest son of the crown prince''s family since childhood, and the two families had the intention of marrying each other. Therefore, before the incident with her Xu Family, Xu Yanzhu had been raised according to the requirements of the crown prince''s first wife.


    Although something happened to the crown prince''s family, Xu Yanzhu followed her Xu Family and left the capital. Even after her aunt and the others returned back to the capital, she did not return.


    A girl who had nearly married into the crown prince''s family and had the possibility of becoming the next Crown Prince''s consort, could she really casually take a fancy to another man?


    Jiang Han felt that it was impossible.


    Thinking to this, Jiang Han directly replied: "I know a little." After saying this, Jiang Han thought for a while, then continued: "But that person has already been dead for many years, is his position in Yanzhu''s heart that important?"


    It was not that Jiang Han said something like that without knowing what was good for him, but he was truly suspicious.


    After all, back then, even if Xu Yanzhu had a closer relationship with Ye Yan, the two of them were still young at the time.


    After so many years had passed, and her Xu Family had been defeated because of the crown prince''s family, did Xu Yanzhu really not hate the imperial family at all?


    Jiang Han couldn''t understand. He didn''t think that after so many years, Ye Yan would still have such an important position in Xu Yanzhu''s heart.


    Old Madame Xu did understand why Jiang Han asked that. After all, she had considered this question before.


    "Jiang Han, you may not know how important the word ''love'' is in this child''s heart. Back then, that person had given a debt of gratitude to Yanzhu, so naturally, Yanzhu would return it with sincerity. What''s more, wasn''t there a good point in saying it? People who are alive are never as important as people who are dead. "


    Once Old Madame Xu finished, Jiang Han sighed and closed her eyes.


    He naturally understood that Xu Yanzhu valued love more than anything, if not she would not have been willing to marry him at that time.


    One had to know that the status of the two wives he had married before was not as good as Xu Yanzhu''s.


    According to the rules, even if he were to remarry, his status would only be worse than the previous two wives because this was a form of respect towards the families of the previous two wives.


    But in the end, he had married back to a Xu Family girl, one that even the families of the first two wives did not dare to object to.


    Although his Xu Family had not returned to the capital last year, he still had the foundation of his Xu Family.


    Not to mention that at that time, the main house of the Xu Family was still an official in the capital, not only did Xu Yanzhu have a princess aunt, he also had a blood aunt from the Crown Princess.


    Just with these two women, with Xu Yanzhu''s status, it was impossible for her to marry a merchant as a successor.


    The reason he was able to successfully marry Xu Yanzhu was entirely because of a scheme and his aunt''s pressure of Xu Yanzhu.


    After understanding this point, Jiang Han opened his eyes and told Old Madame Xu what he had told Xu Yanzhu yesterday.


    "Grandmother, actually, yesterday Hai had already discussed this with Yanzhu. As long as that person comes to see me and discuss the matter with me, I will forcefully make Yanzhu the late Liang Family. I will treat Yanzhu as my younger sister''s reason to set him free." After saying these words, Jiang Han was afraid that the Old Madame Xu would not believe him, so he continued to add: "After all, even if Yanzhu is not my wife, she is still my cousin. Furthermore, many of the Madam heads could tell that Yanzhu and I did not manage to get back on track. "


    As for whether or not anyone saw the change in Xu Yanzhu in the past two months, Jiang Han could not guarantee.


    But at least, if he did not meet Yanzhu who vomited yesterday, and asked for a doctor later on, he would not be able to tell.


    Hearing Jiang Han''s words, Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief.


    As long as Jiang Han was willing to talk.


    "Yesterday, I had already asked your third aunt to send a message to your Third Uncle. The last time, I heard that he would be returning to the capital soon.


    Old Madame Xu''s intentions were very clear, and her Xu Family was not prepared to let this person go either.


    Even if Xu Yanzhu had done it voluntarily, for such a thing to happen, their Xu Family must have come to an end.


    Jiang Han never thought that the Old Madame Xu would give him such a promise. To be able to personally discuss this with the Third Uncle, who had the best future in his Xu Family, Jiang Han naturally wished for nothing more.


    He knew that although the Third Uncle looked like he was focused on becoming a martial general, he had business in the capital.


    "Since Grandmother has spoken, I shall push back the time limit set for yesterday by another half a month. After all, the Third Uncle was sent to the capital under the orders of the Emperor.


    When Jiang Han said this, Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu looked at each other in joy.


    Half a month''s time was already enough for them to send a letter to Xu Shiqiu with their Xu Family, and also allowed Xu Shiqiu to rush back from Da Tong.


    Since they had agreed on this matter, Old Madame Xu would naturally propose to meet Xu Yanzhu and see if she can get some information out of her.


    Jiang Han had already made so many concessions, he naturally would not refuse if he wanted Xu Family to owe him a favor.


    At this time, Jiang Han had already thought it through very clearly. As long as he owed a large enough favor, when the Fifth Prince ascends the throne in the future, Xu Shiqiu, the little brother with the best relationship with Fifth Prince''s Concubine, would definitely receive a lot of attention.


    At that time, his Jiang Family business would definitely rise to another level.


    Jiang Han even thought that if he could, he still had to change the situation of how he was unable to become an official despite spending many generations of his time in the clan.


    As long as he controlled this matter well, he would definitely have everything he wanted.


    Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu did not care about what Jiang Han was thinking about at this moment. After hearing that Jiang Han could go see Xu Yanzhu, the two of them left the place and under the guidance of the servant, went directly to Xu Yanzhu''s residence.


    When the servant woman guarding the door saw that Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu had arrived, she understood the Patriarch''s intentions and naturally left slowly.


    Hua Yu and Hua Ci immediately found out about this matter and informed Xu Yanzhu about it.


    Xu Yanzhu''s complexion today was slightly better than yesterday, but only by a little.


    Due to being pregnant, her complexion was not very good. At least, the moment Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu saw her, their hearts ached and their eyes reddened.


    When Xu Yanzhu saw that the Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu had arrived, she hurriedly climbed down the bed. Then, without caring about the obstruction of the words, he directly kneeled on the cold stone floor.


    "Grandmother, Yanzhu has let you down, and we have let down our Xu Family." As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu''s face was already covered in tears.


    Seeing this kind of Xu Yanzhu, Old Madame Xu, who originally wanted to reprimand him, could not say a word.

 C172

    In the end, Dong Shu had already been married into the Xu Family for more than a year, and had interacted quite a bit with Xu Yanzhu and the Old Madame Xu.


    She hurriedly took two steps forward, wanting to help Xu Yanzhu, who was kneeling on the ground, up.


    "Yanzhu, you can''t just kneel like this. The child in your womb is not even three months old yet. After saying that, Dong Shu saw that Xu Yanzhu had moved her mouth as though she wanted to say something, but she did not, and had no choice but to continue, "We are family, what is there to talk about, kneeling down like this is clearly our fault."


    The voice behind them was very soft, but Xu Yanzhu and Old Madame Xu could hear it clearly.


    At the same time Xu Yanzhu slowly got up using Dong Shu''s arm, she also thought to herself that her actions just now really had the intention of blackmailing her grandmother.


    Thinking about this, Xu Yanzhu immediately broke out in a cold sweat. She really didn''t do it on purpose.


    Because of what Dong Shu had said, Old Madame Xu''s face looked better than before. After seeing Dong Shu help him up, she then looked at Xu Yanzhu and asked: "Yanzhu, is that person really that important?"


    Xu Yanzhu and Dong Shu did not expect Old Madame Xu to ask such a question in the first sentence. Xu Yanzhu was obviously stunned for a moment before she nodded: "Grandmother, in Yanzhu''s heart, he is indeed very important." After saying this, Xu Yanzhu did not wait for Old Madame Xu to speak, and continued: "But this matter, it is true that Yanzhu is not strict enough."


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu admitting that she was not strict enough, Old Madame Xu immediately understood what she meant.


    If Xu Yanzhu was more strict, she would definitely be able to hide the truth from Jiang Han, and not let him know that she was pregnant.


    As long as he could hide this fact from Jiang Han, and use the power of his Xu Family as well as the name of his aunt, Fifth Prince Concubine, for a while, he might be able to smoothly leave the Jiang Family.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t let his Xu Family be in a passive state.


    After understanding all of this, the Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Yanzhu and sighed: "Since what has happened is already happening, then don''t think about such things. "Now the most important thing is to inform that man to come to the capital and settle this matter." After saying this, the Old Madame Xu told Xu Yanzhu about him conversing with Jiang Han just now, and he gave up for another half a month''s time.


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, how could Xu Yanzhu not understand. This grandmother must have promised something, if not, how could Jiang Han give up for half a month.


    The most likely scenario would be to inform the Third Uncle and ask him to return to the capital.


    After Xu Yanzhu thought about this, she did not know how she should start talking.


    Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and then looked at Xu Yanzhu, and then spoke to Xu Yanzhu: "The reason why I did not bring Cui Hua here today is because I allowed her to learn how to serve someone who is pregnant from an experienced servant woman at home. After she learns it in two days, I''ll let her come back and continue to serve you. "


    After Xu Yanzhu heard Dong Shu''s words, she hurriedly shook her head and said, "Third Aunt, we had already agreed that as long as I have someone suitable to accompany me, I will allow Cui Hua to return to the Xu Family. Now that I already have flowery language and flowery words by my side, I can just directly ask Cui Hua to go back this time. " After she finished speaking, she paused for a moment before continuing, "I''ve prepared quite a few things for Cui Hua previously, and I didn''t bring her along when she left in a hurry yesterday. Why don''t you bring Third Aunt back later?"


    Dong Shu naturally understood what Xu Yanzhu meant, she raised her eyes and looked at the flowery words beside Xu Yanzhu, thinking back to what her husband had said before, she immediately shook her head and said: "No need, it won''t be long before Cui Hua comes back to teach the two of them how to treat someone who is pregnant."


    Dong Shu''s reason was strong, now that she was pregnant, her body was naturally different from before.


    Dong Shu was an experienced person, so she naturally knew that pregnancy wasn''t easy, and there would even be symptoms such as a backache or sore leg.


    This was also why she insisted on letting Cui Hua learn from the experienced servant women for a few days at the Xu Family. Otherwise, she really wouldn''t be at ease if it was just Cui Hua leading the two similarly inexperienced girls to take care of Xu Yanzhu.


    Furthermore, the ''not too long'' she mentioned just now clearly stated that would not be able to stay in the Jiang Family for too long.


    At the very least, before Xu Yanzhu''s stomach bulges, she would have to completely settle this matter.


    Xu Yanzhu could feel that Dong Shu was truly concerned about her. She understood that even if something like this were to happen, in the heart of the Third Aunt, she would only be an ordinary Xu Family First Miss back then.


    Thinking to this point, Xu Yanzhu looked at Dong Shu with reddened eyes: "Third Aunt, I have almost destroyed the reputation of my Xu Family daughter." Xu Yanzhu was worried that Dong Shu didn''t understand all of this, so she told him directly.


    But when Dong Shu heard her words, she immediately nodded and said, "I understand all of this." Even if Dong Shu didn''t understand, the Old Madame Xu would have thought of it.


    Until now, Xu Shiqiu and his daughter were the only ones who were under Xu Shiqiu''s command, so Old Madame Xu would definitely give some pointers to Dong Shu.


    Seeing that Dong Shu was still thinking about her after she understood this, Xu Yanzhu felt even more embarrassed.


    Dong Shu didn''t think too much into it. She had a good relationship with Xu Yanzhu, so she would naturally consider it for her sake.


    Due to Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu''s conversation, the Old Madame Xu also slowly recovered.


    She also understood that now that things had come to this point, blaming anyone else was no big deal. What she needed to think about the most now was how to resolve this issue.


    But now that Xu Shiqiu was not at home, the man behind Xu Yanzhu was also not here. Just the few of them, a few women and children, could not make any promises to Jiang Han.


    Furthermore, even if they really promised something, Jiang Han would not be willing to believe it.


    The three of them understood this point, so even Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu only cared about Xu Yanzhu''s body in the end and urged her to send the message quickly.


    After saying that, Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu asked to go home.


    Although Xu Yanzhu couldn''t bear to part with her grandmother and Third Aunt, she also understood that she couldn''t force them to stay.


    The reason why they came to visit her today was because she wasn''t feeling well due to being sick, and it was also precisely to make up for the reason why Cui Hua left the place in such a hurry yesterday.


    Even though she was a doctor, she was still a junior, so it was not good for her to let her elders stay in the Jiang Family to take care of her.


    Furthermore, the Jiang Family was still in its filial period.


    With Xu Yanzhu''s current state, both Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu were worried about her going out to send them off. Naturally, they wanted her to stay in the courtyard and not go out.


    Since Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu had used the reason of Xu Yanzhu coming to visit them when she was sick, naturally, they had brought quite a few medicinal herbs with them.


    The medicinal herbs prepared by the two of them could only be used by someone who was pregnant. Before they left, the two of them specifically warned Xu Yanzhu about matters that she should take note of during pregnancy.


    Xu Yanzhu insisted on escorting her grandmother and Third Aunt to the entrance of the courtyard. However, the moment she arrived, she saw Jiang Han, who was waiting there.


    Seeing Jiang Han, Xu Yanzhu felt slightly embarrassed, but Jiang Han didn''t look at her and respectfully offered to personally send them out of the manor.


    For Jiang Han to appear here at this moment, he must have been waiting here for this moment because he had estimated the time.


    Old Madame Xu treated Jiang Han very well, she had specifically instructed Jiang Han to be careful of his body, and then left the Jiang Family with Jiang Han.


    Not long after Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu returned to the Xu Family, Xu Nuanwen sent someone over to ask if anything had happened at home.


    Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu were not surprised that Xu Nuanwen knew about this matter. After all, they had not concealed their trip here, and if Cui Hua had hurried back yesterday, anyone who was concerned about the Xu Family would have noticed.


    Others may not come and ask, but it was perfectly justified for Xu Nuanwen to pay attention to the Xu Family, furthermore, she had sent people to ask because she was concerned about the situation on the Xu Family.


    Because of the matter with Xu Yanzhu, it was not convenient to speak of it through other people''s mouth, so Old Madame Xu only told the servant that Xu Yanzhu was not feeling well.


    However, Old Madame Xu still wrote an ordinary letter personally, but had the servant bring it back to Xu Nuanwen.


    An hour later, Xu Nuanwen received her mother''s handwritten letter. With just a glance, she confirmed that something had happened to Yanzhu.


    "Jiang Family is currently being filial, so it''s not like I should rashly head there. Send someone to prepare for it, I''ll go see Mother tomorrow and ask about Yanzhu''s condition."


    Although Xu Nuanwen was suspicious of what was going on with Xu Yanzhu, she knew that since her mother wrote such a profound letter to him, the matter with Yanzhu would definitely be very serious.


    The servant woman who brought back the letter was not surprised to hear Xu Nuanwen''s words. Her own Crown Princess had not gotten the chance to go to Xu Family in the near future due to some matters. When she heard that there was something important with Xu Family, she would definitely go back to take a look.


    When Ye Jingxing heard that Xu Nuanwen was going to return to the Xu Family on the second day, he was not surprised as well. He did not pay much attention to the Jiang Family, so he naturally did not know what happened to the Jiang Family.


    However, in the end, Ye Jingxing still opened his mouth and said to Xu Nuanwen: "Today''s news from the palace, I''m afraid that Royal Father has thoughts of abdicating from the throne."

 C173

    Xu Nuanwen was startled when she heard Ye Jingxing''s words. She really did not expect to hear such a piece of news today.


    She was stunned for a moment, then turned back to look at Ye Jingxing who had been staring at her: "Is this a test from Royal Father, or does he really have this intention?" After saying that, Xu Nuanwen paused for a moment, then continued, "If Royal Father really has that intention, then we ¡­"


    Although Xu Nuanwen did not finish her words, Ye Jingxing could still understand what she meant.


    Ye Jingxing reached out and held Xu Nuanwen''s hand, then said softly, "My wife, there is no need to worry. Not only me, but mufei will also pay attention to this matter. Furthermore, the situation in the imperial court is becoming clearer and clearer. Even if there are people who are unwilling, there is no need to worry. "


    Ye Jingxing''s words were straightforward enough. He had complete confidence in the throne.


    He was not the only one with a decent background among the remaining adult princes. Most importantly, he had been known for his ability all these years.


    He believed that as long as they weren''t really muddleheaded, they would know what to choose.


    Furthermore, Ye Jingxing knew clearly in his heart that the main reason why Royal Father would choose him was because he was much friendlier than Third Brother. He wasn''t like Third Brother, who couldn''t wait to kill all of them.


    Based on Royal Father''s personality, what he hoped the most was his son who had ascended to the throne would not make a move against his other sons, and would try his best to protect all of his bloodlines.


    Xu Nuanwen had been the wife of a royal family for so many years, how could she not understand this point?


    She nodded at Ye Jingxing, and then said: "It''s best not to spread this matter for now, Royal Father''s personality, it''s hard to say."


    With regards to what Xu Nuanwen said, Ye Jingxing naturally agreed. He was more experienced than Xu Nuanwen as a royal wife as a son, so he naturally understood more about Royal Father''s personality.


    The couple did not continue after they said so much. They had been married for so many years and knew each other''s thoughts. They knew what to say at this time and what not to say.


    "I still have things to do tomorrow. Otherwise, I could accompany you to visit my mother-in-law." Saying that, Ye Jingxing frowned for a moment. Then, he said: "Didn''t a few good materials come in earlier? There are a few colors that I see that you don''t like to wear on normal days. Every daughter in the family, how about you bring them to our little niece? "


    The reason why Ye Jingxing said that was also because those few stalks of stalks of stalks were really too tender, they were all yellow, and with colors such as soft powder, only a little girl could use them.


    "You''re right, there''s no daughter in the family. Even if I want to dress up as my daughter, there''s nothing I can do about it." Fortunately Yuanxi is growing up to be more and more like me. Seeing her, it is as if I am looking at my own daughter. " As Xu Nuanwen said this, her eyes lit up.


    But in her heart, she was also thinking that for a child as young as Yuanxi, even if he were to wear all the materials she sent him, she wouldn''t be able to use up much of it.


    Most importantly, she didn''t have a daughter now. Wasn''t there another young girl that had already been settled by her second son?


    She could get someone to send it to the Liu Family for Brother Shuo''s favorite Fang''er, and have Liu Fang''er make some clothes for her to wear.


    She wanted to give two to her sister-in-law, but when she thought about the look on her brother''s face every time she gave the materials to her sister-in-law, she didn''t think much of it.


    Since sister-in-law can''t dress up, doesn''t that mean that there is still a little niece and daughter-in-law who can dress her up?


    As for the materials that were of a stable color and suitable for a woman''s use, they were also stored in the storehouse. Naturally, she would not forget them.


    Because she had not returned to the Xu Family for a period of time, this time Xu Nuanwen came back to the Xu Family with a lot of good things.


    And yet, no one said anything.


    Everyone in the capital knew that Xu Shiqiu had done a good job in exterminating the horse bandits in the Da Tong Kingdom. Even if he didn''t get promoted back then, it would be of great help to the Fifth Prince in seizing the throne.


    As a result, the Fifth Prince Concubine treated his family a little better, so it was understandable.


    It was just that Xu Nuanwen was looking carefully. If she had brought so many things back in the past, mother and sister-in-law would definitely have happily discussed how to dispose of these cloths. But today, they had no mood to do so.


    In Xu Nuanwen''s hand, she was holding a silk flower that was the size of a grain of rice and had it embroidered.


    Looking at Yuanxi, it had already been nine months. Although her hair was soft, she could still wear a silk flower after a small tug.


    For this, she had specially made over a dozen silk flowers of different colors, just for Yuanxi to wear and play with in the future.


    When Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu saw Xu Nuanwen carrying Yuanxi who had a face full of satisfaction, and looked at each other for a moment, Old Madame Xu waved her hand to allow the servant woman serving him to leave.


    Seeing Old Madame Xu''s actions, Xu Nuanwen kept the smile on her face, "Mother, did something happen at home? Yesterday, I received a letter saying that Yanzhu is sick. Saying that, Xu Nuanwen looked at Dong Shu again.


    Dong Shu did not speak after hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, and directly looked towards her mother-in-law.


    Only after the Old Madame Xu and the other servants had all retreated did they look at Xu Nuanwen and tell them about Xu Yanzhu''s situation.


    From the moment Old Madame Xu began to talk about Xu Yanzhu, Xu Nuanwen frowned. It was only when Old Madame Xu finished talking about the conversation between and that Xu Nuanwen finally opened her mouth and said, "Yanzhu is really muddle-headed." After she finished speaking, she sighed and said, "This child Yanzhu, has always had a heavy heart since childhood, and has paid particular attention to the word ''love'' even more importantly. This time, she must really be caught up in it. "


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Old Madame Xu sighed: "That''s right, I asked her yesterday, and she admitted it herself, that person is extremely important to her."


    "Regarding this matter, we can only help Zhou Quan and Perfect, the marriage with Yanzhu earlier, we have indeed wronged her."


    When Xu Nuanwen said this, she truly felt sorry for Xu Yanzhu. When she thought about her marriage just now, he felt that she had truly been wronged.


    The most important thing was that Xu Nuanwen had married someone she liked. After so many years, she understood how blissful marrying a man she liked was.


    Previously, Xu Yanzhu was raised at her mother''s side, so her feelings for Xu Yanzhu were naturally not ordinary.


    Furthermore, Xu Yanzhu had married into the capital last year, and her Xu Family had yet to return to the capital at that time.


    The feelings between people only slowly became stronger after they got along with each other.


    Although the two of them were uncles, they had not seen each other for close to ten years. Now that their relationship was so good, other than giving face to the Old Madame Xu, the rest was naturally because of the time they had spent together in the autumn and winter, until spring of this year.


    After knowing about Xu Yanzhu''s matter, it was not good for Xu Nuanwen to not care about anything. Even if it was inconvenient to tell Ye Jingxing about this matter, she could still rely on his status to support Xu Yanzhu.


    Thinking about it here, Xu Nuanwen recalled her younger brother who had gone out to exterminate the bandits but had not come back, "I heard that this time''s extermination was completed very well, even if we do not get promoted, there should be a reward."


    The reason Xu Nuanwen mentioned this was also to calm the hearts of Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu.


    Most importantly, if Xu Shiqiu were to receive His Majesty''s rewards, it would also be a good thing for his Xu Family. At that time, negotiating with Jiang Han would also give him some confidence.


    Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu both understood this logic, so after hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, they were naturally very happy.


    However, the three of them understood that before Xu Shiqiu and the unknown man came back, there were still variables in everything that had happened.


    Since she had mentioned Xu Shiqiu, Dong Shu naturally also inquired about a few words from the Aunt Sister to find out about Xu Shiqiu''s current situation.


    "It''s good that time is on the same side. The soldiers he taught might not be able to take on the Tatar Cavalry at this time, but some of the mounted bandits, as long as they can hold on steadily, are really nothing."


    Xu Nuanwen had been favored by the great general Xu Zhenbei into the sky since young, and she had heard quite a lot about travelling and fighting.


    This time, Xu Shiqiu was leading the troops to exterminate the bandits, she was naturally paying attention to it.


    Seeing that she was concerned about this, Ye Jingxing would of course tell her about some things.


    For example, this time, Xu Shiqiu brought his men to eliminate the horse bandits. Xu Shiqiu was not greedy for merits, and did not like the generals before who coveted the pay.


    Under his command, no matter how many people there were, that was how many people he would get.


    In this kind of situation, as long as Xu Shiqiu was not an ignorant general, there was naturally a chance for him to win against these unruly and unorthodox horse bandits.


    After hearing what Xu Nuanwen had to say, Dong Shu''s face revealed a smile.


    Master had already been away from the capital for a while. With Yanzhu''s matter, Master should be able to return earlier than planned.


    After all, in the heart of the hubby, Xu Yanzhu, the eldest niece, had some weight to her. Moreover, this matter was extremely important to the daughters of the Xu Family.


    Dong Shu''s guess was not wrong. A few days later, Xu Shiqiu who had received the letter from his family, finished reading it and decided to return to the capital as soon as possible to settle the matter with Xu Yanzhu.


    However, when he received the letter, Xu Shiqiu also received a message from his brother-in-law.


    His Majesty really did intend to abdicate, and Third Prince had already learned of this matter.

 C174

    Xu Shiqiu understood that since his brother-in-law had sent such a message, this matter was not as simple as His Majesty abdicating from the throne.


    His Majesty abdicating from the throne sounded like a heavy burden that weighed heavily on His Majesty''s old age, but to the princes and court officials below, this was a change of authority.


    Who knew how many families would be involved in this change of rights.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu sighed and muttered: "But everyone clearly knows that this matter is difficult, yet everyone would still throw themselves at it regardless of their own safety." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu turned his gaze to the letter that Dong Shu had someone send over, "Perhaps I can use this matter to find a chance to send them away from the capital?"


    This thought was quickly suppressed by Xu Shiqiu.


    If he really did so at this moment, not to mention how others would look at him, even Brother-in-law would think that he was looking for a way out.


    After he understood this point, Xu Shiqiu continued to understand that the only thing he could do now was to do his best to help his brother-in-law sit on the throne of the royal family.


    In addition, he also understood in his heart that if his brother-in-law managed to successfully ascend to the throne, if His Majesty''s health wasn''t good, then she''d be able to completely ignore political matters. But if it was him, then he''d still interfere ¡­


    At that time, even the throne of her brother-in-law would be unsteady.


    But the allure of the throne was simply too great. There was no way Brother-in-law was going to give up.


    Moreover, if brother-in-law hadn''t ascended to the throne, it was hard to say if his Xu Family could have been preserved.


    In the matters before, their Xu Family and Third Prince had already reached a situation where there would only be one outcome, so this time, their Xu Family could only advance, and they could not retreat.


    Xu Shiqiu thought about these things for a while, and did not spend too much time thinking about it. He destroyed one of the two letters, and put the other one away properly before summoning his four personal guards.


    Currently, Xu Shiqiu''s personal guards were Ye Shuo, Xu Yanhao, Xu Jie and Zhang Ping. Although Liu Ze was not bad, but he still spent a lot of time studying, and now that Xu Shiqiu had arranged for him to manage the logistics, he could be considered one of Xu Shiqiu''s trusted aides.


    Seeing the four, Xu Shiqiu signaled Xu Jie and Zhang Ping to wait at the entrance. Then, he told the four of them about the letter Ye Jingxing had delivered to him.


    Of course, the most important people were still Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao. It was because Xu Jie and Zhang Ping were both trusted aides that they were assigned to guard the door, so they could listen to the conversation.


    After Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao heard what Xu Shiqiu said, they immediately looked at each other.


    Then, Ye Shuo, who was a little more lively, spoke out first: "General, do we have to return to the capital as soon as possible?" His father was probably going to fight for the throne. At this point, he definitely had to return.


    Just as Ye Shuo finished speaking, Xu Yanhao continued: "The matters here are more or less settled, and there''s going to be an emergency at the end of the day to organize everything. We''ll be able to leave camp early the next day to return to the capital." If their uncle were to fight for the throne, their Xu Family would definitely be implicated.


    Xu Yanhao was slightly older than Ye Shuo, and was a little more stable in handling matters.


    Even though he arrived late, his performance during this period of time was extremely good. Xu Shiqiu was also willing to promote himself to be a nephew, because Xu Yanhao''s background was also not low.


    However, because of his old age, he could manage the affairs of the camp that Ye Shuo was impatient to manage.


    Therefore, when Xu Shiqiu revealed the intention to return to the capital, he gave him the exact time to return.


    Xu Shiqiu was very satisfied with his nephew and nephew, he liked to charge in and fight outside, but Xu Yanhao was older and more steady, and was better at handling the matters in the army camp.


    As for Zhang Ping and Xu Jie, their statuses were not as high as theirs. Most of the soldiers in the army camp were ordinary commoner soldiers, and in normal days, most of the things that they had done to liaise with the soldiers were done by them.


    At this time, Xu Shiqiu heard Xu Yanhao''s words and nodded in satisfaction. He then looked at Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao and said: "Tomorrow, Ye Shuo and Xu Jie will follow me out. Yanhao and Zhang Ping will stay in the army to settle the military affairs.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the four of them immediately agreed.


    There were still a few more hours before the sky darkened, so the four of them came out of Xu Shiqiu''s tent to begin instructing him to prepare to leave camp and return to the capital.


    This time, none of the bandits had died, but there were still some who had been accidentally injured.


    There were more minor injuries, but there were also a few dozen that were seriously injured.


    Xu Shiqiu currently had three thousand people under his command, and only a few tens of them were severely injured.


    Only, this result was not what Xu Shiqiu wanted.


    Fortunately, the majority of the heavily injured were the ordinary soldiers that had been selected from the Iron Eagle Brigade back then.


    Unlike them, many of them panicked when they saw the enemy rush over.


    It was precisely because they panicked that so many people were injured.


    Although Xu Shiqiu had already said it before, as long as they could recover from their injuries, they would still be able to return to his side and continue being soldiers. However, if they were severely injured the next time, they would be eliminated.


    But since they were already chosen under Xu Shiqiu''s command, how could these soldiers be willing to go back.


    They had been holding their breaths the entire time, wanting to recuperate from their injuries and increase their training as soon as possible.


    This time, hearing that they were going back to the capital, it was their group that was the most enthusiastic about it.


    Although there were military doctors here, their wounds healed too slowly. They were in a hurry to go back to find a doctor with great medical skills to treat them.


    No matter how much money you spend, you have to heal the wound as soon as possible.


    Although Xu Shiqiu knew what the soldiers below were thinking, he did not say much. He was willing to give them another chance, but it was only because this was their first time fighting and it was also the first time the recruits had seen blood.


    But next time, he would not be so easy to talk to.


    Xu Shiqiu had slept rather early tonight, and was preparing to go out to see someone the next day.


    Only, he never would have thought that the next day, after bringing Ye Shuo and out of the army camp, and arriving in a small village that wasn''t too obvious, he would actually be told that the person he was looking for, had already left.


    "When did he leave?"


    Xu Shiqiu frowned as he looked at the old man in front of him. They had clearly arranged to return to the capital together with him a few days ago, why was he rushing back to the capital like that?


    "It was the night before yesterday. After receiving the letter, he hurriedly packed two sets of clothes and left." As the old man spoke, he thought for a moment before furrowing his brows, "Looking at young master''s expression, it should be something important. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left overnight. "


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shiqiu nodded, although he did not understand, he did not continue asking.


    Ever since Da Tong had met Yan Ye, he had made a different guess as to Yan Ye''s identity.


    He had only felt that Yan Ye''s identity was not simple before, and whether or not he had other motives for approaching his clan. However, after what happened during the same time as, he felt that Yan Ye had no ill intentions towards their Xu Family.


    He could faintly feel that this Yan Ye was trying to curry favor with him.


    The suggestion to return to the capital was also Yan Ye''s own initiative, it was just that he did not expect him to leave without saying anything.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu did not continue to think about it. After bidding farewell to the old man, he brought Ye Huan and Xu Jie to ride his horse back.


    At this time, Yan Ye, who was being looked for by Xu Shiqiu, was already riding towards the capital.


    Since the evening of the previous day when he received the letter written by Yanzhu using a flowery language, his heart had already flown back to the capital.


    He really did not expect that on those two occasions, Yanzhu would already be pregnant with his child.


    He had never thought that he would have a son before taking revenge, but now that he had a son, he had one that he had longed for for for so many years, Little Sister Yanzhu.


    As he thought about what was said in the flowery language letter, Yan Ye also quickly thought about how he would negotiate with Jiang Han after meeting him.


    At that time, if it was really impossible, he would have to send Yanzhu out of the capital.


    What he wanted to do was truly dangerous. Although the power of his Xu Family in the capital was not weak, he did not want to leave behind such a huge weakness.


    If that person found out that he was still alive and that he already had a son, and that he was still inside the stomach of Xu Family Mistress, then his Xu Family would probably not be stable either.


    Yan Ye''s thoughts flew, and then he remembered his agreement with Xu Shiqiu a while ago.


    If he knew that he had caused his niece to fall into such a predicament, would he be able to guard against him again?


    At that time, would he be unable to conceal his identity?


    Yan Ye thought about it a lot, and in the end, couldn''t help but sigh. At this moment, he also understood that he and Yanzhu were just too reckless back then.


    Even if he could not be restrained, he should not have done such a thing while Yanzhu was still the young mistress of the Jiang Family.


    When he thought about Jiang Han who possessed the Jiang Family, Yan Ye immediately thought about the matter regarding Jiang Han that he had investigated about previously.


    Thinking about it, Yan Ye estimated the time he should return to the capital, and decided that before going back to the capital, he would first go to a place.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know that the Yan Ye he was thinking of was the man who caused his first niece to be pregnant, but he didn''t know the exact details.


    Dong Shu''s letter was simple, it only mentioned that Xu Yanzhu was pregnant, but the child''s biological father was not Jiang Han. Only when Jiang Han received some benefits did he finally let Xu Yanzhu leave, and he needed to return to discuss these matters.


    After going out for a while, Xu Shiqiu packed his luggage as he thought about the men that he had met earlier in August.


    In the end, Xu Shiqiu thought about it for a long time before coming to the conclusion that Xu Yanzhu had stayed in the Xu Family.


    "In other words, this child exists within the Xu Family." Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu closed his eyes.


    Although there weren''t many males in their Xu Family, there were quite a few males that had grown up in his residence.


    "Who could it be?" After Xu Shiqiu pondered for a moment, he still did not know what to do, so he opened his eyes and continued packing.


    Thinking that the man from the Young Girl would also be interviewing Jiang Han later, Xu Shiqiu decided to temporarily put this matter aside. When he returned to the capital, he would ask Yanzhu about it later.


    Thinking about Xu Yanzhu''s situation, Xu Shiqiu said angrily, "At that time, I must teach this person a lesson!"


    No one heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, but he made up his mind that he would not let this man go.


    Since he was going back to the capital tomorrow, other than searching for Yan Ye, the reason why Xu Shiqiu went out today was to buy some things that the capital did not have, so that he could bring some for Old Madame Xu, Dong Shu and Yuanxi.


    He had reaped quite a good harvest from this bandit mission. Other than handing over the treasury and giving it to the soldiers below, he also had a share as the general.


    Originally, Xu Shiqiu was in an extremely good mood because of these spoils of war, but when he thought about the matter of Xu Yanzhu and His Majesty quitting the throne, Xu Shiqiu lost his good mood.


    Xu Shiqiu was not in a good mood. The four personal guards now had what Xu Shiqiu had said before, and no longer had the joy that came at the same time as when the emperor was about to abdicate.


    The four of them understood that the capital would not be safe for long after they returned to the capital.


    The heavens of the capital were about to change.

 C175

    Xu Shiqiu''s guess was not wrong. Even though the sky in the capital had not changed, people who were well-informed could feel that there was a quiet undercurrent brewing.


    Although Yan Ye had returned to the capital early, he had taken a detour to meet someone, so he did not return to the capital much earlier than Xu Shiqiu.


    The night that Yan Ye returned to the capital, he went to see Xu Yanzhu and informed him of her arrangements.


    "My identity is not yet known, so I will invite an uncle to come forward and help me discuss with Jiang Han. His identity is not ordinary, I believe Jiang Han is willing to give him face and not investigate my identity too deeply. " Yan Ye looked at Xu Yanzhu, and after he said those words gently, he nervously reached out and placed his hand on Xu Yanzhu''s abdomen that had yet to rise.


    When he thought about how his subordinate''s belly was just a layer away from his flesh and blood, Yan Ye felt a little sore in his eyes.


    Ever since what happened more than ten years ago, he had never thought that he would one day have a child before his revenge.


    When Xu Yanzhu saw Yan Ye, her heart was completely at ease. Now that he heard him say this, she naturally could understand why.


    Xu Yanzhu did not ask Yan Ye who the person she found back was. In this period of time, she had taken many bitter medicines in peace to recuperate her child. She also understood that her health could only be healthy if she took care of her body once and for all.


    So she did not think much about it, and only acted as if she was handing everything over to Yan Ye.


    Seeing Xu Yanzhu''s expression, and thinking back to the flowery words that had been said by his just now, for the sake of making the child in his womb suffer daily, Yan Ye sighed before speaking, "Zhu''er, this time was my fault. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    "Brother Yan, I am willing to give birth to your child." After she finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu paused for a while before continuing, "Moreover, I was willing to get pregnant at this time. This cannot be blamed on you."


    Yan Ye knew that Xu Yanzhu was speaking the truth. What happened that night was not something that could be said with just a few words.


    The two of them had fallen in love. Although this child didn''t come at the right time, they truly liked him.


    Yan Ye had just returned to the capital, and did not stay for long with Xu Yanzhu. After waiting for a while, he left a message that after Xu Shiqiu returned to the capital, he would first pay respects to him in Xu Family, and then follow him there.


    Xu Yanzhu understood that Yan Ye was asking her to give him a rough estimate of the time. After all, her Third Uncle had made quite a big movement when she returned to the capital, and would probably be back in three to five days.


    And the time that Jiang Han had given them, was still quite a few days away. It was enough for them to first settle some things with their Xu Family before returning with their Jiang Family.


    "Brother Yan, don''t worry, I will tell Jiang Han about this." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu thought for a while, then opened her mouth: "Grandmother and Third Uncle are probably not so easy to fool. My aunt also knows about my matter, I''m afraid she would also go there."


    As for her parents, even now they still thought that she was sick from working on her mother-in-law''s funeral and didn''t know that she was pregnant.


    Regarding this matter, Xu Yanzhu did not want her parents to get involved either.


    After hearing what Xu Yanzhu said, Yan Ye did not speak, but nodded to her, indicating that he knew.


    After Yan Ye left, Xu Yanzhu was not in a hurry to deliver a letter to Jiang Han either. Instead, she waited until the evening of the second day to tell Jiang Han that when her Third Uncle returned, he would first pay respects to his grandmother, his Third Uncle, and then come to Jiang Family.


    Jiang Han didn''t mind this at all. After all, he still had to suffer from the rumors that Old Madame Xu revealed when she came to Jiang Family.


    Thinking about how Xu Yanzhu had been raised in front of the Old Madame Xu since childhood, how she had a good relationship with the Xu Family and Third Madame, he did not say anything more.


    Furthermore, the capital had not been stable lately. Third Prince had clearly not paid attention to Jiang Family before, but who knew that she would actually send someone to find him during this period of time?


    Jiang Han understood that the Third Prince was dishonest and wanted to do something big, but he lacked money.


    Jiang Family was a business with many generations. Outsiders just did not know how much silver they had, but they did know that Jiang Family did not lack silver.


    However, Jiang Han was unwilling to involve himself in all of this. If it was said that the Fifth Prince had come looking for him, then he might be willing to secretly help out with the relationship between them with Xu Yanzhu.


    Even a merchant like Jiang Han could tell that the power of the Third Prince in the imperial court was not enough. Although the imperial family of his uncle and imperial concubine were both good, even if they met Zhang Family, they wouldn''t be able to put up a fight.


    Moreover, his Xu Family had also recovered and was now linked to Prince Duan, so his chances of winning were really too small.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Han felt that Fifth Prince was even more suitable than him to be His Majesty. At the very least, Fifth Prince wasn''t like him.


    Due to this matter, Jiang Han had been rather busy recently, and coincidentally, Xu Shiqiu was about to return to the capital, so he prepared to use this matter to discuss it with them.


    Jiang Family were willing to secretly help the Fifth Prince s, but they had to protect their Jiang Family from being hated and schemed against by the people from Third Prince''s faction.


    Jiang Han decided his bottom line in his heart, and calmly waited for Xu Shiqiu to return to the capital.


    It was not only Jiang Han who was waiting for Xu Shiqiu to return to the capital, even everyone in Xu Family was waiting for him.


    Xu Shiqiu went out of the capital this time to exterminate the bandits. Even if he went back to the capital, he would not go straight into the capital.


    He had to bring the soldiers back to the military camp in the outskirts of the capital before he could deliver a paper roll to the capital to seek an audience with the Emperor Ruikang.


    Just that Xu Shiqiu had not returned to the capital yet, the Emperor Ruikang had already sent people out of the capital to meet Xu Shiqiu, telling him to go straight back to the capital. As for the soldiers, they could either camp outside the city or return to the military camps in the outskirts of the capital.


    "What is Your Majesty doing?" The Old Madame Xu sat in the front of the hall, frowning as she looked at Xu Nuanwen, who had come to deliver the news. Seeing her shake her head, she then sighed and said, "No matter what Your Majesty wants to do, we can only guard against it, but we cannot take the initiative to attack."


    The moment Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, Dong Shu, who was seated on the other side of the stage, spoke: "How about I make a trip to the palace tomorrow to pay my respects to Empress? "Since the Empress is in the palace and familiar with His Majesty''s personality, I''m afraid she''ll be able to guess a thing or two."


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu shook her head and said, "If that''s the case, then Empress will know that our family has someone in the palace, and this will make the Empress feel that we are using her."


    "Mom, you can''t say that. Empress has already joined hands with us, and she isn''t willing for Third Prince to sit in that position. She had already sent a message to the Hu Family and had asked them to help us. " Although Hu Family had originally requested that her clan''s Huan brother marry Hu Family''s daughter, this matter was stopped by Empress.


    Empress had been trapped in the palace for her entire life, and she had lost her children due to the struggle for power.


    On the other hand, the direct descendant of Hu Family had a daughter who was only one year younger than her Xuan Ge''er. Judging from Empress Hu''s intentions, she would not seek for the position of Empress in the future, nor would she be willing for his daughter to enter the Imperial Palace. However, once Ye Jingxing ascended to the throne, he had to obtain the position of an imperial concubine.


    Xu Nuanwen had no objections to this point. She had seen Hu Family''s daughter before, because Empress Hu had long since sent word back to her, so her daughter''s parents were also obedient and taught their daughter very well.


    But now, even though Brother Shuo and Xuan Ge''er''s marriage had an idea, the matter of Brother Huan''er''s marriage had yet to be decided.


    Since the possibility of her husband ascending the throne was very high, and since Brother Huan was the eldest son and even the Consort De of the palace, she didn''t think that the marriage of her eldest grandson could be decided that early.


    After all, as long as her son ascended the throne, her eldest grandson was the best candidate to be the Crown Prince.


    Consort De had also thought about accepting a niece from her family after her son ascended the throne, but Ye Jingxing had said it in such a deathly manner that she would rather not take the throne if she were to take another woman.


    Consort De could not refuse her son, and could only acquiesce to Ye Jingxing''s side: the only woman by his side.


    Fortunately, Xu Nuanwen had given birth to two sons, and also had a bastard child who had raised him since childhood. The eldest grandson was indeed extraordinary, otherwise, she would not have given up so easily.


    Xu Nuanwen thought that there might be a Third Sister-in-Law who had given up in the end.


    Empress Hu sees Third Sister-in-Law as her own daughter, otherwise, Empress Hu would definitely not agree to let Hu Family help so easily.


    Her sister-in-law is the eldest daughter of the Prince Duan, and a few of her nephews have also improved, so her current Xu Family and connections are not bad.


    The Consort De understood this, so after thinking for a long time, she finally decided not to arrange a marriage for his eldest grandson. Instead, she would use his eldest grandson''s few grandnieces to rope in some connections.


    Amongst them, she had married her mother''s most outstanding direct daughter into the Hu Family. This was also what Empress Hu An had in mind.


    Because of Consort De''s decision, they had been on extremely good terms with each other recently.


    Xu Nuanwen thought about this for a while, and then looked at the Old Madame Xu in front of him and said, "Mother, I feel that there is nothing wrong with your junior sister entering the palace." Finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen paused for a moment before continuing, "Empress is actually well aware of the current situation, and knows that we will definitely pay attention to the news within the palace. Furthermore, Royal Father suddenly issued an order this time. We don''t understand and our hearts are perturbed. It is normal for us to ask to see her. "


    Furthermore, the most important thing that Xu Nuanwen did not say was that Empress Hu viewed Third Sister-in-Law as her own daughter. She had thought about it for a bit, if her own son-in-law were to meet with such an incident, her daughter might not be satisfied even if she did not come to find her.


    After all, although the Empress Hu kept a low profile, it was not easy to hide something from her in the palace.


    When Dong Shu heard Aunt Sister''s words, she immediately nodded her head. She had interacted with him a lot and now they had true feelings for each other.


    It meant that she did not have a family, and her closest Cousin would probably only be able to reach the capital at the end of the year.


    Thus, when she heard Aunt Sister''s words, she wanted to enter the palace to see Empress Hu and speak with her.


    Old Madame Xu also had a daughter, after hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, she understood her intentions.


    "Since that''s the case, then you''ll arrange things in a bit and make a trip to the palace in the next two days to investigate His Majesty''s intentions." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu thought for a while, then said: "This time, they will also bring Yuanxi to the palace. I''m afraid that the capital will not be safe, and at that time, it will not be good for Yuanxi to leave as well."


    When Old Madame Xu said this, Dong Shu was startled.


    She understood that her mother-in-law wouldn''t rashly say such words. She must have sensed something.


    Could it be that something really big was going to happen?

 C176

    Xu Nuanwen had thought more than Dong Shu, so when the Old Madame Xu said this, she immediately understood the meaning behind these words.


    If there was really something going on in the capital, her mother would probably arrange for people to send Yuanxi away. Although Yuanxi was just a lady, she was the only blood of her third brother at that time.


    This time''s matter was nothing compared to the others. If they truly failed, it would be a huge disaster for their entire clan.


    Thinking to this, Xu Nuanwen smiled lightly: "Mother is right. Sister-in-law is bringing Yuanxi with her into the palace this time, and it just so happens that it''s going to be cold in the capital after a while.


    Hearing Aunt Sister''s words, Dong Shu nodded her head immediately.


    Seeing that Dong Shu agreed to this matter, the Old Madame Xu and Xu Nuanwen did not speak anymore.


    Dong Shu''s movements were quick, she decided to enter the palace to see the Queen, and got someone to send a message.


    This time, the Empress Hu did the same as usual. After receiving the news, he immediately sent a message to Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu was also used to the Empress Hu treating him in such a way, so because they were going to enter the palace the next morning, Dong Shu had personally brought Yuanxi to sleep the night before.


    Under Dong Shu''s watch, Yuanxi became extremely obedient. As the sky turned dark, Dong Shu fed her half a bowl of goat''s milk, changed her diapers, and washed her body. Then, Yuanxi obediently allowed Ling Xiang to watch her play with her ball while waiting for Dong Shu.


    A quarter of an hour later, Dong Shu was also done washing her hair. She climbed onto the bed and laughed happily, throwing down her beloved cloth ball before turning around and throwing herself into Dong Shu''s embrace while giggling.


    "Good girl Yuanxi, sleep early tonight. Tomorrow morning mother will bring you to the palace to visit the Empress." As she spoke, Dong Shu lowered her head and gently kissed Yuanxi on the forehead. Then, she closed her eyes slightly, reached out and gently patted Yuanxi''s back, as if she was going to sleep.


    Now, Yuanxi rarely slept with him. Even if Xu Shiqiu was not at home, she would only sleep with him once every two to three days.


    So every time she slept with Dong Shu, she would be very obedient. The moment she saw her mother close her eyes to sleep, she would obediently close them to sleep as well.


    After Yuanxi slept soundly in his arms, Dong Shu finally opened her eyes and looked at Yuanxi who was in his arms.


    Seeing Yuanxi''s soundly asleep, the corner of Dong Shu''s mouth could not help but curl into a faint smile.


    Yuanxi was getting easier to carry around in her house. Every time she closed her eyes to sleep, she would obediently follow suit and sleep, not making a fuss about her at all.


    Thinking up to here, Dong Shu suddenly started to miss Xu Shiqiu a bit. If his husband knew that Yuanxi was like this, he would definitely put her on his shoulder and play around for a while before letting it go.


    Thinking that she would be home in a few more days, Dong Shu finally revealed a smile. This was the first time she had separated from her husband for so long.


    On the morning of the second day, before the sky brightened, Dong Shu woke up.


    Usually, at this time, she would have to hug the wet nurse in her arms and drink milk in order to wake up. But today, when she woke up, she realised that the one lying beside her was her mother, so she supported her fat body and climbed directly onto her mother''s body.


    Dong Shu woke up because of Yuanxi''s disturbance. Opening her eyes, she saw Yuanxi happily crawling on her body, and she couldn''t help but let out a laugh.


    Yuanxi was kissed to the point that she began to giggle. The mother and daughter then lost all sleepiness and directly got out of bed to wash up.


    When Yuanxi was washing up and grooming, Yuanxi''s wet nurse fed her while hugging him, and then helped him clean up her little face and hands before she quietly left.


    Now that Yuanxi was getting bigger and bigger, the amount of supplementary food Dong Shu was feeding her was getting more and more, and the wet nurse was getting more and more useless.


    If not for the fact that Yuanxi still had her milk addiction when she woke up everyday, she might have already left the Xu Family.


    The mother and daughter pair were wearing the same colored dress today. After it was autumn, Dong Shu made a few new dresses, although the clothes were not the most luxurious, but they were very well made, and seemed to be extremely exquisite.


    After entering the palace, Empress Hu saw that Dong Shu and her daughter were wearing the same colored dress, and immediately laughed: "Every time I see you two dressed like this, I am very happy in my heart. "It seems like if I have the right materials in the future, I''ll have to make you dresses."


    Empress Hu does not lack good things, those fresh and tender colored materials, although Emperor Ruikang knew that Empress Hu would not be able to use them, he still sent them over, all for the sake of Empress Hu giving them to others.


    Upon hearing Empress Hu''s words, Dong Shu knew that she was prepared to give him the last good item, and immediately knelt down to pay her respects.


    When Dong Shu was called out, she immediately brought Yuanxi up to her.


    Yuanxi had entered the palace many times now. Although she was still young and could only remember a few things, she was already very familiar with the Empress Hu''s aura and appearance.


    After being directly stuffed into the Empress Hu''s embrace by Dong Shu, she obediently leaned into her embrace, her eyes staring at the specially made milk tea in front of Empress Hu.


    Empress Hu liked the look of Yuanxi who was able to eat the most. Yuanxi stared at the milk tea in front of him and immediately ordered her men to cook a bowl of goat''s milk for him.


    "Yuanxi, hold on. After saying that, Empress Hu looked towards Dong Shu, who had something to say.


    In fact, the Empress Hu had guessed why Dong Shu had entered the palace today. Although His Majesty hadn''t invented the decree, the news about the palace couldn''t be hidden from her.


    only felt that it was funny.


    Dong Shu did not say anything, and Empress Hu did not say anything either. Once the milk was done cooking, she took a small silver spoon and fed the milk to Yuanxi, spoonful by spoonful.


    The taste of the goat''s milk was something that Yuanxi was used to drinking. Although the wet nurse and her mother didn''t feed him, Yuanxi still sat obediently in the Queen''s embrace and drank the majority of the bowl of goat''s milk.


    When Yuanxi was about to fall asleep after drinking the lamb milk, Dong Shu directly looked at Mama Yan and said, "I''m afraid Yuanxi is going to sleep soon. Mama Yan will bring Yuanxi to the side hall to rest for a while."


    Since Dong Shu and Yuanxi came to the capital city to visit the Empress Hu, the Empress Hu ordered people to clean up the side hall, leaving it as a place for Dong Shu and Yuanxi to rest temporarily after entering the palace.


    Dong Shu rarely rested in the palace, so most of the side halls were used by Yuanxi.


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, the Mama Yan immediately left with Yuanxi in her arms. After Yuanxi left, Dong Shu gathered up her courage and looked towards the Empress Hu, "Empress, actually, Shu''er entered the palace today because she has something to ask of you."


    When Dong Shu opened his mouth, the Empress Hu immediately laughed, "I thought that you were going to hold it in until you left the palace before I asked.


    When Empress Hu said this, Dong Shu''s heart trembled. She understood that her mother-in-law and Aunt Sister were indeed right.


    After a moment of absent-mindedness, Dong Shu looked at Empress Hu and stated her purpose of coming to the palace today.


    "I''m truly worried. My mother-in-law and elder sister both don''t understand, so they can only allow me to enter the palace to seek guidance from the Empress."


    When Empress Hu heard Dong Shu''s intimate tone, it was obvious that she did not regard herself as an outsider. She was happy in her heart, and directly nodded as she said. "Yesterday, when I received the news that you wanted to enter Asgard, I guessed that you wanted to enter the Asgard to inquire about this matter."


    Hearing Empress Hu''s words, Dong Shu''s ears immediately turned red, she felt that it was a little embarrassing, but after thinking about it, since Empress knew about her thoughts, she might as well explain it, since Empress liked her outspoken attitude.


    Understanding this point, Dong Shu said straightforwardly, "The Empress still understands Shu''er. After hearing this news yesterday, I was dazed for a long time before finally understanding that something is amiss. At first, I also didn''t want to trouble the Empress with this matter, but my elder sister said that the Empress viewed me as her daughter. Now that the ''son-in-law'' has matters to attend to, the Empress will definitely take a care of him. " After saying that, Dong Shu felt a little embarrassed, but in the end she still continued to look at Empress Hu and said: "I think for so long, the Empress has always been taking care of me. Rather than letting me guess at home, it''s better to just enter the palace and ask the Empress for guidance."


    Empress Hu knew that Dong Shu was telling the truth when she heard him.


    Empress Hu knew clearly in her heart what temper Dong Shu had, so she called him over with an embarrassed look on her face. As usual, she held her hand and patted the back of his hand as she said, "I am well aware of your temper. This is a good thing, so you don''t have to worry about it. " After saying that, the Empress Hu was afraid that Dong Shu didn''t understand what she meant, so she continued: "As for me seeing you as my girl, Your Majesty knows clearly in his heart that even if it''s to give face to this palace, he won''t harm your hubby. "What''s more, I''m here in the palace. Even if His Majesty had any ulterior motives, I''d be able to send you a message in time."


    Hearing Empress Hu''s words, Dong Shu wanted to kneel down and pay her respects, but was stopped by him.


    Empress Hu looked at Dong Shu''s sincere face and smiled as she pulled her into her embrace. She said affectionately: "Good child, as long as I protect you one day in this palace, I will definitely protect you one day. Go back and tell your mother-in-law and your sister that this person is old, but she likes to be filial to her children. "


    Dong Shu didn''t understand why Empress Hu would suddenly tell her this, but she kept it in her heart and prepared to tell her grandma when she returned.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s confused expression, the Empress Hu knew that she did not understand what she meant. However, she also understood that Dong Shu would definitely tell what she had said to Old Madam Xu Family when she returned home.


    After understanding this matter, Empress Hu did not bring up this matter again, and changed the topic to talk about other things with Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu waited for Yuanxi to wake up and changed into a nappy before leaving the palace to return home. This time, the Empress would naturally have something to give to him as a gift.


    Along the way, Dong Shu kept thinking about what the Empress Hu had told him. The moment she reached home, she went straight to the Main Yard and told the Old Madame Xu everything.


    Old Madame Xu did not think that the Empress would say such words for no reason at all.


    Glancing at Dong Shu at the side, the Old Madame Xu directly said: "Since Empress said that this is a good thing, then we don''t need to worry." After saying that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "I''ll send someone to send a message to your sister. She''s been very worried about this matter for the past two days."


    When Dong Shu heard Old Madame Xu''s words, she did not give it much thought. She only thought that Mother was worried that Aunt Sister would continue to worry about her husband.


    Seeing that Dong Shu did not guess that she did not have any intentions to point it out, the fewer people knew about it, the better.


    When Xu Nuanwen received the message from the Old Madame Xu, she immediately understood what had happened.


    It just so happened that today Ye Jingxing was a bit more free, and was accompanying him. After hearing what the Xu Family servant said, he immediately looked towards Xu Nuanwen and said: "Your husband has enjoyed the blessings of his wife again."


    When Xu Nuanwen heard this, she immediately rolled his eyes at him. Then, out of the corner of his eyes, she saw that the servants and female servants had all retreated, so she snuggled up to Ye Jingxing''s ear and whispered: "Since you know you''re under''s protection, you should take care of yourself in the future." After saying that, Xu Nuanwen curled her lips and said: "Tomorrow, you will bring Shang''er to the palace and he will look more and more like you. This Royal Father will definitely be happy to see you."


    Ye Jingxing knew that Xu Nuanwen was saying this on purpose, and he was curious too.


    His elder brother looked extremely similar to someone from the Xu Family, but was able to tell at a glance that he was his son. As for his second brother, he also resembled someone from the Xu Family, but more importantly, he resembled his own mother.


    As for this Third Brother, although he had been like him since he was young, after he got better, he became fatter and fatter, very similar to the Royal Father.


    The Royal Father must have felt that Yue Yang was being extremely filial when he saw that Yue Yang was acting more and more like his grandson.


    Thinking about the information the Empress had revealed to the Third Sister-in-Law, Ye Jingxing could not help but sigh. If not for the news that the Queen liked Third Sister-in-Law, he might not have been able to obtain the support of the Hu Family this easily.


    If Hu Family did not support him, it would be difficult for him to win over Third Brother.


    Most importantly, if not for this Third Sister-in-Law, that brother-in-law of his might still be staying at home.


    Due to his brother-in-law''s outstanding performance, his Uncle Prince Duan, who was normally a talkative person, had recently been treating him better and better.


    From the looks of it, all of this was thanks to Xu Family marrying such a fortunate wife.

 C177

    Xu Nuanwen had known Ye Jingxing for almost twenty years, and she had even married him for more than ten years, so how could she not know his personality?


    Seeing his expression, he could guess what had happened.


    Xu Nuanwen knew this in her heart, but she did not point it out to him. It was because she knew that although Ye Jingxing treated him well, he was a man after all.


    Then, Xu Nuanwen thought about Xu Yanzhu again. She understood that the reason she was able to support Xu Yanzhu was all because of her status as the Fifth Prince''s concubine.


    The most important thing was Ye Jingxing''s kindness to her, Fifth Prince Palace did not have any other women.


    After thinking about it, Xu Nuanwen sighed to herself and said: "I''ve thought about it carefully, we have known each other for almost twenty years." Saying this, Xu Nuanwen continued without waiting for Ye Jingxing to speak, "For the past twenty years, other than the matter that displeased me, the rest of the time was very good. I believe that I will be happy for the next twenty or forty years. "


    When Xu Nuanwen said this, Ye Jingxing was immediately moved.


    He understood that Xu Nuanwen was only happy because she had him.


    He had liked Xu Nuanwen from the first moment he saw Xu Nuanwen. After he married her with great difficulty, he also carefully pampered her.


    But he himself had to admit that when something happened to his Xu Family back then, he did not go all out to rescue them.


    Now that he heard Xu Nuanwen''s words, Ye Jingxing immediately looked at her and guaranteed, "Lady, don''t worry. In the future, your husband will treat you like this no matter what."


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Xu Nuanwen naturally smiled in satisfaction.


    Due to what Xu Nuanwen said, in the next few days, Ye Jingxing continued to buy things for Xu Nuanwen.


    Although most of them were small toys on the streets, everyone in the capital knew that Fifth Prince had bought a lot of gifts for Fifth Prince''s Concubine when they first met his.


    Because he couldn''t buy the same thing he had before, Fifth Prince would even carefully describe it and order some people to customize it.


    The reason why the Fifth Prince is like this, is because I want to let the Fifth Prince Concubine relive the way the two of them felt when they first met.


    Let''s not talk about this later.


    After Dong Shu went into the palace and probed the Empress Hu, the entire Xu Family family quietly waited for Xu Shiqiu to return to the capital.


    Not even three days had passed, but Xu Family had received the news that Xu Shiqiu would enter the capital tomorrow.


    Actually, Xu Shiqiu had already rushed back to the capital city today. He was currently outside the capital city, but when the army returned to the capital, he had to send a message to His Majesty first.


    Xu Family also received the news, knowing that Xu Shiqiu was currently in the outskirts of the capital, both he and Dong Shu were extremely excited.


    Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and thought for a long time before daring to speak: "Mother, tomorrow, I want to bring Yuanxi out to welcome my husband."


    When Dong Shu said this, the Old Madame Xu immediately laughed.


    Back then, Xu Zhenbei had often led his troops out. Initially, she had also missed him. Every time he returned to the capital, she would always sneak out to take a look.


    Now that she saw Dong Shu missing her son so much, she naturally did not stop him.


    "Yuanxi is still young, you can go by yourself tomorrow. Leave Yuanxi at home to accompany me." Seeing Dong Shu lower her head in embarrassment, Old Madame Xu immediately continued: "Back then, I was just like you, so you don''t have to be embarrassed."


    Hearing her mother-in-law''s words, Dong Shu understood her meaning.


    When her father-in-law had returned, her mother-in-law had probably been in a hurry to welcome him.


    After she understood all of this, Dong Shu bowed to the Old Madame Xu and said, "Then Yuanxi will be troubling Mother to take care of him for a while. I''ll take a look at the path that my husband must take when he enters the city, then return home to wait."


    Dong Shu was no longer a woman who knew nothing at all. She knew that when Xu Shiqiu returned to the capital tomorrow, he would have to first enter the palace before he could return home.


    According to how long Xu Shiqiu had been in the palace, he would probably only be able to return home at noon. If he met a Emperor Ruikang in a good mood and wanted to give him a feast, he would probably not be able to return until the afternoon.


    This was the reason why she was so eager to take a look outside before returning home to wait.


    Old Madame Xu did not have any objections towards Dong Shu thinking so much about her son, and was even extremely happy in her heart.


    Only when her son and daughter-in-law were close could she wait for their grandson.


    If this year was not good, Yuanxi was still young. After the second half of next year, Dong Shu could once again prepare to become pregnant and give birth.


    Thinking about the lively scene of her youngest son going down, Old Madame Xu nodded to Dong Shu, "Don''t worry and go out tomorrow. In a while, I''ll send someone to the Top Scorer Tower to find a room."


    The Top Scorer Tower was one of the businesses in the Jiang Family. Old Madame Xu had personally sent people to the reserved rooms, so the shopkeeper would definitely arrange everything properly.


    Dong Shu had no objections to the Old Madame Xu''s arrangements. Right now, she could only think about how she would be able to see her husband tomorrow morning.


    The Old Madame Xu had personally arranged this matter, and it had naturally gone smoothly.


    Jiang Han had also received the news that Xu Shiqiu was going to enter the capital tomorrow.


    After instructing him to be careful, Jiang Han frowned at the letter that Third Prince had sent over.


    The letter sent by the Third Prince was clearly asking for his opinion and caring about him, but he wanted to ask for his meaning.


    This was already the second time Third Prince had spoken, but the last time he opened his mouth, he had fooled him. This time Jiang Han understood, it would be impossible to fool him.


    Fortunately Xu Shiqiu was coming to the capital tomorrow, so due to this matter, the Third Prince would definitely be attracted for a few days, and these few days, would be his last chance.


    Xu Shiqiu did not know that the Young Girl in the capital actually took the initiative to look for him outside, and did not know that Jiang Han treated him as a piece of meat that was able to attract his attention.


    The current Xu Shiqiu looked at the two people in front of him. His heart burned with fury, but he could not say a single word of blame.


    Yan Ye looked at Xu Shiqiu, who was in charge, with an ugly expression on his face. He hurriedly lowered his head and bowed to Xu Shiqiu: "This is my mistake.


    Xu Shiqiu stepped aside to avoid the bow when he saw the old man accompanying Yan Ye. He had guessed Yan Ye''s identity the moment he saw the old man earlier.


    Yan Ye, Ye Yan, if he had thought about it more, he might not have lured the wolf into this room and harmed Yanzhu.


    Hearing Yan Ye''s words, Xu Shiqiu closed his eyes for a long time, then opened them and looked at him and said: "Do you know, if this matter were to be known by that person, all of our many years of restraint in Xu Family would have been in vain?"


    When Xu Shiqiu''s words came out, the old man who accompanied Yan Ye and had not spoken a word until now sighed: "Shiqiu, regarding this matter, I hope that you will spare him for my sake."


    After Xu Shiqiu heard the old man''s words, he immediately bowed to him, "Master Sun, why are you getting involved?" After saying that, Xu Shiqiu helplessly shook his head: "Since you have personally stepped in, my Xu Family will naturally give you face."


    The old man who was addressed as "Master Sun" by Xu Shiqiu immediately laughed and stroked his beard when he heard Xu Shiqiu''s words: "If that''s the case, then this old man owes your family a favor. I heard that you only have one daughter now, so you should hurry up and give birth to a son. "Wait until your eldest son comes to his senses, then send him to my house."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s eyes lit up.


    After a short moment of pleasant surprise, Xu Shiqiu regained his senses, smiled at the old man, and said: "Didn''t Master Sun plan to take in two disciples this time around?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, the old man directly nodded his head and said, "You are much smarter than your father. Not bad, this old man is preparing to accept two disciples this time. " Saying this, the old man continued to mock him, "However, this will require your hard work. After all, this old man has already passed his prime, you can''t say for sure how long he will live."


    Although Xu Shiqiu had only seen the old man once when he was young and was given a handwritten letter, he still knew the old man''s personality.


    When the old man''s most prized disciple, the Crown Prince, met with an accident, he had brought his direct descendant back to his hometown and stayed there for more than ten years.


    During these ten years, the old man had taught many students. In every examination, there were at least ten people who had been taught by the old man.


    Not to mention those who did not have enough aptitude, they had only managed to reach the Elementary Scholar and High Scholar stage before they had to give up.


    Most importantly, the Sun family had been studying since the start of the dynasty. More than half of the officials present in the court were related to the Sun family.


    If it wasn''t for the Sun family already having a family rule, the Sun family wouldn''t have been allowed to become an official, and the Sun family didn''t like concubines.


    One had to know that when the crown prince wanted to acknowledge the elder as his master, he had also gone through the same ordeal as the other ordinary students.


    But now, for the sake of the crown prince''s bloodline, the old man was willing to give up two spots as direct disciples.


    To Xu Shiqiu, this was too much of a temptation. He believed that Jiang Han would definitely be overjoyed to learn that his son would be able to become Master Sun''s disciple in the future.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu looked to Yan Ye, who was standing beside Sun Master, "Yan ¡­" Just as Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, he immediately paused, and continued, "Should I continue to call you Yan Ye, or should I call you Ye Yan?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Yan Ye immediately answered: "Third Uncle Xu can just call me Yan Ye, as for the identity of Ye Yan, I temporarily do not want to mention."


    Yan Ye nodded immediately after he finished speaking: "Yan Ye, since Master Sun has come out, I will not pursue this matter. Since you decided to let Yanzhu leave the Jiang Family, then what should we do in the future. Have you thought about it? "


    "Of course I have." Seemingly at the same time Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, Yan Ye opened his mouth, "Right now, my identity still cannot be revealed, and the capital is still not completely safe, I want Grandpa Sun to come home and take Yanzhu away." After saying that, Yan Ye paused for a moment. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not voice any objections, he then continued: "I had originally been ashamed toward Yanzhu, so I naturally wanted to marry her in the proper manner and enter the house. However, Third Uncle Xu is clear about the current situation, so I can only marry Yanzhu in the Sun family. "


    Seeing that Yan Ye had the intention to wed his openly, Xu Shiqiu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now that he was pregnant with his own child, if Yan Ye was not willing to marry her into his family, Xu Shiqiu would rather raise his niece and the child in her womb.


    "Since that''s the case, then when I enter the palace tomorrow, I will quietly go to Jiang Family at night to see Jiang Han." Xu Shiqiu looked at Yan Ye, and after he finished speaking, he paused for a moment before continuing, "Your Third Aunt frequently visits the palace, do you need her to send a message to your grandmother?"


    Xu Shiqiu only said these words because he knew that Empress Hu was not an rash person. Although she would be extremely excited when he found out that his grandson was still alive, she would definitely be able to hold back and not tell anyone about it.


    However, Yan Ye shook his head after hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words: "It''s better if we don''t tell Grandmother about this temporarily. If Grandmother knew that I''m still alive, she probably wouldn''t continue to support Fifth Uncle."


    Upon hearing Yan Ye''s words, Xu Shiqiu immediately knew that he had no intentions to take the throne.


    Since Yan Ye was not interested in a high position, then his niece, who was about to be separated from him, would not be despised by the empress.


    But...


    Xu Shiqiu raised his eyes and sized up Yan Ye''s face, then said: "Actually, even if Empress saw your current state, she would only feel sorry for you, and would probably never let you touch that position again."


    As soon as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he clearly saw Yan Ye''s pupils contract. Xu Shiqiu could tell that he, Yan Ye, was moved.


    But to Xu Shiqiu''s surprise, Yan Ye still rejected him in the end.


    "If there is a chance, I will secretly meet with Grandmother. However, for the time being, it''s best to not let Grandmother know that I''m still alive." After saying that, Yan Ye looked at Xu Shiqiu, and continued to speak: "Once matters in the capital are settled, I will personally pay my respects to Grandmother, and be happy."

 C178

    Due to Yan Ye''s resolute attitude, Xu Shiqiu didn''t feel it appropriate for him to go see the Empress Hu now.


    Furthermore, Yan Ye''s worry was not wrong. Although he had ruined his appearance and he could not sit in that position, what if the Empress Hu found out that he was still alive?


    Xu Shiqiu thought about it for a moment and finally put this matter down.


    If Yan Ye was unwilling, he would not force him.


    Tomorrow morning, Xu Shiqiu still needed to enter the palace, so Yan Ye and Elder Sun did not stay for long. Although Xu Shiqiu wanted to invite Elder Sun to his house, because he was not at home, and he did not know how the situation was at home, he did not speak up.


    After Yan Ye brought the Elder Sun and left, Xu Shiqiu looked at their backs and sighed.


    He really did not expect Yan Ye to be Ye Yan, and to have such a relationship with his own Yanzhu. If he really had that intention, then his family would really be in a difficult position.


    One was his brother-in-law, the other was his son-in-law. Both of them were son-in-law of Xu Family.


    Fortunately, Yan Ye didn''t have this intention, he just wanted revenge.


    When he thought about revenge, Xu Shiqiu once again thought about the mastermind behind the crown prince''s accident that year, the Third Prince.


    "Let''s see how you will escape this time!" When Xu Shiqiu thought about the Third Prince that had harmed his Xu Family, he couldn''t help but want to kill him right now.


    If he didn''t cause such a ruckus back then, his father wouldn''t have met with such a situation.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu suddenly stopped.


    If nothing had happened to his father back then, then they wouldn''t have gone to the Xiahe Village. Didn''t that mean that he had never met the Young Girl before?


    "There''s really no way to explain it in detail." After Xu Shiqiu muttered this sentence, he then thought about his enemy, the Third Prince.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that since the Emperor Ruikang was old, he had to take care of his more and more, so he could not be anxious to take revenge.


    Fortunately, Yan Ye had been discovered this time, so Xu Shiqiu was in a very good mood. With him, his brother-in-law, and Yan Ye helping out, Ye Jingche would not be able to live this time.


    Although he had thought about many things the night before, Xu Shiqiu still woke up very early the next day.


    The corners of Xu Shiqiu''s mouth curled up when he thought of how he would be able to return home after entering the palace today.


    Ye Shuo, Xu Yanhao and the others could more or less guess what Xu Shiqiu was thinking. They knew that he was happy that he was going home.


    In fact, they were very happy too. Although they had been training in the outskirts of the capital and had left home for a period of time, it wasn''t like this time they were going to kill someone.


    This was the first time they had killed someone with their own hands, and with this experience, all of their auras were different than before.


    Thinking of the things that they could bring home this time, the four of them laughed in tacit understanding. As they were Xu Shiqiu''s personal guards, the things that they were given were much better than the others.


    After thinking happily for a while, the four of them followed Xu Shiqiu and got on the horse. The four of them split up into two, and the two of them rode beside Xu Shiqiu on their horses to the capital city.


    Xu Shiqiu did not bring many people with him to the capital. The soldiers of Iron Eagle Brigade had to pick one out, adding Xu Yanhao, Ye Shuo and some of the descendants of the ministers, the number of people did not exceed one hundred and fifty.


    This number was all planned out by Xu Shiqiu, and was just enough to let the people of the capital see the imposing manner of his subordinates, and not let the Emperor Ruikang feel that he was too daring, to actually bring troops into the capital.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu had brought all the descendants of ministers with him. Although everyone''s performance was good, with their good origins, a good father or a good grandfather, their future path was destined to be easier than other soldiers.


    Xu Shiqiu also wanted to be fair, but in this kind of environment, with his brother-in-law''s early hints, this was the only thing he could do.


    However, Xu Shiqiu was fair to his subordinates who went out to exterminate the bandits this time.


    The contribution record for the extermination of the bandit was currently in Liu Ze''s hands, he had handed all of these matters to Xu Shiqiu, he had done well, although his strength was not as good as Ye Shuo''s, Xu Yanhao''s and the rest''s, but he had done all of these meticulously.


    Xu Shiqiu and the others entered the capital from the west gate, and were very close to the palace. They only followed Emperor Ruikang''s orders, and hoped that Xu Shiqiu would bring his outstanding soldiers to walk around the city.


    Xu Shiqiu understood what the Emperor Ruikang meant. The Iron Eagle Brigade under his hands looked different from that of an ordinary soldier''s, it was just that the heirs of the officials of the imperial court who did not have any Iron Eagle Brigade were more outstanding than the ordinary soldiers in the outskirts of the capital after his training. Furthermore, he had killed the horse bandits who had annoyed the imperial government for many years.


    In the beginning, they only took a few small paths to snatch the items and silver from the passing merchants. But later on, they became braver and actually dared to rob official funds and rations on the public road.


    This matter had been going wild ever since last year, and it was only until this year when Xu Shiqiu brought his subordinates over that the imperial government decided to rob them of their money and food no less than ten times. It was also because of this that the imperial government was so determined to get rid of this group of mounted gangsters.


    It was just that every time the officials stationed at Da Tong went out, they would let this group of horse bandits slip away. It was only when Xu Shiqiu went this time that they were completely dealt with.


    Thinking about the news that he had found out when Da Tong had annihilated the horse bandits, Xu Shiqiu sneered in his heart.


    He really did not expect the Third Prince to be so daring as to collude with these horse bandits.


    Xu Shiqiu kept a straight face as he thought about the matter, but in the eyes of the people in the capital, they felt that he truly deserved to be called the son of General Xu, and was truly heroic and extraordinary.


    Xu Shiqiu''s place was bustling with noise and excitement, he also hurried out.


    In fact, Dong Shu had gotten up early in the morning to dress up. Although she knew that her husband might not be able to see her, she still changed into her new clothes and carefully combed her makeup.


    In the past, Dong Shu would never have bothered herself like this, but this morning, when she thought about meeting her husband, she could not help but disguise herself.


    It was just that Dong Shu did not expect that after she finished cleaning up and was about to go out, Yuanxi would discover that she was going out after eating her fill and started crying.


    It was the first time Dong Shu had cried so bitterly to her. She could not bear to see Yuanxi suffer so much, and only after so much effort did Dong Shu manage to coax her to follow her mother out of the Main Yard.


    As a result, when Dong Shu and the carriage arrived at the bottom of the Cardinal Pavilion, Xu Shiqiu''s group had already entered the west gate, and was not far from the Cardinal Pavilion.


    With the support of the Mama Yan, Dong Shu alighted the carriage. Before she even entered the Acupoint Charging Tower, she felt a strange gaze land on him from the side.


    Following the line of sight, Dong Shu looked over.


    There were two men standing in front of the entrance of the Cloudburst Pavilion. One of them seemed to be in his thirties while the other was a bit younger, probably in his twenties.


    The two of them looked a little similar, and Dong Shu sized them up a few times, but she still could not find any memories in her mind related to the two of them.


    She did not know them.


    Since she did not recognize her, Dong Shu stopped looking at her and did not look at her again.


    After Dong Shu was escorted by the Mama Yan into the Top Scorer Pavilion, Ye Jingche, who was on the other side of the road, said to his cousin Liu Mu: "That is the Xu Shiqiu family, a lucky Young Girl is said to be present."


    Hearing his cousin''s words, Liu Mu, who had been wandering in the flowers since he was 13, immediately smiled and said, "Cousin, don''t worry. There hasn''t been a woman that I can''t deal with in the past ten years. "Just you wait. In less than a month, I will definitely take this woman."


    Hearing Liu Mu''s words, Ye Jingche did not say a word, and only glanced at him sideways.


    He had never liked this little cousin of his uncle''s family, but because of how Xu Shiqiu''s excellence was often praised by the Royal Father, and the matter about Da Tong, he was extremely annoyed.


    A few days ago, he was drinking with a few of his uncle''s family''s cousins. Coincidentally, this little cousin took the initiative to poach Xu Shiqiu, making him feel embarrassed.


    At that time he did not agree, but after thinking about it again and again when he returned home, he finally realized that the reason Xu Shiqiu was able to be like this was because of this Young Girl.


    Ye Jingche could not help but think, if this woman were to fall into his hands, what would happen?


    Because of this idea, he mentioned it when he met his little cousin in the Cloud Lai Lou yesterday. He didn''t expect him to agree so quickly.


    The reason he came here today was because he heard from his subordinate yesterday that the Xu Family people had reserved a room in the main hall.


    With just a thought, they decided to come today to take a look. They did not expect to actually meet this Young Girl.


    There were a lot of beauties in Ye Jingche''s residence, so the last time he saw Dong Shu, he did not pay much attention to her.


    However, ever since she had been valued highly by the Empress Hu, he had started to notice this Young Girl who came from an ordinary background. After finding out later on that this Young Girl was someone who was blessed, he felt even more regretful.


    How come he did not meet a Young Girl who could be acknowledged as lucky by the Master Xuan Ling?


    The more he thought about it, the more unhappy Ye Jingche felt in his heart.

 C179

    If this Young Girl were to become his woman, then not to mention, who had the misfortune of being in the Xu Family since childhood, even the Empress Hu would probably not be here anymore.


    Thinking about it, Ye Jingche''s face darkened, and immediately walked towards Yun Lai Lou.


    Yun Lai Lou''s intention was to obtain ''guests are like the clouds coming in''. It was the Zheng Family''s business with the consort of the Third Prince. Because the location was good, although their business was not as good as the top scholar''s shop, it was still not bad.


    It just so happened that Xu Shiqiu was able to bring his subordinates back to the capital today.


    Those who didn''t have money sat in the hall downstairs and ordered a pot of tea and two plates of snacks. The owner of the restaurant knew that this was a special day, so he didn''t say anything for an hour when he saw someone sitting down.


    Just as Ye Jingche and Liu Mu sat down, they realized that a familiar figure was sitting in a private room of the Champion Stadium that was diagonally facing them.


    Dong Shu did not open the door of the room, it was only a small crack. Even though she was already married, it was not easy for too many people to see her appearance.


    She was just waiting for Xu Shiqiu to come over so she could open the window a bit wider.


    Liu Mu was a little regretful when he saw that Dong Shu''s room across from him only had a tiny window open. Dong Shu had already woken up early today to clean herself up, for the sake of today''s matters, he had planned to go to the Fragrant Sky Tower last night to see the little beauties.


    Liu Mu was very confident in himself. After so many years, as long as he thought about it, no matter if it was the First Miss or his wife, they were unable to escape his sweet talk.


    Ye Jingche sat on the other side, looking at his younger cousin who would occasionally get up and sit down, and then look out of the window again.


    The reason he had asked his little cousin to make a move this time, was also because he was thinking about what would happen if he succeeded. To be honest, he felt that the Young Girl of the Xu Shiqiu family would not be so useless, but would instead be tricked by his little cousin.


    Ye Jingche was not very intelligent, but he understood one thing, to be able to attract the Empress Hu of the Middle Palace to look up to him, she was definitely different from other girls in the capital.


    Thinking about it this way, Ye Jingche started to feel uncomfortable again.


    What a great Young Girl, how come it wasn''t a woman from his backyard?


    If it was a woman in her backyard, even if she gave birth to only a daughter, her family would have no future. He would still be willing to let her be one of his side concubines.


    Such a fortunate woman should be staying in his backyard.


    It was just that after experiencing so much, Ye Jingche had also learned to hide his thoughts, thus Liu Mu, who was sitting on the other side, did not know that Ye Jingche was already thinking of how to take Dong Shu away from him if he succeeded.


    Dong Shu did not know that there were two men waiting to plot against her in the Cloudfall Pavilion.


    The moment Dong Shu entered the private room, the waiter of the Top Scorer Restaurant brought over a pot of hot tea and two delicate plates of snacks, "Madam, please feel free to order someone to call for this little one outside the door. This little one will be waiting on the second floor to serve these few private rooms."


    The waiter respectfully did not flatter the shopkeeper. Because Jiang Han had warned the shopkeeper, the shopkeeper had specifically told the waiter about Dong Shu''s identity, so the waiter knew about Dong Shu''s identity.


    He knew that this was his wife''s Third Aunt, as well as the wife of General Xu, who was returning to the capital today.


    Currently, Dong Shu was not as shy as when she first entered the capital from the Xiahe Village. After hearing the waiter''s words, she nodded her head with a smile, and signaled the Mama Yan to give the waiter a reward.


    After Mama Yan received Dong Shu''s signal, she took out a silver horn and gave it to the waiter.


    After receiving the reward, the smile on the waiter''s face became even more respectful. He didn''t even raise his head to look straight at Dong Shu''s face, and continued to maintain his line of sight at Dong Shu''s chin.


    Looking at this place, he could sense the attitude of his superior, Dong Shu, but he would not let his superiors think that he did not understand the rules just because he was looking straight at them.


    After the waiter left, Dong Shu then said to the Mama Yan, "No wonder the Jiang Family business is so huge."


    Dong Shu didn''t know what ''a glimpse at a panther''s face'' meant, but she could tell from the attitude of the waiter just now that the fact that Jiang Family was able to cause such a big commotion was definitely not a coincidence.


    Dong Shu did not think too much about this matter, and only thought about it for a moment before letting it go.


    After half a cup of hot tea, the street downstairs became lively.


    Hearing movement, Dong Shu immediately stood up and looked outside. Although she did not see Xu Shiqiu, but hearing the fervent discussion downstairs, she guessed that Xu Shiqiu and the others were probably going to arrive soon.


    Dong Shu stood by the window and waited. She did not know that in the room opposite of her, there was a man who was feigning affection as she waited for him at the door.


    After approximately the time it took to make a cup of tea, Dong Shu finally saw a figure walking over from afar.


    Seeing that the figure had appeared, Dong Shu immediately opened the window halfway with excitement, her pair of crescent eyes staring straight ahead.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know that his own Young Girl was waiting for him in the private room of the Top Scorer Restaurant. Riding on his horse and wandering around for so long, Xu Shiqiu was actually very annoyed.


    It wasn''t that they had returned from a war with the foreign enemies, but they had exterminated a group of horse bandits. Yet, it was as if it was the first time the people in the capital saw them like this.


    Although Xu Shiqiu could hear that what they had said was good news, he still felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    He felt like a monkey being watched by a group of people.


    Just like that, he sat on the horse. After getting off the horse, they had gotten very familiar with each other over the past few months. Even if Xu Shiqiu was distracted, he could still carry Xu Shiqiu on his back and walk forward steadily.


    Just when Xu Shiqiu felt that this road had not reached its end yet, he suddenly felt a very familiar gaze land on his body.


    Following the line of sight, Xu Shiqiu immediately looked over.


    When he saw Young Girl leaning against the window, smiling and waving at him, Xu Shiqiu''s originally taut face instantly melted away like snow, and he laughed out loud.


    Xu Shiqiu was naturally beautiful, although it was not a stunning appearance, it was still a look that would make people unable to help but take a second glance at his.


    Previously, when he had a tense expression on his face, people would think that he was too evil and would not dare to look at him.


    However, when he started laughing, the murderous aura on his body disappeared, and his originally outstanding appearance became even more handsome.


    Dong Shu could see Xu Shiqiu smiling at his. When she saw Xu Shiqiu laughing, he couldn''t help but laugh along with him.


    However, as she laughed, her eyes began to ache, and tears began to flow uncontrollably down her face.


    It had only been two months since she''d seen her husband, but she felt that her husband had lost a lot of weight. Especially when she thought about how her husband might have to leave home more often in the future, she cried more and more.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at the Young Girl from afar, seeing her laughing with him, his heart relaxed just in time, but who knew she would see tears in the corner of her eyes again.


    Since he was still riding on his horse on the road and could not stop casually, he became somewhat anxious.


    Dong Shu had been married to Xu Shiqiu for more than a year, so how could she not know about his personality?


    But even so, Xu Shiqiu was still worried.


    Xu Shiqiu had a crazy personality to begin with. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think in his heart, if his Young Girl cried, did he suffer a grievance?


    Thinking about this, Xu Shiqiu became unsure again.


    Right now in the capital, forget about the palace Empress Hu protecting his family''s Young Girl, even if his sister was not home, he would definitely protect his family''s Young Girl.


    So what happened to Young Girl?


    The more Xu Shiqiu thought about it, the more worried he became. He couldn''t help but rush to Young Girl''s front to ask about it in detail.


    How could Dong Shu not understand Xu Shiqiu''s personality? Seeing his strange expression, he guessed that Xu Shiqiu was worried for him.


    Thinking about that, seeing that Xu Shiqiu was about to pass through the building, he immediately opened his mouth and said: "I''m fine, I just missed you." After saying that, Dong Shu''s ears started to burn, and she anxiously added, "I will be waiting for you at home."


    After Dong Shu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu also almost passed through the main building.


    Because of Dong Shu''s words, although Xu Shiqiu was still worried in his heart, he was not as anxious as he was before.


    Xu Shiqiu was clearly staring at one place and his movements were too obvious for others to notice, but the four people behind him were able to see it clearly.


    Zhang Ping and Xu Jie were not good to say anything, but between Xu Yanhao and Zhang Ping, one was Xu Shiqiu''s nephew while the other was his nephew.


    The cousin brother and cousin looked at each other, and Ye Shuo immediately said: "Third Uncle definitely cannot wait to charge in front of Third Aunt right now, and take a good look at her."


    Right after Ye Shuo finished speaking, Xu Yanhao teased him from the side: "Everyone says that nephew is like a uncle, I remember someone also staring at a certain spot just now."


    Hearing Xu Yanhao''s words, Ye Shuo immediately rolled his eyes, "You''re just envious." Although he said that, Ye Shuo understood in his heart that Liu Fang''er was able to go out today probably not only to see him, but also her brother.


    However, Liu Ze was behind and not with them.


    However, Ye Shuo would never say these words. When Fang''er saw him just now, she immediately blushed red and stared at him for a long time with her big eyes blinking.


    Regarding Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Yanhao did not refute.


    Although his fiancee wasn''t waiting for him on the way, she had personally embroidered a bonus bag for him when he left home.


    Thinking about it here, Xu Yanhao immediately felt the bag hidden in his chest getting hot.


    From the tone of the Third Uncle, he should be asking for meritorious services for himself.


    Although he knew that it was impossible for him to get a lot of official positions, as long as he was able to accomplish something, no matter if it was his grandfather or Third Uncle, they would not treat him badly.


    The most important thing was that before he left, his mother already said that he would get married when he came back. Next year, they would be able to get married in spring.


    Seeing that Xu Yanhao did not bother to respond to his, Ye Shuo merely raised his hand to his chest, and did not speak further with a twitch of his lips.


    He was younger than Xu Yanhao and Liu Fang''er, so in the last two years, it was impossible for him to get married.


    The most important thing was that his big brother and Liu Ze were not married yet. The two of them definitely could not surpass their brothers.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally heard the conversation between his nephew and nephew behind him. It was just that his thoughts were not here, his mind was filled with thoughts of quickly entering the palace, upon seeing Emperor Ruikang, he would immediately return.


    His Young Girl said he missed him!

 C180

    After Xu Shiqiu and his group left, Dong Shu prepared to return home.


    But when Xu Shiqiu went over, there were still a lot of soldiers behind Xu Shiqiu and the spectators. Looking at the citizens slowly moving forward, Mama Yan turned to Dong Shu and said: "Madam, there are quite a few people below, why don''t we sit here for a while?"


    Dong Shu could roughly guess what the situation was like, it was so noisy and she could tell that there were a lot of people.


    "Mm. Hubby, you will have to stay for a while before you can return home. We''ll just have to wait a little longer." Although Dong Shu was anxious to return home and wait for Xu Shiqiu, she was clear about the current situation.


    Thus, after hearing Mama Yan''s words, she nodded her head and agreed to her suggestion.


    But Dong Shu did not expect that not long after she sat upstairs, someone knocked on the door.


    Thinking back to what the waiter had said before they left, although Dong Shu was suspicious, she still asked Mama Yan to go to the door and see what was going on.


    Mama Yan walked quickly to the door, and just as she opened it, he saw Jiang Han standing at the door.


    The moment she saw Jiang Han, Mama Yan took half a step back. Without even turning her head around, she said towards the room, "Madam, it''s Young Noble Jiang Family."


    "Please come in." Although Dong Shu did not know why Jiang Han had come to find her, she would not give Jiang Han face since he was still living in the Jiang Family.


    After greeting the young generation, he said straightforwardly: "When Yanzhu found out that Third Uncle was returning to the capital today, he asked Cui Hua to send me a letter before I left this morning. He said that he wanted to invite Grandmother, Third Uncle and Third Uncle to a manor outside the city to admire the chrysanthemums."


    Dong Shu didn''t think that Jiang Han would tell her about this right after she entered the door. She was stunned for a moment before she realised that there were indeed many chrysanthemums in the manor that Xu Yanzhu married.


    Furthermore, Jiang Han had even mentioned Cui Hua earlier, so this must really be his idea. Otherwise, Jiang Han wouldn''t dare to mention Cui Hua.


    After all, whether this matter was true or false, as long as he asked Cui Hua, he would know.


    But Dong Shu understood, Xu Yanzhu definitely had something to talk about.


    It was just that when she thought about how Xu Shiqiu had just returned and how she didn''t know what he was thinking, she didn''t dare to directly agree to his words.


    "Jiang Han, you should also know that your Third Uncle just came back today. I''m not sure what his plans are either. How about this, when your Third Uncle returns home, I will tell him about this matter. No matter what intentions he has, I will send someone to your house to inform you. "


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Jiang Han immediately nodded his head: "Third Aunt is right, then I will go home and wait. Coincidentally, Yanzhu is also anxious to know about Third Uncle''s return to the capital."


    Listening to Jiang Han talking about him and Xu Yanzhu, Dong Shu suddenly had a feeling that their relationship was much better than before.


    This was because Dong Shu''s blank stare allowed Jiang Han to see through her doubts.


    Jiang Han also didn''t hide it from his and directly looked at Dong Shu: "Third Aunt, now that I think about it, no matter what, Yanzhu is still my cousin. When she has children in the future, she will have to call me ''Uncle''. "


    Hearing Jiang Han''s words, Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief, just that she did not know, that Jiang Han could understand so quickly, because she was forced by the Third Prince into a corner.


    He didn''t want to be forced onto the Third Prince, this ship that was destined to sink, so he could only use his relationship with Xu Yanzhu''s cousin to settle the relationship between him and the Xu Family.


    Only by settling his relationship with the Xu Family would he be able to live a good life when he reached Fifth Prince s in the future.


    Jiang Han didn''t think of any other possibilities. Amongst all the princes whose mothers were of noble birth, only the Fifth Prince seemed to have the appearance of an enlightened ruler. His Majesty was still alive, after all.


    He believed that as long as His Majesty wasn''t a fool, he wouldn''t hand over the throne to anyone else.


    Even if there was another possibility, the Middle Palace Empress would still become the empress dowager. The Empress Hu doted on Dong Shu so much that Jiang Han felt that he had made the right choice.


    Dong Shu didn''t know how much Jiang Han had thought about it. Because she had heard what Jiang Han had said just now, her worries for him had been put down by quite a bit.


    "It''s great that you can think that way. Rest assured, I will bring your thoughts back to your grandmother and your Third Uncle to know. " After saying that, Dong Shu thought for a while and looked at Jiang Han again, then continued: Your Third Uncle has returned to the capital, and will not leave the capital for the time being, if you have anything, you can just find him.


    Dong Shu thought that since he and her mother-in-law were women after all, and their Jiang Family still contained filial piety, it was not good for them to come often.


    It was not good for Jiang Han to go and find them, but if he saw Xu Shiqiu outside, there would definitely be no problem.


    After Jiang Han understood the meaning of Dong Shu''s words, he immediately nodded at her: "Yes, I understand."


    Jiang Han did indeed have something to ask Xu Shiqiu. The matter of him being asked by the Third Prince for silver had to be settled quickly.


    After saying this, Jiang Han still wanted to go to the other stores to take a look, so he didn''t stay in the top floor any longer and directly left.


    After Jiang Han left, Mama Yan looked outside again. Seeing that there were no longer as many people outside as before, he turned to Dong Shu and said: "Madam, there aren''t many people left downstairs, how about we inform the waiter and have him call our coachman?"


    "Mm, go ahead." After saying that, Dong Shu added: "Bring some silver with you. If the shopkeeper does not accept our silver, give him some as reward."


    Mama Yan understood what Dong Shu meant. She was a personal servant of Dong Shu and understood the relationship between Xu Family and the current situation.


    Before going out, Mama Yan glanced at the snacks and tea that the waiter had brought over, she estimated the price of these things in her heart, and then took out about twice the amount of silver from his money pouch and held it in her hand. Then, she walked out.


    After Mama Yan left the room, Dong Shu took another few sips of the tea that was still considered warm.


    The Mama Yan returned very quickly. The manager of the brocade tower was indeed unwilling to accept their silver, but the Mama Yan still gave the silver in her hand to the shopkeeper as a reward.


    The Head Shopkeeper of the Top Scorer did not accept Dong Shu''s silver when he heard Jiang Han''s words, but this time Mama Yan was giving him a reward, so he could not reject it.


    When the Mama Yan returned, she told Dong Shu about it. Dong Shu did not say anything and nodded, indicating that she knew. Then, he led the Mama Yan down the stairs.


    Just as Mama Yan supported Dong Shu downstairs, the carriage for Xu Family arrived at the entrance of the top floor. Before Dong Shu even got on the carriage, she noticed that she was looking at him when she had just arrived.


    Dong Shu swept a glance over there. As expected, it were the two people she met before. She quickly retracted her gaze, but she was constantly wondering in her heart who these two people were.


    When they met in the palace previously, she had never looked straight at Third Prince. Furthermore, after such a long time, she had not paid attention to Third Prince, so she naturally could not recognize him either.


    Furthermore, Third Prince''s dressing today was completely different from last time.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had only taken a glance at them, she returned her gaze back to the carriage and got ready to leave. Liu Mu suddenly asked Third Prince beside him in a strange tone, "Cousin brother, do you think that Young Girl of Xu Family did not see my appearance or really do not like it?" As Liu Mu spoke, he raised his hand to touch his face.


    Ye Jingche turned his face and looked at Liu Mu, then said: "Didn''t you say that you don''t have First Miss s that you can''t take down? Now that Xu Shiqiu has returned to the capital, it would be inconvenient for you to have him around. "


    Hearing Ye Jingche''s words, Liu Mu immediately felt that Ye Jingche did not believe in his own abilities, and immediately looked at him and guaranteed: "Cousin, just watch and see, in less than a month, I will definitely be able to take down this Young Girl!"


    Liu Mu was sure, but Ye Jingche didn''t really believe him, but at the bottom of his heart, he was still holding onto his fantasy. If Liu Mu could really get Dong Shu, then it would be much easier for him to get her to come over.


    Liu Mu did not know what Ye Jingche was thinking, and started to think about what he should do to get Dong Shu into his hands as soon as possible.


    Since he had already made a promise to his cousin, he must do it, or else it would be too embarrassing.


    Dong Shu did not know what happened after she left. She was only thinking of returning home quickly and waiting for Xu Shiqiu to return.


    Just as Dong Shu was about to enter the carriage, she heard Old Madame Xu coaxing him. Upon hearing the voice, Dong Shu immediately lifted the curtain of the carriage to look outside.


    Outside the horse carriage, Yuanxi was lying in front of her wet nurse with an unhappy face. Old Madame Xu was sitting on a chair that had been brought over from an unknown place, gently coaxing Yuanxi.


    The moment Dong Shu appeared, it was as if Yuanxi knew that it was her, and immediately looked towards her.


    After seeing her, Yuanxi immediately let out a "wow" and cried out in grievance.


    Hearing Yuanxi''s crying voice, Dong Shu suddenly felt that she had really done something wrong today when she didn''t bring Yuanxi out.

 C181

    Dong Shu looked at Yuanxi and felt her heart ache. She quickly walked forward and just as she was about to extend her hand to Yuanxi, Yuanxi''s entire body jumped into her embrace.


    After she hugged Yuanxi tightly, Yuanxi rested her head on her chest. Although he did not continue crying, her pitiful look from her still made Dong Shu''s heart ache.


    "Yuanxi, be good. In the future, Mother will definitely bring you out." Dong Shu patted her back in pain. Although she knew that Yuanxi could not understand her words, she still promised him.


    Old Madame Xu saw that Dong Shu had promised Yuanxi, and a smile appeared on her face, but her eyes revealed helplessness.


    "Although Yuanxi is still young, she is definitely a clever one." After saying that, Old Madame Xu glanced at Yuanxi who was in Dong Shu''s embrace, and continued: "It''s almost winter, wait until next spring when Yuanxi is at the age of one, at that time, I will bring her out to play."


    Raising a child was not easy, especially for a child who was not even one year old. It was very easy to die.


    Of the four children raised by the Old Madame Xu, although Xu Shiqiu had made it easy for the people around his to be unlucky, she had still raised them up healthy and healthy.


    As for the grandchildren, they were also raised well. In the entire family, other than the youngest great-grandchildren, only Yuanxi, the granddaughter, was not even a year old.


    Dong Shu also knew that what his mother-in-law said was reasonable. Previously, she had always been staying at the Xiahe Village, even though it wasn''t Jiangnan, but it was much warmer than in the capital.


    She wondered if she would get used to spending her first winter in the capital.


    If it was really too cold, she really couldn''t casually bring Yuanxi out.


    Presumably, this was the reason why his mother-in-law would say such words.


    After Dong Shu understood this point, she nodded to Old Madame Xu and said, "Mother is right. This winter, we will bring Yuanxi to our house and wait until spring of next year to bring him out." Saying that, Dong Shu thought for a moment before continuing, "If Yuanxi really wants to go out, we can also take her to elder sister''s house to play twice."


    The Old Madame Xu did not refute what Dong Shu said. Her daughter''s home was in the capital, so if they were to go there by carriage, it would be easy for them to take Yuanxi out to play.


    When she thought about the rumors, the Old Madame Xu did not immediately agree to this. She thought that if there were no more rumors of His Majesty abdicating from the throne in the capital, she would bring her daughter-in-law and granddaughter to play at her daughter''s house.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Old Madame Xu was thinking, but she didn''t think that her mother-in-law wouldn''t agree to her request. After thinking for a moment, Dong Shu carried Yuanxi and walked in while hinting to the servant woman by Old Madame Xu''s side to help her enter.


    Walking on the road, Dong Shu finally spoke about Xu Shiqiu''s return to the capital.


    "I came to the Top Scorer and waited for Hubby after a while. Hubby was riding on his horse with Yanhao, Brother Shuo and the other two riding behind him. I didn''t pay much attention to them since they were probably his soldiers." Dong Shu thought back to what she saw just now, and her ears burned, she said: "I saw that my master is much thinner, but he was extremely spirited, even Yanhao, Shuo Ge''er and the others look like master, extremely spirited."


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s words, she immediately laughed: "Yanhao and Shuo''er are really not bad, I think it was a great merit to follow them out this time." Old Madame Xu had been the wife of the country''s general for so many years, and was very familiar with these things. After all, with Xu Shiqiu here, no one dared to casually snatch credit for it.


    Furthermore, the Old Madame Xu also believed that under Xu Shiqiu''s command, even if they did, no one would dare to take Xu Yanhao''s and Ye Shuo''s contribution.


    After Dong Shu heard what the Old Madame Xu said, she also had a smile on her face. Thinking about how her husband would probably be back soon, she thought for a bit and then told him about Jiang Han finding her.


    Since Old Madame Xu was not Dong Shu, she could guess what happened to Jiang Han the moment she heard Dong Shu''s words.


    Otherwise, Jiang Han would definitely not take the initiative to take the first step of seeking peace.


    He knew clearly in his heart that once he took the initiative to take this step, the initiative would not be in his hands.


    However, Old Madame Xu did not explain this matter to Dong Shu, "If that''s the case, then come back in a while and tell him. Let''s see if he has any arrangements." This matter still required Xu Shiqiu to appear in the end. No matter what request Jiang Han had, it would not be something that women and children like them could solve.


    As the two spoke, they also walked to the Main Yard Hall. The moment they sat down, the servants busily went to serve refreshments.


    After waiting for his wife and Yuanxi who was in Dong Shu''s embrace, Dong Shu started to talk about the two strange people she met today.


    "It was a bit far, and I couldn''t see their faces clearly either. I met them when we were going there, but I didn''t expect to meet them again before we left." As Dong Shu spoke, her eyebrows knitted together with a puzzled look. After roughly describing the two of them, Dong Shu then continued: "I don''t know if she is an old friend of Xu Family, but I do not know if she is."


    The Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s words, but she could not think of whether her family had two old friends like these.


    She looked at Dong Shu and saw that she still did not understand. She then spoke out: "You don''t have to keep thinking about this, just let me know in a while. Those two people are men after all.


    What Old Madame Xu said was a normal situation. She felt that those two people probably recognized Dong Shu and thought that she was a woman, which was why they didn''t come forward to speak.


    In this way, it was likely that these two people weren''t really that close to the people in Xu Family.


    Dong Shu felt that what her mother-in-law said was reasonable, she nodded, and did not speak anymore.


    Dong Shu then brought Yuanxi to change clothes. She calculated the time and estimated that after she was done with her work, if His Majesty did not keep Hubby for dinner, he would return.


    Inside the palace, the Emperor Ruikang had indeed wanted to keep Xu Shiqiu for a meal, but Xu Shiqiu had ignored his expression and directly told him about his collusion with horse bandits and officials.


    This matter, Emperor Ruikang knew about it right after Xu Shiqiu got rid of the group of horse bandits.


    He also knew that his third son had done this, but he was old and had already lost an outstanding crown prince. He no longer wanted to see his son walk in front of him.


    Xu Shiqiu was clear about Emperor Ruikang''s personality. Not only had his brother-in-law mentioned this to him, even the Empress Hu had hinted at him before.


    Thinking about it here, Xu Shiqiu still looked at the Emperor Ruikang and said, "Your Majesty, the citizens are all paying attention to this matter. When this subject returns to the capital, there are many citizens watching over the subjects entering the capital. This subject believes that you are an impartial and impartial Your Majesty, but the people won''t care so much. They''ll only see the results. " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu no longer spoke.


    He knew in his heart that some things could not be said too much. If he said too much, Emperor Ruikang would feel like he was instigating things.


    When Emperor Ruikang heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, he indeed did not think that he was provoking his. When he thought about what Xu Shiqiu had said, he also felt that Xu Shiqiu was right.


    Moreover, he wanted Xu Shiqiu and the rest to return to the capital.


    Then, he thought about what the Master Xuan Ling and Lord Prince Duan had said. Xu Shiqiu might have his own selfish motives, but they would not harm him.


    Especially the Master Xuan Ling, they definitely would not harm him.


    "Don''t worry about this matter. I will give the people and officials who were killed in Da Tong an explanation." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang no longer had the mood to keep Xu Shiqiu eating, "Since you''ve left home for so long, I believe you must have been thinking about your family, so you should return today, and wait until tomorrow morning to enter the palace."


    Emperor Ruikang wanted to use half a day''s time to meet Master Xuan Ling and Prince Duan and ask them for their opinion on this matter.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know what the Emperor Ruikang was planning, but he was happy to hear that he would be able to return home so soon.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu left the Emperor Ruikang''s place, he met the Mama Su of the Phoenix Palace.


    Upon seeing Mama Su, Xu Shiqiu immediately took a big step forward, with a smile on his face he looked at Mama Su: "Mama is waiting for me here, what kind of explanation do you have?"


    "When the Empress learned that the General had returned to the capital today, she wanted this servant to come and see him." While speaking, Mama Su pointed at the two attendants who were carrying items behind him and said, "These are both things that the Empress came in from her villa. The Empress said that she cannot finish all of them, so she asked the General to bring them home for her family to have a taste."


    The things that the Mama Su brought were indeed not very precious, but there were not many people who could possibly get her attention.


    Xu Shiqiu only needed a moment to guess Empress Hu''s intentions. Whether the things that were given to him were fake or to tell others that he, Xu Shiqiu, was someone she was protecting.


    After all, he had offended quite a few people on this trip to the Great Conclave.


    After thinking about this, Xu Shiqiu immediately thanked Mama Su: "I''ll be troubling Mama. In two days, I''ll bring my wife and daughter to the palace to visit the Empress."


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu understood what the Empress Hu meant, the Mama Su did not stay for long, and directly brought the palace maids back to the Phoenix Palace. As for the two servants, they would directly send Xu Shiqiu back after reaching the entrance of the palace.


    Because of Empress Hu''s actions, Xu Shiqiu, who was on his way out of the palace, also thought for a while.


    Xu Shiqiu knew all the information about the Empress Hu. Since she had done such a thing so openly, he was afraid that the palace would have some kind of news that would harm him.


    Just by thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu understood.


    During the time that the Empress Hu was recuperating, Ye Jingche''s mother was in charge of managing the palace. Thinking about it, both mother and son knew that Ye Jingche had allowed his disciples and the Liu Family to collude with the horse bandits.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu coldly laughed in his heart. Even without this matter, his Xu Family would still have to find the Third Prince and his mother to make things difficult.


    Now that the matter of the Da Tong bandits had arisen, it could be considered as tearing down the last layer of face.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu did not think anymore. He had already done what he wanted to do, if the Liu family was brave, he would do it, and he would accept it.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished thinking about this matter, before he even had time to think about the Young Girl and Yuanxi at home, who knew that he would feel an unfamiliar aura quickly approaching him from the front.


    Although he did not sense any killing intent, Xu Shiqiu still took a defensive stance.


    The palace maid who was rushing towards Xu Shiqiu did not know that Xu Shiqiu had already made preparations. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had stopped, she immediately quickened his steps and fell into his embrace.

 C182

    How could Xu Shiqiu let such a woman fall into his embrace? Although he did not know the identity of the person, he did not hesitate and directly kicked her out.


    After he finished kicking, Xu Shiqiu looked at the palace maid and coldly said: "Where did all these dirty things come from? I''m not someone that anyone can get close to." These words were as arrogant and delicate as they could be, but no one felt that anything was amiss.


    Disregarding Xu Shiqiu''s background, just based on his current identity alone, he was already a level three Martial General in his early twenties.


    Also, his Young Girl was highly regarded by the Empress Hu, and everyone in the palace knew that His Majesty liked the Fifth Prince. If the Fifth Prince were to sit in that position in the future, this brother-in-law of his would definitely be highly valued.


    Therefore, what Xu Shiqiu said, was something that no one felt to be amiss.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, the two attendants behind him immediately looked at each other, one of them guarding Xu Shiqiu while the other went to look for someone.


    This place was already very close to the palace gates and there were many guards patrolling here. Upon seeing that it was an attendant from the Phoenix Palace searching the place, he also said that Xu Shiqiu had met with some mishaps, so the guards came here very quickly.


    With two servants of the Phoenix Palace here, they did not even need Xu Shiqiu to say anything. The two of them started talking about what had happened to them.


    "This palace maid looks unfamiliar, I don''t know which palace she is from." "This place is already close to the palace gates, and she actually rashly charged out to collide with General Xu. From a glance, it can be seen that she isn''t a good person."


    "Exactly! "General Xu, rest assured, this palace maid has seen everything. She will definitely not let this blind person drag you down."


    The two servants said what Xu Shiqiu had to say, so Xu Shiqiu naturally did not waste time explaining himself.


    What''s more, these two servants both came from Phoenix Palace. Even though they were just small attendants, they came from Phoenix Palace after all, and this alone was different.


    "Then I''ll go home first. Thank you for the hard work here." Xu Shiqiu was extremely courteous to the two servants, since there were still other guards around, he did not give them any silver, but said straightforwardly: "In a while, when we return, I want to report this matter to my family. In a few days, if my wife asks any of you questions, you all must tell the truth."


    Xu Shiqiu''s words had two levels of meaning, and one level was naturally that once he returned home, he would take the initiative to tell Dong Shu about this, so the person who caused him to stop thinking about randomly spreading rumors and framing him. The other meaning was that after Dong Shu found out about this, she would find a chance to reward the two servants.


    The two servants were extremely happy when they heard Xu Shiqiu''s words. They knew clearly in their hearts that the position of the Xu Family Third Madame in the Empress''s heart was something that they had spent a lot of effort to obtain after being escorted out of the palace by the Mama Su.


    Who would have thought that a good thing would really happen to them.


    To be able to be remembered by the, he would definitely be valued a little by the Mama Su in the future.


    "General Xu, don''t worry. This servant will not let anyone sully your reputation."


    The two servants spoke at the same time, which was very straightforward, causing the guards who were kicked unconscious to glare at Xu Shiqiu.


    He hadn''t thought that these two attendants would actually have the chance to befriend General Xu.


    Who didn''t know that General Xu Shiqiu was a martial general highly regarded by His Majesty? With just his contributions in killing the horse bandits, His Majesty wouldn''t treat him unfairly.


    Xu Shiqiu did not care what the others thought, he was escorted by an attendant out of the palace and did not stay, and directly rode his horse back home.


    As to how the things that just happened were resolved, Xu Shiqiu believed that now that the harem was taken over by the Empress Hu, the Empress Hu would definitely not let go of the person behind this incident.


    Xu Shiqiu only thought about it for a moment before letting go of this matter. The palace wasn''t far from the Xu Family, and he was riding his horse again. However, the four people behind him had turned into two.


    When Xu Shiqiu entered the palace, Xu Yanhao and Ye Shuo followed him in, but after the Emperor Ruikang asked him to keep a conversation with them, they let them return home first.


    At this time, only Zhang Ping and Xu Jie were following Xu Shiqiu home. Even if it was Xu Jie, he would go straight to his own courtyard on the street behind Xu Family later.


    Right now, their family was a side branch of the Xu Family. Naturally, they had to live on the street behind the big house in Xu Family.


    Today, when Xu Shiqiu returned home, there were servants already waiting at the entrance. At this time, a sharp-eyed servant saw Xu Shiqiu coming back on horseback from afar, and his eyes immediately lit up, then turned and ran back.


    When the other servants saw that he had run away, after a few breaths of time, they realised that Xu Shiqiu had returned, and ran back excitedly.


    The two servants who did not make it back in time did not leave. They were guarding the intersection, and when Xu Shiqiu got close, they walked out quickly and paid respects to Xu Shiqiu.


    When Xu Shiqiu saw his own servants, he smiled, but before he could speak, he saw his own front door open wide, his mother and Young Girl had led their servants and servants to wait at the door.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shiqiu''s eyes turned sour. How could he have the time to bother with the servants? He hurriedly rode his horse and took a few steps forward, then directly dismounted and walked towards the gate.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu reached the main gate, Old Madame Xu shot him a look.


    Dong Shu received the Old Madame Xu''s gaze and immediately led the servants, servants and others over. She bowed to Xu Shiqiu and said, "Husband, thank you for your hard work."


    After hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly reached out his hand to help him up. When he finally did, Xu Shiqiu looked at the Old Madame Xu and said, "Mother, I''m only going to exterminate the bandits, not to defend against the enemies."


    Xu Shiqiu knew that when his father was still alive, every time his father returned from the war, his mother would bring the entire family to the entrance to greet his father.


    It was just that this time, he had only gone out to exterminate the bandits. He hadn''t thought that he would receive such treatment.


    "After all, this is your first time going on an expedition and Mother Yuanxi has never seen it before." Old Madame Xu understood what Xu Shiqiu meant. More importantly, she wanted to use this matter as an opportunity to teach Dong Shu.


    Upon hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Shiqiu understood her meaning.


    He subconsciously looked towards Young Girl, only to see that she had already pulled Yuanxi into his mother''s embrace, pointing at him and Yuanxi, teaching her that the person in front of them was his father.


    Xu Shiqiu thought that he had just returned from outside and his body was definitely not clean, so he did not reach out to hug Yuanxi.


    "Yuanxi, wait for daddy to wash up before hugging you again after changing into a clean set of clothes." Xu Shiqiu smiled and said to Yuanxi, but Yuanxi opened his eyes wide and looked at the person in front of her that he was unfamiliar with.


    Yuanxi was still young to begin with and after Xu Shiqiu had left home for such a long period of time, how could he still remember this father who would usually carry him and play at home.


    Xu Shiqiu saw Yuanxi looking at him with a strange gaze, and felt his heart ache. He had left home for a long time, even his daughter wouldn''t be able to recognize him.


    Old Madame Xu could already guess what Xu Shiqiu was thinking from his gaze, and recalled what happened to his husband. Old Madame Xu could not help but laugh: "When your brother and sister were young, your father left for war and came back home, but did not recognize him. However, in a few days, they will slowly get to know your father. So you don''t have to worry, as long as you find time to play with Yuanxi everyday, she will get to know you within two days. "


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief.


    As they talked, the whole family entered the courtyard. Even though Xu Shiqiu wanted to talk to the Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu, he knew that he was very dirty and it was more important that he clean himself first.


    After walking only two steps, she said to Dong Shu, "Follow me to the courtyard to wash up. Yuanxi will be handed over to the wet nurse to bring along to go to the Main Yard.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that his mother had given him a chance to talk to Young Girl. He didn''t say any words of thanks to the Old Madame Xu, but just smiled at his mother and stared at her eagerly.


    Dong Shu felt embarrassed from being stared at by Xu Shiqiu, but she still listened to Old Madame Xu''s words and passed Yuanxi who was in her embrace to the wet nurse, who then carried Yuanxi and followed Old Madame Xu to the Main Yard first.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu''s actions, her heart burning with passion, but shsheknew that not only was it daytime, but her mother was also waiting for them to eat, so they could not do anything. However, she couldn''t really get it, as he could still take advantage of the situation.


    Xu Shiqiu insisted on holding Dong Shu and letting her rub her back, so he could not refuse, and could only follow Xu Shiqiu into his ears.


    When Xu Shiqiu finished bathing, it was already an hour later. Dong Shu came out blushing and also changed into a new set of clothes.


    Although the two of them did not cause any trouble in the house, Dong Shu was still dragged into the bathtub by Xu Shiqiu and they took a bath together.


    Due to this delay, when the two of them arrived at Main Yard, noon had already passed.


    Old Madame Xu was an experienced man, she didn''t even bat an eyelid for fear that her daughter-in-law would be shy. On the other hand, Yuanxi hadn''t seen her mother for such a long time, so when she saw Dong Shu''s appearance, he immediately looked towards her, aggrieved.


    Old Madame Xu originally did not plan to say anything, but when she saw her little granddaughter being wronged, her heart ached.


    Just as she was about to speak up and say a few words to Xu Shiqiu, Xu Shiqiu had unexpectedly spoken before she could open his mouth, "That man came to look for me last night."


    Once Xu Shiqiu said this, both Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu''s attention was immediately attracted, how could they still remember Yuanxi''s previous grievances.


    Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu both understood that the ''man'' that Xu Shiqiu spoke of must be the father of the child that was in Yanzhu''s womb.


    However, they never expected that this person would actually take the initiative to search for them when Xu Shiqiu had just arrived at the outskirts of the capital.


    After the two of them looked at each other, Old Madame Xu asked, "What is her background?" Finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing: "This morning, Yanzhu even asked Jiang Han to bring us a message, inviting us to go to her manor to admire the chrysanthemums. Could it be that he was not prepared to step forward and instead pushed this matter to Yanzhu? "


    Hearing that his mother was getting serious, Xu Shiqiu shook his head: "No, you have all met this person."


    When Xu Shiqiu''s words fell, both Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu were at a loss for a moment.

 C183

    Xu Shiqiu saw that both his mother and Young Girl were at a loss. After sighing, he directly brought up Yan Ye''s topic.


    Hearing it was Yan Ye, both Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu were puzzled for a moment. In the end, it was Old Madame Xu who recovered from her daze and said excitedly while looking at Xu Shiqiu: "This child, could it be ¡­"


    Fortunately, Old Madame Xu knew that Yan Ye''s identity was not ordinary and did not directly say it out loud. She only used her eyes to ask about Yan Ye''s identity.


    After Xu Shiqiu understood the look in his mother''s eyes, he directly nodded at her.


    The Old Madame Xu really did not think that her Yanzhu, who came to and fro about, would actually still end up with him.


    Thinking about Yan Ye''s identity, the Old Madame Xu was also relieved.


    If it was anyone else, she might not understand, but since it was him, then everything was clear.


    After thinking about it, Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Shiqiu and asked, "Then what does he plan to do?" After saying that, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "Does he still need to use that identity?"


    Seeing that the Old Madame Xu was asking anxiously, Xu Shiqiu did not intend to hide it and directly opened his mouth.


    After Xu Shiqiu roughly explained his intentions with a few words, the Old Madame Xu then sighed: "If that''s the case, then we''ll do as he says." Evidently, after knowing Yan Ye''s identity, Old Madame Xu also knew that this was the only way to settle this matter.


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, the servants came to inform them that the food in the dining hall was ready and that it was time to eat.


    If this was at the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Shu would definitely speak to Xu Shiqiu no matter what during dinner. However, because this was the Main Yard, and because Granny had something on her mind, Dong Shu did not speak.


    Dong Shu urgently wanted to know about Xu Yanzhu''s situation, but she could feel that Yan Ye''s identity was definitely not simple.


    Furthermore, looking at the meaning behind the words of his mother-in-law and husband, this Yan Ye should be someone who had some history with Xu Family, and who had long known Yanzhu.


    After thinking till this point, Dong Shu did not continue to think about it. It was not only her brain that was lacking in intelligence, it was also her intuition telling her that she could not continue thinking about it.


    As Xu Shiqiu ate the suitable meal, he sighed in his heart when he saw that Young Girl was not looking at him curiously.


    His own Young Girl was smarter than before.


    After the meal, Old Madame Xu felt a little tired, "You guys should go back and rest. Since you have already discussed this matter with him, you guys can do it yourself." After saying this, the Old Madame Xu thought for a moment, and in the end, said: "You should be careful when handling this matter, don''t make it big, and also don''t ruin the reputation of the Xu Family women."


    Xu Shiqiu understood his mother''s worry, so after nodding, he brought Dong Shu and the equally drowsy Yuanxi to return to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Returning to the Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu as he tried to coax him to sleep. Just as he was about to speak of the matter between Yan Ye and Yan Ye, Dong Shu dragged his wrist and walked to the door, saying softly, "Hubby, don''t tell me about this matter. I think it''s better that I don''t know about it."


    Dong Shu said those words out of instinct, but it caused Xu Shiqiu to be at a loss for words.


    Xu Shiqiu saw that Dong Shu was sincere when he said these words to her, so he sighed and pulled Dong Shu into her embrace, and comforted him: "It''s good that you don''t know about this matter. You only need to know that Yan Ye''s identity is sufficient to fit our family''s Yanzhu. " After saying that, Xu Shiqiu then mentioned the matter of Xu Yanzhu leaving the capital.


    "With Yanzhu''s status, she cannot stay in the capital. When this matter was resolved, Yan Ye would send people to send her off, and she would also be able to marry Yan Ye off to someone else. These few days, prepare some things that are easy to take away for Yanzhu. After she leaves, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to come back in a few years. "


    Xu Shiqiu knew that his Young Girl and his first niece had a good relationship. Since Yan Ye''s identity could not be told to her, he could personally prepare these things for Xu Yanzhu.


    Dong Shu understood what she meant, and after being stunned for a moment, she accepted Xu Yanzhu''s request to leave the capital.


    She understood that when Jiang Han and Xu Yanzhu had left the capital, Xu Yanzhu would only be able to make the people of the capital forget about her by leaving from a distance. Only then would she be able to continue living with no pressure at all.


    As for their Xu Family, it was different from Li''s and his abandoned daughters'', not to mention, from Hubby''s words, Jiang Han would also take responsibility for this matter.


    Thinking of this, Dong Shu couldn''t help but sigh.


    He really didn''t expect that this matter would end up like this.


    However, Dong Shu was secretly happy for Xu Yanzhu. She thought that this person should be a man that Yanzhu likes, if not she would not protect him like this, and be willing to give birth to his children.


    Dong Shu was not in a good mood because of Xu Yanzhu, but she still took the time to tell Xu Shiqiu about his meeting with the two men.


    "Mother and I have already said it. I want to tell you as well so that you won''t hear any rumors in the future."


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his Young Girl to be so honest, and could not help but to tell him what happened in the palace.


    After Dong Shu finished listening, she then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "Now, are we being watched like what big sister said before?"


    Dong Shu didn''t understand this before either, but Xu Nuanwen understood that she experienced a lot. When the Fifth Prince was slowly being thought of highly by His Majesty, she, as well as her other sons, were all targeted.


    Therefore, the last time she came to Xu Family, she especially reminded her sister-in-law to wake her up.


    After hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu finally understood that it was this big sister who brought it up. After nodding, Xu Shiqiu directly said, "Big sister is right, the more highly regarded I am by His Majesty, the more people I have to watch out for at home." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu looked at the Young Girl in his arms, lowered his head, and gave her a kiss on the forehead, then continued: "I originally didn''t want you to worry about so many things, but now there are some things that I can''t avoid just by thinking about them."


    Dong Shu was not as naive as she used to be. With Mama Yan, Old Madame Xu and Xu Nuanwen''s occasional suggestions, although her attitude could not change, she understood these things a lot better than before.


    "Husband, don''t say these things. I understand. To be able to marry you, it is already my fortune to have a husband that dotes on me like you do. However, it is just a small matter like this. Moreover, Dong Shu thought that she still had the Empress''s secret guards by his side. If something really happened, they would definitely save him.


    Xu Shiqiu also understood what Dong Shu meant. After hearing her say that, she did not say anything, and only held her even more tightly.


    Since they still had things to do at night and had been running around outside for so many days, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu took the opportunity to sleep for the rest of the afternoon.


    When Xu Shiqiu woke up, not only was the Young Girl in his arms gone, even the Yuanxi who was originally sleeping on the side had also disappeared.


    When he had listened carefully and heard the sounds of voices coming from the courtyard, he lay down on his bed and smiled.


    It was good that he could hear his wife''s and daughter''s playful voices when he woke up, but when he thought about going to the Jiang Family at night, he couldn''t help but roll behind him on the bed. He didn''t know what conditions Jiang Han had to negotiate with him.


    No matter what Xu Shiqiu thought, after he woke up, he still had to prepare to go to the Jiang Family.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu coming out from the house, Dong Shu walked forward while carrying Yuanxi: "I had already sent someone to send a letter to Jiang Han with Jiang Family just now, saying that you would go and find him at the Jiang Family tonight." After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then continued: "Are you going to see Yanzhu tonight?"


    "We''ll see when the time comes." Xu Shiqiu did not say anything about death. Today, his main purpose for going to Jiang Family was still to talk to Jiang Han about some matters. As for Xu Yanzhu, she was currently pregnant and she did not know how babies looked like.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu did not say anything, she knew that the most important thing to do right now was to talk to Jiang Han, only by bringing this matter to an end would they be able to talk about other things.


    Yuanxi was being hugged by Dong Shu at this time, and secretly glanced at Xu Shiqiu a few times. After a long while, she finally reached out her hands towards Xu Shiqiu.


    Looking at Yuanxi''s actions, Dong Shu forced herself to laugh, and said to Xu Shiqiu in a soft voice: "Just now, Yuanxi woke up, and saw you lying beside her. I was stunned for a long time." After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Yuanxi and continued, "Afterwards, I tried to coax her for a long time and told her that you are her father, which is why she did not wake you up."


    Xu Shiqiu really didn''t know anything about the things that he had said.


    After being outside for so long, no matter how tired he was, Xu Shiqiu had never really fallen asleep before.


    However, when he returned home today, his wife and daughter were by his side. He did not expect that his sleep would be so deep.


    Thinking to this point, Xu Shiqiu immediately reached out and hugged Yuanxi into his embrace, and then, like usual, hugged her for fun.


    At first, Yuanxi was a little confused, but after a while, she gradually recovered her previous feeling and started giggling in Xu Shiqiu''s embrace.


    Xu Shiqiu accompanied Yuanxi to play around for a while, the sky had just turned dark, and he quietly left home.


    When Xu Shiqiu just arrived at Jiang Family, Yan Ye also brought Elder Sun to the Jiang Family entrance.


    Jiang Han had originally prepared to bow when he saw Xu Shiqiu, but he did not expect that after Xu Shiqiu entered, a young man wearing a mask, would bring an old man along.


    Seeing Jiang Han in a daze, Xu Shiqiu pointed at Yan Ye and said, "This is Yan Ye." After saying Yan Ye''s name, Xu Shiqiu did not explain any further. He pointed at the Elder Sun beside Yan Ye and introduced him, "This is Elder Sun."


    Initially, Jiang Han was not pleased when he heard Xu Shiqiu introducing Yan Ye, but in the next moment, he heard Xu Shiqiu introducing the Elder Sun.


    He looked at Xu Shiqiu in shock. He obviously couldn''t believe that he had actually seen the Elder Sun.


    Seeing his expression, Xu Shiqiu smiled and nodded: "You aren''t mistaken, that is the Elder Sun."


    After receiving Xu Shiqiu''s confirmation, Jiang Han hurriedly put away his displeasure at Yan Ye, and directly bowed towards the Elder Sun: "I didn''t think that Elder Sun would come.


    Jiang Han had read books when he was young, so how could he not know who the Elder Sun was?


    Furthermore, it seemed to be brought by that man. How was he going to explain this?

 C184

    Looking at Jiang Han''s expression, Xu Shiqiu could roughly guess what he was thinking.


    Thinking about the shock he felt when he first met Elder Sun, he could not help but laugh. "Elder Sun, it''s been so long since you last came out. "Well, we were shocked to see you here."


    Once Xu Shiqiu said this, not only Jiang Han, but even Elder Sun and Yan Ye started laughing.


    "What you said made a bit of sense. This old man has indeed not come out for a very long time." "However, even if this old man does not come out, this old man''s reputation is still there." After saying that to Xu Shiqiu, the Elder Sun looked directly at the smiling Jiang Han, and pointed at him: "My junior has already told this old man about it, and this matter is his fault."


    Hearing the Elder Sun speak out and explain the situation, Jiang Han''s heart was at ease.


    As long as today, Elder Sun did not want to casually hide this matter.


    Previously, he was afraid that the Elder Sun would use his identity to call this matter his own fault.


    Seeing that Jiang Han only smiled and did not speak, Elder Sun sighed and said straightforwardly, "His parents passed away young. It was this old man who raised them up all these years. And now, something like this has happened. This old man did not teach him well. " After saying that, Elder Sun glanced at Yan Ye, and helplessly continued to speak to Jiang Han: "It''s just that this child is stubborn. Thus, this old man accompanied him here today. "For this matter, I hope that you can spare him for my sake."


    Jiang Han understood that the Elder Sun was trying to put the blame on him.


    However, with just the reputation of the Elder Sun s alone, it would not be good for him to make any excessive requests.


    "Yanzhu is my cousin after all. I''ve thought about it in the past few days, even if she''s not my wife, she''s still my cousin." Saying that, Jiang Han glanced at Yan Ye, and after confirming that he did not know him, he continued: "Since you''re someone my cousin likes, as your cousin, I will try my best to fulfill your wish. However, right now, my Jiang Family is also unable to protect myself. "


    Jiang Han did not hide it from him, and after he finished speaking, he started to talk about how his uncle''s house, in order to get involved with Third Prince, had also dragged his Jiang Family in.


    After saying that, Jiang Han brought up the matter of Third Prince wanting to ask for money.


    "Although there''s a lot of silver in Jiang Family and business, I, Jiang Han am not a person who doesn''t have good judgement. For the sake of the Third Prince s, you have asked me to spend several generations of accumulated wealth, I am unwilling. " After saying that, Jiang Han looked at Xu Shiqiu, and then continued: "Right now, I just want Jiang Family to get rid of the Third Prince, and when Yanzhu and I are done with our marriage, not only will the dowry Yanzhu brought be taken away, I, as her cousin brother, will also prepare another dowry for her."


    Jiang Han said this very clearly, he even said out the difficulties his family had recently encountered.


    The Third Prince wanted to rope him in, but he was unwilling.


    This was the problem with Jiang Family.


    As for the dowry that he had promised Xu Yanzhu, Xu Shiqiu and Yan Ye understood immediately. If they could settle this matter this time, Jiang Han would make use of her dowry to give them some silver.


    Although Xu Shiqiu did not have much silver, he did not lack silver.


    As for Yan Ye, Xu Shiqiu reckoned that he also had a lot of silver with him. After all, he had been able to escape from the crown prince''s mansion with his life, so he definitely could have brought a lot of silver with him.


    Furthermore, although the Sun family didn''t seem like they were lacking, they owned a lot of land and didn''t need to pay taxes. Thus, they didn''t lack money.


    However, if Yan Ye truly had that intention, the more silver he had, the better.


    had tried to probe him a few times already, but he always said that he wasn''t thinking of doing so.


    The other one who was short of money was likely his brother-in-law.


    Brother-in-law was definitely lacking in money. Even if his sister had a lot of dowry at the time and he still had money for her Zhang Family, if he wanted to sit on that son of his, he still needed to spend some money.


    So at this time, Xu Shiqiu did not speak.


    Xu Shiqiu did not speak, and after Jiang Han finished speaking, he did not speak either, as he waited for Yan Ye to speak.


    When Elder Sun heard Jiang Han''s words, although he felt that Jiang Han had some tricks up his sleeves, he was still a qualified businessman. The most important thing was that his eyesight was still good.


    Yan Ye could feel that everyone was waiting for him to speak. He only pondered for a moment, and then said straightforwardly: "The dowry, is a woman''s confidence. "In the future, I will leave all of them for the girls to give birth to. I can''t do anything that would covet a girl''s dowry."


    Although Yan Ye''s words were not directly said, it was clear that he would not covet Xu Yanzhu''s dowry.


    Although Jiang Han did not know what Yan Ye''s true identity was, just by coming here personally from the Elder Sun and the way Xu Shiqiu looked at Yan Ye, Jiang Han was already able to guess that Yan Ye''s identity was likely not simple.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t be as simple as the grandson of the Elder Sun.


    Jiang Han did not want to guess more, so what if he guessed it?


    Right now, the most important thing for him was to protect Jiang Family''s property.


    With Yan Ye''s words, when Elder Sun looked at Jiang Han again, the expression in his eyes became gentler than before, "Don''t worry, Yanzhu will be this old man''s granddaughter in the future. With this old man protecting her, no one will dare to bully her." Finished speaking, the Elder Sun did not care about their expressions, and continued: "You are not young anymore, although you still guard your filial piety, but in the end, you still need to hurry up and pass on your teachings. In the future when you have a son that can read books, send someone to deliver it to the Sun family. If this old man is still alive at that time, I will personally teach him. If this old man does not live past that time, then this old man''s eldest son will personally teach me. "


    Once Elder Sun made this promise, Jiang Han was so excited that he didn''t know what to do.


    It was not easy to change one''s residence''s Jiang Family. At least one shop''s reputation would not be good.


    However, if his son was able to follow the Sun family and study in the future, even if he couldn''t participate in the Imperial examinations, the people he would meet in the future would definitely not be just some business family.


    Most importantly, even if he was a merchant in the future, no one would look down on him if he became the Sun family''s disciple.


    Thinking about it here, Jiang Han''s heart completely burned with passion.


    The Sun family was a big family that was famous throughout the two dynasties. Everyone in that family knew how to read!


    Jiang Han''s happiness was too obvious. Seeing him rejoice in such a way, Elder Sun also laughed.


    Since he had promised Xu Family and the Jiang Family, then when they send the child over in the future, the Sun family would definitely carefully teach him.


    The Sun family couldn''t promise them anything else, but they dared to promise the two of them to teach them.


    When Jiang Han calmed down, he saw that the Elder Sun, Xu Shiqiu and Yan Ye were all looking at him. This time, he was a little embarrassed and coughed awkwardly, before saying to Xu Shiqiu and the Elder Sun: "The next few days are in which the Jiang Family will be filial. At that time, it will be explained to the outside world that marrying my cousin was only forced. For the past year, Harry has been guarding the gift. "


    As for whether or not anyone believed his words, Jiang Han felt that there were still people who would believe it.


    At least, when he and Xu Yanzhu had been living in the courtyard, and when Xu Yanzhu had gone out before August, she was still a woman.


    Eight months later, Yanzhu had very few opportunities to go out, and even if sshe went out, he still had to go to the Xu Family. As long as the people from the Xu Family did not say anything, she could hide it from them.


    But...


    When he thought about how such a thing could potentially be used by someone like the Third Prince, Jiang Han said straightforwardly: "But right now, my Jiang Family is being targeted by the Third Prince, I''m afraid that at that time the Third Prince will make a big deal of this matter."


    To put it bluntly, Jiang Family was only a merchant. If it wasn''t for the Xu Family girl, the matter of him and Xu Yanzhu being together would not have attracted the attention of others.


    But Xu Yanzhu was a Xu Family woman, and now that Xu Shiqiu was in the limelight, there must be a lot of people staring at the Xu Family, so when the time came, there was a chance that something might happen.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard Jiang Han''s words, he looked at Yan Ye and said directly, "I''m afraid that Third Prince will not have the time to look for you for a period of time. If you need to do something, go and do it as soon as possible. As for the other matters, rest assured, you are Yanzhu''s cousin and can be considered my junior. I will keep an eye on you. "


    With Xu Shiqiu''s words, Jiang Han could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    Xu Shiqiu, Yan Ye and the Elder Sun did not stay for long at Jiang Family. After they finished speaking, they left separately.


    As for going to see Xu Yanzhu, nobody mentioned this matter tonight. Since sshe had already spoken with Jiang Han, he should trust him.


    Jiang Han was indeed a person who kept his word. When he just finished discussing with Xu Shiqiu and the others, they immediately went to personally see Xu Yanzhu and told them their plans.


    After he finished speaking, Jiang Han looked at Xu Yanzhu who was leaning against the bed, his face had a hint of a smile: "Right now, the most important thing for Cousin sister is to rest up, listen to the tone of the Third Uncle, when you leave the Jiang Family, I''m afraid you will be sent to another place."


    Xu Yanzhu was in an extremely good mood. As for why she wanted to go somewhere else, Xu Yanzhu understood.


    It would definitely not be good for him and Jiang Han to stay in the capital for the rest of the time. At the very least, he would not be able to return for the next few years.


    However, thinking that she could be together with Yan Ye in the future, she still couldn''t help but be happy.


    "Cousin, thank you." Xu Yanzhu thanked Jiang Han sincerely. After all, she had let him down on this matter.


    Usually, when Jiang Han heard his words, he did not say anything, but today, he shook his head and said, "I have obtained benefits too, so although you let me down at the beginning, I did not suffer any losses." After he finished speaking, Jiang Han sighed before continuing, "Furthermore, I understand that letting you marry me, is already making you feel wronged in the first place."


    He, Jiang Han, was not only a merchant, but also someone who had already married twice before.


    His cousin''s Xu Family and second wife were not as good as third and third wives, but their Xu Family and heritage were still there. If it weren''t for his aunt, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to marry her.


    If he hadn''t married her last year, she would most likely have happily married the man she saw today.


    After thinking about this, Jiang Han left Xu Yanzhu''s place, and even the servant that was guarding outside immediately took his away, passing the people who were inside and outside the courtyard to Xu Yanzhu without worry.


    Cui Hua glanced outside and immediately came back to tell Xu Yanzhu about this.


    When Xu Yanzhu heard this, he finally let out a sigh of relief. "This matter, can finally be resolved." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu looked at Cui Hua with a face full of reluctance: "Cui Hua, if I leave the capital, you can return to Third Aunt''s side."


    To date, Cui Hua had even led him through two monthly orders. One was given to him by Dong Shu and the other was given by Xu Yanzhu.


    Previously, Xu Yanzhu had told Dong Shu about the day of Cui Hua''s return. It was just that during this period of time, something like that had happened to her, which was why she kept Cui Hua by her side the whole time.


    But when she thought about how she would have to leave the capital soon, she could not bear to part with Cui Hua.


    Cui Hua accompanied her through the most difficult days of Jiang Family. This friendship would not change just because she had someone else serving her.


    Upon hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, Cui Hua lowered her head and thought for a moment, then looked at Xu Yanzhu and said: "First Miss, Cui Hua wants to accompany you to the outskirts of the country for a few more months. At the very least, you will have to wait until you produce safely before Cui Hua can relax." After saying this, Cui Hua thought for a moment, then continued: "As for Madam, she will definitely agree to it."


    Xu Yanzhu was especially moved upon hearing Cui Hua''s words. Although Hua Yu and Hua Su had served him well, Cui Hua was different. She represented the concern her family had for him.


    Thinking to this, Xu Yanzhu nodded her head: "This matter is not urgent, when there is a chance, I will personally ask Third Aunt." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu yawned and prepared to sleep.


    But at this time, Jiang Han was already carefully arranging how he was going to spread the news, preparing the groundwork for him and Xu Yanzhu to leave.


    As for Xu Shiqiu, he had returned home and sent news to Ye Jingxing, his brother-in-law, throughout the night.


    After sending the news, Xu Shiqiu looked out the window at the night sky and muttered: "Tomorrow at dawn, I''m afraid there won''t be any peace."

 C185

    Xu Shiqiu''s intuition was very accurate. The morning assembly the next day was not peaceful at all.


    The Emperor Ruikang did not know whether he had discussed this with the Prince Duan and the Master Xuan Ling in advance, but on the morning of the second day, Xu Shiqiu did not even need to stick his head out.


    Hearing that the Emperor Ruikang took the initiative to mention this matter, even Ye Jingxing, who had received the news that night and arranged many things, was extremely surprised. It was obvious that he did not understand what was going on with his Royal Father.


    Not only did Ye Jingxing not understand, all of the princes who had already entered the imperial court did not understand.


    Just by looking at how Uncle Prince Duan stood there unfazed, they understood that Uncle Prince Duan would definitely know what he had done today.


    Since Uncle Prince Duan knows about this, then did Royal Father do this on purpose?


    When they thought of this possibility, the princes fell silent.


    Other than the few princes, the courtiers and officials who knew Emperor Ruikang''s character well, did not speak anymore.


    Since they did not say anything, Emperor Ruikang was successful. Xu Shiqiu wanted to say something, but Ye Jingxing just gave him a meaningful glance.


    With his brother-in-law''s gaze, Xu Shiqiu did not say anything.


    Emperor Ruikang sat at the seat of honor, and could clearly see the expressions of everyone below. Thinking back to their discussion yesterday afternoon, Emperor Ruikang sighed in his heart, and in the end, he concluded, "We didn''t teach Qi''er well, this is our fault."


    No one expected the Emperor Ruikang to suddenly open his mouth and say such words. The moment he said those words, the people who were originally standing in the imperial court all ''panicked'', expressing that there was nothing wrong with His Majesty.


    "No, I was wrong." At this moment, Emperor Ruikang looked like he had aged a long time. However, an imposing manner that was not there before was revealed in his eyes, "Since he has done wrong, then I will change." Saying that, Emperor Ruikang did not say how he wanted to change his plans and immediately announced his retirement.


    Emperor Ruikang''s move had really stunned many people.


    Even Xu Shiqiu couldn''t understand it.


    Until Ye Jingxing used the reason of Xu Nuanwen seeing him back to the Old Madame Xu to come to the Xu Family.


    "The Royal Father must have made a big move, and if he were to explain everything clearly, we cannot go overboard against Ye Jingche." Ye Jingxing had also returned home to carefully ponder over it for a long time before finally understanding that even though his Royal Father had personally exposed this matter, he was actually still protecting Ye Jingche.


    Even though it was hard to understand this point, he understood that ever since the incident with the crown prince, his Royal Father had always had this kind of personality.


    Even if his son had done something wrong, he would not be willing to take his son''s life.


    This time, Royal Father chose to completely expose what Ye Jingche had done, and it would indeed cause Ye Jingche to have a bad reputation, so much that he would completely fall out of the fight for the throne.


    Because he had personally dealt with his own son, no matter what son he had in the future, it would be impossible for him to make things difficult for Ye Jingche with this matter.


    After Ye Jingxing understood all these, he did it alone for a long time. Although he knew that if it was him, the Royal Father would also do the same, he still felt uncomfortable.


    Furthermore, he had a feeling that his Royal Father was probably holding back on his big move this time.


    Seeing Ye Jingxing''s sad expression, Xu Shiqiu did not know what to say.


    When Ye Jingxing regained his senses, he saw Xu Shiqiu''s somewhat blank expression. Seeing him act this way, Ye Jingxing laughed instead.


    "Shiqiu, right now, you only have one daughter under your knee. I''m afraid you won''t understand this feeling." Ye Jingxing said, seeing that Xu Shiqiu did not say a word, he directly said: "I have three sons, and Brother Shuo is not even the son of your sister. In any case, they are my sons in my heart, and I think they can all live well. Presumably, the Royal Father also has the same thought right now. "


    His son''s mother was different, but they were both his sons, his bloodlines.


    There was only one throne, and it could only be given to one son. However, the other sons couldn''t treat them unfairly either.


    If the throne wasn''t easy to give, then he would pamper it in other aspects. As long as it wasn''t too excessive, he would pamper it.


    After Xu Shiqiu understood what Ye Jingxing was thinking, he immediately understood what the Emperor Ruikang was thinking this time.


    He knew that his son had done something wrong, but he did not want his son''s life.


    "Your Majesty is also a kind father."


    Although Xu Shiqiu said that, he was shaking his head in his heart.


    Right now, His Majesty was only thinking about how to be a father, but he''d forgotten that he had an even more important identity, the ''emperor''.


    He was the king of a country. Right now, he wanted to be a good father to his father, but he had never been an emperor.


    If it were not for the fact that there were more loyal officials and fewer treacherous officials in the court, there would have been chaos after this incident.


    Just these few words, Xu Shiqiu did not dare to say.


    Although brother-in-law was a good man, that person was still his father.


    It was unknown if Ye Jingxing understood the meaning of Xu Shiqiu''s words, but in the end, he only raised his hand and patted Xu Shiqiu''s shoulder and said: "Since Royal Father asked, then you shouldn''t investigate too deeply into this matter. Moreover, Uncle Prince Duan is here too. "


    After Xu Shiqiu heard this, he did not speak, and the truth was that he did not know what to say.


    The hatred between and Xu Family was no longer something that could be put down so easily; it was just that now, it was truly not a good time for him to do anything else.


    Because of Ye Jingche''s matter, the capital had become much safer. And just at this moment, the patriarch of the merchant''s Jiang Family had talked business with someone outside for once, and his mouth had leaked out.


    He wanted to let his cousin leave home, but he was worried that his mother would be sad.


    "My cousin was forcefully set up for me by mother, but in my heart, my cousin is like my own sister, I ¡­" Without even needing to say anything, just the words from before, Jiang Han had already revealed all of his intentions.


    The reason why he married Xu Yanzhu was because his mother, who had already passed on, wanted him to marry her.


    It was filial piety.


    As for marrying his cousin back home, he had always regarded him as his'' blood related sister ''. If he married this blood related cousin of his, then Jiang Han''s life would truly be rather tough this past year.


    Not long after Jiang Han had said these words himself, the sound of wind began to spread among the women who had seen Xu Yanzhu before.


    "My eyes are very sharp. When summer comes and we have a banquet at home, I can tell that she is still a woman."


    "Sigh, she is also pitiful. Otherwise, with her status, it would be very easy to find a small official with a good education. In the future, if someone from the Xu Family were to be promoted, they might even be able to wear a first-class uniform. "


    "Yeah. This family''s aunt is from Crown Princess. Even if their second family doesn''t have much potential, this family''s uncle and Third Uncle do have the ability. "


    "At that time last year, Xu Family had yet to return to the capital."


    "Regardless of whether I return to the capital or not, at least I have a blood aunt who is a Crown Princess."


    The families of the merchants in Beijing had been discussing about the Jiang Family recently.


    Even some officials had heard about it, having been implicated into the Xu Family because of this.


    Of course, there were also people who were suspicious of this matter.


    However, not many people knew about the matter regarding Xu Yanzhu and her, so those people guessed for a long time. In the end, they could only guess one thing, Xu Family felt that their Jiang Family were not suitable for Xu Yanzhu, and this was forcing Jiang Han to let go.


    But not long after this was said, when Jiang Han was touring the business area, he directly told his friends that he had decided to leave with his cousin and also let his cousin go, in order to prepare a dowry for her.


    "My cousin''s mother was my aunt, father originally had a sister like aunt, but now I''m the only one with Jiang Family. "Today, I will treat my cousin like my own little sister, and in the future, my child will also have a loving aunt."


    Jiang Han''s words were especially pleasant to hear, even the Madame Jiang who heard the news was beautiful.


    Originally, she was worried that Xu Yanzhu would really leave the Jiang Family, but now, with Jiang Han''s words, she was extremely happy.


    Thinking back to how her brother had doted on her back then, the Madame Jiang didn''t have such a huge opinion of the matter of Jiang Han and Xu Yanzhu leaving her.


    Only, she did not expect that, as soon as she came to Old Madame Xu and mentioned where Xu Yanzhu was going to stay after leaving the Jiang Family, Old Madame Xu would immediately tell her that she had already made arrangements.


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter. The most important thing for you right now is to explain it clearly to Yanlang and the Xu family." Even though Old Madame Xu didn''t like the Madame Jiang, he had concealed the matter of Xu Yanzhu being pregnant from her. However, thinking that she was Xu Yanzhu''s biological mother, she softened her tone a little and said in the end, "If you''re interested, then prepare well. Since Jiang Family has a hundred days of filial piety, when you''re free, go and help out a little."


    After saying these words, the Old Madame Xu was afraid that the Madame Jiang would sense something from her Jiang Family, so she couldn''t help but continue: "If it''s inconvenient to go, then you should prepare some things to send over. Since your nephew is giving you face, you should also make a gesture. "Right now, he really does want to be filial, but in the future, he will eventually get married. Go and tell him that I will definitely help keep an eye on his marriage."


    Old Madame Xu made a promise, although she did not know if Madame Jiang could understand, but Old Madame Xu believed that as long as she passed these words down to Jiang Han, Jiang Han would definitely understand.


    Jiang Han indeed understood what the Old Madame Xu meant.


    He had long since thought about it. With his identity as a merchant, he had already married three times. The first two were all short-lived, so it wouldn''t be easy for him to marry again in the future.


    Even if they were both merchants, there probably wasn''t any girl that was willing to marry him.


    However, he did not expect the Old Madame Xu to actually make a promise. With the Old Madame Xu''s words, Jiang Han was sure that the woman he would marry in the future would not be bad.


    Because of this matter, Jiang Han''s mood was extremely good. As he busied himself with the matters of the Hundred Days of filial piety, he also busied himself with the matter of sending Xu Yanzhu off.


    During this period of time, Xu Yanzhu had become a little more spirited. If she were to leave, she would definitely show her face in front of everyone, at least, she definitely could not spread the word that she was pregnant.


    Regarding this matter, he had to be careful, someone from the Xu Family would also come to help.


    had been very busy during this period of time regarding Xu Yanzhu.


    Although Xu Yanzhu had already married someone once, there were still a lot of people in the capital who wanted to be related to Xu Family. Many people did not care about Xu Yanzhu marrying anyone, and all went to Xu Shiqiu to find out more news, wanting to marry Xu Yanzhu back.


    Helpless, Xu Shiqiu could only say: "Even though my niece wants to be at peace with Jiang Han. But she said that, after all, she had been a woman for a year in the Jiang Family, so after leaving the Jiang Family, she would go to the temple and spend another year in mourning. "


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, some people immediately left, but there were still others who did not give up.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu felt that he could not hold it in anymore, a piece of unbelievable news came out from the palace.

 C186

    Back then, the process of Emperor Ruikang''s ascension wasn''t considered peaceful either, it was only because he had ascended to the throne back then, and it was entirely because his royal grandfather was unwilling to hand over the throne to him.


    It was because his royal grandfather''s favorite son was only a few years older than his Emperor Ruikang. At that time, it was impossible for him to throw the position of emperor to a young child, and he could only unwillingly pass the position of emperor to his Emperor Ruikang.


    But at the very end, he had made various clear indications, that he wanted Emperor Ruikang''s Royal Father not to pass on his position to his own son, but to his own younger brother, who was also the youngest son of Emperor Ruikang''s grandfather.


    However, back then, Emperor Ruikang did not say anything to reject his words, but since the throne was in his hands, how could he be willing to give it up to his own son?


    That was why when Emperor Ruikang ascended to the throne, the imperial court was in chaos. That time, many clans died, and it just so happened to be an attack from an enemy.


    Many years had already passed, and logically speaking, no one would bring up this matter, but this time, the Emperor Ruikang himself took the initiative to mention it.


    When the youngest son of the Emperor Ruikang''s grandfather was born, he was bestowed the title Spirit King. Later on, no one knew where the Spirit King went, and most people believed that the Spirit King had already been secretly killed, but it was only when the Emperor Ruikang ordered that the Third Prince be transformed into a butterfly and become the Spirit King''s grandson that everyone realized that the Spirit King was not dead.


    The Spirit King was indeed not dead. Although there were not many branches that could prove the identity of the Spirit King, the few of them were still able to prove that the Master Xuan Ling of the Spirit Valley Temple was the Spirit King back then.


    "Is the Master Xuan Ling a Spirit King?" Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu in shock. She really did not expect that the old monk who asked her questions while smiling was actually the Spirit King.


    Seeing Young Girl''s surprised face, Xu Shiqiu could only nod his head.


    He was also a person who did not want to believe this, but in the morning, there were already a few royal relatives who came out. Not only did this prove the identity of the Master Xuan Ling, it also gave them a good day to live.


    It seemed that they were very much in favor of Emperor Ruikang accepting Ye Jingche as a successor.


    In this way, Ye Jingche had completely lost the chance to fight for the throne, but because he had inherited the Spirit King''s inheritance, he would be able to live carefree in the future.


    Emperor Ruikang had done all he could for his son.


    The most important thing was that the Master Xuan Ling actually agreed to it.


    After all, he had already left home and logically speaking, he no longer had any relationship with the Imperial Family. But now, he also agreed.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard of this news, he was already dizzy because he did not know what to do next.


    Their Xu Family had enmity with Ye Jingche, but the Master Xuan Ling had helped him before. And today, their own Young Girl had even frequently given them sesame seed cakes, but now ¡­


    Dong Shu could also feel her husband being tangled, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Just as the two of them were silent, Ling Xiang''s voice came from outside the house, "Master, Madam, Old Granny is calling the two of you to go to Main Yard."


    The moment Ling Xiang''s voice fell, Yuanxi''s babbling voice came from outside the door.


    Hearing Yuanxi''s voice, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu looked at each other, got up at the same time and walked out of the house.


    When he was outside the house, Xu Shiqiu immediately reached out and hugged Yuanxi in his arms. Ignoring her struggling towards Dong Shu, he patted her lightly. She smiled and said, "Father is hugging you. You are growing bigger and bigger now. Your mother won''t be able to hug you anymore."


    Yuanxi actually still didn''t understand her words, but seeing that her mother didn''t intend to hug her, she obediently laid down in Xu Shiqiu''s embrace in the end, however, with a pair of eyes that were similar to Dong Shu''s, she had been staring at Dong Shu the entire time.


    Dong Shu was actually still able to hug Yuanxi, but it was just that Yuanxi was indeed growing bigger and bigger, heavier and heavier. Carrying her from the Shihuan Courtyard to the Main Yard, her arms would only be so tired that they would ache.


    Now that her husband was at home and felt sorry for her, she naturally would not reveal this matter.


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu smiled at Yuanxi before turning her head, no longer looking at him.


    Yuanxi, who was close to ten months old, didn''t know why her mother wasn''t looking at her anymore. She was a little unhappy, but she couldn''t express anything.


    When Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu arrived at Main Yard, Old Madame Xu was sitting at the main seat in the hall drinking tea, seeing them come, she could only nod her head, even Yuanxi, who usually had to be carried for a while, did not have the spirit to hug her.


    "I already know about the matters of the imperial court."


    Old Madame Xu looked straight at Xu Shiqiu. She did not have the slightest intention to hide the news that she found another way to obtain it.


    Hearing his mother''s words, Xu Shiqiu could only nod his head, and did not ask her how his knew.


    Old Madame Xu had been through many things, so one look at Xu Shiqiu''s expression was enough to tell that he was in a dilemma.


    He wanted to take revenge, but Ye Jingche was about to become the descendant of the Spirit King, so the Master Xuan Ling had a lot of care for his Xu Family. Even the bad luck on his body was being suppressed by Ye Jingche.


    Although now that he thought about it, there should be Emperor Ruikang''s intentions behind it, Master Xuan Ling had also spent a lot of effort thinking about him back then.


    He, Xu Shiqiu, was not a person who did not know how to be grateful.


    But Ye Jingche, was the main culprit who destroyed the blissful days of Xu Family. He had no choice but to take revenge.


    "In the autumn of this year, there are still nearly two months until Ye Jingche''s day of adoption."


    Old Madame Xu suddenly said these words, not only Dong Shu, even Xu Shiqiu was startled for a moment.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu was not Dong Shu. In just an instant, he had understood what his mother meant.


    "Mother, do you mean that there will be variables during this period of time?"


    If this was a normal situation, Xu Shiqiu might be able to understand it, but today, his mind was in a mess, and he could not calm down at all, so how could he understand the meaning behind this?


    The Old Madame Xu understood her son''s reaction. She nodded, but didn''t try to hide it, and said directly, "We all know that His Majesty is doing this to protect him, but is he really willing to just let the throne slip by his hands? Perhaps, he has always been thinking that he still has the ability to contend for the throne. "


    But now, the Emperor Ruikang had directly adopted him, and even passed him on to the Spirit King who had already left home. It had been two generations, and there was no chance for him to fight for the throne.


    But was Ye Jingche willing?


    "I can''t accept this! Why, why would the Royal Father let me go? I am not that kind of prince with a low birth, my mother''s family is noble, and my family has a direct son, what right do you have to let the Royal Father take me out? "


    Ye Jingche flew into a rage in the Third Prince Palace, wishing that he could smash everything that was by his side.


    Outside the door, the Third Prince Concubine was standing with the two secondary concubines outside the door. Listening to the activity inside the door, her brows revealed a little more decisiveness.


    Back then, when her family and the Third Prince connected together and selected her to marry to the Third Prince, they had only thought of giving it their all so that they could earn a chance for the Zheng Family to return.


    But now, if Third Prince was truly adopted out, then she would at most be a spiritual wangfei in the future. How would she ever have the chance to sit as Empress?


    Thinking about how he had endured for so many years and how he did not have the chance to sit in that seat, the Madame Zheng glanced at the two secondary wives behind him and said: "You two can go back first."


    The Yu clan and the Madame Liu did not speak any further after hearing Madame Zheng''s words. They bowed and left at the same time.


    Although the two of them were doted on by Ye Jingche, when something really happened, Ye Jingche could only listen to Madame Zheng.


    It was precisely because of this that, although the Madame Zheng wasn''t doted on by Ye Jingche, no one dared to really give her face in the Third Prince Palace.


    After Madame Zheng saw that her parents had left, she turned to Ye Jingche and said, "I''m coming in."


    The Madame Zheng immediately said, and the moment she finished speaking, Ye Jingche also stopped getting angry, and quietly sat there thinking about something.


    When Madame Zheng entered, she ignored the fragments on the ground. Each step seemed like she was walking very casually, but she completely avoided the fragments on the ground.


    When she arrived in front of Ye Jingche, she directly said, "The Zheng Family still has soldiers."


    The moment Madame Zheng opened her mouth, Ye Jingche immediately understood what she meant. He looked at the Madame Zheng in shock, as if it was her first time meeting her.


    Madame Zheng could not help but sneer when she saw Ye Jingche''s surprised expression: "What? Are you not willing to take this step? " After saying this, the Madame Zheng did not wait for Ye Jingche to speak and continued, "This is your last chance, and also the last chance to enter the Third Prince Palace."


    After saying that, the Madame Zheng noticed that Ye Jingche''s brows were slightly moved, and continued: "Think about it, if you are truly out, in the future, you will at most have the status of a Spirit King, but if I am successful, as long as I am ¡­"


    Madame Zheng did not finish her words, but she knew, Ye Jingche was moved.


    Ye Jingche knew that the reason the Madame Zheng had said all these was because she was unwilling, and also unwilling.


    He had been preparing for many years for the throne, and his mufei had even attacked many times for him, just to help him clear the way.


    But if he really was allowed to leave, mufei would feel very awkward in the palace, as well as those who had spent many years thinking about him.


    I''m afraid they are also unwilling!


    Thinking of this, Ye Jingche closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, a tinge of determination had appeared in his eyes.


    "I''ll discuss this with mufei and uncle. If they support you as well, then you can go back to the Zheng Family."


    Madame Zheng was not surprised to hear Ye Jingche''s words, since this was an important matter and not something that could be settled with just a few words from her.


    Besides, if they really were to take that step, the imperial concubine and the Liu family would have to contribute as well.


    "Yes, I will listen to you."


    The Madame Zheng was extremely respectful towards Ye Jingche, but the two of them understood that there was no relationship between them, and the one who maintained their relationship was that alluring throne.


    Now that an accident had occurred, they were able to calmly join hands.


    The reason for that was naturally because of the lofty throne.

 C187

    Due to the adoption by the Emperor Ruikang, many things in the capital had been suppressed. After all, in front of the adoption by the Prince, anything else was nothing.


    which included the matter of the Jiang Family couple leaving each other.


    Currently, there weren''t many families that had left each other. Even if a man had any ulterior motives, he would usually find all sorts of reasons to repudiate his wife. There weren''t many families that could truly leave each other.


    This was because a woman and Li could take away their dowry.


    Furthermore, since it was He Li, and the girl''s reputation was good, most people would guess that there was something wrong with the man. Otherwise, why would he leave her?


    It had only been a year since Xu Yanzhu married into the Jiang Family, and in this year, she had even taken care of her severely ill mother-in-law and had even sent her off later on.


    Dressed in mourning for her.


    Logically speaking, with such a relationship, they shouldn''t have left each other.


    That''s what the world thinks.


    But after hearing Jiang Han''s words, the world once again felt that the wife who had just passed away, Jiang Family, was really not good to be able to force their son to marry a cousin of theirs.


    Thinking about how the previous Patriarch of the Jiang Family doted on his little sister, the people of the world did not doubt Jiang Han''s words.


    After all, back then, Jiang Han''s aunt was indeed very doted on by her brother. Otherwise, her brother wouldn''t have thought of such a way to marry him into the Xu Family.


    It was only right for a big brother to love his little sister. After his brother passed away, a little sister to take care of his nephew.


    Because Emperor Ruikang wanted to adopt him as his son, fewer people paid attention to the Jiang Family, which also made it convenient for Jiang Han and Xu Yanzhu.


    After the two had discussed this, Xu Yanzhu''s dowry was sent back to the Xu Family first.


    They were not sent back to the second room of the Xu Family, but were instead sent straight to the Old Madame Xu.


    Regarding this, no one who knew was surprised, after all, everyone knew that Xu Yanzhu had been raised by the Old Madame Xu since young.


    The second branch of the Xu Family didn''t have much ability, so everyone knew about it.


    So when they thought about what Xu Yanzhu''s dowry for marrying into the Jiang Family was, everyone felt that it must be the granddaughter of the Old Madame Xu.


    Madame Jiang wanted to say something, but not only Xu Xiaozhi, even her two sons felt that it was right.


    If they wanted these things, they would earn it all by themselves. These are all things belonging to elder sister. Even if elder sister doesn''t marry anyone in the future, it would still be yours.


    Madame Jiang didn''t have any way to beat a family, so she could only watch as Jiang Family sent the dowry to Old Madame Xu.


    Not only did he return all of Xu Yanzhu''s dowry back, he had also prepared another dowry for Xu Yanzhu that was not inferior to the one when Xu Yanzhu had married into the sect.


    Of course, he did not lack Jiang Family silver, so he gave Xu Yanzhu a little more silver in her dowry.


    Even if the Madame Jiang was drooling over it, those things were still sent to the courtyard of the Old Madame Xu.


    When Xu Yanzhu''s dowry was sent back, it was not long before it was the Hundred Day filial piety of Jiang Family. Although there were still twenty months left to the Hundred Day filial piety, it was different from these hundred days.


    Furthermore, Jiang Han was the only one left behind in the Jiang Family business. He did not leave the capital for the past hundred days, because according to the rules, he had to burn incense for his mother sooner or later.


    But now, after a hundred days of filial piety, he was going to continue his inspection of the shops.


    Jiang Han''s movements were quick. After going out for a hundred days of filial piety, he found a chance to leave Xu Yanzhu, and immediately send him to the official for the record. Afterwards, he arranged to send Xu Yanzhu back to the Xu Family.


    Xu Yanzhu naturally had to make a trip back to Xu Family before she could leave. Otherwise, it would be outrageous for her to directly leave with the Elder Sun after leaving from the Jiang Family.


    After all, Jiang Family was not her mother''s home. This time, she would leave with Elder Sun and get married far away.


    The Xu Family had originally been agitated for a few days because of the matter of the Emperor Ruikang going through Ye Jingche, but because of this matter, they did not have any time to be agitated, and started to get busy.


    "My wife, Yanzhu will stay for a few days when she comes back. At that time, Mother will find an excuse to send him to the temple. Thus, in these few days at home, you should get some things to supplement her. Otherwise, when she goes out, she won''t be able to eat anything good and will be injured. "


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were implicit, but Dong Shu still understood the meaning behind them.


    Xu Yanzhu wanting to stay in the temple for another year was something that had already been spread out. It let her go through the Xu Family and also made her want to let people in the distance take a look and confirm that she was alright.


    However, it was precisely because she was still young and pregnant that she needed to eat something good. Previously, at the Jiang Family, even if she had to heal her body, it would probably be better than being at home and having fun.


    The reason why she arranged for others to see her was also because of her Xu Family.


    She was still young, and from a distance, it was impossible to tell that she was no longer a girl.


    After a year, she would presumably have already given birth. At that time, she could just say that she had married someone else.


    Xu Shiqiu and Yan Ye had discussed this matter with each other. If things really couldn''t go well, he would hide the child in Xu Yanzhu''s womb from him for a year.


    However, these were all matters to be considered in the future, and currently, the most important thing was to send Xu Yanzhu away first.


    Mother and Big Sister discussed it for many days. Regarding Yanzhu, we can definitely settle this matter well. "


    In order to prevent Xu Yanzhu from revealing herself, Xu Nuanwen had to find all sorts of excuses to come back and discuss with Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu, so as to hide the fact that Xu Yanzhu was pregnant from everyone.


    After Xu Shiqiu heard this, he nodded his head and said, "When Yanzhu leaves, we won''t be able to send her off. When she returns, you should talk to her properly."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s heart ached subconsciously. Thinking that it had been a long time since she last saw Xu Yanzhu, after leaving the capital, she became even more reluctant to part with him.


    Back then, when she had just entered the Xu Family, her husband had led her to see Yanzhu. Those days of being at a loss was passed with her by her husband and Yanzhu.


    Seeing Young Girl''s sad expression, Xu Shiqiu sighed in his heart, but did not know what to say.


    After all, this kind of operation on Xu Yanzhu''s part was already the best arrangement.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was saying these things to Dong Shu, on the second day, it was the day Xu Yanzhu returned to the Xu Family.


    Xu Yanzhu came back very low-key, not only because the capital was not peaceful recently, but also because she should not be too flamboyant about going home with him.


    Furthermore, she was still pregnant.


    After Xu Yanzhu returned home, she closed her doors and went outside, she stayed in her own courtyard, and other than Cui Hua, there were only the two that served him.


    On the first day Cui Hua returned, she found Dong Shu and made a request to wait on him for another year.


    "Madam, this servant originally planned to return after a year at First Miss''s side, but now that First Miss is in such a state, this servant does not feel at ease. Therefore, this servant requests you to let this servant stay by First Miss''s side for another year. One year later, this servant will return. "


    The reason why Cui Hua was given such a high priority was because of her straightforward personality. She would never beat around the bush and find all sorts of excuses, so she just said what she was going to say.


    Now that she had directly said those words to Dong Shu, it was not good for Dong Shu to let her come back right now.


    Moreover, she was also worried about Xu Yanzhu''s body.


    I was originally worried too, but since it''s like this, you can continue to stay by Yanzhu''s side for another year. A year later, Yanzhu would definitely already have produced it, and when she returned, she would be able to bring back news of her.


    Dong Shu thought for a while in her heart, then looked at Cui Hua and continued: "I agree to this matter, it''s just that you''re not young anymore, do you have any thoughts on this matter?"


    Cui Hua was indeed not good-looking, but she was highly valued and highly valued by Xu Yanzhu. If she really wanted to marry someone, she could still find someone to marry.


    However, after Cui Hua heard what Dong Shu said, she shook her head and said, "Madam, this servant does not wish to marry anyone. servant wants to stay home and be the manager of the Mama, just like the Mama Yan. "


    When Dong Shu heard this, she raised her eyebrows. She really did not expect Cui Hua to have this kind of thought.


    However, she only had a moment of thought before she understood.


    Rather than finding a Mama who didn''t know how she would marry her own man in the future, it was better to stay at home and be a close and valued master.


    No one would be willing to send her off like this. However, as long as she sincerely thought of her master, her master would naturally worry about her.


    After thinking it through, Dong Shu nodded at Cui Hua: "Since that''s the case, then I will not bring up this matter anymore. Since you have been staying at home for the past few days, you should learn how to serve pregnant women from the Wang''s Disease. "

 C188

    The Wang''s Disease was Ling Xiang''s mother. When Dong Shu was carrying Yuanxi, she was the one who took care of Dong Shu with Madame Li who was by her side.


    Now that Madame Li had returned to Old Madame Xu''s side, Wang''s Disease had become the wife in charge of Shihuan Courtyard.


    If not for the Empress Hu bestowing him the position of Mama Yan, his authority in the Wang''s Disease would have been even greater.


    However, compared to the Mama Yan, Dong Shu still preferred to use the Wang''s Disease for this kind of thing.


    Cui Hua understood what she meant, and after nodding to her, she bowed and prepared to leave.


    Just as she was about to leave, Dong Shu suddenly opened her mouth and said: "When you return, you can go to Yuanxi''s side to be the manager Mama, and in the future, follow Yuanxi, and she will help you retire."


    Cui Hua never thought that Dong Shu would make such a promise. Her eyes were sore, tears were in her eyes, but she was smiling.


    "Thank you Madam for your grace."


    To Cui Hua, this was a favor.


    Because Dong Shu already had Mama Yan and Wang''s Disease by her side, when she returned, there was no way to squeeze these two away.


    But it would be different if she followed Yuanxi in the future. Yuanxi''s wet nurse would definitely leave Yuanxi''s side. In the future, she would be the strongest person by Yuanxi''s side, the Mama.


    Regarding the matters regarding Cui Hua, Dong Shu did not hide the truth from him, because she had been promoted by Xu Shiqiu in the beginning.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard about Cui Hua''s decision, he did not have any objections and only warned Dong Shu: "That little sister of Cui Hua''s in the manor, get someone to take care of her.


    Regarding Xu Shiqiu''s instructions, Dong Shu naturally remembered them immediately.


    After saying that, Dong Shu brought up the matter of her family''s feast for the past two days.


    "The guests for this banquet are all in-laws. I wonder if they will bring anyone else."


    When Dong Shu said this, Xu Shiqiu smiled at her: "She will definitely bring someone else over. After all, big sister had told me before that she wanted Mother to help her to see how her first wife looks like." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu let out a sigh and continued, "For the matter with Yanzhu, Big Sis has taken out all of the gifts that Huan''er had for our marriage."


    Dong Shu listened to Xu Shiqiu, and really didn''t know what to say.


    Elder sister was busy for a few months. She said that she was picking a wife for her eldest son, but she wasn''t able to pick one after a few months.


    It''s not that this isn''t appropriate, it''s just that there are some problems.


    However, she understood that her sister only did so because she was afraid of the marriage ceremony.


    She acted as if she was choosing seriously, and with the Consort De speaking up for her, even if His Majesty wanted to grant them a marriage, there was nothing he could do.


    Because they had mentioned this matter, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu did not continue. Now that Ye Jingche wanted to continue, the possibility of their brother-in-law reaching that position, became greater.


    Originally, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu, or perhaps more accurately, everyone in the capital, thought that before Ye Jingche was adopted out of the palace, His Majesty wouldn''t say anymore.


    However, on the afternoon of the day before Xu Family Banquet, another shocking piece of news suddenly spread through the palace.


    His Majesty had decided to abdicate after passing on to Ye Jingche!


    Originally, the entire Xu Family family had been busy with the matters of the banquet guests, but they hadn''t thought that His Majesty would suddenly say such a thing in front of these ministers.


    This time, he wasn''t spreading the news in secret. His Majesty had said it in front of all the important officials.


    The most important thing was the other information that came along with the news.


    At that time, the Prince Duan had a calm expression, clearly knowing His Majesty''s decision a long time ago.


    There was also His Majesty''s expression back then. It wasn''t a probe, nor was it a discussion with the important officials. It was clear that he was informing them.


    He felt that he was too old for the affairs of the nation, and that he was about to pass on the throne to his son.


    As for which son it was, although Emperor Ruikang did not say it, the jade ruyi that he bestowed to the Fifth Prince Palace directly pointed out his attitude towards it.


    "What should we do? Will there be many female servants here tomorrow?"


    Why Dong Shu was so worried, was because the banquet tomorrow would be under the pretext of letting Old Madame Xu see what kind of wife her daughter had chosen for her grandson.


    Now that His Majesty had suddenly spread word of this, the world had understood that the first son of His Majesty, the eldest son, would definitely be a perfect candidate to be the crown prince once he ascended to the throne.


    As for other possibilities?


    The Xu Family was currently slowly restoring its former strength, not to mention that the eldest daughter of the Prince Duan was actually the long concubine of the Xu Family.


    In this way, if Prince Duan wanted his own grandson to be highly valued, then the son of the Xu Family girl would truly become the next Crown Prince.


    As long as Ye Jingxing did not suddenly have a girl he liked, and that girl did not give birth to his son, then her position as the crown prince would definitely belong to Ye Huan.


    However, the possibility of this happening was too small. After all, after being in Fifth Prince for so many years, other than the son of the Teng Concubine, who was accompanied by the Fifth Prince''s concubine, the rest of the women were also given to stay in the house. Forget having children, they were told that they would never be able to see the Fifth Prince face to face.


    Because Fifth Prince was not a woman and only had feelings for the Fifth Prince''s concubine, Ye Huan had his sights set on his more and more.


    They didn''t believe that Ye Huan would be like his father, and would be satisfied just by guarding a woman for his entire life.


    As long as their daughter could be chosen by Ye Huan, let alone the crown prince''s consort, as long as she was a well-known concubine, there was no telling how the future would be.


    There were too many people who could think, just by thinking, Dong Shu could guess that the banquet at home tomorrow would not be peaceful.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. No matter what, Brother-in-law is still a prince right now." Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu, and just as he finished speaking his consoling words, he thought for a while before continuing: "Moreover, our banquet tomorrow, wasn''t to pick out a wife for Brother Huan. If there are really too many people, then let Big Sis call them all over to look. "


    Dong Shu raised his head to look at the smile on Xu Shiqiu''s face and couldn''t help but shake his head: "Big sis has put in a lot of effort to deal with Yanzhu. After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then continued while looking at Xu Shiqiu: "I''m going over to Mother''s place, do you want to come along?"


    "Go, and ask your mother if she has any plans for this matter. If your mother has any arrangements, then listen to your mother." After all, the main purpose of tomorrow''s banquet was to let the people here see Yanzhu from afar, so on this matter, they really had to ask Old Madame Xu.


    The news that came from the palace today was simply too shocking. Even though they had already heard the rumour earlier, it was only the rumour.


    But today was different.


    His Majesty had personally said such words in front of the other ministers today. This matter had basically been set in stone.


    Thinking about how our clan would also become a clan of the later generations, Old Madame Xu sighed and said, "This matter is an opportunity for our Xu Family, but it is also a risk." The Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Shiqiu, and only continued after seeing him nod his head: "Look at the Hu Family, due to the empress, their family has indeed had a good time. But now ¡­


    Their current Hu Family was indeed not that great, and right now, they were relying mainly on their daughter''s marriage to maintain the clan''s glory.


    Just because Empress Hu''s son died, but His Majesty still had other sons.


    Ye Jingxing was only in his early thirties, so he was not very old.


    After he ascended the throne, could he really not choose a talent show?


    Would the courtiers really allow her daughter to spoil the harem alone?


    Old Madame Xu felt a headache when she thought of these things. She understood her daughter, she could care for Fifth Prince Palace alone, but she might not be able to care for the harem alone.


    This was a harem, not an ordinary inner courtyard.


    It was also because she didn''t believe in Ye Jingxing as her son-in-law. If she really sat in that position, there would be too many people who couldn''t control themselves.


    "Mom, it''s still too early to worry about these things. After all, even if Brother-in-law really ascends the throne, there will still be an old saint watching over him."


    Once Xu Shiqiu said this, the Old Madame Xu sighed, then asked: "Are you guys here for the banquet tomorrow?"


    "Exactly." Dong Shu raised her eyes to look at Xu Shiqiu, and upon seeing that her husband had no intention to speak, she took the initiative to continue: "Because of the news from the palace, I am a little worried that more ladies will come tomorrow than planned."


    Old Madame Xu did not expect Dong Shu to actually be worried about this matter. After she comforted Dong Shu with a smile, she opened her mouth and said: "You do not have to worry about this matter. "Just tell them to prepare more food tomorrow. If there are really many girls coming, they will all be brought to the garden to admire the flowers."


    With Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief.


    But the Old Madame Xu did not expect that the girls who came to Xu Family on the second day would be so many.

 C189

    Although they had already guessed it, Dong Shu and Old Madame Xu still felt that it was inconceivable that they would actually see the family that had come.


    The Old Madame Xu was still alright, although she had experienced a period when Xu Family were flourishing, Dong Shu was truly terrified.


    She didn''t expect so many people to come today.


    Fortunately, Dong Shu had only been distracted for an instant, and Old Madame Xu was by her side, so no one noticed her absent-mindedness. Otherwise, after today, there would definitely be some rumors spreading around in the capital.


    After Dong Shu set up all the guests who had come to attend the feast for the time being, Xu Nuanwen received the latest news and hurried over.


    "I originally thought that even if there were more people, there wouldn''t be too many. I didn''t expect so many people to come." There were too many people here, and it was not that the Xu Family couldn''t receive them, it was just that they had never intended to invite so many people in the first place.


    However, most of these families were related to the in-laws, and some of them even came directly with the in-laws.


    Seeing the awkward looks on their in-laws'' faces, Dong Shu and the others couldn''t just directly kick them out.


    Xu Nuanwen knew that her own sister-in-law was not good at socializing, so she patted the back of Dong Shu''s hand and comforted him: "Don''t worry, these people are all here for me, leave it to me." Finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen did not wait for Dong Shu to speak, and directly walked towards the hall where Xu Family was arranged for the guests.


    Following Xu Nuanwen''s arrival, the originally quiet hall instantly became lively.


    Hearing the lively voices in the hall, Dong Shu looked at the Old Madame Xu beside him and said: "Mother, why don''t you go in and rest as well. If there are more, I will lead them into the hall. "


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu looked at her and laughed: "I''m afraid that the guest hall with the biggest Xu Family will be full today." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu shook his head: "Later on, I''ll have your sister lead them to admire the flowers. If they''re not willing to, then stay in the hall and chat with me. Tell the servants and women not to forget to bring tea and snacks in here. "


    Old Madame Xu knew that Dong Shu was not very good at this kind of situation, so he handed this matter over to her.


    As for the women who came to the house with the purpose, it was naturally left to the mother and daughter to receive them.


    Dong Shu understood her mother-in-law''s good intentions and naturally did not refuse.


    If there were not so many people today, she might have been able to stabilize herself. However, with so many people and the fact that they were all here with a purpose, she really did not dare to interact too much with these people.


    Her foresight was not enough to deal with these people.


    With regards to the matter of Dong Shu not coming in to accompany him, and instead going out to prepare tea and snacks, the female servants from the various residences that came to the Xu Family were not surprised at all.


    They only thought that they had come hastily with no preparation for Xu Family, so Dong Shu could only rush over to make preparations.


    Moreover, the main reason they came to Xu Family today was Xu Nuanwen and Old Madame Xu. With these two people here, it wasn''t important if Dong Shu came or not.


    Dong Shu didn''t want to interact too much with those people, so she waited outside until she had nothing to do, and then left for the hall.


    When she had just reached the hall, she heard Xu Nuanwen say as she looked at the crowd, "The garden over at Xu Family is not bad, and it''s warm up this time. Is there anyone who would like to take a walk in the garden with me?"


    In the future, when the empress had spoken, there would naturally be many who answered.


    Other than the few elderly women who wanted to stay and talk to Old Madame Xu, the other young ladies and ladies all stood up, wanting to follow Xu Nuanwen to walk around the garden.


    Dong Shu heard these words from outside and hurriedly walked into the hall. "Am I late? Is it alright if everyone has had some tea? "


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, she walked towards her with a smile, and immediately grabbed her hand and laughed: "I''ve troubled you, Sister-in-law. Since you personally prepared the tea, why wouldn''t I be uncomfortable?" After saying these words to Dong Shu, Xu Nuanwen glanced at the other wives and girls beside him. After waiting for them to all agree, she then looked at Dong Shu and continued: "We just said that we wanted to walk around the garden, I didn''t know if sister-in-law would be finished by now. If sister-in-law is free, take us for a walk. "


    In front of Dong Shu, Xu Nuanwen had placed herself in the guest''s seat, precisely to emphasize Dong Shu''s position as the new mistress of Xu Family.


    Dong Shu understood what Xu Nuanwen meant, upon hearing her words, she immediately replied with a smile: "Look at what big sister said, the flowers in the garden were all planted by my sister''s own people. I enjoyed all the blessings from big sister, so I can directly enjoy the flowers now."


    After saying these words to Xu Nuanwen, Dong Shu turned to the other wives and girls and said: "The garden in the palace was all cleaned up by Big Sis previously. Everyone watch it later, you must properly tell Big Sis that this Big Sis is is so nice, in the future, come and look at the Xu Family''s garden more often."


    Once Dong Shu said that, the entire hall erupted with laughter.


    The juniors did not dare to laugh even if they wanted to. The only ones who could laugh without fear were the few Old Madame s who sat there without moving.


    "Since you''re going to the garden to admire the flowers, then hurry up. After you''re done with the flowers, go eat some of the food unique to Xu Family; this way, you guys did not come here for nothing."


    The Old Madame Xu sat on the seat of honor, smiling as she said those words, but her words made the hearts of the interested madams and young ladies quiver when they heard it.


    Did this mean that they were destined to have come here for nothing?


    No matter what, Xu Nuanwen still brought them to the Xu Family''s garden in the end.


    There were many gardens in Xu Family, but the largest garden in the backyard was for guests.


    Today, the garden had been specially tidied up. As soon as he walked in, he could smell the fragrance of chrysanthemums.


    Some of them spoke around Xu Nuanwen, while others simply came to talk to Dong Shu.


    Those surrounding Dong Shu were mostly in-laws, such as the mother and wife of Madame Hu and the wife of the Xu family.


    The few of them gathered together, followed by the girls from home. Due to their marital relationship, the girls were on good terms with each other, chattering merrily, as if they were young daughters.


    As for the few ladies at the front, although they had their own thoughts, they did not speak carelessly when they spoke to Dong Shu.


    After they finished admiring the scenery, they started to talk about their children.


    Amongst the few of them, Dong Shu was the youngest. Even though they were of the same generation, she and Xu Shiqiu was currently the only one under her feet.


    As he spoke of Yuanxi, although Dong Shu''s words were a little irritable, there was a trace of happiness between his brows.


    "Now that Yuanxi is older and bigger, I can''t coax her. She didn''t seem to know how to talk, but she was quite smart. I really don''t know how this child grew up.


    Just as Dong Shu finished speaking, the Xu family''s Madam Xu immediately followed up: "Then your Yuanxi is really clever, our two girls were at her age but not this clever." After saying that, the Madam Xu smiled and continued, "Everyone says that nieces are more like aunts. I heard that when the Fifth Prince''s Concubine was young, he was praised by a lot of people."


    When the Madam Xu''s words came out, the Madam Zhang Family followed suit and nodded her head, "Yes, extremely. In the past, Yuanxi''s aunt was renowned throughout the capital, otherwise the prince would not have left the palace frequently. " After saying that, Madam Zhang Family winked at Dong Shu and the rest.


    Dong Shu understood that Madam Zhang Family was referring to the matter of her brother-in-law coming out of the palace to meet the Aunt Sister after coincidentally meeting him once in the past.


    Although this matter had been going on for many years, quite a few people knew about it.


    Zhang Family were brother-in-law''s outer sect so they naturally knew about this matter.


    It was not good for Madam Hu Family to give more evaluation of Fifth Prince''s frequent visits to find Xu Nuanwen. She could only open her mouth and say: "I think that Niece''s words are reasonable. Our family''s girls are indeed somewhat similar to Aunt."


    Dong Shu did not know which generation of ladies the Madam Hu Family had mentioned, but with the personality of the Madam Hu Family, she must be thinking of capturing the girl from the Hu Family at the palace.


    However, Dong Shu''s objective for the day had already been achieved, so she did not investigate any further. She led the few people forward for a distance before she saw the hidden and indistinct Xu Yanzhu in front of her.


    Upon seeing Xu Yanzhu, Dong Shu''s footsteps immediately stopped, and her strangeness also attracted the attention of the other wives.


    Everyone followed Dong Shu''s gaze, and when they saw Xu Yanzhu, who was seated on the porch, they did not know what to say.


    Sensing that everyone was already looking at Xu Yanzhu, Dong Shu let out a long sigh.

 C190

    As Dong Shu sighed, the few wives around her wanted to speak up to comfort her, but they didn''t know where to start.


    Dong Shu caught a glimpse of their expressions from the corner of her eyes, then said: "Look at me, what are you sighing for on such a good day." Although she said that, Dong Shu''s brows still contained a hint of worry for Xu Yanzhu.


    The first to speak was the Lady Xu of the Xu family, whose status was the lowest.


    She looked at Xu Yanzhu in the distance and vaguely saw her frown. She could not help but ask: "Is First Miss feeling depressed?" With these words, Lady Xu feared that the crowd might misunderstand, so she quickly added, "This matter can''t be blamed on her. We should think things through."


    "Exactly. It''s not convenient right now. After the new year, I can just find a good marriage. With the door to the Xu Family set here, she will have plenty of good days to live in the future. "


    Mrs Zhang really did not feel that this was anything, that He Li was being abandoned, and considering the background of Xu Family in the future, even if a lady was abandoned, there was no need to worry about marriage.


    Madam Hu did not speak, but nodded her head with a serious expression.


    After hearing their words, Dong Shu then said, "Yanzhu is not depressed either, she just wanted to go straight to the temple and stay for a year before coming back. But, as you know, Yanzhu grew up by her grandmother''s side. Mother, she can''t bear to part with me. I always wanted to keep her here. " Saying that, Dong Shu looked at Xu Yanzhu in the distance, and continued: Actually, in this past year, Yanzhu has hinted to us many times about her cousin cousin brother''s intentions, at the beginning, we did not even think about it. Otherwise, as long as we prepare well, we won''t be able to drag things this far. "


    She was hinting to the few ladies that if their Xu Family had known that Jiang Han was willing to let him go, they would not have allowed him to stay in the Jiang Family for such a long time.


    As for the wife who had just passed away in Jiang Family, Xu Family was nothing in their eyes.


    The few wives did not doubt Dong Shu''s words, after all, even though Xu Shiqiu did not have his current official position back then, his Xu Family still had a Crown Princess.


    "It''s good that you''re home now. The Old Madame dotes on your granddaughter and we have long heard of it. Besides, the daughter of Xu Family is outstanding. " Lady Zhang didn''t seem to finish her words, but everyone present understood what she meant.


    Xu Family''s daughter was outstanding, so she was not worried about marrying.


    Xu Family''s daughter was outstanding; her family, was truly unworthy of her.


    After all, her parents'' mother-in-law was the Jiang Family girl, but when she thought about how Xu Yanzhu was the first daughter of the second house, her heart couldn''t help but lean towards the Xu Family a little.


    At the end of the year, it will be more lively, so I think that Yanzhu will be able to relax.


    Lady Xu''s words were already very direct. Upon hearing her words, Lady Zhang immediately laughed.


    This time, Xu Yanhao followed Xu Shiqiu out and made a meritorious service. With a rank of official, this was a reward for meritorious service, which was different from when His Majesty looked at the officials bestowed upon him through their bloodline.


    Because of this, the Xu Family palace had already been set with them. At the end of the year, they would be busy with some things to settle, and it just so happened that they could get married in the spring of next year.


    There were happy events at home. Although it was a joyous occasion for the mansion, it was also a joyous occasion.


    Although Xu Yanzhu was a woman who left home with her, she was still a woman of Xu Family. As long as Fifth Prince ascends the throne at the end of the year, then Xu Family would be the clan behind the throne.


    Therefore, they really did not mind Xu Yanzhu''s Zhang Family.


    After all, at that time, the Empress Hu in the palace would still be here.


    Even if Fifth Prince was born in Consort De, he was still Empress Hu''s direct mother.


    But the position of the empress must have been taken steadily by Xu Nuanwen.


    "Yeah, it will be more lively at the end of the year, and even more so next year." Saying so, Madam Zhang looked at Madam Xu and asked, "You are next year?"


    Although the marriage of Xu Yanlang and the Xu family''s eldest daughter had long been decided in secret, on the surface, it had to wait for the Cousin to finish the marriage before it could be arranged.


    When Lady Xu heard Lady Zhang''s words, she hurriedly nodded. "That''s right. It''ll probably be even more lively next year."


    Lady Xu recalled that at the end of the year, when the Fifth Prince ascended the throne, her husband would also instruct her.


    Madam Hu looked enviously at the conversation between Madam Zhang and Lady Xu. Their Hu Family was currently not as good as her''s, and when their grandson, Fifth Prince, ascends the throne, their Hu Family would only be even worse.


    However, thinking about how Hu Family could be considered to be standing by the side of Fifth Prince and the fact that the youngest concubine of her family had already secretly given the right to the son of Fifth Prince, her heart felt a lot more comfortable.


    It seemed that with such a wangfei in the Hu Family, life would be easier.


    If they waited another two generations and properly nurtured the men of their family, perhaps their Hu Family would also be as glorious as their Xu Family today.


    Dong Shu had been quietly standing beside them the entire time, listening to their conversation. Out of the corner of her eyes, she sensed that some of the ladies and ladies surrounding Aunt Sister had noticed Xu Yanzhu, causing her to unconsciously raise the corner of her mouth into a smile.


    Up until now, everything had gone smoothly, and they hoped that after today, the outside world would proceed as they had planned.


    Xu Nuanwen was already a little tired, she wanted to show her face to the people around her, but when she thought about how her husband was at her most important moment, she endured it.


    When she turned around and saw Dong Shu''s secret hand gesture, she immediately became happy.


    "Look at me, we were happily chatting here, but we ignored those few madams over there." Xu Nuanwen said as she led a large group of people to Dong Shu''s side.


    No one suspected anything when Xu Nuanwen said that. After all, there were still wives with Dong Shu and her Zhang Family.


    Although there weren''t any officials with high positions in the Hu Family, there was still a Empress Hu in the palace.


    As for Zhang Family, they were an outer sect of the Fifth Prince, and would definitely be a family that everyone would want to depend on in the future.


    Sensing Xu Nuanwen''s movements, Dong Shu immediately led the few ladies and leading them towards her.


    Seeing Dong Shu walk over, Xu Nuanwen hurriedly laughed and joked: "Aiyo, sister-in-law, are you seeing us coming towards you guys so you took the initiative to come over?" As she spoke, Xu Nuanwen reached out to grab Dong Shu''s hand.


    Dong Shu''s expression was a little awkward, as if she wanted to cover up someone behind him.


    Some sharp-eyed people already knew that Xu Yanzhu was sitting not far behind Dong Shu. They thought that Dong Shu''s actions right now, were definitely to hide the Xu Yanzhu who was not that far behind them.


    However, those who came to the Xu Family today had all been warned by the elders of the family, so after coming to the Xu Family, there was no need to mention the matter of Xu Yanzhu.


    Therefore, although there were a few people who used their eyes to communicate, no one was the one who actually opened their mouths to ask.


    Looking at Dong Shu''s expression, Xu Nuanwen was stunned for a moment, then quickly understood the reason behind her action.


    Her expression changed for a moment, and then she quickly looked at the crowd and laughed, "We forgot the time when we came out. Just now, mother told us to go back earlier." How about we go back and have a taste of Xu Family''s specialty? "


    Since the future empress had spoken, how could they not be justified?


    What''s more, half of the people had already guessed that Xu Nuanwen would speak up, because they did not want to see him.


    They all felt that was the reason. Although there were still people who exchanged glances on the way back, no one said it out loud.


    There was no need to mention the time when Xu Nuanwen''s father went to the army to fight in the northwest. Not to mention that Xu Nuanwen''s family had cooks who could cook in the northwest, but even after ten years, there were still cooks who could cook at home.


    It wasn''t convenient for the capital to buy seafood, but there were some seafood that could be dried in the sun.


    Today, Xu Family cooks performed steadily, eating a table of delicate and delicious dishes.


    Although in the end they still did not manage to find out whose family the Fifth Prince Concubine had taken a fancy to as his first wife, but taking advantage of the banquet that was held today, their relationship with the Xu Family increased.


    With such a harvest, when these wives and girls returned to their residences, they couldn''t help but sigh for Xu Yanzhu, who was about to enter the Xu Family.


    Those wives and girls who had seen Xu Yanzhu from afar, when they were chatting with others, they also pulled Xu Yanzhu out and said some words that belonged to the Xu Family Mistress and her Madame Dong.


    When these words spread, it would change a little, but the effect that the Xu Family desired already existed.


    After confirming that there were no rumors spreading outside that Xu Yanzhu was not a woman anymore, Xu Family prepared to use this excuse to send Xu Yanzhu to the temple, to send her away from the capital.

 C191

    Of course, with what Dong Shu had said before, if Xu Yanzhu left again, everyone would understand that it was not because her Xu Family could not accommodate her, but because she insisted on going to the Enchantment Hall.


    "Yanzhu, if you leave this place, I''m afraid you won''t be able to come back even after a few years."


    Dong Shu thought about the words her master had told him, wanting to hide the child in Xu Yanzhu''s stomach from him for one year. If she really did that, Xu Yanzhu really wouldn''t be able to return in a few years.


    When a child is too young, it''s hard to hide it. Only when the child is a bit older can you say that the child is fast and looks big.


    Now that Xu Yanzhu was able to leave the Jiang Family and even marry Yan Ye, her mood was extremely good.


    She looked at Third Aunt who had an expression of reluctance, and a delicate smile finally appeared on her face that had some meat left. "I know Third Aunt loves me, but I really can''t stay in the capital anymore. "Otherwise, in another two months, I might not be able to hide my stomach anymore."


    Seeing that Xu Yanzhu was not embarrassed at all by the fact that she was pregnant before marriage, Dong Shu could only sigh and say, "I feel a little uncomfortable inside. After saying that, Dong Shu felt that what she said just now was unlucky, and immediately continued: "But I thought that when you get to the Sun family, with Elder Sun and Yan Ye, you will not be wronged."


    Xu Yanzhu did not understand the meaning behind Dong Shu''s words. She was currently in a good mood, and after hearing Dong Shu''s words, she kept nodding her head: "Don''t worry Third Aunt, I will definitely not let myself be wronged."


    Even if she was pregnant before marriage, the pride of a Xu Family girl was still there. She definitely would not let her, and the child in her womb, feel wronged!


    Xu Yanzhu''s tone was serious and determined, causing Dong Shu, who had heard her words, to momentarily not know what to say.


    Xu Yanzhu saw that Dong Shu had nothing to say and quickly comforted her: "Third Aunt, although I may not be able to return for a few years, but we can still communicate. Therefore, you must not worry about me. I will write a letter to you half a month ago. At that time, you must not find me annoying and forget to reply to me. "


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu use a spoiled tone and say these words, Dong Shu immediately could not hold it in, and burst out laughing.


    Following Dong Shu''s laughter, the atmosphere of the room immediately became much more relaxed.


    But no matter how much laughter there was, it could not cover the fact that Xu Yanzhu was about to leave.


    Dong Shu had never felt that time would fly by so quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the second day when Xu Yanzhu was about to leave.


    Since Xu Family was said to mean that Xu Yanzhu had to live in a suburban hall for a year, the people of Xu Family could only send her to a suburban hall.


    As for when they reach the Main Hall, Yan Ye''s men would take over and bring her away.


    Sitting in the carriage heading to the suburban area, Dong Shu held onto Xu Yanzhu''s hand the entire time, but she did not know what to say.


    Xu Yanzhu also did not speak. She could feel the reluctance in Dong Shu''s voice, but she knew that she had to leave.


    The two of them sat there quietly. Because Xu Yanzhu was a junior and Old Madame Xu was already old, she had to go to the army camp.


    The carriage travelled very slowly, but by the time noon arrived, the carriage had successfully arrived at the main hall.


    Dong Shu and Xu Yanzhu got off the carriage respectively, and after the two of them walked into the main hall, they saw Yan Ye and Elder Sun waiting there.


    Seeing Yan Ye, Dong Shu''s eyes stung, but she endured her tears and said to him: "Yan Ye, I''ll pass Yanzhu to you today. You must take care of her and not let her suffer any grievances." Finished speaking, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then added: "If you treat her badly, our Xu Family do not care what your identity is, we will definitely not let you get away with this."


    Dong Shu was obviously just Xu Yanzhu''s Third Aunt, but now she said the words'' mother '', and even'' father '', that was what she should say.


    Because when Dong Shu thought about Xu Yanzhu leaving today, she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Yan Ye understood Dong Shu''s feelings toward him, and had also heard Xu Yanzhu talk about the relationship between her and Dong Shu. When he heard Dong Shu''s words, he immediately lowered his head and said respectfully, "Don''t worry Third Aunt, I will definitely take good care of Yanzhu and not let her suffer any grievances." After saying this, he paused, and continued after pulling at the corners of his mouth: "As for other things ¡­ Yanzhu has been my obsession for many years. As long as she is here, I won''t regret anything in the future. "


    Hearing Yan Ye''s words, Dong Shu finally let out a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Because of Xu Yanzhu''s fiancee, she felt that even if Yan Ye married Yanzhu, he would still be inferior to her.


    Now that she had Yan Ye''s guarantee and Elder Sun, who was constantly nodding his head, Dong Shu could be considered to be slightly more relaxed in her heart.


    Today, there were many vegetarian dishes prepared in the Main Hall. Xu Yanzhu was in a good mood as he ate happily, while the others were in a better mood.


    After dinner, Dong Shu was ready to return to the capital.


    She stood at the intersection and turned to look at Xu Yanzhu, who was standing beside Yan Ye and smiling at her. She didn''t know why, but she felt an uncomfortable feeling in her heart.


    She subconsciously wanted to ask Xu Yanzhu to stay, but when she saw the happiness Xu Yanzhu felt standing beside Yan Ye from inside out, she endured it in the end.


    The moment he turned around, Dong Shu''s tears still fell from his eyes.


    She did not know why she had to cry, but the moment she thought about Xu Yanzhu leaving today, she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    However, she didn''t dare to say it as she didn''t know how to describe this feeling.


    Because she had something on her mind, Dong Shu did not speak up on the way back to the capital.


    She did not say anything, and the servant holding the carriage did not dare to speed up. She could only continue using the speed she had shown in the morning to slowly carry the carriage back to the capital.


    Only when they were near the city gate did Dong Shu regain her senses.


    Looking through the carriage''s curtain and seeing that they were almost to the city gate, Dong Shu then ordered: "It''s getting late, hurry home."


    Dong Shu calculated the time in her heart. She reckoned that Yuanxi would want him to go home soon.


    After calculating the time, Dong Shu started to think about whether or not she should give Xu Yanzhu something in the future.


    But thinking that it would probably take Xu Yanzhu half a month to reach her destination, Dong Shu sighed once again.


    Even if Xu Yanzhu sent a letter to her after she arrived and sent someone to deliver it to her quickly, it would probably take her around twenty days to receive the letter.


    Thinking of this, Dong Shu sighed in her heart.


    But without waiting for Dong Shu to continue thinking, the carriage that was gradually increasing in speed suddenly stopped.


    The horse carriage suddenly stopped, and Dong Shu who was inside the carriage was caught off guard, if she did not regain her senses, she would have fallen out of the carriage immediately.


    "What''s going on?" Dong Shu said unhappily, then she remembered that the man driving the carriage was from Wang''s Disease, her following tone was slightly better than before, "Did you encounter any problems?"


    Zhang Ershan was originally a servant with ordinary Xu Family, but because his woman, Wang''s Disease, was heavily favored by Dong Shu, and his son was brought into the army by Xu Shiqiu, his position in the Xu Family gradually rose.


    Because he was a loyal servant, Dong Shu allowed him to drive the carriage today.


    When Zhang Ershan heard Dong Shu''s question, he immediately replied respectfully: "Madam, someone stopped the carriage." Saying that, Zhang Ershan paused for a moment before continuing: "Madam, please take a seat. The Mama Yan is here."


    Today, Mama Yan followed Dong Shu out as well. It was just that because Dong Shu had wanted to talk to him before, and she was not in a good mood when they returned, Mama Yan had been sitting inside the Mule Cart at the back.


    With such an incident, the Mama Yan would naturally walk over quickly.


    Just as Zhang Ershan finished speaking, Mama Yan''s voice sounded from outside the carriage.


    "Why did Young Master stop Xu Family''s carriage?" The Mama Yan spoke as she sized up the person who came over. After confirming that the person looked familiar, he then continued: If Young Noble has matters to attend to, you should come and deliver the greetings.


    Mama Yan''s tone of voice was unpleasant as she looked at the man in front of him with a stern face.


    Liu Mu did not seem to notice Mama Yan''s ill intentions. He kept smiling until Mama Yan finished speaking. Then, he looked at the carriage and said, "I am Liu Mu."


    Hearing that Liu Mu had given his name, Mama Yan immediately knew who it was.


    Thinking about Liu Mu''s reputation in the capital, she immediately said in a stern voice: "Please avoid him, Young Master Liu. This is a woman of Xu Family."


    Mama Yan didn''t want to interact much with Liu Mu, she just wanted to return home quickly.


    Liu Mu''s reputation was not good. If people knew that he met his wife today, there might be some bad rumors circulating in the capital within two days.


    Thinking of that, Mama Yan immediately moved to the side, blocking Liu Mu''s view of the carriage.

 C192

    Liu Mu was not anxious after being blocked by the Mama Yan. He still had the same expression as before. However, when he saw that the curtain of the carriage did not move, he sighed.


    After sighing, Liu Mu continued to stare at the carriage and said, "I am only admiring Madam."


    Liu Mu had just finished speaking, and before he could say anything, Dong Shu who was in the carriage suddenly spoke: "Drive him out!"


    When Dong Shu said this, the Xu Family servants who were originally following closely behind the horse carriage immediately went forward and glared viciously at Liu Mu.


    If you don''t back off, we''ll have to take action.


    When Liu Mu saw the Xu Family servant rushing straight at him, he panicked. However, when he thought of his purpose here today, he still stabilized his footsteps.


    Seeing that Liu Mourai did not move, the Mama Yan sneered at him, then asked: "Is Young Master Liu really not going to let me go?" As he spoke, the Mama Yan swept her gaze behind Liu Mu. After confirming that no one was around to help, she continued to look at Liu Mu and laughed coldly.


    When Liu Mu thought about how Mama Yan came from the palace, he wanted to retreat for a moment. However, in the end, he clenched his teeth and stood at his original position.


    Furthermore, Liu Mu continued to claim that he was only admiring the Xu Family Third Madame and that he only wanted to meet her once.


    Liu Mu was a scoundrel and did not care about his reputation at all. However, once he got involved, no matter who it was, their good reputation would be affected a little.


    This was what the Mama Yan thought at the moment. She felt that Liu Mu had come here on purpose to disgust her Xu Family and ruin Dong Shu''s reputation.


    Therefore, the moment Liu Mu''s voice fell, Mama Yan looked towards the Xu Family servant beside him and ordered: "Please leave, Young Master Liu!"


    The moment Mama Yan''s voice fell, all of the Xu Family servants who were originally standing behind him simultaneously walked towards Liu Mu.


    Mama Yan did not walk towards the Mule Cart at the back, but was helped into a carriage that was arranged according to Dong Shu''s rank.


    After the Mama Yan entered the carriage and was done with it, Zhang Ershan sat on the carriage and prepared to leave at any time.


    "Mama Yan, who is that person outside?"


    As Dong Shu sat in the horse carriage, she could only hear the Mama Yan calling him "Young Noble Liu," but she did not know who Liu Mu was.


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s question, Mama Yan hurriedly looked at her and explained, "She is a cousin of the outer sect of Third Prince, and her reputation is not very good." After saying that, Mama Yan paused for a while before continuing, "Over the years, this Liu Mu has ruined quite a few of First Miss''s or the young wife''s reputation. "Thus, Madam, you must sit properly. It''s best that you do not meet Liu Mu in the future."


    Now was not the time for Dong Shu to be ignorant and ignorant of everything. The moment she heard the words of the Mama Yan, she knew that Liu Mu did not have good intentions.


    "Don''t worry, Mama Yan. I will tell this to my husband when he returns tonight." "With master here, we can definitely settle this matter."


    Dong Shu blindly worshipped and trusted Xu Shiqiu. In her eyes, there was nothing that his husband couldn''t solve.


    When Mama Yan heard Dong Shu, she did not speak. She knew clearly in her heart that at this critical juncture, even if Xu Shiqiu were to blow the matter, His Majesty would give the Liu Family some face, seeing that Third Prince was about to be taken out.


    It was just that she did not know how to explain to Dong Shu. After hearing Dong Shu''s words, she could only nod her head slightly, but kept a close eye on the carriage, firmly protecting Dong Shu.


    Not long after Dong Shu and the Mama Yan finished talking, Zhang Ershan suddenly spoke out from outside the carriage: "Madam, sit tight, I am about to start the carriage." The moment Zhang Ershan finished speaking, the horse carriage that had been parked on the road started to move forward again.


    Fortunately, Dong Shu and the others had not entered the city just now, otherwise, they would have been scolded by the people behind them if they had been stuck on the road for so long.


    At this time, the horse carriage started moving again. Dong Shu and the Mama Yan heaved a sigh of relief.


    After they left, the servants of the Xu Family also tightly surrounded Liu Mu.


    Liu Mu watched as the carriage got further and further away. Suddenly, a peculiar glint flashed in his eyes.


    However, no one noticed his gaze.


    In the gradually disappearing carriage, when Dong Shu could no longer hear the servants behind her, she looked at Mama Yan worriedly. "Those servants at home should be okay, right?"


    "It''s nothing. We have more people on our side. We''re just blocking Young Master Liu''s path." The moment Dong Shu had finished speaking, the Mama Yan opened his mouth to answer her. Seeing Dong Shu''s worry, she hurriedly continued: "Madam, do not worry, what kind of reputation this Young Master Liu has, the entire world knows. Once we return home, this servant will send a message to the palace. It''s not good for us to make a move on the Liu family, but the Empress can teach the Imperial Concubine a lesson. "


    The confidence that the Mama Yan had shown was also telling Dong Shu that she was not a person without someone to support her.


    Dong Shu thought for a bit, and understood what the Mama Yan meant. She did not speak, because she thought of the few secret guards that the Empress had given her.


    She was sure that the secret guard who was in charge of protecting her today was not far behind her. Although she didn''t know how they hid themselves, Dong Shu was sure that if something really happened to her, they would definitely make a move.


    After she understood this point, Dong Shu finally relaxed.


    However, the moment she calmed down, she suddenly heard the whinnies of horses coming from outside the carriage, followed by a painful cry from Zhang Ershan.


    As Zhang Ershan''s pained cries rang out, the stable carriage suddenly became unstable.


    Mama Yan still wanted to reach out to support Dong Shu, but Dong Shu didn''t panic at all and supported herself on the two sides of the carriage with both her hands. There was simply no possibility of him falling to the ground.


    Seeing that Dong Shu was not showing any signs of falling, the Mama Yan asked: "What happened?"


    The moment Mama Yan finished speaking, Zhang Ershan''s reply did not come from outside the carriage. The Mama Yan was startled, and immediately peeked his head out.


    When Mama Yan looked out, Dong Shu also looked out.


    Through the small crack, Dong Shu could clearly see Zhang Ershan''s hand on his shoulder. Although she couldn''t see what happened to his shoulder, she could guess that something must have happened.


    On the other hand, Zhang Ershan''s other hand was trying his best to pull the reins of the horse carriage, in an attempt to stabilize the horse in the shortest amount of time possible.


    Seeing Zhang Ershan like that, Dong Shu immediately frowned. Just as she was about to ask what had happened, on both sides of the street, ten tall and strong men suddenly rushed out.


    As soon as these dozens of burly men appeared, they directly rushed towards the carriage. Just as they were about to reach the carriage, Yue Yin and Yue Rong, who had been protecting Dong Shu today, also rushed out.


    These dozens of burly men probably did not expect Dong Shu to still have people protecting him. When they saw Yue Yin and Yue Rong, they guessed that they were not easy to deal with.


    Immediately, the ten of them separated. Six of them formed groups of three to surround Yue Ying or Yue Rong, and the remaining four quickly rushed over while leaning on the horse carriage.


    Although Zhang Ershan''s shoulder was injured, after seeing the four of them charge towards him, he still quickly pulled out a wooden pole from the bottom of the carriage and assumed a stance of blocking the four big men.


    Until now, Mama Yan and Dong Shu finally understood.


    Earlier, Liu Mu had stopped them outside the city gate in order to attract their attention.


    Due to his status, they didn''t dare to do anything to him, so they could only think of all sorts of ways to stop him.


    However, since they sent people to stop Liu Mu, the number of people following Dong Shu decreased by a lot.


    After figuring this out, Dong Shu slowly took out an exquisite dagger from the secret compartment behind him.


    Although she believed in Yue Yin and Yue Rong, Dong Shu still hid the dagger inside her sleeve. She had already confirmed that the reason for this matter today was because of her.


    The four burly men had already rushed to the side of the carriage. Although Zhang Ershan did his best to stop them, he could only block one burly man for a moment. The other three burly men then rushed to the carriage.


    The Mama Yan didn''t have a weapon, she could only pull out a hairpin from her head and hold it tightly in her hand.


    Dong Shu could already see the sinister smiles on the big men''s faces, but just as she was preparing to stab the big man to escape, the Mama Yan with the hairpin in her hand suddenly rushed towards the big man in front.


    The Mama Yan didn''t forget to wave her hand to block the man in front of him when she rushed over.


    Dong Shu did not expect the Mama Yan to do this, she was stunned for a moment, and when she regained her senses, the last two big men were already standing in front of her.


    Just as Dong Shu was about to pull out his dagger and give it his all, Yue Yin and Yue Rong had already dealt with the six burly men from before.


    Seeing Yue Ying and Yue Rong coming over, Dong Shu heaved a sigh of relief, but in the next instant, another tens of strong men rushed out from both sides of the originally empty street.


    Seeing these dozens of people, Dong Shu was shocked, and even Yue Yin and Yue Rong''s expression became nervous.


    Dong Shu knew that she could no longer sit inside the carriage and wait. She slowly moved to the entrance of the carriage, and just as she was about to think of a way to leave as soon as possible, she heard a familiar shout from behind her.

 C193

    When she heard the familiar voice from behind him, Dong Shu was immediately overjoyed.


    Just as her mind was wandering, a big sized man extended his hand towards her. He wanted to use this chance to capture Dong Shu in his hand.


    Dong Shu could sense the strong smell of sweat on the big size man''s body. She subconsciously moved to the side to avoid her hands, but she forgot that she was being followed by a horse carriage and there was not much space for her to escape.


    Sensing that her lower back had struck the shaft of the carriage, Dong Shu did not stop, and grinded her teeth as she endured the impact.


    Dong Shu extended her hand behind him and touched the horse carriage, then prepared to directly climb onto the horse carriage and run to the other side of the horse carriage.


    Hearing the shouts coming from afar, Dong Shu said to herself, "As long as you can hold on for a while longer!"


    When the big sized man saw that Dong Shu wanted to dodge, he laughed wickedly as if he was looking at a weak and helpless rabbit. He did not put Dong Shu''s dodging into his eyes and only thought about how he could snatch Dong Shu into his hands before Xu Shiqiu arrived.


    Because his attention was completely focused on Dong Shu and the Xu Shiqiu who was about to arrive, she forgot that they were right beside the carriage and ignored the hand Dong Shu was placing behind him.


    When Dong Shu quickly turned around and jumped onto the carriage, preparing to hide to the other side of the carriage, he suddenly took a step forward and crashed into the carriage''s shaft.


    Just as he was about to reach out to Dong Shu who was about to climb onto the carriage, right at that moment, Xu Shiqiu finally rode his horse and rushed to Dong Shu''s side.


    The moment the big sized man extended his hand, he also extended his hand towards Dong Shu.


    The moment Xu Shiqiu stretched out his hand, she immediately stretched it out as well.


    Dong Shu felt a strong pull on her body, and then she sat firmly on the back of the horse in front of Xu Shiqiu.


    The instant Xu Shiqiu hugged Dong Shu, both of his arms were still trembling. He was glad that he came back early by a quarter of an hour. Otherwise, his Young Girl would probably have been kidnapped by someone.


    Dong Shu could feel Xu Shiqiu''s nervousness, and she was afraid, but she had already confirmed her safety, so she comforted him, "Husband, don''t worry, I know what to do." Saying that, Dong Shu even raised his arm and shook it nonchalantly.


    His attitude was truly carefree.


    However, the moment she flung her arm and said that she didn''t mind, the dagger that she had hidden in her sleeve was flung to the ground due to her actions.


    With a "pa" sound, Xu Shiqiu''s face immediately darkened.


    In the next moment, Xu Shiqiu directly put his lips next to Dong Shu''s ear and muttered, "Do you know? "Hmm?"


    Hearing her husband say "Hm?", Dong Shu instantly softened half of her body.


    She really did know. The reason why she prepared her dagger was to stab the person who was trying to grab her. It wasn''t because she couldn''t bear it that she was going to commit suicide.


    Dong Shu only felt the thick aura of displeasure from behind him, and immediately shut her mouth, not saying another word.


    Since he did not hear the Young Girl''s voice, Xu Shiqiu did not question her further. However, he directly told the guards that were following him back to the city: "Leave one alive, I want to see who wants to kidnap my Xu Shiqiu''s wife!"


    As soon as Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Zhang Ping and the other three immediately went forward and took care of the remaining few burly men.


    When Yue Yin and Yue Rong saw that Xu Shiqiu had made his move, they naturally avoided him. Furthermore, the moment they made their move, they used their killing moves as well.


    After the two moved Mama Yan to the side, they watched Zhang Ping take a look at their father''s injuries.


    After confirming that his father was only injured and not in danger of death, Zhang Ping, along with Xu Yanhao, Ye Shuo and the others, took down the few big men who were still alive.


    Just as Xu Yanhao and the rest took down the few big men, a group of yamen runners rushed out from the end of the street.


    When the two leading men saw the actions of Xu Yanhao and the others, they immediately looked at each other, and then quickly walked to Xu Shiqiu''s side: "General Xu, please hand these people over to this lowly one."


    Hearing the bailiff''s words, Xu Shiqiu raised his eyebrows slightly and laughed coldly, "What? No longer hiding now? When these people tried to kill my lady, why didn''t you appear? Now that my men have taken them down, you guys came out to get them? "


    Following Xu Shiqiu''s words, the commoners who saw that the place wasn''t right and tried to escape also appeared one after another, and slowly approached.


    When they saw the first batch of men rushing out, they had hurriedly gone to hide in the shops on both sides of the street.


    The shops quickly blocked the door, leaving a gap for them to observe the situation outside. Only when they saw the yamen runner appear did they dare to come out and watch the show.


    That''s right, now that there was no longer any threat to their lives, the citizens of the capital felt that they could not afford to miss today''s event.


    Even if not everyone knew who Xu Shiqiu was, at least half of the commoners knew who he was.


    When they saw that Xu Shiqiu''s wife had almost gotten into an accident, they were naturally extremely curious.


    When they started their discussion, those commoners who did not know Xu Shiqiu''s identity naturally knew who Xu Shiqiu was.


    Xu Shiqiu did not care about the citizens'' mental state. He was currently staring at the constables and laughing coldly.


    If he had suspected the identity of these men before, he was now certain that the man behind all these men was the powerful man in the capital.


    And now, there were only one or two people in the capital who dared to attack him.


    Adding on the matter of the Xu Family servants blocking Liu Mu from the city gate earlier, he could already conclude that the master behind today''s matter was definitely a Third Prince who was about to be taken out!


    Thinking of Ye Jingche, Xu Shiqiu''s eyes became colder and colder.


    The yamen runner who stood across Xu Shiqiu also felt very bitter in his heart. He had received word from the higher-ups this morning, and asked them to slow down and come over if they received news that something happened here.


    This sort of thing wasn''t common among them, so they didn''t take it to heart at the time.


    It was only when something really happened here that they finally realized that Xu Family was actually involved in this matter.


    Xu Family was the home of the Fifth Prince''s imperial concubine, and the imperial concubine was going to be a queen in a few months!


    Even if they did not have the Fifth Prince Concubine, they still knew that General Xu was in good hands and had already been praised by His Majesty many times.


    As long as they thought of this, the constables would feel troubled, but they did not dare to truly let Xu Shiqiu take these big men away.


    For people like them, no one dared to offend them. In a place like the capital, where nobles roamed freely, if they were not careful, they might lose the life of their entire family.


    It was unknown if Xu Shiqiu guessed their thoughts or not, but when he saw that they were blocking the road, he immediately said: "I know it''s not easy for you guys, but with today''s matter, since you guys are involved, you guys will not be able to avoid it. With this matter, Xu Family will not let that person off so easily, so I will definitely bring these people away. "


    Xu Shiqiu''s words were already very polite, but the yamen runners could sense the kindness in Xu Shiqiu''s words.


    They also understood that Xu Shiqiu would not give in today, because if he took a step back now, he would have already lost.


    As long as he conceded, then anyone could bully Xu Family like this in the future.


    "Therefore, I will be taking these people with me. As for those who are severely injured, I don''t know if they can be cured, but I''ll leave them to you." After you bring those people back, give a few words to the masters behind those people. " Xu Shiqiu was riding on his horse, although he was holding onto Dong Shu, destroying his heroic image, but his words, caused everyone to feel terrified.


    "Xu Family is a family of generals, they are never afraid of enemies. As long as there is still one person with Xu Family, we will definitely return it! "


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu did not care about the expressions of the constables and directly left on his horse.


    Just when Xu Shiqiu had left, the servants whose Xu Family s had originally been left outside the city gates also finally arrived. They only took a glance at them, and then, all of them busied themselves, preparing to return home.


    Zhang Ershan was carried up onto the Mule Cart s behind, and the Mama Yan was also protected. These two had done a great service to protect their master, when they return, they would definitely be rewarded.


    Behind them, there were three or four servants of the Xu Family. They were pressing down a burly man who was lightly injured and had a fierce expression on his face as if they really wanted to eat them.

 C194

    Only when Xu Shiqiu''s figure gradually disappeared from the street, did the commoners who heard his words earlier start to discuss among themselves.


    "With the Xu Family people here, the enemies will definitely not dare to attack us. We will definitely be safe!"


    When the bailiffs heard these words, they immediately looked at each other with bitter smiles. It was likely that they would not be able to report today.


    Inside the Phoenix Palace, Empress Hu had just changed into the empress''s auspicious robe. At this time, Mama Su walked in quickly.


    Seeing Mama Su quickly enter, the Empress Hu raised her hand to stop the Mama Hu from tidying her clothes. She looked at the Mama Su and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "Esteemed Empress, His Majesty sent word over that he would deal with this matter."


    Right after Mama Su finished speaking, she immediately sneered and said: "He knows how to punish? How could he bear to do such a thing? That''s his son! " Empress Hu was angry in her heart. When she found out about the news that was sent in from outside the palace, she held her breath.


    But before he could even release his anger, he was already blocked by Emperor Ruikang. How could Empress Hu be happy?


    "Right now, no one in the capital doesn''t know that I, Shu''er, am protecting him. No one doesn''t know that he wants to pass on his position to Fifth Brother. Now that such a thing had happened, he actually still wanted to cover up for his son? Does he not know that the reason he is protecting that slut''s son is because he is embarrassing the fifth brother? " After Empress Hu said this, she raised her hand to take care of the last mistake in her auspicious uniform. Then, he looked at Mama Su and said: "Since that''s the case, then I don''t need to worry about anything anymore."


    Mama Hu and Mama Su were shocked when they heard Empress Hu''s words. They did not expect that their master, who had been enduring for so many years, would actually not be able to endure it at this time.


    "Men, spread the word. Your Imperial Consort charged into my palace, demoted to a sixth rank noble, and moved to a side chamber." After saying this, the Empress Hu didn''t care about the expressions of the Mama Hu and herself at all. She continued to instruct, "Take my Phoenix Seal and Gold Book with you.


    The empress originally had the right to bestow the title of consort, but to reprimand high ranking concubines required His Majesty''s consent.


    Right now, Empress Hu wanted to let Emperor Ruikang choose between following her heart and humiliating her imperial concubine, or continuing to spoil the mother and son.


    Emperor Ruikang knew that he was not in a good mood today. Between his son and his woman, he had chosen his son.


    When the news of the imperial concubine charging at the empress and being demoted to a rank six noble character spread through the palace, everyone knew that the empress had taken action.


    But even so, Noble Liu was still the Emperor Ruikang''s concubine, and she still had a son that was about to go out.


    Based on Emperor Ruikang''s character, he feels that he owes you and he will compensate you afterwards.


    This was also the reason why Ye Jingche dared to attack Dong Shu at this moment in time.


    However, he did not expect that his mother''s reprimand was only the beginning.


    When the Empress Hu heard the news, she immediately took action against Ye Jingche''s mother. On the other side, Xu Shiqiu protected Dong Shu and when he returned home, he did not question the few big sized men and directly brought Dong Shu to his room.


    When he saw the red and swollen part on Dong Shu''s lower back, he immediately shouted out sternly, "We should have skin that person alive today!"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu did not know whether to protect herself or comfort him.


    After thinking about it, Dong Shu still looked at Xu Shiqiu and said, "This is forgetting that there''s a carriage charging at me from behind, it really doesn''t matter, I''ll use a hot cloth to cover it tonight." After saying that, Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu still had a face full of killing intent, and immediately continued: "Husband, don''t think of ruining your future for a big man. This matter cannot be hidden from us today, so we can punish them in broad daylight. "


    Xu Shiqiu knew what Dong Shu said was right, but as a man, she was still a husband.


    This was his shame. He would never allow such a thing to happen again!


    Dong Shu could feel Xu Shiqiu''s anger, but she didn''t know what to say to console him.


    Just as the two of them were at a loss as to what to say, Ling Xiang''s voice came from outside the door, "Master, Madam, Old Madame found out about what happened today. She was about to come over just now, but was persuaded by mother Li."


    Just as Ling Xiang finished speaking, she glared at Xu Shiqiu while holding onto her chest.


    In Xu Shiqiu''s eyes, Dong Shu was acting like a spoiled child. He raised her hand and touched the top of Dong Shu''s head, and then said: I''ll have someone bring you some hot water to soak in for a bath later. I''ll go check on Mother at Main Yard first.


    "Mn, you go look for your mother first. After I take a bath, I''ll change my clothes and go look for Yuanxi, then I''ll go look for my mother in Main Yard."


    Previously, Dong Shu did not think that when Xu Shiqiu said this, she wanted to take a bath immediately.


    Thinking about the sweat on the big men, Dong Shu felt uncomfortable all over.


    After Xu Shiqiu left, Ling Xiang immediately brought people to bring hot water in. Seeing Ling Xiang, Dong Shu suddenly thought of Zhang Ershan and Mama Yan.


    "I can call for Huo Xiang and Li Xiang to attend to you. Go back and see your father, tell your mother to stay at home and wait upon your father. If she lacks anything, just go to the warehouse and get them."


    When Dong Shu just finished speaking, Ling Xiang, who had her head lowered, looked up happily and said to Dong Shu: "Thank you Madam." Finished speaking, Ling Xiang paused for a moment before continuing, "There is Mother and Little Brother at home. It is better for servant to stay here and serve Madam. Huo Xiang was staring at the kitchen as she prepared food, while Li Xiang was helping Mama Yan wash up and apply the medicine. "


    Hearing Ling Xiang''s words, then looking at her red eyes, Dong Shu understood the meaning of their family.


    "Forget it, now that the Mama Yan has been shocked, and your mother wants to take care of your father, you can stay by my side and wait upon me." After saying these words, Dong Shu thought for a moment before continuing, "However, even though you don''t want to return to look after your father, you must still pass on the words that I just said. As for the Mama Yan, remember to tell Lixiang to take care of her a little. "


    "Yes, servant will pass on the message later."


    Although Ling Xiang''s eyes were still red, she was in an extremely good mood.


    Today, her father protected her wholeheartedly. Although she was injured and had to recuperate for a period of time, she had won the satisfaction of her master and the envy of the other servants.


    As she thought about these things, Ling Xiang also quietly helped Dong Shu wipe her back.


    When she saw the swelling on Dong Shu''s waist, Ling Xiang immediately exclaimed: "Madam, I''m afraid this place will turn purple tomorrow."


    "It''s fine, go to Doctor Du and get me some medicine to rub. I''ll be staying at home for the next few days, I believe I''ll be fine soon."


    Dong Shu really didn''t feel that this was anything special, thinking back to when she was young, when she was doing housework at her big uncle''s home, because she was not proficient in housework, she would often bump into or run into this guy.


    There would be no medicine for her to use, and her body would be bruised, so she would have to apply it herself with a warm cloth and wait for it to disperse.


    However, she wasn''t lacking in healing ointments right now.


    After Dong Shu finished bathing and waited for her hair to dry, Ling Xiang also quickly took out the ointment.


    After Dong Shu finished cleaning up, it was already an hour later.


    Yuanxi had not seen Dong Shu for almost an entire day, so when she had not seen her at first, she could still play with her wet nurse. However, when she saw Dong Shu, she pouted, feeling wronged, and saw that Dong Shu was about to cry.


    Dong Shu could not bear to see Yuanxi show such an expression, so she quickly reached out and pulled Yuanxi into her embrace.


    "Good girl Yuanxi, Mother will be sending you off today. Mother will be home to accompany you tomorrow, okay?" As she spoke, Dong Shu didn''t forget to kiss Yuanxi''s forehead.


    Yuanxi didn''t know whether or not she could understand what Dong Shu was saying. In any case, she was leaning on her mother''s embrace with a face full of attachment.


    Yuanxi was unwilling to leave Dong Shu''s embrace, so she could only carry her all the way to the Main Yard.


    When Xu Shiqiu saw Yuanxi in Dong Shu''s embrace, he immediately frowned and wanted to speak, but after seeing Yuanxi''s expression, he could only sigh.


    "Yuanxi has come to Father to carry you. Right now, you are growing bigger and bigger, so it is very hard for Mother to carry you." As Xu Shiqiu said this, he immediately walked to Dong Shu''s front with large strides. Before Yuanxi could react, he had already pulled her into his embrace.


    Yuanxi was at a loss when she was carried by Xu Shiqiu, but when she realized that she had left her mother, he immediately became unwilling to get up.


    Seeing that Yuanxi was about to cry, Dong Shu could only step forward quickly, reached out, and pulled Yuanxi''s small hand, coaxing him: "Good girl Yuanxi, let Father carry you, Mother will hold Yuanxi, okay?"


    With Dong Shu''s consoling, Yuanxi finally stopped crying immediately, not giving her father any face.

 C195

    After Yuanxi quieted down, Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and explained the situation that Xu Yanzhu was in today.


    "I think Yanzhu is very happy. I have already warned her about everything that should be said, so Mother, you don''t have to worry too much. I think in twenty days, we''ll be able to receive Yanzhu''s letter. At that time, we''ll know what''s going on with the Sun family. "


    Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu who had just finished speaking, and waved her hand at her, "Since Yanzhu has already chosen this path, we have done everything we can for her. Whether she is suffering in the future or not, it is her choice today." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu carefully sized Dong Shu up once, then continued to ask: "I heard from the time Qiu said that you met with danger when you were returning to the capital? You don''t have to worry about this matter. Leave it to Shiqiu, and I''ll arrange for someone to go out and ask about it. "


    Dong Shu never thought that her mother-in-law would say such words directly. After being stunned for a moment, she finally reacted and looked at her mother-in-law, "Don''t worry mother, I believe that Hubby will be able to resolve this matter."


    Dong Shu didn''t lie. In her heart, Xu Shiqiu was a very powerful figure, and there was nothing he couldn''t solve.


    As for Xu Yanzhu, thinking back to what her mother-in-law had told him, Dong Shu could only sigh in her heart.


    Because of her, her family had indeed been on tenterhooks. Now that she had chosen to leave with Yan Ye, what would happen in the future was not something they could manage.


    Old Madame Xu saw that Dong Shu was not afraid because of what happened today, and laughed: "I was originally worried that you would be scared, but now it seems that you really are our Xu Family''s daughter-in-law. Our Xu Family is a family of generals. Not only do men have the guts to kill enemies on the battlefield, even women have the courage to do so. "


    This was the first time Old Madame Xu said these words to Dong Shu, but Dong Shu didn''t feel that what she said was wrong.


    She looked at Old Madame Xu and nodded. Her serious look made Old Madame Xu more satisfied with her.


    Right now, Dong Shu had learned a lot from her and the Mama Yan, so she was unable to see the temperament of a peasant girl. However, Old Madame Xu thought that perhaps it was because she was a peasant girl that she had more guts than other noble girls.


    If it was those noble girls, they would have been scared to death. How could they respond in time?


    When he thought about it, the look in Old Madame Xu''s eyes became gentler as he looked at Dong Shu, "Today, you were also shocked. Since Yuanxi did not see you missing you for a whole day, you guys should hurry back to rest after you finish eating."


    After saying these words to Dong Shu, the Old Madame Xu thought for a moment, then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "Pay more attention tonight."


    Xu Shiqiu understood the meaning behind his mother''s words. She was worried that Young Girl would wake up at night because of what happened today.


    Xu Shiqiu was also this worried. He felt that this was the first time his Young Girl had met with such a situation.


    Xu Shiqiu felt that his Young Girl was so delicate and soft that he might have nightmares at night.


    Not only did Dong Shu not have any nightmares, she had slept soundly the entire night, and only woke up at daybreak when Yuanxi was going to be more convenient for her.


    On the other hand, Xu Shiqiu was worried that Dong Shu would wake up at night, so he didn''t sleep soundly. He would wake up from time to time to look at Dong Shu and pee on him at night.


    Only when the sky began to brighten did he finally fall asleep for a while.


    Today, Xu Shiqiu did not go to the camp. He first practiced in the morning, and then he went to the study room to prepare and settle some matters.


    Just that when Xu Shiqiu had just arrived at the study, before he even had the time to settle his matters, before he could send the message out, he received a message from Ye Jingxing.


    "Hmm? So many people attacked? " Xu Shiqiu had originally thought that after what had happened yesterday, the Empress Hu s of the palace would definitely make their move.


    As for his brother-in-law, he was in a critical moment right now, so he probably wouldn''t directly make a move. However, it was impossible for him to pretend that he didn''t know.


    After all, when Big Sis found out about this, she would definitely be angry. He just didn''t care about their Xu Family, but he would definitely care about his Big Sis as well.


    Only, Xu Shiqiu did not expect that this matter, not only did Empress Hu make his move, even Hu Family and some of the officials under her brother-in-law''s command had also made their move.


    Other than their own people, there were still a few officials who did not know who was behind the attack. They could not bear to see Ye Jingche do such a thing, but it was hard to say for sure.


    Ye Jingche was too bold this time, and he did not try to cover it up either. In almost an instant, everyone knew that he had attacked the women in Xu Family.


    Fighting had always been going on in the imperial court. However, almost everyone''s fight was being fought by the officials themselves. Almost no one would dare to act against the inner chamber women.


    After all, no one could guarantee that nothing would happen to their official path. However, almost everyone agreed that it was their man''s business for them to attack each other, but definitely not the women.


    They called themselves'' gentlemen ''. Since they were gentlemen, they couldn''t do such a thing.


    Therefore, Ye Jingche''s actions this time, had the intent of angering the masses.


    The most important thing was that Dong Shu''s identity was simply too mysterious. Master Xuan Ling had once said that Dong Shu was indeed blessed, and her words had already been spread out long ago.


    Therefore, at this time, there was truly no one willing to provoke Dong Shu. What if she really had some sort of ability that others didn''t know about?


    This was precisely the reason why, even though many people knew that Dong Shu was someone who was blessed, not many people dared to provoke her.


    But they never thought that this Ye Jingche would actually dare to arrange for someone to kidnap Dong Shu at this time.


    This way, Ye Jingche could be considered to have provoked the wrath of the masses.


    However, Xu Shiqiu felt that the main reason for all of this was still because Emperor Ruikang was going to adopt Ye Jingche as his successor.


    Because once he received this news, it also made Xu Shiqiu, who was originally prepared to intervene today, pause for a moment.


    This matter had already been blown up, so the current Emperor Ruikang should have a feeling that he was in an awkward situation. If he appeared again at this time, maybe the Emperor Ruikang would get angry and directly let Ye Jingche go.


    After he understood this point, Xu Shiqiu decided to change the way he dealt with this matter.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was trying to figure out what to do next, the people who were attacking Ye Jingche also understood that all of them were trying to force His Majesty.


    Although that was what they meant, they still had to worry about the face of the Emperor Ruikang.


    Especially after the Master Xuan Ling and the Prince Duan entered the palace together, the number of officials who wanted to apply for the throne had decreased by more than half.


    Even the officials who were already in debt seemed to have forgotten about this matter and did not bring it up again.


    Inside the palace, the Emperor Ruikang''s current expression did not look good. He sat in the great hall, which was empty and devoid of any attendants.


    After announcing his identity, Master Xuan Ling didn''t like entering the palace, but after thinking that the one who had done wrong was going to be his grandson, and furthermore, he was the one who did it to Dong Shu, while Master Xuan Ling was still here.


    As for the Prince Duan, he was completely pulled in by the Master Xuan Ling to console him.


    "It''s not the first day that you know about Qi''er''s character. Since you already know what kind of character he is, why don''t you hurry up and reprimand him, compensate him, and then why are you feeling sad sitting here alone when he has done something wrong? "


    Master Xuan Ling rarely used the tone of an elder to speak with Emperor Ruikang. The two were clearly about the same age, but it looked like Emperor Ruikang was a lot older.


    At this time, when Emperor Ruikang heard Master Xuan Ling''s words, his body clearly paused for a moment. Before he could completely recover, Master Xuan Ling continued, "As for why Qi''er did this, I can also guess some of the reasons." After saying that, the Master Xuan Ling glanced at the Prince Duan by the side who was pretending to be not there, and continued: "Dong Shu''s face is indeed strange, I already said before, the Imperial Family must treat her well. Based on her current appearance, as long as he treated her well, there would definitely be a blessing in disguise. "So, this is the reason why I can''t accept it. I want to seize this fortune!"


    Master Xuan Ling didn''t care how ugly Emperor Ruikang''s face was, he immediately opened his mouth and exposed the reason behind Ye Jingche''s actions.


    Seeing that Emperor Ruikang''s expression was getting more and more unsightly, Master Xuan Ling could only sigh helplessly and say, "Since Che''er is unwilling to accept him as a descendant of the Spiritual King bloodline, you can think of another way."


    The moment Master Xuan Ling''s words fell, the originally silent Emperor Ruikang suddenly looked at him and said: "No, Che''er needs to be accepted!"


    Only in this way would he be able to keep his life!

 C196

    Emperor Ruikang''s sudden words also showed his persistence.


    He didn''t want to see his son in front of him again, so he tried to keep his son alive.


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang''s twisted expression because of his instantly widened eyes, Master Xuan Ling sighed and then said, "Since you want to protect Qi''er''s life, then you should know that what he''s doing right now has offended everyone. He actually dared to attack a female servant from the inner chamber. Regardless of his intentions, he was wrong. "


    How could the Emperor Ruikang not know that Ye Jingche had done the wrong thing this time? However, he was truly reluctant to let go of his son.


    Furthermore, Emperor Ruikang also felt that even though Ye Jingche did something wrong, it wasn''t serious enough to want to kill him.


    Ever since ten years ago when he believed in the words of the vile souls that the crown prince was going to use the voodoo Gu to harm him and that the crown prince was going to be imprisoned, he had never been able to see anything happen to his son again.


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang painfully close his eyes and not saying a word, Master Xuan Ling and Prince Duan, who knew what had happened that year, looked at each other and sighed at the same time.


    After hearing the sighs of the Master Xuan Ling below, Emperor Ruikang suddenly opened his eyes and said to the two of them: "I am really not a qualified monarch."


    This was said by the Emperor Ruikang himself. If someone else had said this, he might have reprimanded them, but he was the one who said it now.


    Master Xuan Ling and Prince Duan did not reply him after hearing his words. Even if they knew what he had said, they did not dare to do so.


    It didn''t matter if the Emperor Ruikang was a qualified emperor or not, the person sitting on the throne right now was still him.


    "Originally, I thought I wouldn''t be able to become a qualified overlord, but at least I could become a qualified father. But now it seems that this father of mine isn''t qualified either. I didn''t teach my son well, and that''s why he did it. "


    With such a Emperor Ruikang, he could only reveal his truest side in front of the person he felt to be his closest kin.


    He had always believed that for the sake of his sons, he would scheme in the best interests of them. However, he had never imagined that his son would actually do such a thing.


    Emperor Ruikang clearly knew that the reason Ye Jingche attacked Dong Shu was because he knew that wouldn''t punish him severely because of his guilt.


    And if he really succeeded yesterday, and Dong Shu really brought him this so called blessing, then what would happen to their Imperial Family?


    Although he knew that this possibility was very small, Emperor Ruikang was still sad.


    Seeing that Emperor Ruikang''s mood was getting weaker and weaker, the two of them looked at each other, and in the end, it was Prince Duan who spoke first. "Royal brother, the Dragon King''s Nine Sons, the son is different. Moreover, royal brothers have always been busy with national affairs. At that time ten years ago, their personality had already been determined. "


    The reason Prince Duan had said such words was because Emperor Ruikang had never cared about his son before. He had only thought of the crown prince before, but it was only when the crown prince had met with trouble ten years ago that he shifted his gaze to his other sons.


    But just like Prince Duan had said, ten years ago, these few princes'' personalities had already been determined. No matter how strong Emperor Ruikang was, it was impossible to break their personalities.


    Most importantly, Prince Duan knew clearly that Ye Jingche and the Liu Family were the culprits behind the crown prince''s accident ten years ago. It was just that his royal brother did not seem to know about this matter.


    Perhaps, his royal brother knew of this matter, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    But no matter what, Prince Duan''s words comforted her.


    Right after Prince Duan finished speaking, he shifted his gaze and looked at him seriously: "Does this really have nothing to do with us?"


    When he heard Emperor Ruikang address himself as'' I '', Prince Duan knew that he had come out of the state of mind that was about to collapse.


    "Royal brother, when a child was brought up, the one that affected him the most was still his mother. Think about it, he is also the son of my royal brother, but he is neither impatient nor impatient. "


    Prince Duan''s words were very direct, as if he was clearly trying to make it clear to Emperor Ruikang that ''the trouble with your son has nothing to do with you, but that''s because his mother did not teach him well''.


    After the Emperor Ruikang heard what the Prince Duan had to say, he was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of the crown prince, who had already died many years ago.


    The Crown Prince was truly outstanding. Back then, when the Crown Prince was still alive, he didn''t have to worry about what the Imperial court would do after he left. What should he do?


    The reason why the crown prince was so outstanding was because the empress had raised him meticulously when he was young, and she had stayed by his side when he was three years old.


    Because he had focused all his energy on the crown prince, he had neglected his other sons.


    It was precisely because the crown prince was too outstanding that he was so furious ten years ago when he found out that the crown prince wanted to use the Voodoo Gu to kill him earlier.


    Emperor Ruikang closed his eyes in distress. That kind of act of raising a crown prince was the biggest mistake he had ever done in his entire life.


    They all said that there was nothing wrong with the monarch, but was the monarch really right?


    When the Master Xuan Ling and Prince Duan saw the expression on Emperor Ruikang''s face, they knew that he had thought of the crown prince again.


    Crown Prince, that was a pain that their royal family couldn''t mention.


    No one had dared to bring up what had happened that year, but they all knew that back then, it was the Emperor Ruikang who had done the wrong thing.


    Regardless of whether the crown prince had done that or not, he should not have said those words to the crown prince, and even more so, should not have locked up the entire family of the crown prince.


    Prince Duan looked at Master Xuan Ling, telling him to speak quickly. Otherwise, if his royal brother sat here and thought about the crown prince, he would be able to remember it until night time.


    Master Xuan Ling was also aware of Emperor Ruikang''s habit, so the moment he received Prince Duan''s gaze, he pondered for a moment, looked at Emperor Ruikang, and said: "Then regarding this matter, what exactly do you plan to do?"


    Hearing Master Xuan Ling''s words, the Emperor Ruikang instantly recovered from his thoughts. He looked at him awkwardly and asked: "What did you say just now?"


    Since Emperor Ruikang knew that Master Xuan Ling was using his status as an elder to speak to him, his tone of voice contained a hint of respect.


    Master Xuan Ling was not angry because of Emperor Ruikang''s questioning. Instead, he opened his mouth once again and patiently, "I say, what do you plan to do about this matter?"


    This time, even though Emperor Ruikang heard everything clearly, he did not know how to respond.


    Master Xuan Ling was also well aware of Emperor Ruikang''s personality. When he did not hear his answer, did not get angry, "For the Imperial Family, for the Ye Family''s Jiang Shan, you should make the most accurate decision." After saying that, Master Xuan Ling closed his eyes and started chanting in his heart.


    Seeing that Master Xuan Ling had stopped talking, he took two steps forward and looked at him, "Royal brother, this matter doesn''t have a good impact on us. We can''t protect Qi''er anymore." After saying that, the Prince Duan saw that Emperor Ruikang''s expression wasn''t good, so he softened his tone and continued: "The most important thing is that Dong Shu''s fate is too strange, we cannot go easy on her. If something really happens to her, and it was calculated beforehand, our royal family''s calamity ¡­"


    Prince Duan did not finish his words, but he understood what he meant.


    In front of their Ye Family''s mountains and rivers, a single Ye Jingche was nothing.


    Back then, even if Master Xuan Ling decided to send out the start of next year, their imperial family would face a calamity, and they had thought that the only chance of survival for this calamity was with Xu Shiqiu. But now, it seemed that it should be with this Dong Shu who had a strange face.


    So this time, they definitely could not let Dong Shu down.


    Emperor Ruikang also thought of this matter after being reminded by Prince Duan.


    Thinking about their Ye Family''s Jiang Shan, Emperor Ruikang closed his eyes and sighed. When he opened his eyes once again, they were filled with determination.


    "Someone, make this Third Prince apologize to Xu Family. If he has any requirements for Xu Family, he will definitely fulfill them." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang thought for a moment before looking at Prince Duan again.


    "It doesn''t seem too bad." The Prince Duan had a general idea of what was going on, so when the Emperor Ruikang opened his mouth, he could guess his intentions.


    Ye Jingche still had not become a king, and he was about to be taken out.


    So now, when his royal brother told Ye Jingche to visit his Xu Family to apologize, it was to throw the face of Prince Ye Jingche in front of his Xu Family and let his Xu Family trample on him.


    Now that he had asked about the fertile land that was previously bestowed to Ye Jingche, it was most likely that he was planning to compensate Dong Shu.


    As for the others, Prince Duan reckoned that his royal brother would make a move against the Liu Family.


    Just when the Emperor Ruikang had ordered Ye Jingche to pay a visit to Xu Family to apologize and take back the fertile land that was previously bestowed to him, and even gifted him a imperial palace, he tidied up the Liu Family during the morning of the second day.


    However, no one expected that after Emperor Ruikang took care of the Liu Family, he would issue a decree to take back the last remnants of the Zheng Family''s military power.

 C197

    Emperor Ruikang''s action was to pour another bucket of oil on the already lit bonfire.


    Inside the Third Prince Palace, the Madame Zheng''s eyes were completely red as she looked at Ye Jingche: "Are you still hesitating? For your sake, the last remnants of the Zheng Family''s military might have been withdrawn. "In the future, the Zheng Family will be like a tiger without teeth or claws. Anyone can bully them.


    Thinking that Ye Jingche making a move on Dong Shu would actually affect the Zheng Family, Madame Zheng''s heart had always been bleeding.


    She was a daughter of the Zheng Family. For the sake of her son and the Zheng Family, she had endured in the Third Prince Palace for so many years.


    He hadn''t thought that His Majesty would take the last bit of military power from the Zheng family at this critical moment.


    After the Zheng Family lost their military power, they would gradually lose their status in the imperial court. Without status, what would happen to the descendants of the Zheng Family in the future?


    What would she do if her son lost the support of outsiders?


    Madame Zheng was infuriated inwardly, but her expression naturally revealed a little unhappiness. Adding to what she had said before, it caused Ye Jingche, who was seated at the head''s side, to be even more unwell.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I''m implicating the Zheng Family? "Since that''s the case, you can go back to the Zheng Family while I''m still in Third Prince and haven''t been taken out yet."


    Just as Ye Jingche finished speaking, the originally angry mood of the Madame Zheng immediately stopped, and after that she instantly changed her mood. She looked at Ye Jingche and asked: "What? Are you unhappy about what I''ve said? Back then, I had warned you before that the imperial family''s attitude towards Dong Shu was too weird, and it would be best if they didn''t lay their hands on her. But did you hear that? " Finished speaking, Madame Zheng did not care about Ye Jingche''s ugly expression and continued: "Why am I so angry, it''s all for you, for our brother Rong''er."


    Hearing Madame Zheng''s words, Ye Jingche''s originally ugly expression finally became slightly better.


    Although Ye Jingche did not control himself with regards to women, he still valued his two grown sons. Of these, his first son was naturally more important.


    Hearing Madame Zheng''s words, she thought that if she was truly adopted out, then in the future, his eldest son might even inherit the throne, but what about the son born to another side concubine?


    As for the daughters of the concubines, Ye Jingche didn''t really care about them at all. However, he couldn''t help but think that if he really could sit in that position, not only would his eldest son become the crown prince, he would also become the king''s second son. As for the daughters of the concubines, they would naturally become princesses.


    Thinking about it this way, Ye Jingche found it harder to calm down.


    Seeing that Ye Jingche did not say a word, and was obviously thinking about something, Madame Zheng heaved a sigh of relief.


    Madame Zheng understood in her heart that in this situation, she could only advise Ye Jingche to go all out.


    How could a throne be worthy of her son? Her son was going to be the crown prince, and in the future, he would definitely ascend to that position.


    Only then could she sit on the throne of the Empress Dowager and become the most respected woman in the world.


    Other than the peace in Third Prince Palace, the Xu Family and Fifth Prince Palace were also not peaceful either.


    In the Fifth Prince Palace, a family of five all sat down to eat together. The originally happy atmosphere, however, was due to this royal decree of the Emperor Ruikang, causing Ye Jingxing''s face to turn ugly.


    Ye Shuo looked at his elder brother at the side, and then looked at his parents who were at the opposite side. Only then did he muster up the courage to speak: "How about, I accept this bit of military authority?"


    "Nonsense!" Just as Ye Shuo finished speaking, Ye Jingxing immediately opened his mouth and scolded him.


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s reprimand, Ye Shuo was not afraid at all. He glanced at his big brother, whose expression had not changed at all, and said: "Even if I do not accept now, I will still have to take charge of some of the military power. With the emperor grandpa''s personality, he would only be relieved if the Ye family had the military power. At most, he will just be cousin Yanhao. After all, he has half the bloodline of the Ye Family. "


    Ye Jingxing''s family all knew that Ye Shuo''s words were true, but he couldn''t surpass Xu Shiqiu and the other seniors and extended his hand towards the military.


    After Ye Jingxing finished reprimanding Ye Shuo, he also realized that Ye Shuo''s words just now were on purpose.


    Even though he said those words on purpose, he couldn''t help but admit that his subsequent analysis was correct.


    Based on his Royal Father character, he really wanted to hand over all the authority of the troops to the Ye Family. However, he did not think so.


    Whether it was a martial general or a civil servant, they all belonged to the capable, not to their bloodline.


    But now, with his status, there was no way for him to say what he was thinking.


    Seeing that Ye Jingxing did not say a word, Xu Nuanwen guessed what he was thinking about. After glaring at Ye Shuo, Xu Nuanwen then picked up a piece of bamboo stick and placed it onto the plate in front of Ye Jingxing.


    "Don''t think too much into it. Your current identity is only that of an ordinary prince. As for what will happen in the future, we''ll think about it when our identities really change. "


    Xu Nuanwen''s words were straightforward, but Ye Jingxing listened to her words.


    Now was the critical moment for him. At this moment, he really couldn''t speak carelessly and do things.


    But if he really didn''t say anything and did nothing, wouldn''t that be bad?


    Ye Jingxing thought about this matter. Just as he was about to ask about his own good wife and help, he suddenly remembered that the three brats were still here.


    He picked up his bamboo stick, and picked up the food Xu Nuanwen had just given him, then nodded: "My wife is right, I listen to everything my wife says." Saying that, Ye Jingxing seemed to have thought of something and started to eat seriously.


    Ye Huan, Ye Shuo, and the three Ye Clan brothers were most likely the youngest among them, Ye Xuan, because of his poor health and the fact that he was the youngest son of his family. For reasons that his parents and brothers couldn''t understand, his father was pretending.


    However, they both knew that they had to give face to their father in front of their mother, so after the two brothers looked at each other, they seemed to have forgotten what just happened and started to concentrate on eating.


    As Xu Nuanwen was the only woman in the family, she was very clear about the temper of the men in the family.


    Seeing Ye Huan and Ye Shuo staring at each other, he guessed that they must be muttering to themselves about his father in their hearts. They would probably come together to talk after the meal.


    However, she would not care about this matter, she reckoned that after finishing her meal, she would be dragged into the house by Ye Jingxing to talk, not to mention that her sons were on good terms with each other, which was what she wanted to see happen.


    Xu Nuanwen had thoroughly understood the temperament of her family. After eating, Ye Xuan left by herself and went back to her own courtyard to read. Ye Huan and Ye Shuo then moved closer to her side and whispered to each other.


    Ye Jingxing didn''t think it was shameful for him to ask his wife about this matter on his own accord, because there were some things that even if he couldn''t figure it out from his own perspective, his wife might be able to understand it.


    After so many years, Xu Nuanwen had helped Ye Jingxing analyze the Emperor Ruikang more than once, and the facts proved that Xu Nuanwen''s analysis was correct.


    At this moment, Xu Nuanwen saw Ye Jingxing''s expression and guessed what he was thinking. Without even needing Ye Jingxing to speak, she took the initiative to say, "Actually, Royal Father''s thoughts are already very clear. There was only one throne, and he could only choose the most suitable son to inherit, but the other sons were his blood. Without the throne, he will try his best to give his other sons the best he can. "


    The moment Xu Nuanwen opened her mouth, Ye Jingxing took the initiative to pour her a cup of warm water. After Xu Nuanwen finished drinking a mouthful of warm water, she continued, "I think the main reason why Royal Father chose you last would be because your relationship with his other sons seems to be pretty good. At least, you don''t seem to be the one who would take the initiative to attack your brothers. "


    As Xu Nuanwen spoke, Ye Jingxing kept nodding his head when he heard her words, thinking that she was right.


    Of course, he could understand this himself.


    "Now that Ye Jingche has done something wrong, the first thing he thought of isn''t to punish his son, but to divide his son, who has angered you, so there is a need to do more. Only, the Royal Father should not have expected Ye Jingche to be so daring to actually attack his sister-in-law. " As he spoke till here, Xu Nuanwen clearly paused, then looked at Ye Jingxing and continued: "We are also not clear what exactly happened to sister-in-law''s face. But from the attitude the Master Xuan Ling and the Royal Father had towards him, it was not hard to see that they still valued their sister-in-law very much. So now that the Royal Father has made a move against the Liu and Zheng Families, it is no more than cutting off all of the helpers around Ye Jingche, forcing him to calmly wait for adoption, in the future, he will become a idle king who only has riches in his wake. "


    As Xu Nuanwen spoke, she nodded her head, and it wasn''t until now that Xu Nuanwen realized what had happened. Ye Jingxing could understand all of these things.


    She awkwardly stared at Ye Jingxing, and under Ye Jingxing''s fawning smile, she continued to speak.

 C198

    "As for you, since Ye Jingche is still your brother, then even though you are angry, that is your brother after all.


    Xu Nuanwen looked at Ye Jingxing, and just as she finished speaking, Ye Jingxing immediately ignored what Xu Nuanwen had said before. She only thought about what she had said at the end, and looked towards Xu Nuanwen in embarrassment to confirm: "aggrieved? I am already such a big person, and yet I feel wronged towards the Royal Father? "


    "Of course, did you forget the news that the empress had spread? Furthermore, stand at the Royal Father''s position and think about it. Your son is sixty years old, and that would still be your son. "


    As soon as Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Ye Jingxing instantly understood what was going on.


    He felt that he wasn''t young anymore. If his eldest son got married early, he might have already carried a grandson.


    That was why his son felt that he had been wronged. He wanted to find Royal Father to say that he had been wronged, but in the end, because that person was his big brother, he resisted.


    This was too normal!


    Actually, it wasn''t that Ye Jingxing didn''t think of it, it was just that he didn''t want to think about it before.


    In his heart, his Royal Father was the emperor.


    But it was only at this point that he had no choice but to admit that his Royal Father was truly not a qualified emperor.


    As for his father ¡­


    Ye Jingxing closed his eyes. He could not help but sigh in his heart when he thought of the crown prince''s big brother who had always been smiling and patiently teaching him how to write.


    More than ten years ago, when his crown prince''s brother''s family met with an accident, he had never imagined the name ''father'' ever again.


    After so many years, he was already used to using the perspective of a subject to face an emperor, but he had forgotten the reaction a son should have at this time.


    When Xu Nuanwen saw that she had closed his eyes, she knew that he had thought of the crown prince. She extended her hand and held Ye Jingxing''s hand, then said: "Don''t think too much about it, as long as Royal Father is still alive, we will not act against him in a hurry. I think that as long as we do not act against Ye Jingche, Royal Father will not be angry at you. "


    However, if Ye Jingche was unable to resist and made the first move, she believed that the Xu Family, the previous Hu Family, and the connections left by the previous crown prince would not go easy on him.


    In the Fifth Prince Palace, Xu Nuanwen had just consoled Ye Jingxing and told him about the influence of the current matter in the Xu Family.


    "Now this matter is not something we can simply stop ourselves from doing. Since His Majesty took the last bit of the Zheng Family''s military power, the Zheng Family didn''t dare to hate His Majesty. Furthermore, even though the military power is in the hands of the Prince Duan, I still have the best future prospects for the young generation of generals. So from now on, we have another enemy. "


    There was something Xu Shiqiu did not tell Dong Shu. He kept having the feeling that the attitude of the imperial family towards his family''s Young Girl was amiss, that he viewed her too highly.


    Thinking about the matter of the royal family''s calamity that he had heard earlier, Xu Shiqiu made a wild guess in his heart. His own Young Girl was probably the only way for the royal family to survive this calamity.


    That was the reason why the Emperor Ruikang placed so much importance on him, and treated his Young Girl with such an attitude.


    Yes, that must be it!


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking at the moment. She mulled over what Xu Shiqiu had just said, and after thinking seriously for a while, she nodded at Xu Shiqiu: "Husband, don''t worry, I''ll stay at home as long as I can, and don''t go out these few days. Even if they wanted to harm me, they probably wouldn''t have a chance."


    Hearing his own Young Girl''s direct words, Xu Shiqiu did not know what to say.


    What else could he say?


    Tell Young Girl, you have been chosen by the royal family, could it be because you have good fortune?


    The reason why the royal family is so courteous to you, is because they feel that their royal family''s calamity is your only chance of survival?


    The more he thought about it, the more Xu Shiqiu felt that he shouldn''t tell this to the Young Girl, otherwise, she would definitely keep thinking about this matter.


    The most important thing was, if Young Girl found out about this matter, would she still be able to act as naturally as he was now when she faced the people from the imperial family in the future?


    Xu Shiqiu did not dare to gamble, so he could only suppress the matter in his heart.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiqiu did not tell his all this. Two days later, when the Empress Hu let Dong Shu enter the palace, she had ''coincidentally'' met the Emperor Ruikang and the Master Xuan Ling outside the Phoenix Palace.


    Because Dong Shu was influenced by the Empress Hu, she was not very intimate with him, but when facing the Master Xuan Ling, even if she already knew his identity, she still treated him with the same attitude she always did.


    Master Xuan Ling could naturally feel that Dong Shu''s attitude towards him had not changed, so after Dong Shu left and headed towards the Phoenix Palace, he directly looked towards Emperor Ruikang and said, "Fortunately, she did not hate the Imperial Family." After saying that, the Master Xuan Ling paused for a moment, then looked at Emperor Ruikang and asked: "Che''er has yet to go to the Xu Family to apologize?"


    Emperor Ruikang was also stunned when he heard Master Xuan Ling''s words.


    He also did not expect that up until now, Ye Jingche still had not gone to apologize with his Xu Family, "It seems that the rumors had already been spread, saying that this was the work of a female servant from the inner chamber after hearing him praising Madame Dong."


    Both Emperor Ruikang and Master Xuan Ling knew that this was an excuse Ye Jingche had given them, because what he had done was not something that a gentleman should do.


    As for pushing this matter onto a woman, although Emperor Ruikang was unhappy, he knew that it was not good to say anything more.


    When Master Xuan Ling saw the expression on Emperor Ruikang''s face, he could guess what he was thinking. After he sighed in his heart, he looked at Emperor Ruikang and said, "After the Imperial Family passes through this calamity, I will leave for the capital to travel."


    This was evidently the first time that the Emperor Ruikang had heard him talk about this plan of his. After being stunned for a moment, he directly asked: "Where are you going? When will you be back? "


    "I can''t decide where I will go, and I can''t tell when I will return."


    After leaving behind the two ''unknown'' words, Master Xuan Ling turned around and left.


    If it wasn''t for the life and death of the Imperial Family, he wouldn''t have interfered in so many things.


    Since he had chosen to leave home, the matters of the royal family should no longer have anything to do with him.


    But he was unwilling, thinking about how Royal Father would hold his hand with a face of reluctance before he passed away, he was unwilling.


    No matter who this Jiang Shan was, he was after all the descendant of his Royal Father. Since he could protect him, he would protect him.


    If one day he could no longer protect himself, and went to see his Royal Father again, he could also say that he was not ungrateful.


    Following the sound of a sigh, the back of the Master Xuan Ling walked further and further away.


    Looking at the Master Xuan Ling''s back figure, he raised his head, glanced at the Phoenix Palace''s palace gate, and then turned to leave as well.


    He was getting old, and in the past few months, he felt more and more that his body was failing.


    He had to lead the royal family through this disaster. Only in this way, would he have the face to meet with the ancestors of the Ye family.


    As for the ancestors, he would be willing to accept it even if they wanted to scold him or beat him, but the Ye Clan would not allow anything to happen to them in his hands.


    Dong Shu who had already entered the Phoenix Palace did not know what the Emperor Ruikang and the Master Xuan Ling outside had said after she left.


    This time when she entered the palace, Empress Hu took the initiative to send someone to pick her up.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone out at this time.


    Only, although she did not willingly go out today, she still revealed a happy smile after reaching the Phoenix Palace.


    Before Dong Shu even had the chance to greet them, she had already heard the Empress Hu''s voice from afar.


    "You met His Majesty and the Master Xuan Ling outside the palace?"


    Hearing Empress Hu''s words, Dong Shu''s body trembled for a moment. Then, she still paid her respects to Empress Hu, until she had finished saluting, and then she opened her mouth to reply, "Mn, we did meet Your Majesty and Master Xuan Ling."


    "What did they tell you?"


    The person Empress Hu had arranged to pick up Dong Shu was just directly chased away by Emperor Ruikang, so she only knew that Dong Shu had met Emperor Ruikang and Master Xuan Ling but did not know what they had told her.


    Dong Shu did not know that the Empress Hu was worrying about him, upon hearing her question, she directly replied: "Nothing much. In the end, the Master Xuan Ling even asked me what kind of snacks I should eat this season. As for His Majesty, he didn''t say anything. He only looked at me, then told me to come quickly to see the Empress and not keep her waiting. "


    Empress Hu nodded her head continuously when Dong Shu was speaking. She could obviously tell that Dong Shu was lying, and most importantly, she confirmed her previous guess through Dong Shu''s words.


    "That''s good then. I was even worried that they would bully you."


    Hearing Empress Hu''s words, Dong Shu laughed: "With the Empress''s support ~ ~"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s coquettish words, Empress Hu immediately thought of Ye Jingche.


    "Child, you just have a big heart. Even if you have me as your backer, then hasn''t Ye Jingche still yet come to apologize to you?" After saying all that, the Empress Hu paused for a while before continuing, "As for the words that he told people to spread out, they sound fake. You can''t believe it."


    Dong Shu did not expect the Empress Hu to say such words to her. She looked at him and laughed, then said: "Even without this matter, the relationship between us Xu Family and him will not be good."


    Just as Dong Shu said this, the Empress Hu immediately laughed.


    That''s right, she had forgotten. Exactly how things went back then, Xu Family believed in her!

 C199

    Because he understood this point, Empress Hu''s mood instantly became better.


    When Empress Hu became happy, the palace maids serving inside the Phoenix Palace smiled. Recently, the palace had been tense, they were really afraid that their master would be angered and destroy his body.


    So now that he had seen Empress Hu''s happiness, it was naturally a lot easier within his Phoenix Palace.


    In this way, Dong Shu, who had made Empress Hu''s mood improve with a single sentence, was naturally welcomed more and more by the Phoenix Palace.


    The reason the Empress Hu allowed Dong Shu to enter the palace today, was to console her in the first place, and also to tell her how to deal with the following matters.


    However, Empress Hu will still tell Dong Shu what needs to be said.


    If someone from the Third Prince Palace comes to apologize to you, you will take this lying down. If no one is going, you don''t have to worry, they were in the wrong, there will be someone to take care of them. " The Empress Hu saw that Dong Shu had already said those words once, and after seeing Dong Shu nod her head obediently, she then continued to speak: "I''m afraid that the capital will become a little chaotic after a period of time. If you have nothing to do, don''t go out, and get your Xu Shiqiu''s attention as well."


    Xu Shiqiu had already mentioned the things Empress Hu had said to Dong Shu once, so she only nodded obediently. After hearing all that Xu Shiqiu had said later on, she naturally agreed.


    "Yes, Shu''er understands." Dong Shu looked at the Empress Hu and replied. After thinking for a while, she mustered up her courage to ask, "Then is the Empress'' palace safe?"


    Empress Hu didn''t think that Dong Shu would actually ask about her own safety. Looking at Dong Shu who was looking down at him with a face full of concern, Empress Hu felt that she really didn''t love her for nothing.


    After all, not everyone would dare to ask such a question.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ve lived for so many years, what have I not seen? I know what happened this time, so you don''t have to worry. " If the Empress Hu dared to say such words, she must have someone backing her up, but she could not casually tell these to others, not even to Dong Shu.


    Because sometimes, it''s better to know as much as possible.


    Dong Shu also understood this logic. After all, not only Xu Shiqiu, even the Old Madame Xu had warned her repeatedly.


    She was the one who dared to ask that question just now. Since Empress Hu had already said such words, she would definitely not be worried anymore.


    Empress Hu kept looking at Dong Shu, so she noticed any change in her expression.


    Seeing Dong Shu obediently responding to what she said, Empress Hu''s mood improved, "Seeing you like this, I have the fun of raising my daughter." After Dong Shu walked over to her side, she then raised her hand and caressed the top of Dong Shu''s hair as she continued, "Shu''er, you don''t have to worry. Even if there''s any danger, I will help you stop it. I have not protected Mu Er and her family for the rest of my life. Now that you have reached such a state, you must be protected thoroughly. "


    Dong Shu never thought that the Empress Hu would actually say such a thing to her. Subconsciously, she felt that the Empress Hu''s words had some meaning.


    However, her beast-like intuition was warning her not to ask.


    Due to her believing in her intuition, although she felt uncomfortable at this moment, she did not inquire about it in the end.


    Furthermore, after hearing Empress Hu''s words, Dong Shu suddenly thought of Yan Ye who had brought Xu Yanzhu out of the capital. If the Empress knew that her grandson was still alive, she would probably feel a little better.


    But she couldn''t say any of this.


    Empress Hu could clearly see all of the changes in Dong Shu''s expression, so naturally, she could also clearly see the struggle in her heart.


    She didn''t know what Dong Shu was thinking and only thought that she was hesitating about whether to continue asking.


    Seeing that Dong Shu did not even ask about it, Empress Hu finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to tell these words to Dong Shu at this time. It was just that she didn''t hold back just now and directly said them out loud.


    Fortunately, she knew that Shu''er was intelligent. There were some things that she shouldn''t have asked, so she wouldn''t ask.


    Although Dong Shu didn''t know what the Empress Hu was thinking, she could feel the change in her mood.


    Seeing that Empress Hu was in a good mood, she told him a few interesting stories about Yuanxi.


    Because the Empress Hu liked Dong Shu, she doted on him very much. Every time she gave Dong Shu a gift, she always gave him a small portion of it which she could use.


    Waiting for Dong Shu to finish speaking of Yuanxi''s interesting story, Empress Hu suddenly looked at Dong Shu and said: "You guys only have Yuanxi as your subordinate, so when do you plan on taking another child?" Although Empress Hu didn''t feel that anything was wrong with her daughter, this was how things were, without a son, it was impossible.


    "I think it''s a good year. If you plan on having another one, you can have another one by the end of the year."


    Empress Hu looked at Dong Shu, and said those words seriously, causing Dong Shu to not know what to say.


    Since Dong Shu did not know how to reply to Empress Hu, she could only lower her head and pretend to be shy and not speak.


    Seeing that Dong Shu did not speak, the Empress Hu was not anxious either. She patted the back of Dong Shu''s hand and then continued: "There''s no need to be shy about this.


    Dong Shu was truly unable to guess what the Empress Hu was trying to tell him, and could only remember what she had said.


    Dong Shu stayed in the palace for half a day, and when she finished eating lunch in the Phoenix Palace and when the Empress Hu was about to rest, he made arrangements for some people to send her out of the palace.


    This time, Dong Shu would enter the palace and leave. Naturally, it was the same as the past, with rewards from the Empress Hu.


    What Dong Shu did not expect was that when she left the Phoenix Palace, not only were there rewards from the Empress Hu, but even her mother-in-law the Consort De had people deliver some things to her.


    "Don''t worry Third Madame, these things were all given to you by our Empress. Our Empress said that she did not have a daughter, nor a granddaughter, and had long heard the Consort of Fifth Prince nagging at her many times about the joy of having a daughter. In the end, the Empress ordered us to pack some things that we have saved up for so many years, things that are suitable for girls, so that we can bring them back to you when you enter the palace. "


    Dong Shu did not believe what the big palace maid beside the Consort De said.


    The things that the Consort De Empress had given him were things that she was not proficient in, but it could be seen that they were fashionable. They were definitely not things that had been placed in the treasury for many years.


    However, she could still feel the sincerity of this great palace maid in front of her. Thinking that the Consort De Empress was Aunt Sister''s mother-in-law, and their family was on the same boat, Dong Shu was just about to open her mouth to accept these things when she heard the voice of the great palace maid of the Phoenix Palace, who had escorted her away, say, "I heard from my mistress a long time ago that the palace of the Consort De is filled with many fabrics and accessories that are suitable for young ladies.


    Just as the Phoenix Palace palace maid finished speaking, Dong Shu''s eyes lit up.


    "In that case, I will have to thank the Consort De Empress for her gift." Dong Shu understood in his heart that since the big palace maid of the Phoenix Palace could say such words in front of so many people, it meant that she could take all of these things.


    As expected, after Dong Shu finished speaking, the big palace maids of the Phoenix Palace and the big palace maids of the Consort De Empress said a few warm words in front of her.


    Just like this, when Dong Shu left the palace, the group became larger than usual.


    With regards to the things that the Empress Hu would always give her after Dong Shu entered the palace, those in the capital who were paying attention to the activities in the palace had already gotten used to it. What they did not expect was that the Consort De had also given Dong Shu a lot of good stuff.


    Dong Shu did not understand so much, only after she returned home and told Old Madame Xu about this matter, did Old Madame Xu tell her the reason behind her actions.


    "The reason the Consort De did this is because she had a good relationship with our family and wanted to compensate our family for the things that happened previously. The other reason is because she wanted to use you to tell everyone that she has joined hands with the empress and that she is willing to continue respecting her."


    The moment Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Dong Shu immediately understood the reason for her actions.


    Right now, there were more and more rumors about Fifth Prince taking the throne, and as long as Fifth Prince was prepared to take the throne, then his own mother should be bestowed the title.


    But the main empress of the palace was still here, even if the Consort De was bestowed the title of imperial concubine.


    However, in this dynasty, when the Empress was still alive, there was no precedent for bestowing the title of imperial concubine.


    However, when Fifth Prince really ascends the throne in the future, even if he does become the empress dowager, there would still be a main palace Empress Dowager Hu standing on top of her.


    Originally, everyone thought that the Consort De would earn this title, but now with this move of hers, it was telling others that she was willing to continue to respect the Empress Hu, so there was no need to wait and see the show.


    Just as Dong Shu thought about this, she told Old Madame Xu everything that the Empress Hu told him later.


    Dong Shu had only repeated the conversation between him and Empress Hu about him having children, but she did not expect that after she finished speaking, Old Madame Xu would look at her with her eyes wide open in shock.


    Dong Shu never thought that her mother-in-law would be so excited, she was startled, then nodded her head and confirmed: "Yes, that is what the Empress said." After saying that, Dong Shu saw that his mother-in-law''s expression was a little strange. After thinking for a bit, she asked: "Mother, what''s wrong with this matter?"


    Under normal circumstances, Empress Hu should not have asked her about another child, and even if she had asked him about it, he would only be concerned about her. But today, she had given him some time.


    If there was anything that happened at the end of the year, it would be the matter of Emperor Ruikang saying that he wanted to abdicate. But if he did, why did Empress Hu allow him to become pregnant at that time?


    One had to know, she couldn''t be affected when she first became pregnant, but if the new emperor ascended the throne, she would definitely enter the palace to celebrate.


    Dong Shu felt that the Empress Hu would not harm him, so since she said so, there must be a reason.


    Dong Shu was a little confused, she could only guess what Empress Hu meant, but she could not guess what she wanted to convey.


    After Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s voice, she came back to her senses and looked at her.


    She really did not expect that the Empress Hu would actually pass such news over to them through the Madame Dong s. Although she did not have any way to immediately confirm it, she knew that the probability of this happening was very high.


    Just as Old Madame Xu was thinking about how to tell Dong Shu about this matter, Dong Shu also said a few words that Empress Hu had reminded him to not go out the door for a period of time, and also made Xu Shiqiu watch out for something.


    If it was said that Old Madame Xu was only guessing in the first place, then after Dong Shu said these words, she could almost be sure of it.


    Some people could not help it, they were about to make their move!

 C200

    The reason the Old Madame Xu had such a guess was entirely because of her hint.


    It''s just that Old Madame Xu does not plan to tell Dong Shu about these matters right now. Otherwise, with her personality, she would have thought of doing this a long time ago.


    After thinking about it, Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu and said, "I have my own guesses on this matter, but as to what it is, I will need to discuss it with Shiqiu first. Only then can I be certain." As she spoke, Old Madame Xu was also pondering how she should talk to Xu Shiqiu about this matter. She would definitely have to avoid Dong Shu a little.


    Dong Shu was not surprised to hear her mother-in-law say that.


    Even she could feel the hidden meaning in Empress Hu''s words, so it was very normal for Grandma to be able to think of that.


    Furthermore, if it was a small matter, Empress Hu would probably tell her directly, just like she did before.


    Therefore, Dong Shu did not suspect anything from the start that her mother-in-law wanted to discuss with her husband.


    Seeing that Dong Shu did not suspect anything, and did not probe further, Old Madame Xu heaved a sigh of relief.


    This matter was too big, the reason the Queen could tell them about the Xu Family at this time was probably because of Dong Shu. Since this was the case, then their family had to be careful and protect this blessed daughter-in-law.


    Dong Shu did not know what her mother-in-law was thinking. After she finished saying what happened today when she entered the palace, Dong Shu prepared to return to her Shihuan Courtyard to accompany Yuanxi.


    Now that Yuanxi has grown bigger and bigger, the things that she understands have increased. If she was to accompany her to play after half a day outside, she would definitely look at you with an aggrieved expression on her face again. It was unknown who she had learnt this kind of expression from.


    When Old Madame Xu saw Dong Shu''s expression, she could guess that she wanted to accompany Yuanxi, "Since you guys got so much good stuff today, then you and Yuanxi should make some new clothes." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "On the day of Yanhao''s engagement, you should remember to put on the clothes the Consort De gifted you today."


    "Yes, I know about that." Dong Shu naturally understood why her mother-in-law said that. Thinking about the clothes Consort De gave him today, Dong Shu asked uncertainly, "Then for the congratulatory gift for Yanhao, do you want to add on more?"


    "No need, let''s do the ceremony that we previously agreed on for Yanhao. If you are willing, after Yanhao gets married, the gift for the Zhang family will be slightly more expensive. " After saying this, the Old Madame Xu was still worried and said, "Also, Brother Ning, you have to prepare some things for your child and give them to him."


    "Yes, I will arrange it later."


    In truth, Old Madame Xu did not remind Dong Shu of this matter, but since Granny had reminded him, she would definitely remember it well.


    Now, because of the things that Consort De gave her, she gave the Zhang Clan a more precious gift. That could not be ignored either, as she gave birth to a grandson for the Xu Family.


    In the future, their Xu Family family clan would only grow bigger and bigger. These things, should be remembered and arranged well by a manager like her.


    After leaving the Main Yard, Dong Shu immediately returned to the Shihuan Courtyard. When she returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, Yuanxi just so happened to have a good meal, wash up, and then obediently sit on the wolf skin and play with the little toy Dong Shu had made for her.


    When Dong Shu saw Yuanxi sitting there obediently and playing by herself, she immediately laughed, "Yuanxi, Mother is back, do you miss mother?" Saying that, Dong Shu walked to the side of the wolfskin blanket, took off her shoes, and quickly walked towards Yuanxi.


    The moment Yuanxi heard her voice, she quickly raised her head. When she saw that it really was her mother, she immediately threw down the toy in her hands and crawled towards Dong Shu.


    Seeing Yuanxi happily crawling towards him, Dong Shu hurriedly stopped and sat on the wolf skin blanket.


    Just as she sat down, Yuanxi had finally crawled into her embrace.


    The moment Yuanxi crawled into Dong Shu''s embrace, she immediately shoved his own fleshy body into Dong Shu''s embrace, and didn''t forget to place his head on Dong Shu''s chest.


    Hearing the panting sound of Yuanxi, who was in her embrace, tired, Dong Shu wanted to laugh but did not dare to.


    Ever since she brought four pieces of Gray Wolf Skin to make a big blanket for Yuanxi, Yuanxi fell in love with the place she ''crawled, crawled, and crawled'' every day.


    Other than eating, she even wanted to sleep on the wolf''s hide.


    Because of her actions, he wanted Xu Shiqiu to hunt more for her if he was thinking of doing so. He definitely could not let his precious daughter be wronged because of a few ordinary strands of grey wolf skin.


    Not only did Yuanxi love to stay here, she also liked Dong Shu to stay with her. The wolf skin was thick, and the house was warm, so even if it was already cold today, Yuanxi only needed to play on the wolf skin and she did not need to wear so many clothes.


    Dong Shu felt that maybe it was because of this that Yuanxi liked to play on the wolf''s skin.


    After the two of them were covered in sweat, it was almost time for Xu Shiqiu to return.


    Dong Shu led Yuanxi who was unwilling to leave the wolfskin blanket to bathe and change her clothes, then changed into a comfortable but obviously thicker set of clothes and walked towards the Main Yard.


    Compared to before, he was wearing far too many clothes. Adding on to that, his arms were short to begin with, Yuanxi being carried by his wet nurse was extremely dishonest.


    Every time Dong Shu stopped in his tracks to look at her, she would blink like Dong Shu and stare at him with her crescent eyes, as if she wanted to continue playing on the wolf skin blanket.


    "Yuanxi, be good. You''ve already played for a long time today. Mother will accompany you tomorrow to play on the wolf skin blanket." Dong Shu did not lie to her just because Yuanxi was young. After she finished speaking, she thought for a while, then continued to speak, "Tomorrow, Mother will sew a cloth ball for you. Now, you and Mother will go see Grandma together, be good ~"


    Yuanxi probably did not understand Dong Shu''s words, but after Dong Shu touched her head, Yuanxi had become much more obedient.


    When Dong Shu and Yuanxi finally sat down on Main Yard, Xu Shiqiu was back as well.


    Recently, Xu Shiqiu had been playing with Yuanxi more than before, so when Yuanxi saw him, he excitedly waved his fat arms and whooped at Xu Shiqiu.


    When he returned, he saw his mother, Young Girl and his daughter all waiting for him. Xu Shiqiu was in an extremely good mood, but when he thought about how his mother had specially arranged for him to come here to the Main Yard, Xu Shiqiu guessed that he probably had something to ask him.


    Thinking about that, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly looked at Dong Shu and said: "My wife, leave Yuanxi with me. Go and take a look at the prey I brought back today. It''s all because of me bringing people to hunt in our back mountain. Look how we''re going to pack them up, do you want to give some to big brother, second brother, and big sister? "


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, how could Dong Shu even care if he intentionally let her go? She could only think about how many prey she had today.


    This was the second time since the beginning of autumn that Hubby had brought back his prey. Judging from his tone, there seemed to be quite a few left.


    After Dong Shu happily handed Yuanxi over to Xu Shiqiu and left, Xu Shiqiu looked at the Old Madame Xu and asked: "Mother, did something happen?" With that, Xu Shiqiu''s expression became serious.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she retracted her gaze from Yuanxi''s body first and then looked at him. She then told Xu Shiqiu about the things she had said after he entered the palace today.


    The moment Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu frowned and looked at sher: "Empress is hinting at our family?" After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, he thought for a moment, then continued, "This matter is really not a small matter."


    To be able to get the Empress Hu to remind Dong Shu to conceive a child at the end of the year, it meant that she wouldn''t be able to have a child next year.


    The most important thing was that what was going to happen next year would definitely be something even bigger than when the Emperor Ruikang abdicated at the end of the year and the new Emperor ascended the throne.


    This way, there was only one possibility ¡­


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu''s expression, and seeing him grow more and more serious, Old Madame Xu knew that he had the same guess as Xu Shiqiu.


    "Shiqiu, do you think this is true?"


    Old Madame Xu was a little worried. If that was really the case, could their Xu Family be used to take revenge?


    Thinking about it here, Old Madame Xu thought of another matter, "Empress also reminded us to not go out after a period of time because we need to be careful when we tell Shu''er to go out. Furthermore, I feel that she had hinted at something else as to why she was here to apologize. " Speaking till here, Old Madame Xu''s eyes also revealed a touch of coldness.


    "Mom, this is not a small matter. Whether it''s true or not, our family must make preparations in advance." The moment Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, Xu Shiqiu saw her opening her mouth, "Mother, don''t worry. Since Empress has already sensed this, it means that he will not be able to accomplish anything."


    Of course, Xu Shiqiu knew what his mother was hinting at, but he didn''t feel that there was a need to worry about these things.


    Just as he said, since the Empress had already sensed something like this, then Ye Jingche would definitely not be able to accomplish anything.


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu finish speaking, the Old Madame Xu was stunned for a moment, but then he let out a sigh of relief.


    Thinking about the Dong Shu who had brought these back, the Old Madame Xu once again told Xu Shiqiu about the matter that he had temporarily hidden from her.


    "I''ll tell her about this tonight. Mother, you don''t have to worry." The moment Xu Shiqiu opened his mouth, he already thought of how he could talk to Dong Shu about this.


    Seeing how confident Xu Shiqiu was, the Old Madame Xu did not ask further about this matter.


    After Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu finished talking about this, Dong Shu just so happened to have gone to the kitchen to look at the prey that Xu Shiqiu brought back, and she was back.


    "Mother, Hubby did bring back quite a lot of prey today. I made the decision to split them into four parts. We left a copy at home and gave it to Big Bro, Second Bro and Big Sis as well. " Dong Shu was now becoming more and more adept at handling these matters, there was no need for Old Madame Xu to worry about it at all. After saying all that, she asked again: "Mother, did you tell your husband about today''s matters?"


    After Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s words, she first continuously nodded his head at her, then said: "You just have to take care of these things. After seeing Dong Shu finish speaking, the Old Madame Xu immediately laughed: "In the past, at this time, there would also be prey for sale in the city. But because there aren''t many things, the price is also high. "Our family has been spending a lot of time eating these kinds of food in the military camps in the outskirts of the capital."


    When Dong Shu heard the words of the Old Madame Xu, she hurriedly praised her husband a few more times. Afterwards, she said that it was too late today, and only asked the kitchen to stew two wild rabbits, leaving the other prey to be carefully packed tomorrow.


    Just like this, Xu Shiqiu watched as his mother''s few words brought Young Girl''s attention back to his prey. Seeing Young Girl talking about food, his eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but reveal a smile.


    Regardless of whether or not something will happen to the capital city in a short period of time, he still had to take good care of his wife and daughter at home.


    This was his responsibility as a man!

 C201

    Dong Shu held the letter in her hand, her face filled with joy as she walked quickly towards Main Yard.


    Even Yuanxi she did not care about him. She handed him over to the wet nurse, and asked her to slowly carry him towards the Main Yard.


    quickly walked to the Main Yard, and before she even entered the house, she impatiently said to Old Madame Xu at the door: "Mother, I received Yanzhu''s letter." After saying that, Dong Shu immediately walked over to Old Madame Xu''s side and handed over the letter that Xu Yanzhu wrote to her.


    Only after handing over the letter Xu Yanzhu had written for Old Madame Xu to her did Dong Shu turn around and sit down at the side to rest. After that, she picked up the other letter Xu Yanzhu had written for him, and read it seriously.


    Old Madame Xu was also concerned about Xu Yanzhu, so she did not say anything, and only opened the letter in her hands.


    When Old Madame Xu finished reading the letter, she raised her hand and used the handkerchief to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    At this time, Dong Shu had also finished reading the letter Xu Yanzhu had written to him, and thinking of the words Xu Yanzhu had said about how she would stay at the Sun family room, Dong Shu couldn''t help but to smile.


    "Mother, Yanzhu''s days should be pretty good." The reason why Dong Shu dared to say these words with such certainty was because not only did she receive a letter from Xu Yanzhu, the person who sent the letter also brought a letter from Cui Hua.


    Although Cui Hua wasn''t able to read much, she still explained the situation between Xu Yanzhu and herself in a few short sentences.


    As Cui Hua rarely wrote to her, she had first read Cui Hua''s letter to her. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the letter, she came to report to her grandma.


    Thinking about it here, Dong Shu continued to speak while looking at the Old Madame Xu, "Cui Hua told me that Yan Ye''s position in the Sun family is very high, and he declared that Yanzhu is his wife from long ago. "This time, he had already arranged a marriage in the capital. The reason he went back to the Sun family was to thank the neighbors for taking care of him. When he goes out to do business, he will take care of his wife and children."


    Although Yan Ye''s words could not be investigated in detail, but with Elder Sun''s guarantee, the people there still believed that Xu Yanzhu was the legitimate wife of Yan Ye.


    The most important point was that Yan Ye had not returned for several months this time. He said that during this period of time, he had found his fianc¨¦e, who had been waiting for him even when she was nineteen, and naturally married her.


    Because of what Yan Ye had said, the people there had a good evaluation of him.


    After all, it wasn''t easy for a girl to wait until she was nineteen for her fianc¨¦, who had been missing for so many years.


    In the letter that Old Madame Xu received, Xu Yanzhu also roughly described the matter. It was just that Xu Yanzhu herself did not know how her neighbors would evaluate her, so she only mentioned that Yan Ye had arranged everything.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Old Madame Xu naturally understood where her message had come from.


    "It''s good as long as Yanzhu is happy. All those years ago, she was trapped in the small house in Xiahe Village. As a grandmother, the decision she made for the family at that time harmed her."


    After Dong Shu heard her mother-in-law''s words, she instantly understood what she meant.


    Back then, the eldest son of the crown prince often came to find Yanzhu, but the people from Xu Family did not object to it being stopped. Therefore, when something happened to the crown prince''s family, even though Yanzhu was not that old, it had an impact on her reputation.


    Only Dong Shu understood that her mother-in-law was definitely not a person who would sacrifice her granddaughter''s life for the benefit of the clan.


    In the end, Dong Shu had also heard about what happened that year.


    It was because Aunt Sister had a blissful life after marrying Ye Jingxing that he did not stop the eldest son of the crown prince from coming to find Yanzhu. He only treated him as imitating his fifth uncle and finding himself a wife at a young age.


    At that time, it had become a joke in the capital.


    However, as something happened to the family of the crown prince, the way the world talked about it changed in an instant.


    As for the incident with the Crown Prince''s family, that was something many people had never expected.


    "Mom, everything is fine now." After Dong Shu finished speaking, he saw that her attention was attracted to him, so she continued to speak: "In the next two days, I will be writing letters to Yanzhu. Do you want to tell her about the situation in the capital?"


    When Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s words, she immediately calmed herself down and looked at her: "Although Yan Ye has his own channels of communication in the capital, since Yanzhu has already married him, then our Xu Family should be able to send him some news." After saying this, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "It''s better if you mention something in your reply to Yanzhu. As for the specifics, I''ll be the one to tell her."


    The reason the Old Madame Xu said this was because she was afraid Dong Shu didn''t know about it too clearly. Furthermore, she wasn''t able to explain it even more clearly to Xu Yanzhu.


    Dong Shu didn''t think too much about it. She only wanted to talk more about pregnancy and the things she needed to pay attention to after childbirth. As for this matter, she just wanted to mention it.


    Now that she heard her mother-in-law say that, Dong Shu naturally would not reject.


    Dong Shu hurriedly returned to her Shihuan Courtyard to reply. Seeing that sher thoughts had already flown away, Old Madame Xu naturally told her to quickly return. As for Yuanxi, he directly asked the wet nurse to take him out to take a walk around the world before bringing him back.


    After hearing Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu naturally did not delay any further. She directly got up and returned to her Shihuan Courtyard, and even forgot to greet Old Madame Xu. Her face was filled with anxiety, and wished to fly back right away.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s happy and anxious back, Old Madame Xu could not help but laugh and shake her head.


    With regards to Dong Shu, this daughter-in-law, being on good terms with her eldest granddaughter, Old Madame Xu was also very happy to see that.


    The Old Madame Xu understood that when she was old, Yanzhu and Yanzhu''s children would all be dependent on him, and Dong Shu had a good relationship with him. Even if she went to the sect later on, there would definitely be people who would advise her not to ignore him.


    Because she had seen through this point clearly, Old Madame Xu would let go of and let him come into contact with him.


    The most important point was that if Dong Shu was truly blessed, then Yanzhu, who had suffered for ten years, would also benefit from her blessing and live a happy life.


    Old Madame Xu did not tell the others what she was thinking, but Xu Nuanwen and Xu Shiqiu were able to sense it.


    This time, Xu Yanzhu got someone to send a letter back. Not only was there what she had sent to her grandmother, aunt and Third Aunt, there was also what Yan Ye and Elder Sun had written to Xu Shiqiu.


    Because of Xu Yanzhu''s letter, Xu Nuanwen, who did not go out much in the first place, brought Ye Xuan to the Xu Family on the second day.


    Other than not seeing her mother and little niece for a long time, the main reason why Xu Nuanwen came today was because of Xu Yanzhu''s letter.


    "Now, Yanzhu doesn''t need us to worry." Xu Nuanwen had always been worried about Xu Yanzhu, not because she despised her own niece, but because Ye Jingxing was in a critical moment recently. If Xu Yanzhu''s matter were to be discovered and exposed, it would definitely affect her reputation in Xu Family.


    At that time, even if Ye Jingxing ascends the throne successfully, there would definitely be many people who would be unwilling to accept this outcome and stop her from taking the throne.


    Previously, when Ye Jingxing still hadn''t had the chance to ascend to the throne, Xu Nuanwen really didn''t care about becoming the Empress.


    But since Ye Jingxing could become the emperor now, then the Empress''s position could only be hers. It had to be hers!


    Although Xu Nuanwen did not say these words, how could Old Madame Xu not understand her mother''s thoughts?


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Nuanwen, and then said: "Yanzhu doesn''t have no conscience, since she could marry Yan Ye, it can be considered as someone trying to advise him. If someone is unwilling to say something to Yan Ye, with him here, they will have to worry about our Xu Family a little. "


    Old Madame Xu''s words were straightforward, but when Xu Nuanwen heard her words, she was stunned.


    Then, she looked at the Old Madame Xu above and said straightforwardly: "Mother, don''t think too much. No matter what Yanzhu does, she''s still my niece. My relationship with Shiqiu was better, but Yanzhu was someone that I watched as she grew up. And she grew up by your side, so I will be nicer to her because of you. "


    Regarding Xu Nuanwen''s personality, Old Madame Xu had some understanding of it, but after hearing Xu Nuanwen''s promise, Old Madame Xu finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    After listening to her mother-in-law and Aunt Sister''s words, Dong Shu seemed to understand yet not fully. She glanced at Ye Xuan, who was playing with Yuanxi''s cloth ball, and then looked towards Aunt Sister Xu Nuanwen and said, "Big sister coincidentally came today, a deer was gifted over the manor yesterday. "When we delivered it, it was still fresh and fresh. Today, we will be eating venison at home." After saying that, Dong Shu looked at Ye Xuan, and continued to speak: "I can see that Xuan Ge''er''s spirit is not bad, he can also eat venison, right?"


    "He can eat. In previous years, he would always get sick a few times when it was winter, but this year his face is not as rosy as the summer, so he isn''t sick. Your brother-in-law and I have especially invited doctors and imperial doctors to come back. They all said that Xuan Ge''er''s health is considered recovered, so there''s no need to eat any medicine, but you can''t eat food that''s too cold. As long as you don''t get cold for the next two or three years, you''ll slowly become no different from a normal person. "


    Of course, there were also the words of the doctor and imperial physician that the Xuan Ge''er should not marry prematurely.


    The girl from Hu Family wasn''t that old either, at most she would get them married at sixteen or seventeen years of age.


    Dong Shu didn''t know that it was inappropriate for Ye Xuan to marry too early. After hearing Xu Nuanwen say that he could eat venison, she asked him softly what kind of venison she wanted to eat.


    Ye Xuan and his two brothers had completely different personalities. Because Ye Huan was the eldest son, he was very calm and collected, and now he even had a lot of opinions.


    As for Ye Shuo, ever since he had joined the army, his body was like a stone, and he had caught up with his big brother.


    On the other hand, Ye Xuan had been raised to a white and fat person by Xu Nuanwen this year. At this time, he was the only one with patience, accompanying Yuanxi, who still could not speak, he played around for a long time without being anxious.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s soft words to Ye Xuan, Old Madame Xu''s face revealed a hint of a smile, "Now that Xuan Ge''er''s body is better, you can split your attention more." After saying this, Old Madame Xu thought for a moment before continuing, "In the future, Xuan Ge''er will need to arrange a few people who understand medicine to serve you at his side."


    Xu Nuanwen understood why Old Madame Xu said that. She still had everything under her control in the Fifth Prince Palace, and she would need to pay attention to these things when she entered the palace in the future. Since Xuan Ge''er was still young, at the very least, she would have to stay in the palace for a few years.


    "Mother, don''t worry. My mother-in-law has already started preparing it. She was the one who planned it meticulously." Teach. After all, our Xuan Ge''er is the little son-in-law of the Hu Family. "


    When Xu Nuanwen said these words of ridicule, the Old Madame Xu immediately laughed.


    Even Ye Xuan, who was talking to his third aunt, had heard what his mother said and instantly blushed.


    As Xu Nuanwen took the initiative to tease her son, the atmosphere in the room instantly became lively.


    It was just that the cheerful atmosphere of the Xu Family had instantly stopped when Xu Shiqiu returned at night.

 C202

    Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu beside him with red eyes, although she understood that her husband was a martial general, it was inevitable.


    It was almost winter, and the new year was approaching, but he was going out at this time. Furthermore, the date of return was uncertain, so how could she be at ease?


    The more she thought about it, the more Dong Shu felt sad.


    Seeing Dong Shu''s tears, Xu Shiqiu, who was reluctant to part with his, sighed, and explained while looking at her: "Although I won''t return soon, I will definitely return as soon as possible, and will be able to rush back before the new year comes."


    Xu Shiqiu was also curious as to why the Emperor Ruikang would send him out of the capital at this time, but since the order was given by His Majesty, he could only bring his men along.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu also felt that although he couldn''t say when he would be able to return on this mission, the Emperor Ruikang definitely wouldn''t prevent him from being unable to return until the new year.


    After all, if he wanted to leave, he had to bring along Xu Yanhao, Ye Shuo and the others.


    Of these two juniors, one was the Prince Duan''s grandson and the other was his grandson. Furthermore, Ye Shuo was the son of the Ye Jingxing he was about to pass down.


    At the end of the year, these two juniors would definitely be present.


    That was why Xu Shiqiu was sure that he would definitely be able to return before the new year.


    Even though Xu Shiqiu had said it, Dong Shu was still worried.


    "I''ve heard from my mother that it wasn''t easy for Dong Ri to march. Moreover, you all have to head north this time. It''s colder over there." Speaking till here, Dong Shu suddenly stood up and walked towards the direction of the wardrobe. As she walked, Dong Shu did not forget to say: "All the good furs in the house are for Yuanxi and I to wear winter clothes, you said that you don''t need to train too thick furs everyday, and now that we are going back to the north, what can you do without thick furs?"


    Hearing the anxious words of the Young Girl, Xu Shiqiu forced himself not to laugh. He stood up and followed her to the wardrobe, "I have two thick gowns, it''s enough for me to wear." After saying those words, Xu Shiqiu finally pulled Dong Shu''s hand, and held her hand in his palm. Then he said: "Moreover, we''ll go to the north side this time, there''s a lot of thick fur there, maybe I can even bring some good fur back for you guys."


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately broke free from his grasp, opened the wardrobe, and confirmed that Xu Shiqiu had two thick cloaks, and two thinner coats. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that the Young Girl was not willing to let him go, Xu Shiqiu was still worried that he would be frozen. He felt his heart go soft, and without caring about Dong Shu''s figure that was still busy, he directly pulled her into her embrace.


    "My wife, I am also reluctant to leave the capital at this time. "But I''m a military general. There''s been some movement at the border this time. His Majesty sending me is also the reason why he values me so much."


    After all, the Emperor Ruikang had always sent Prince Duan to do this sort of thing before, or had his arrange trusted aides to do it.


    But this time, the Emperor Ruikang directly sent him over, it could be seen that he truly intended to abdicate.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t tell Dong Shu about this matter, but he understood it clearly in his heart.


    However, if it was the previous Emperor Ruikang, he would not have sent his troops out of the capital before the new year. He would have hidden it from the citizens of the capital, and only send a secret decree to the generals of the border, or have the Prince Duan arrange for his trusted aides to leave the capital secretly.


    As long as the people of the capital were informed of this, they would be worried about whether there would be a war or not. As a result, the citizens would not be able to live a peaceful New Year.


    Although this was strange, Xu Shiqiu and his brother-in-law had confirmed that there was some movement at the border this time, and not because Emperor Ruikang wanted him to leave.


    Dong Shu listened to Xu Shiqiu talking so much and was hugged by him again. The nervous and excited emotions were finally calmed down.


    Hearing her husband''s heartbeat, Dong Shu thought for a while, and finally said: "I just can''t bear to see you leave the capital, so when I think about how many days I won''t be able to see you, I feel sad."


    "I understand." Xu Shiqiu naturally understood how the Young Girl felt towards him.


    Young Girl only missed him, but after he left the capital, he thought about the three people from his family.


    This was especially so for his daughter, who had finally gotten familiar with him. When he left the capital this time, perhaps she would come back and forget about him.


    When he thought of this possibility, Xu Shiqiu felt his heart ache.


    However, this time, he had to leave the capital for the northern border.


    Xu Shiqiu spent a lot of effort to calm Dong Shu down. When he carried Yuanxi and arrived at the Main Yard with Dong Shu, he saw that his mother was also sitting at the head master''s seat with a face full of reluctance.


    Different from Young Girl, when Young Girl was unwilling to directly reveal it, his mother''s reluctance to part with him was instantly concealed by her. He had also just asked him to pay more attention when going out, but he did not say a single word that he was reluctant to part with.


    But Xu Shiqiu could still feel his mother''s reluctance to part from him.


    Xu Shiqiu thought that this time, he was leaving for the border. Furthermore, there was some movement at the edge of the border, so maybe, this time, he would really meet an enemy.


    This time, it was different from last time when they went to the Great Unity to eliminate the horse bandits. After all, the horse bandits were their men, and no matter how fierce the horse bandits were, they were not a match for the foreign enemies of the north.


    However, when he thought about how his father had relied on his merits to become a great general from the north, and how he was given the name Xu Zhenbei, Xu Shiqiu felt that he had to go to the north.


    If they wanted to regain their former glory with their Xu Family, it would be impossible to simply rely on his father''s shadow.


    He had to restore the glory of their Xu Family and family of generals!


    "Mother, after I leave home, I will have Third Brother Xu Jun come to the city to visit often. If there''s anything, he will arrange for people to send you off."


    Xu Shiqiu thought about the hint given by the Empress Hu, and he wondered when Ye Jingche would make his move.


    Therefore, he had to make arrangements in advance for these matters.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Xu Shiqiu, she understood what he meant. Thinking about how he still had to worry about his family when he left, the Old Madame Xu hurriedly looked at him and shook her head, "You don''t have to worry about your family when you go out. Although mother is old, there is still a sense of vigilance. If it''s really dangerous, Mother has a way to leave the capital. "


    Xu Shiqiu had always felt that his mother still had some connections that he did not know about. It was just that if his mother did not tell him about this earlier, he would not have asked.


    However, he did not expect his mother to say it before he left the capital.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know how to respond. On the other hand, he felt that something was amiss from his mother-in-law''s conversation with her.


    "Mother, is this trip of yours actually this dangerous?" Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and the emotions that had been comforted by Xu Shiqiu started to tense up once again.


    Old Madame Xu had also forgotten for a moment that his wife, who was not very intelligent, was still around. Thinking about her straightforward personality, Old Madame Xu thought for a moment, and in the end, still looked at her and said, "It''s not that the weather is dangerous for us, it''s just that we are in danger in the capital. "You know that His Majesty wants to abdicate at the end of the year, but none of this has happened before. We don''t know what will happen since this is the first time, so we shouldn''t be wrong to make more preparations."


    When Dong Shu heard the Old Madame Xu''s words, she felt that it made a lot of sense.


    This time, although her husband would be able to come back before the new year, if the snowstorm on his way back was too heavy, only the women remained in their homes. Since that was the case, it was indeed better to prepare more.


    Thinking to this, Dong Shu looked at the Old Madame Xu above and said, "Then I''ll wait until then to make some extra snacks to prepare. If there really is something, we can take some thick clothes, and then put on some snacks to then we can leave the capital."


    As for the silver and other items, when the time came, he would just need to put some silver notes on the inside of his winter clothes and also bring some scattered silver horns.


    As long as they kept their lives, they wouldn''t starve even if the ice was cold. When they were together, they could always live on.


    Old Madame Xu and Xu Shiqiu never thought that not only was Dong Shu not afraid, she even said those words.


    The mother and son duo looked at each other, suppressed the emotions in each other''s eyes, and nodded at Dong Shu, praising her for her understanding.


    Hearing the praises of her mother-in-law and her husband, Dong Shu could not help but laugh as she continued, "Then, I''ll look for Doctor Du to make some pills that are commonly used.


    Seeing that Dong Shu was indeed seriously considering this matter, and was not worried at all that she might run for her life in the face of danger, Xu Shiqiu did not know whether to laugh at her big heart or to be happy because of her big heart.


    If it was any other girl who had heard of these things, she would probably be extremely worried. How could she have the heart to prepare something so that she could escape with her life in peace?


    Due to Dong Shu''s reaction, her worries of leaving home were somewhat dispelled.


    Xu Shiqiu thought in his heart, if he really can''t come back then, and if Ye Jingche really wins, then their Xu Family really need some time to escape.


    His Young Girl would definitely be able to protect Yuanxi, take his mother, fill them with snacks and pills, find a place to hide, and wait for him to return to find them.


    Although the possibility of escaping was small, Xu Shiqiu still felt that he was lucky to be able to marry Dong Shu.


    Because of this matter, even if Xu Shiqiu left the capital, Dong Shu would still have something to do.


    She knew that this matter shouldn''t be revealed in public, so the first time Xu Jun visited her place, she told him to prepare two sets of common linen winter clothes for her, her mother-in-law and Yuanxi when he returned home.


    "What are you going to do with all this?"


    Xu Jun had a face full of surprise when he heard Dong Shu''s words. Due to their families'' and Xu Family, even their own family did not wear this level of winter clothes.


    "Before my husband left the capital, he said that there might be danger at the end of the year. At that time, he said that you would arrange for someone to pick us up. I thought we''d better get some clothes, especially the clothes of the common people. If that time really comes, we must definitely pay attention to these small matters. "


    Dong Shu looked at Xu Jun seriously, causing him to not know what to say.


    He had to say that Dong Shu had thought it through correctly, but the possibility of this happening was very small. Furthermore, according to Xu Shiqiu''s intentions, if they were to leave the capital, they would need to divide the group and leave together with the rest. At that time, their entire family would definitely follow Dong Shu and the others.


    Most importantly, their plan was to travel from the capital all the way to the east.


    Moreover, these matters had already been prepared.


    However, Xu Jun knew that he could not speak to Dong Shu so directly, so he could only agree to her instructions. Furthermore, he repeatedly guaranteed that Xu Shiqiu had already arranged everything before he left the capital.


    Hearing Xu Jun''s words, Dong Shu immediately revealed a smile.


    "I knew Hubby would be the strongest!"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Jun could only nod his head continuously, at the same time, he was praying that Xu Shiqiu would return quickly, as long as he was around, this family would feel at ease.

 C203

    The weather was getting colder and colder, but other than the moment the letter was sent, Xu Shiqiu had not received any news at all.


    Although the family knew that Xu Shiqiu was going to the northern border this time, and wasn''t as easily able to send a letter to their family as when they annihilated the horse bandits last time, it had been so long since they received any news, so their family was still extremely worried.


    Old Madame Xu could be considered to have experienced this before. Although Xu Zhenbei did not return after a few months outside, it was Dong Shu''s first time experiencing this.


    At this time, Dong Shu hugged, who was looking at Old Madame Xu, and wanted to ask something, but she was worried that because of her inquiry, Old Madame Xu would become even more worried.


    How could the Old Madame Xu not see through Dong Shu''s predicament? But thinking about how she had to go through all of these, she did not point it out.


    "There''s been something wrong with the news in the capital recently. Take note when you give them instructions to go out and buy New Year''s gifts." The moment Old Madame Xu opened her mouth to speak, Dong Shu immediately retracted his originally worried expression, and his expression became serious.


    As soon as they entered, the price in the capital doubled, especially the price of rice and meat.


    As for vegetables, during the summer and autumn, almost every household would have a lot of dried vegetables. Nowadays, a large family would also be able to eat some fresh vegetables.


    The Xu Family had its own villas, whether it was rice, meat, or vegetables, they were all brought over from time to time.


    Originally, they could not have realized it either, but the people Xu Shiqiu left behind found out about it, and reported it to Dong Shu, who then told the Old Madame Xu.


    Old Madame Xu was someone who had experienced a lot in the past, so when she found out about this, she knew that the capital was in a state of turmoil.


    Today was the sixth day of the sixth month, and in two days, it would be the eighth. Currently, every family was preparing their New Year''s gift, and even if they did use Xu Family, they would still need to go out to purchase some.


    That was the reason why the Old Madame Xu gave such an explanation.


    As Dong Shu listened to Old Madame Xu''s explanation, she continuously nodded her head. At the same time, she thought about the matter that Xu Shiqiu had just told him.


    "My husband mentioned to me about the family stewards'' annual gifts earlier. It''s just that he originally said that I''ll take care of the family members. He''ll be responsible for the outside stewards." Since my husband is not at home now, I''m not sure what kind of New Year''s gift the steward outside is going to prepare either. "


    As soon as Dong Shu said this, Old Madame Xu understood what she meant, "This is something that we have been used to in the past, other than having rules and regulations, the rest of it depends on how each of them manage their own affairs this year, and add or subtract from that." Old Madame Xu explained in detail, and Dong Shu listened attentively as well.


    This was the first time that Dong Shu was managing a housewife to manage all these matters. Furthermore, in the past few years, all of her Xu Family s were on the Xiahe Village s, and some of her relatives and friends had even sent him gifts on a long journey, which were a little different from normal gifts.


    However, since everyone was in the capital this year, these things naturally had to be different from the previous years.


    Dong Shu etched the words of the Old Madame Xu into her heart and, according to her own judgement, slightly adjusted the annual gift list for each family.


    Dong Shu was busy again, so she missed Xu Shiqiu a lot less. What Dong Shu did not expect was that although Xu Shiqiu had not sent any news yet, but on the night of the seventh day of the twelfth month, Yan Ye had secretly climbed over the wall and entered Xu Family.


    Fortunately, Yue Yin and the others who were on guard tonight knew Yan Ye. Upon seeing him, they immediately stopped their attacks and went to help summon Dong Shu who was just about to sleep.


    "Third Aunt, there''s no need to be busy. I''m just a little cold. Just give me a bowl of hot soup. I''ve brought some dry rations with me." Seeing that Dong Shu was about to go to the kitchen and personally make dinner for him, Yan Ye immediately called out to her.


    After Dong Shu heard Yan Ye''s words, not only did he not stop, he increased his speed by a little, "Don''t worry, because tomorrow morning we will be cooking porridge, and there will always be a fire in the kitchen. Since this is your first time visiting your new son-in-law, I must make you a bowl of noodles. It just so happens that there''s a mutton soup stewed in the kitchen in the afternoon. I''ll cook you a bowl of mutton broth noodles. "


    Dong Shu insisted on making sure that Yan Ye, this new son-in-law who was visiting for the first time, was not lying. Even the Old Madame Xu who had heard the news and rushed over from the Main Yard nodded at Yan Ye, "We''ll listen to your Third Aunt. This is an old tradition and it''s rare that she still remembers all of it. We, the ancestors, and the grandson will talk at the Shihuan Courtyard and wait for your Third Aunt to cook some noodles for you to eat. When you finish eating, go rest in the courtyard Yanzhu was in before she was married. After saying that to Yan Ye, the Old Madame Xu continued to ask: "Why are you here in the capital at this time? Where''s Yanzhu? "


    Yan Ye was currently waiting in the front courtyard of the Shihuan Courtyard, the place where Xu Shiqiu usually received his juniors.


    Although he directly entered the Third Aunt''s courtyard, he knew that there had always been someone in Dong Shu''s courtyard, and it wasn''t just her.


    Furthermore, the Shihuan Courtyard was directly nearing the outer wall, making it easier for him to enter.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have risked offending his elders by directly coming to the Shihuan Courtyard; after all, he knew that Xu Shiqiu wasn''t at home.


    Of course, neither Dong Shu nor the Old Madame Xu had any objections to Yan Ye directly coming to the Shihuan Courtyard s. Not only were the people from the Shihuan Courtyard loyal, there was no doubt about it, the most important thing was the position of the Shihuan Courtyard s.


    At a time like this, they wouldn''t care so much.


    When Dong Shu saw that the Old Madame Xu had rushed over, he quickly walked to Shihuan Courtyard''s small kitchen and started to cook the noodles.


    There was a chef in the kitchen who cooked the noodles well in case she or Yuanxi would get hungry during the night.


    As she did not have much noodles, Dong Shu scooped up half a bowl of mutton. Afraid that Yan Ye would be sick of it, she also scooped up two plates of appetizers.


    Just as Dong Shu was preparing the mutton noodle soup in the kitchen, Yan Ye was also replying to Old Madame Xu''s words from inside the house.


    "After I received news that you and the Third Uncle had given me, I was prepared to come to the capital. Coincidentally, I had some matters to attend to, so I delayed for a few days." After saying that, Yan Ye felt that after being roasted by the fire in the house, his frozen body had finally warmed up.


    Due to his warm body, Yan Ye''s tone couldn''t help but lighten a bit, "Because I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to return for the new year, I accompanied Yanzhu at home for another two days. After entrusting her to the Elder Sun, I rushed back to the capital. Before we even reach the capital, I received news from my subordinates that Ye Jingche was preparing to make his move during the New Year. "


    Before this, Old Madame Xu only knew that Ye Jingche was not willing to make a move, but she had not received any accurate information. Now that she heard Yan Ye''s words, she finally knew the exact time.


    "There are still about twenty days. I don''t know if he will be able to make it back in time after I send a message to your Third Uncle."


    Before she could say anything, Yan Ye smirked and said: "I just received the news and have sent my trusted aide to deliver a letter to the Third Uncle at the northern border. The reason why I have been rushing to the capital this time is also because I want to take advantage of Laba''s time to deliver a letter to my aunt and uncle. If we get the news earlier, Uncle and I can get up earlier. "


    Hearing that Yan Ye was following him and calling Ye Jingxing his fifth uncle as'' uncle '', Old Madame Xu only froze for a moment. Then, as if he had not heard Yan Ye call him just now, he opened his mouth and said: "If that''s the case, then go soak in the bath early after dinner. Tomorrow, not only will we give our family and friends the rice porridge, your aunt will probably come to deliver the New Year gift herself. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t go out. "


    At this time, there were definitely a lot of people who were watching the Fifth Prince Palace, and it was possible that Ye Jingche would have people watching the Fifth Prince Palace.


    Therefore, the closer it was to the end of the year, the more Xu Nuanwen hated going out. Although she did not like going out, she still came to the Xu Family occasionally.


    It was just that every time she came to the Xu Family, on the way there and when she returned, she would always meet some people or something.


    This also caused the number of times Xu Nuanwen had to return to the Xu Family to decrease.


    But tomorrow was La Ba, according to the customs, the daughter-in-law would return to give her parents a New Year gift. For the past 10 years, Xu Nuanwen did not have the chance to return to her mother''s home in La Ba, so she would definitely not miss this year.


    So when it was night, Yan Ye sneaked into their house to wait for them, which was a good idea. After breakfast, Xu Nuanwen would probably be there by then.


    Yan Ye had the same thought, which was why he was rushing over the past two days, arriving at the capital on the seventh night.


    Just as Old Madame Xu and Yan Ye finished talking, Dong Shu entered the room with the tray.


    The fragrance of the mutton noodle soup floated into Yan Ye''s nose with Dong Shu''s entrance. For Yan Ye, who had been relying on snow water and dry pancakes, it was really too alluring.


    Both the Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu could see that Yan Ye was in a sorry state, especially his bloodshot eyes.


    "There are ingredients specially made by the Doctor Du in this mutton soup, eat more and get sweating. Later, I will have the Wang''s Disease bring a few servants to bring some hot water to Yanzhu''s yard." Speaking to here, Dong Shu paused for a while before continuing: "I reckon that Yanzhu''s courtyard also has your clothes, and they should have been made by her when she was at home before. After you''ve gone over to look in the cupboard, you''ll definitely be able to find them."


    Dong Shu had guessed that Yan Ye did not want too many people to know that he was here, so after thinking about it, he did not send anyone to serve her.


    Yan Ye was very satisfied with Dong Shu''s arrangements, but hearing her say that Yanzhu''s courtyard had her own clothes, he grinned happily.


    From his bosom, he took out a few letters wrapped in brown paper and passed them to Old Madame Xu. Then, Yan Ye lowered his head and started to eat the noodles.


    Yan Ye first drank a mouthful of the rich mutton soup. Due to the fact that there were green onions and the frighteningly expensive pepper in the soup, the soup went down to his stomach.


    Old Madame Xu smiled as sshe looked at Yan Ye, who was eating a bowl of noodles. Then, he picked up the letter that Yan Ye sent over and started observing it.


    Just by glancing at these envelopes, Old Madame Xu knew that these letters were written by Yanzhu.


    The Old Madame Xu passed the letter with the words'' Third Aunt''s Inherent Skill ''to Dong Shu and wrote it for him to keep properly. She was prepared to read it after returning to her own courtyard.


    After sweeping a glance, she gave the rest to Dong Shu: "For your sister, keep them first. Give them to her when she comes back tomorrow." After saying that, the Old Madame Xu yawned, endured his sleepiness, and continued to speak with Dong Shu: "Go and arrange for Wang''s Disease and the others to boil some water to Yanzhu''s courtyard. Remember to remind them to light the fire in the house, and make the beds thicker as well."


    Hearing Old Madame Xu''s instructions, Dong Shu hurriedly received the letter she passed over just now, then turned and walked out of the house.


    After Dong Shu left, the Old Madame Xu looked at Yan Ye and reminded him, "Sleep peacefully tonight, I will send my trusted servant woman to guard Yanzhu''s courtyard, she will definitely not let anyone disturb you. Seeing you like this, I know that you haven''t had a good rest for many days. In the morning, you''ll sleep until you wake up naturally. Also, your Third Aunt doesn''t know so many things. When you talk to your aunt tomorrow, avoid your Third Aunt. " Saying that, Old Madame Xu thought for a moment before continuing, "If their entire family comes, I''ll have them find you in Yanzhu''s courtyard."


    As Yan Ye chewed noodles in his mouth, he did not know how to answer Old Madame Xu. He could only nod at her.


    It had been many years since Yan Ye had felt the care and concern of an elder. The care and concern the Old Madame Xu had for him was different from that of the Elder Sun, but because of his identity, the Elder Sun was more concerned with instructing him in his studies.


    But Old Madame Xu''s concern for these small matters made Yan Ye once again feel the deep love from the elders.


    He did not say anything, and after Yan Ye finished a bowl of noodles and left the Shihuan Courtyard, she followed suit.


    Tomorrow is the 8th day of the 12th month, I still have some work to do at home.

 C204

    On the eighth day of the third month of the twelfth month, at the beginning of the final Yin hour of the ugly season, the servants in the Xu Family kitchen had already woken up to boil a porridge.


    By the time Dong Shu had finally woken up, the porridge in the kitchen was almost ready. She had originally wanted to do it herself, but had slept late last night and hadn''t been able to get up early in the morning.


    It would be too late to cook it again, so Dong Shu could only use the ingredients prepared by the servants to personally stew some pastries, leaving it for later on to eat with the porridge.


    After the pastries were steamed into the pot, Dong Shu busily took out a small plate and prepared a few appetizers.


    "Alright, prepare to send some to Old Madame. Also, there''s the porridge from the various manors, so remember to be safe. When delivering porridge to Fifth Prince Palace, remember to bring some snacks. " After she finished speaking to the servants in the large kitchen, Dong Shu paused for a bit before continuing, "I''ll go change my clothes first. Later, I''ll lead the young lady to Old Madame''s courtyard to eat breakfast, and send the portion between me and the young lady over."


    Dong Shu did not forget to walk outside even while speaking. When she reached the entrance of the kitchen, she turned and said to the Wang''s Disease behind her in a low voice: "Later, prepare a set of food and send it to Yanzhu''s courtyard. Remember to not disturb the people inside the house.


    After observing the Wang''s Disease for a year, coupled with the fact that the eldest son of the Wang''s Disease was already Xu Shiqiu''s personal soldier and his man Zhang Ershan went all out to save his, he had become her trusted aide now.


    These matters, it was inconvenient for Dong Shu to instruct the Mama Yan to do these things, as most of them were accomplished by him.


    Wang''s Disease did not become impatient at all when it comes to these things. Not only did he firmly remember Dong Shu''s instructions, he even paid extra attention to them bit by bit.


    After Dong Shu washed up and changed into a clean and fresh set of clothes, Yuanxi also woke up and had the wet clothes changed by the wet nurse.


    Seeing Yuanxi, Dong Shu first kissed her pink, small face, then said to her: "Today, other than preparing a big pot of porridge, I even specially made you some rice porridge in the big kitchen. "In a while, Grandmother and Mother will eat the rice porridge, and you will eat the rice porridge." After saying that to Yuanxi, Dong Shu once again kissed Yuanxi on the cheek.


    Yuanxi was still a little dazed initially, but when she was kissed twice by Dong Shu in succession, she immediately regained her senses and raised her little head, which had been tied up in a braid, and also kissed Dong Shu on the cheek.


    Because of Yuanxi''s actions, Dong Shu''s mood became a lot better the entire morning because her husband was not home.


    When she brought Yuanxi to the Main Yard, Old Madame Xu, with the help of the servants, washed up and waited in the hall for him.


    After such a long time, Yuanxi had completely awakened. When she saw Old Madame Xu, he excitedly waved her fat arms and greeted Old Madame Xu.


    Seeing that Yuanxi was still lively despite all her clothes, the Old Madame Xu smiled as he looked at the two of them, "Our Yuanxi is growing up to be better. When the year is over, I will definitely invite my close friends to help her organize a Zhou Duo feast."


    If the things that happened at the end of the year really went smoothly, then in another year, they would definitely have a banquet in Xu Family to liaise with their friends and family.


    Dong Shu did not care so much, but when she heard her mother-in-law praise Yuanxi, she immediately revealed a smile.


    Amidst Yuanxi''s babbling, the two of them finished the porridge happily. Although Xu Shiqiu was not at home, because today was a festive day, they did not mention anything sad.


    As soon as the third generation finished their breakfast, they heard the gatekeeper''s annual gift delivered to them.


    The moment the servant woman''s voice fell, Xu Nuanwen did not wait for his to pass down the information, and directly brought Ye Xuan into the Old Madame Xu''s Main Yard.


    "Mother, my husband and Brother Huan want to enter the palace to express our gratitude." My mother, my husband, and Brother Huan want to enter the palace to express their gratitude. After saying that, Xu Nuanwen immediately walked towards Yuanxi, and without caring about Yuanxi''s struggles, she snatched Yuanxi who was in Dong Shu''s embrace and fiercely kissed him twice, leaving a blush on Yuanxi''s face. Only then did she look at Old Madame Xu and continue: "The pastries that I sent over this morning were not bad, after Xuan Ge''er ate two pieces I did not let him continue eating.


    Dong Shu was stunned when she heard Yuanxi''s unhappy snort, only then did she come back to her senses and coax Yuanxi. She looked at Yuanxi, whose ponytail had already become crooked, and said to Xu Nuanwen, "I thought that today''s Laba Porridge would be mostly sweet, so I made two kinds of salted pastries. Since Xuan Ge''er likes to eat this kind of taste, then I will get someone to write down the prescription for elder sister to bring back later. "


    After saying these words to Xu Nuanwen, Dong Shu then looked to the side. Because of his mother''s words, Ye Xuan''s face was slightly flushed as he said, "It''s a good thing that Xuan Ge''er likes to eat third aunt''s cakes. Right now, you just need to eat more to strengthen your body. Coming here is the same as coming here, you can''t be polite. "


    Xu Nuanwen liked to hear these words from Dong Shu. She could feel the sincerity in Dong Shu''s words and knew that the words she had said were not lies to cheer her up.


    "Xuan Ge''er, remember this, if we don''t have any food for you in the future, come to your grandmother''s house and be the son of your third aunt, there will definitely be good food for you every day."


    Xu Nuanwen''s words seemed to be teasing her son, who liked to eat the food Dong Shu cooked, but Old Madame Xu could still feel a trace of unease from her words.


    It was as if there was a hint of a feeling, a feeling of loneliness.


    Thinking about how they might only be able to take Xuan Ge''er away if things didn''t go well at the end of the year, Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    Because it was like this, Old Madame Xu immediately thought that Yan Ye would stay in Yanzhu''s courtyard.


    Old Madame Xu paused for a while, then looked at Dong Shu and said: "Xuan Ge''er, don''t listen to your mother''s nonsense, she was just teasing you on purpose. However, your mother was not wrong. Half of your Xu Family is in your bloodstream, and whenever you come to your Xu Family, there will always be a bowl of rice for you. "


    Ye Xuan did not notice much, but after hearing what the Old Madame Xu said, he nodded her head seriously.


    On the other hand, Xu Nuanwen heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Old Madame Xu''s words.


    She had already discussed this with Ye Jingxing and his eldest son. If something really happened at that time, she would ask Xuan Ge''er to follow his family and leave the capital. Even if he became an ordinary person in the future, it would be better than leaving the capital to watch over them.


    Just as Xu Nuanwen was lost in thought, Ye Xuan''s voice sounded beside her ears.


    "The porridge from home this morning is too sweet. It tastes really good when paired with the salty pastries made by Third Aunt. Not just me, even Father and Brother have eaten a lot. " Ye Xuan didn''t know as much as his big brother and second brother. He only thought that his grandmother and mother really talked about eating.


    But just as Ye Xuan finished speaking, Xu Nuanwen snorted coldly at him: "The porridge we ate this morning was cooked by your mother, you actually said it''s too sweet?"


    Ye Xuan did not expect that the porridge that he had eaten this morning was cooked by his mother. Once he heard his mother''s words, he was so embarrassed that he did not know what to do.


    Seeing Ye Xuan''s awkward expression, Old Madame Xu immediately opened her mouth to reprimand him.


    The few of them continued to converse for a bit until Ye Jingxing brought Ye Huan here. Then, Old Madame Xu turned to Dong Shu and said, "I saw that Yuanxi seems to be planning to go out, so you should bring Yuanxi and Xuan Ge''er back to play for a while. Your place is warm, and you have a wolf skin carpet, so it will not freeze us, Yuanxi and the Xuan Ge''er. "


    Dong Shu felt that her mother-in-law was deliberately supporting her, but when she thought about how it was indeed inappropriate for Ye Xuan to know about these matters, she did not make a sound. Instead, she immediately nodded and brought Yuanxi and Ye Xuan, who were indeed a little unwilling to continue staying here, back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    After Dong Shu brought Ye Xuan and Ye Xuan away, the Old Madame Xu then looked at Ye Jingche, Xu Nuanwen and Ye Huan: "Last night, Yan Ye took advantage of the darkness to rush to the capital, I saw that he seemed to have rushed over quickly, I let him rest in the courtyard in front of Yanzhu, he should probably be up by now, let''s go take a look."


    Just as Old Madame Xu said that Yan Ye had gone to the capital last night, Ye Jingxing, Xu Nuanwen and Ye Huan immediately looked at each other.


    They were not stupid, since Yan Ye was able to rush to the capital quickly, he must have something important.


    If it had something to do with Yanzhu, then the Old Madame Xu would probably not hide it from Dong Shu. Since she was hiding it from him now, it must be something that she was hiding from her.


    Old Madame Xu did not explain anything along the way. Only when they arrived at the entrance of Yanzhu''s courtyard did she finally speak in a soft voice, "It is about the news of Ye Jingche preparing to take action at the end of the year.


    As the Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, the Ye Jingxing trio''s footsteps immediately stopped.

 C205

    Although the few of them did not say anything, they had already guessed the entire journey. They had just not expected it to be this accurate.


    However, with such accurate information, they were able to prepare in advance.


    Thinking about that, the family of three relaxed and followed behind Old Madame Xu into the courtyard.


    Just as they entered Yanzhu''s courtyard, they saw a servant woman carrying a tray out of the house.


    The few of them looked at each other. They all understood that Yan Ye had probably just finished his breakfast too.


    Yan Ye had indeed just finished breakfast. After a night of rest, his spirit had recovered quite a bit.


    Seeing Old Madame Xu bringing Ye Jingxing, Xu Nuanwen and Ye Huan in, she immediately stood up and bowed to the three elders.


    When Ye Jingxing heard Yan Ye address him as "Uncle", he could not help but sigh: "Looks like if I did not marry a good wife, I would really have lost a good nephew."


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Xu Nuanwen stared at him: "No matter what, they are still our children, why do you care so much?"


    After saying that to Ye Jingxing, Xu Nuanwen then looked at him and said: "Just now, your grandmother said that you should be rushing back to the capital as soon as possible. After we finish talking, you can rest a bit, but just because you''re young, you shouldn''t not care about your own body. " After saying this to Yan Ye, and seeing him nod obediently in agreement, Xu Nuanwen took the initiative to walk to the side and sit down.


    After the three elders sat down, Ye Huan and Yan Ye greeted each other with respect.


    However, Ye Huan still had to respect Yan Ye a little. Regardless of whether he was his own Cousin or his own brother-in-law, he was still a little kid.


    After a night of rest, Yan Ye had already recovered a lot. Even if he saw Ye Jingxing and the others, he would be able to tell them everything he knew in detail.


    When Yan Ye talked about the confirmed news, that Ye Jingche would make his move at the New Year''s Banquet, Ye Jingxing hurriedly looked at him and asked, "Are you sure this news is accurate?"


    "Uncle, don''t worry. This person is extremely filial and filial. When his mother was seriously ill and short of medicine, my mother secretly gifted him with medicinal ingredients." I saved his only son when he fell into the water. Thus, there is no need to doubt his loyalty. "


    When Yan Ye said this, Ye Jingxing could almost guess who the person in his mouth was.


    Only, he never would have thought that the person at Ye Jingche''s side, was actually Yan Ye''s person.


    Thinking about it this way, ten years ago, this person did not seem to be by Ye Jingche''s side. In ten years of time, he was able to reach Ye Jingche''s side and become his trusted aide.


    Since this was the person who sent the news, then this matter could be confirmed.


    "If that''s the case, then I can arrange things a little earlier." Ye Jingxing finished speaking to Yan Ye, then after thinking about it for a while, he looked at and said: "Are you really not willing to let your grandfather and grandmother know about your news?"


    This was the first time Ye Jingxing had asked this question himself, but he was also clear that this would be the last time he would ask this question.


    After today, even if he regretted it in the future, as an uncle, he would not give in.


    After all, he would have to spend a lot of time and effort to get the throne. The most important thing was that once he made a move, he would no longer be able to pretend that he had nothing to do with it.


    Yan Ye understood what Ye Jingxing meant. He raised his hand to feel the mask on his face, and then said: "Ye Yan no longer exists after the great fire that lasted for more than ten years. I remember when I lied in bed for a whole half a year before I recovered. From then on, Ye Yan was no longer the only person in the world. " After saying these words, Yan Ye paused for a while, before continuing: "If uncle succeeds, then I will definitely want to see grandmother once in a while. As for him, it''s better that we don''t meet again."


    Hearing Yan Ye address his grandfather as "he" and not calling him "grandfather", Ye Jingxing knew that he hated his grandfather.


    Just by thinking about it, Ye Jingxing understood why.


    If it was him, he would probably hate him too.


    There were clearly so many loopholes in what had happened that year, but he still ordered the crown prince''s family to be locked up in the crown prince''s mansion. The most important thing was the fire.


    This was the life of hundreds of people in a mansion. How could this child not hate this!


    "In that case, let me take care of this matter." After Ye Jingxing accepted this matter, he thought for a moment, then looked at Yan Ye and said: "I''m afraid that the news that your grandmother in the palace spread out, he won''t be able to live much longer."


    "I know that." Yan Ye was now able to calmly discuss about the Emperor Ruikang with others. Although this person was his grandfather, he was also this person.


    When he thought about how his elder brother took the initiative to change into his own clothes to replace his own image, Yan Ye''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red.


    Yan Ye owed a lot of people, but he didn''t owe His Majesty anything.


    Even when he was young, it was clear how laughable and full of holes the incident with the voodoo Gu was. However, His Majesty still believed him.


    Seeing that Yan Ye had stopped talking, Ye Jingxing did not bring up this matter, and instead talked about his own general arrangements.


    Because Xu Shiqiu was not in the capital, Ye Jingxing made some arrangements.


    One was that Xu Shiqiu could not rush back in time, and the other was that if Xu Shiqiu could rush back before the new generation.


    The safest thing would naturally be if Xu Shiqiu was in the capital. He had soldiers under him, and his Iron Eagle Brigade was ferocious, but he was no longer in the capital. He was far away in the northern border.


    But no matter what, this time, he would do his best to prevent Ye Jingche from doing anything.


    Because, if he lost, it wouldn''t be just him alone, but the dozens of families behind him, the lives of young and old.


    Perhaps some of these people wanted to gain merits from the dragon by following him, but most of them were dragged into the conflict due to their marriage relationship.


    Therefore, he had to be responsible for these people.


    After knowing about this news, Ye Jingxing did not stay in the Xu Family for long. Not only did he leave, he even took away the eldest son, Ye Huan.


    Xu Nuanwen and Ye Xuan stayed behind, but as for Xu Nuanwen, she was just worried about her husband and her eldest son. No matter how delicious the lunch at Xu Family was, she did not have the mood to enjoy it.


    In the end, Ye Xuan noticed that something was amiss. When the Old Madame Xu opened his mouth and asked him to come down to play for two days, he firmly shook her head and followed Xu Nuanwen home.


    After Xu Nuanwen and Ye Xuan left, Dong Shu turned to Old Madame Xu and asked: Mother, is there something wrong? Why do I feel like there''s something wrong with my sister''s expression? "


    With regards to the fact that Dong Shu was able to tell that something was amiss, Old Madame Xu was not surprised either. From last night to today, if she still could not detect it, then she would really be an idiot.


    "That''s still not the case. You also know that His Majesty values your brother-in-law and says he wants to pass on the throne to him." However, the imperial throne is too enticing to others. Since they are all princes, how could they be willing to kneel and pay their respects to your brother-in-law from now on? "


    What the Old Madame Xu had said was not very detailed, because she did not want to directly tell Dong Shu about the dangers of the New Year''s Banquet.


    According to rank, their Xu Family would make their wives want to enter the palace to attend the banquet. They only hoped that when the time really came, Empress Hu would think of a way to send her, a daughter-in-law, out of the palace.


    As long as she left the palace, she would definitely be able to protect Yuanxi and the Xuan Ge''er.


    Old Madame Xu thought about this matter for a while before letting it go. Although this matter was dangerous, there were still twenty days left.


    Perhaps, before this, there would be some other turning point.


    Dong Shu originally thought that not only would Xu Shiqiu be unable to make it back in the next few days, even the others would not come at this time either. However, she never would have thought that on the evening of the eighth day, her Cousin Dong Lei would rush to the capital with the new year gift he gave his Xu Family, as well as all the accounts and profits from Seaside County in these few months.


    "Brother Lei, how did you get to Beijing today?" At this moment, Dong Shu had an exaggerated smile on her face. She hadn''t seen her family for almost a year, and moreover, they were the Cousin who had the best relationship with her.


    After bringing a big bowl of mutton noodle soup, she sat beside Dong Lei and looked at him, saying, "I saw that you brought a lot of dried fish and prawns from the sea, you can even buy these in the capital ~"


    Dong Shu looked at Dong Lei as she spoke, and within her words, she couldn''t help but adopt a slightly spoiled tone.


    After Dong Lei heard this, he first grinned at her. After pulling to the frozen wound at the corner of his mouth, he then lowered his head and took a sip of the hot mutton soup, warming his stomach.


    "The taste that I brought over at home is definitely different. The villagers who knew that I came to the capital, along with their Xiahe Village, all brought me quite a few things. They aren''t valuable things, but they''re all thinking about the kindness of Xu Family, and they''re also thinking about you. They said that I''ll let you have a taste of your homeland. "


    Now, although Xu Family had left the Xiahe Village, because there was still business in Seaside County and Dong Lei was in charge of it, this year, many citizens of Xiahe Village benefited.


    Although they knew that Dong Lei was the manager, after all, this was Xu Family''s business. When Dong Lei came to the capital, they had also been very active in preparing things for Dong Lei to bring over, so he could have a taste of their home.


    Hearing Dong Lei''s words, Dong Shu''s eyes suddenly became sore.


    Although there were hubby people in the capital, mother-in-law and Yuanxi, and their food and clothes were much better than when they were in the Xiahe Village, Xiahe Village was where she was born and raised. After leaving for nearly a year, how could she not think about everything there?


    However, she had never said any of this because she was afraid that her husband would feel sorry for her if she said it.


    But now, when she heard the Cousin''s words, she couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and started crying.


    Dong Shu thought, no matter how good her current life was, as long as it was someone who left his hometown, whenever his hometown was mentioned, no matter who it was, their eyes would always be wet.


    Whether it was the water of her hometown, or the people of her hometown, or even a dish with the flavor of a hometown, she could always reminisce the happy days of her hometown.

 C206

    Dong Lei saw that Dong Shu was actually crying because of what she had said, and appeared to be at a loss as to how to console Dong Shu.


    Just as Dong Lei was anxious to go out and find someone to comfort Dong Shu, Dong Shu calmed herself down and looked at Dong Lei: "Brother Lei, is everything alright at home?"


    Well, Miao-er had a son, and his family was delighted." Father and Mother are still well, and I have been reading books for a few months now, so I have grown a lot. " Dong Lei looked at Dong Shu and explained the situation of his family before blushing red. He continued in embarrassment, "Also, the marriage has been set. It was the second daughter of a merchant in the county. Her grandfather had also been an official in the family, but his rank was not high.


    Hearing that Dong Lei''s marriage was set, Dong Shu''s face immediately revealed a happy smile: "Brother Lei is not young anymore, it''s time to set the marriage." After saying this, Dong Shu paused for a moment before continuing, "Why didn''t you write to me earlier to tell me about this matter, so that I could prepare some gifts for you. I don''t know if I''ll make it in time. "


    "No, no." When Dong Lei heard that Dong Shu wanted to prepare a wedding gift for him, he already knew that his cousin''s identity had changed over the past few months, so he quickly waved his hand and said: "I have prepared everything at home. I also know that it''s inconvenient for you to return to the capital.


    In the end, Dong Lei would choose a merchant woman for his wedding. The most important reason was that the merchant woman would never reject his identity.


    The most crucial point was that the girl had a good temper. He had come into contact with her twice, so he didn''t have to worry about her. Her family wasn''t that nosy, he felt that this type of family was the best. In the future, he wouldn''t use his Xu Family''s power to do anything.


    Although Dong Lei said that, Dong Shu insisted on giving him a gift.


    Dong Shu understood, no matter what happened at the end of the year, she would not be able to return to Xiahe Village to attend Cousin''s wedding next year, so it was necessary to prepare the wedding gifts.


    Dong Shu was too persistent. After Dong Lei was unable to persuade her, he could only give up.


    Because of this matter, Dong Shu''s mood became a lot better in the next two days, and also because of the commotion she made while preparing Dong Lei''s wedding present. On the afternoon of the second day, Old Madame Xu also found out about Dong Lei''s upcoming wedding.


    "You''re not young anymore, and you''re the eldest son of the family. Once you get married, your parents will be relieved." The reason the Old Madame Xu said such words was because she was aware of the Dong Clan''s situation. She was well aware that the Dong Clan was currently reliant on Dong Lei, and if they wanted to change their sect, they would need to rely on Dong Lei.


    Although the youngest son of the Dong Clan was still studying, Old Madame Xu knew that this child was not very smart. He would at most be an Elementary Scholar, and it would be difficult for him to become a High Scholar.


    Since he could not become a High Scholar, he could not become a government official. Therefore, the only person who would be able to support the Dong Clan in the future would be Dong Lei.


    Moreover, Dong Lei had not become a merchant yet, he was only a manager hired by the Xu Family. When his son was born in the future, with the personality of his third daughter-in-law, he would definitely take care of her a lot.


    With such a relationship, it would only take two generations before the Dong Clan would be able to change its name.


    Dong Lei arrived too late last night, and met with the other stewards of the Xu Family this morning as well. Only then did he have the time to come and pay respects to the Old Madame Xu.


    Because Dong Lei was Dong Shu''s Cousin, Old Madame Xu did not have the attitude of seeing a manager, and instead, came to see Dong Lei like he was seeing his own family.


    Dong Lei could sense that the Old Madame Xu was concerned about him, so when he heard that the Old Madame Xu was concerned about her marriage, he immediately nodded with a smile. Dong Lei looked at the Old Madame Xu who had finished speaking, paused for a while, and continued: Old lady, I was chatting with the other stewards today, and felt that the news from the capital was not right.


    Dong Lei hesitated for a long time before asking this.


    Old Madame Xu did not expect Dong Lei to be so detailed, to be able to guess from his idle conversation with the other managers that something was amiss recently in the capital.


    Raising her eyes to look at Dong Lei''s nervous expression, Old Madame Xu laughed: "There are indeed some matters, but it''s alright, you don''t have to worry." After saying this, the Old Madame Xu thought for a moment, then said, "Even if we were to return by the end of the year, it would be at least until the end of the year. "Why don''t you hurry back in two days. This way, you can hurry along the way and get home before the year ends."


    Old Madame Xu''s words were actually a little inappropriate, but she was still an elder. These words could be understood as the elder''s concern for the junior.


    At least, when Dong Lei heard the words of the Old Madame Xu, he didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    But at this time, he didn''t directly answer Old Madame Xu, he only said that he hadn''t seen Dong Shu for close to a year, and when he thought about how he needed to talk to her, and how his experience as a manager was still insufficient, he wanted to consult with the other experienced stewards in the capital.


    As for returning home, before he left, he had considered that the journey to the north would not be so smooth, so he had told his family in advance that he might not be able to return until the new year.


    Since Dong Lei had already said so, Old Madame Xu had no choice but to say something else so he could quickly return.


    Furthermore, the Old Madame Xu could also tell that because of Dong Lei''s arrival, Dong Shu was in an especially good mood. Therefore, even if it was for her own daughter-in-law, she couldn''t say something that was similar to chasing Dong Lei away.


    Seeing that Old Madame Xu had stopped talking, Dong Lei could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t that he was lingering in the capital, but rather that he had been in charge of the city for months and had always had a good intuition when making decisions or encountering big problems.


    The reason why he found out that there was something going on in the capital was due to his self-awareness.


    Furthermore, he felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere of the Xu Family. Although no one said it openly, he could feel it.


    However, after a few days of probing, Dong Lei could tell that his own cousin did not know too much, so he was slowly sure that the matter in the capital must have an impact on her Xu Family. Otherwise, Old Madame Xu would not hide this from his cousin.


    After confirming such a matter, Dong Lei was even more unwilling to leave at this time.


    He had arranged for the employees who came with him to return home. Previously, they were here to help him deliver the goods to the capital. Now that he had decided to stay in the capital and not return home for the new year, he couldn''t ask them to accompany him.


    Dong Lei gave each of them a sum of silver, and entrusted them with the task of bringing letters and gifts to their families.


    When Dong Shu found out that Dong Lei was not going to return home to celebrate the new year, she asked Dong Lei about it, but Dong Lei insisted that he did not understand anything about the shop, and wanted to ask the stewards in charge of the shops to advise him.


    The most important thing was that before he left the house, he mentioned to his family that he might not return for the new year. He wanted to stay in the capital to attend Yuanxi''s capture Zhou banquet before returning.


    Hearing Dong Lei''s words, even Dong Shu could not say anything.


    She only had Yuanxi as her only child at the moment, so her cleansing method and the full moon were all done in Xiahe Village.


    If that really happened, it wouldn''t be good if no one from his family was present.


    Because of this thought, Dong Shu didn''t ask when Cousin would return home again.


    It just so happened that during this period of time, she would have more time to prepare some gifts for his wedding, and since the villagers of Xiahe Village had brought presents for her, she had to prepare some things for Cousin to bring back when he returned.


    Dong Lei waited for another two days. Seeing that Dong Shu did not ask him any further, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    After all, he was only guessing. He didn''t even find any evidence because of his intuition.


    Today, was already the fifteenth day of the twelfth month, and the new year was just around the corner, but Xu Shiqiu still did not have the intention to return.


    However, with Dong Lei at home, although he was not a person from the Xu Family, he was still Dong Shu''s Cousin and could be considered to be Xu Shiqiu''s big brother. Sometimes, when male guests came to visit, he would be able to help receive them.


    Even though Yan Ye was the grandson-in-law of Xu Family, he could not openly reveal his identity, so even though he was closer to Dong Lei than him, it was inconvenient for him to reveal his identity.


    Although it was not convenient for Yan Ye to appear openly, he had secretly gone to meet many people during this period.


    The Elder Sun was sure that they would not betray Yan Ye''s people, especially since they had secretly belonged to the crown prince''s bloodline and had been in contact with the Sun family all this time.


    This time, Yan Ye used his identity as a Sun family member to visit these people. A few sharp-eyed people were able to tell that the lower half of Yan Ye''s face was a little familiar.


    Of course, they only felt that it was a little familiar, but they did not dare to casually guess Yan Ye''s identity. After all, no matter if it was Yan Ye''s real identity or the Sun family that he was representing, they did not dare to offend him.


    However, Ye Jingde was not one of them.


    When the crown prince was still around, Ye Jingde was only around ten years old. At that time, he would not have gotten married, nor would he have any power of his own.


    When he was on his way home from the palace this time, he occasionally saw Yan Ye''s side profile. Although it was just one glance, he was still suspicious of Yan Ye''s identity.


    Yan Ye was just passing by in a hurry that day, he did not notice that his identity had already been guessed by someone.

 C207

    As the New Year approached, the capital became increasingly lively. Even ordinary citizens would come out to the streets to buy things to keep for their families to eat during the new year.


    The identity of Xu Family was different from before. For this year''s New Year, even if Xu Shiqiu was unable to return in time, Dong Shu would have to accompany the Old Madame Xu into the palace to accompany Her Majesty and the Empress to celebrate the New Year''s feast.


    Therefore, even though Xu Family could purchase these things, most of them were used by the servants in the family. As for the master''s house, it was unknown what kind of scene it would be at the end of the year, so they were not in the mood to care about these things.


    Even Dong Shu thought that they would probably leave the capital by the end of the year. Although she had prepared a lot of things, they could still be used on the road.


    Both Dong Shu and the Old Madame Xu thought that he wouldn''t be able to make it back here in time the previous year. They didn''t expect that he really wasn''t able to make it back in time, yet Xu Yanhao and Ye Shuo had actually made it back to the capital first.


    When Dong Shu and the Old Madame Xu heard that Xu Yanhao and his son had returned, they were so happy that they did not know what to do. But at night, when the two of them left the Emperor Ruikang Palace and reached Xu Family, they knew that although they were in the first place, Xu Shiqiu would not be able to return in a short time.


    "Grandmother, Third Aunt. After Third Uncle received the news, he immediately arranged for me and cousin to return to the capital as soon as possible. But there are too many things that have happened in the northern border, he will need at least half a month to settle this matter. " After Ye Shuo went to the northern border this time, he had obviously grown up quite a bit.


    When he mentioned about the chaos in the Northern Frontier, a cruel look flashed past Ye Shuo''s face, but he did not mention anything about what happened in the Northern Frontier.


    "Cousin is right. Third Uncle wanted us to return earlier than us, except that it was because of the marriage between us at Zhang Family and me. He was also worried that we wouldn''t be able to make it back before the end of the year, which was why he wanted us to return earlier."


    When Xu Yanhao said this, even Dong Shu understood what he meant.


    Xu Yanhao and Zhang Family were originally set to be married two years ago and a year later.


    However, because he had been following the army out the entire time, the days that they had originally agreed on were being pushed aside time and time again. Although Zhang Family could understand his helplessness as a martial general, it was not good to keep the other girl waiting for him.


    There were still two good days before the new year. The reason why Xu Yanhao had returned this time was because he wanted to set the marriage before the new year.


    As for Ye Shuo, it was even simpler.


    It was no longer a secret that the Emperor Ruikang wanted to pass on his position to him on the New Year''s Day.


    As Ye Jingxing''s son, although he was only the second son, he was still one of the three sons he had now. Thus, at the end of the year, he had to be present.


    Other than these two reasons, there were also many things that happened in the northern border. After Xu Shiqiu received news of Yan Ye''s return, he was worried that he would not be able to return by the end of the year.


    Although there were not many people present, and they might not guarantee their success, if something really happened, with these people, they would be able to safely send Old Madame Xu, Dong Shu and the others out of the capital and protect them.


    Regarding the last reason, Dong Shu did not expect it, but Old Madame Xu had guessed it from Xu Yanhao''s and Ye Shuo''s reactions.


    Seeing Xu Yanhao and Ye Shuo, the Old Madame Xu calmed herself down, then looked at Ye Shuo and asked. "If your Third Uncle still has half a month before he can resolve the situation in the northern border, then wouldn''t it be too late to rush back here by the end of the year?"


    "Grandmother, this might be true." When Ye Shuo heard the Old Madame Xu ask about this, she was obviously a little embarrassed. She thought for a moment and decided to speak the truth in the end, "The soldiers that Cousin Brother and I brought back this time were mostly officers who were lightly injured. The dozens of Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers were specially assigned to protect this group of people. "


    Just as Ye Shuo finished speaking, Xu Yanhao laughed and continued: "Third Uncle was worried about the soldiers being lightly injured, so we were the ones to bring them back first. That''s why our return speed wasn''t that fast. If the Third Uncle were to return to the capital, with a dozen heavily injured soldiers, he would definitely stay at the northern border to recuperate.


    After listening to Ye Shuo and his group finish talking, the Old Madame Xu looked at them and nodded, "Since that''s the case, let''s put this matter aside for now."


    After speaking to the two of them, Old Madame Xu looked at Xu Yanhao alone once more and said: "Yanhao, does your mother have a day to discuss your engagement with Zhang Family?"


    When it came to this matter, Xu Yanhao was somewhat embarrassed, but he still replied as he looked at Old Madame Xu: "Because we didn''t deliver the news to our home earlier this time, mother only received the news when we entered the capital. When Cousin and I entered the palace, we immediately came to pay our respects to Grandmother. However, I''ve already sent someone back to send news to Father and Mother. I expect that they will arrange for such things. "


    Old Madame Xu was still quite at ease with her eldest son''s wife. Knowing this, she would definitely take care of it well.


    "Since that''s the case, then you and Brother Shuo should hurry back. Once your mother has set the date, immediately send someone to inform Grandmother that this is a major matter of our Xu Family, and it will not be good for us to wait any longer either. "


    Once Old Madame Xu''s words came out, Xu Yanhao and Ye Shuo, who were also thinking of returning home, stood up at the same time and bowed before leaving.


    It was already very filial for the two of them to come directly to the Xu Family to see the Old Madame Xu after entering the palace. They had received the news that they wanted, so the Old Madame Xu naturally could not keep them.


    After the two of them left, Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Mother, Yanhao and Shuo Ge''er brought back a lot of furs and medicinal herbs, they said that Master had brought them in from the north." When she mentioned those thick fur and medicinal ingredients that looked good from a glance, Dong Shu''s crescent eyes had always been smiling.


    It wasn''t that Dong Shu hadn''t seen good stuff before, these few months the Empress Hu s in the palace had given her plenty of good stuff.


    She only liked the feeling of being targeted by Xu Shiqiu.


    When Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu, her face revealed a happy smile, "It''s good that you like the things that we buy. The man in Xu Family is a martial general, if you have the chance in the future, you will definitely receive special products from other places."


    The reason the Old Madame Xu could say such a thing was naturally because when she was young, every time Xu Shiqiu''s father went out, he would bring her quite a few things.


    The most important point was that although fighting outside the city was extremely difficult, after one enemy was killed, they would clean up the place. After the soldiers had fought to the death, they would always have to get some precious items, such as gold and silver.


    As long as there weren''t too many of them, there was no need to register them.


    The soldiers had to share some of what they had taken away with the general. The general naturally had to take responsibility for them. If this matter was exposed, the generals would be held accountable.


    However, this matter had already become a common practice. As long as the generals were not too greedy, they would register themselves after collecting a large amount of gold and silver and bring some back to the capital to hand over to the kingdom, they would not take the initiative to mention this matter.


    After all, the soldiers who risked their lives to go out and fight were bound to give them some benefits.


    Previously, even though his Xu Family only had Xu Zhenbei as a martial general, his family''s business in Xu Family was truly not small.


    Especially those things that were hard to sell and were difficult to take away. More than a decade ago, when something happened in the Xu Family, Old Madame Xu had kept those things well, and arranged for a few of her trusted aides to watch over them.


    These things belonged to the Old Madame Xu''s private rooms and had not been distributed among the other families.


    This was also the reason that the Old Madame Xu still had some connections in the capital. With these things, as long as Xu Family did not need to keep a low profile, then they would be able to quickly return to the top of the influential families in the capital.


    It was just that after experiencing the previous events, Old Madame Xu wasn''t really willing to watch the Xu Family return to the peak of power.


    Now, she only wanted her Xu Family to tide through this crisis and take revenge. In the future, she would no longer be in charge and would peacefully take care of matters at home.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Old Madame Xu was thinking at the moment, but upon hearing her words, her face revealed an expression of joy but also reluctance, "Although I like these things, I am still unwilling to part with Hubby from the capital for too long." After saying this, Dong Shu thought for a moment, then continued to speak in a low voice: "I don''t know if Brother-in-law will agree to bring her family when we leave the capital at this time of year."


    It was a rule for a military general''s family to stay in the capital.


    The first reason was that it was indeed dangerous for a martial general to travel. The second reason was that they wanted to keep the families of the martial generals in the capital as hostages.


    Once the military generals had the intention of bringing honor to themselves, the families that they left behind in the capital would become tools used by the royal family to threaten them.


    Old Madame Xu understood this better than Dong Shu, so after hearing Dong Shu''s words, she smiled towards him.


    If their son-in-law could really successfully ascend to the throne at the end of the year, then in the future, their Xu Family might not need to go all out like that.


    After all, the later generations were unable to control a large amount of military power.

 C208

    Dong Shu did not understand all of this, but when she saw the smile on Old Madame Xu''s face, she thought that what she just said was not wrong, it was just that brother-in-law had not ascended the throne yet, all of them understood what was going on, they could not say it out loud.


    After she thought about it again in her heart, Dong Shu finally said to Old Madame Xu as she looked at him, "Mother, since Yanhao is going to get married soon, it should probably be a few days, right?"


    "Mm, although your eldest sister-in-law has some schemes in mind, but she can''t do anything wrong in these matters." You don''t have to worry about this matter. After she and Zhang Family discuss the good day, she will definitely be the first to inform me. "


    Old Madame Xu had this bit of confidence, but a daughter-in-law definitely would not do anything wrong in these matters.


    With the Old Madame Xu''s words, Dong Shu nodded her head seriously.


    Although she knew that he wouldn''t be able to return for a while after finding out that everything was fine, Dong Shu still heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Although she still could not see Hubby now, it was better than before. At least she knew that hubby was doing well and knew when he would return.


    Finally, things were no longer like they had been before, without any clues as to how to proceed.


    The day before, Xu Yanhao had just returned to the capital. On the morning of the second day, the Madame Ye and Zhang Family had already discussed with each other about the date of Xu Yanhao''s and Zhang Family second wife''s daughter''s engagement.


    "The 22nd of the Moon is a good day, I''ve booked a time for our family to prepare for the new year." Madame Ye had personally come to tell Old Madame Xu about this matter, and after she had said all that, she saw that Old Madame Xu did not make a sound, and then continued: "We have already prepared the marriage set by Yanhao, and our Zhang Family can also understand Yanhao''s situation, so no, if I mentioned this, they would agree."


    Hearing Madame Ye''s words, the Old Madame Xu nodded at her, "I know you won''t make any mistakes in this matter." Old Madame Xu first praised Madame Ye, then said: "Yanhao is the only child in our third generation who will walk the path of a martial general in the future. After he''s married, you should focus more on Yanbo. "


    When Old Madame Xu said this, her originally happy expression immediately froze.


    The Old Madame Xu had been paying attention to Madame Ye''s expression the entire time. Upon seeing her expression, sshe then sighed: "Yanbo was born from you, your concubine, and he was raised by you. Since he was unwilling to join the army even though he has no interest in examinations, he must have his own career as a man of Xu Family. Even if he were to do business with Yanlang, he cannot become trash who relies on his family''s support! " After saying that, the Old Madame Xu paused for a while before continuing, "His circumstances are different from his Third Uncle''s. At that time, she could not get close to others, but Yanbo was still fine, and had similarly studied and trained in martial arts. As long as he wants to, he can always find something to do. "


    Madame Ye could tell that her mother-in-law was not happy with him anymore regarding Yanbo.


    The Madame Ye understood that Yanbo was only a bastard in her eyes, but in her mother-in-law''s eyes, Yanbo was the same as Yan Su and Yanhao, they were both her grandchildren.


    Especially when she heard that Grandma was using her sister-in-law as an example, Madame Ye became even more flustered.


    In recent years, she seemed to have really neglected Yanbo too much.


    Old Lady Xu saw the change in Madam Ye''s expression when she heard her words. She looked at Madam Ye and gave a cold snort before speaking again, her tone softening, "Yanbo is a bastard son. Even if we were to split his family in the future, he would only be able to share his share." You also have a daughter, so naturally, your private property also needs to be subsidized for Yan Mo''s dowry. I believe that everyone is clear about this matter.


    After hearing her mother-in-law''s words, the Madame Ye finally recovered her senses. She first nodded towards the Old Madame Xu, then said: "What Grandma teaches you is, after Yanhao''s marriage ceremony next year is over, I will look for a suitable marriage for Yanbo." After saying that, the Madame Ye paused for a while before continuing, "If Grandma has a suitable lady by her side, please inform me."


    Seeing that her mother-in-law did not ask her to supplement Yanbo, the concubine, Madame Ye was completely at ease.


    What belongs to their family business, should be given to Yanbo, she would not miss him.


    Although she was raised under him, in the end, she was not born. He still had two sons and a daughter.


    Old Madame Xu did not say anything after seeing Madame Ye listen to her words. Previously, she had heard that her youngest son had the heart to give this piece of Xu Family information to Yanbo, so she was not worried that Xu Yanbo would starve to death in the future.


    But no matter what, on the surface, Xu Yanbo still needed an identity that he could see.


    Even if he was in charge of a shop, he couldn''t stay at home and be like this all the time, a young master who had nothing to do but wait for his meal.


    Madame Ye joyfully came over to report the news, but in the end, she was scolded by Old Madame Xu because of Xu Yanbo.


    After returning home, she wanted to find Xu Yanbo and feel bad, but she also understood that she had indeed neglected Yanbo for the sake of clarifying her relationship with him these past two years.


    Furthermore, Yanbo wasn''t like his daughter, Yanmo, who loved to cause trouble and act like a spoiled child to him, so he was destined to be ignored in this house.


    This was indeed something he had done badly. Otherwise, his mother-in-law would not have reminded him of this.


    The most important point that his mother-in-law did not say wrongly was that Yanbo was not an ordinary bastard child, she was the one that married Teng Qinghu, and she was the one who raised him.


    He was on good terms with the children that he had given birth to, and he did not have any ambitions. It was true that he could not treat him unfairly.


    Compared to Madame Jiang, the reason Old Madame Xu liked Madame Ye more was because although Madame Ye looked down on such a family without any background like Xu Family because she was Prince Duan''s eldest daughter, she had always been a smart person. She knew her own identity and knew that choosing one was most advantageous to her.


    Although Old Madame Xu didn''t know about the change in mood in the courtyard house with the Xu Family, she understood the character of this eldest wife. She didn''t think about what she had said before.


    Dong Shu was also a little at a loss as to what to do. Previously, when her mother-in-law was lecturing her, she had an important matter to discuss with her mother-in-law, so she heard it clearly outside the door.


    If it was anyone else, perhaps they would have just pretended not to hear it, and the matter would have passed.


    But Dong Shu''s character was too straightforward, even if she heard it, she wouldn''t be able to pretend that she did not hear it.


    However, she had become smarter, and before Madame Ye left, she did not reveal any of the things she heard.


    Old Madame Xu looked up and saw the expression on Dong Shu''s face. She felt it was funny, and she couldn''t help but to smile.


    "I only scolded your eldest sister-in-law a few times. Why are you behaving like this?"


    Just as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Dong Shu looked at her with embarrassment and called her "Mother".


    Hearing Dong Shu''s coquettish voice of ''Mother'', Old Madame Xu shook her head in a very good mood. She then looked at her and said, "Don''t think too much about it, your sister-in-law is a smart person, but smart people often do not see through her mistakes. Fortunately, she is someone who can be persuaded by others. Since I am still around, I naturally have to remind her of her wrongdoings. " After seeing Dong Shu finish speaking, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing: "In the future, if I''m not here anymore, you just need to take her as your sister-in-law. She won''t interfere with you, and she probably won''t sincerely help you if anything happens to you."


    Dong Shu never thought that her mother-in-law would say these words at this time. Although she didn''t know why she would say them at this time, she still listened attentively and kept nodding her head.


    Looking at Dong Shu''s young face, Old Madame Xu couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    If their Xu Family could not safely pass through this matter at the end of the year, they did not know that with her body, she could still live a few more years after going up and down.


    If she really couldn''t hold on and left early, with his third son''s wife''s personality, he didn''t know if she would be able to support his family when he wasn''t home in the autumn.


    Dong Shu did not know of Old Madame Xu''s worries, because Yanhao, the concubine, had set a date for their marriage, so she could begin to prepare to go to the main house to congratulate him.


    After confirming the date of the engagement, the Xu Family Room released the matter of their family''s marriage to Hu Family, and then to Zhang Family.


    This caused many middle-class families in the capital to be filled with envy. Especially since Xu Yanhao had followed Xu Shiqiu in the army camp, and had gotten his own official position, he had become an official before his big brother, who was waiting for the imperial examinations.


    Thinking about how Xu Yanhao had the bloodline of the Madame Ye, how could these people not guess Xu Yanhao''s future.


    Only, he didn''t expect that such a good son-in-law would be snatched away by Zhang Family.


    There were many people who were envious of him, but none of them dared to really do anything.


    Dong Shu had accompanied Old Madame Xu to the main hall early in the morning of the twenty-second of the third month. It was just that she did not expect that other than Fifth Prince, the son-in-law of Xu Family, would also come.

 C209

    However, after Ye Jingxing sent Xu Nuanwen there and paid respects to the Old Madame Xu, he left the Xu Family main house with his three sons and went on the way.


    Although he was unwilling to part with his wife, he still had to bring his son to the Zhang Family to support his family.


    Not long after Ye Jingxing left, Sixth Prince Ye Jingde and Seventh Prince Ye Jinghui arrived at the Xu Family Main Room.


    No one said anything when the two of them came to the Xu Family Room. After all, Prince Duan had come here today to give face to his grandson. It wasn''t strange for them to say that it was because of Prince Duan.


    After seeing the people from Prince Duan and Xu Family Room, the two of them went to look for Dong Shu at the same time. When they saw him, the two of them started walking towards Dong Shu.


    This was the first time Dong Shu had been so close to Sixth Prince Ye Jingde and Seventh Prince Ye Jinghui. Before this, she had seen the two of them from afar, but had not spoken to them.


    "Third Madame Xu." Ye Jingde had the perfect smile on his face, but when Dong Shu looked at his smiling face, she did not notice that he was genuinely happy.


    Dong Shu had always firmly believed in her instincts. This time, she was sure that after Ye Jingde gave her a fake smile, she was also not willing to stay here any longer.


    Just as she was about to leave, Ye Tianhui, who was behind her, looked at her and nodded, "Third Madame Xu, I''m Ye Jinghui. Have you ever heard Fifth Sister-in-Law mention me?"


    Hearing Ye Jinghui''s words, Dong Shu, who was about to leave, paused for a moment, turned to him and nodded: "Fifth sister has only mentioned it once, but Xuan Ge''er often says that Seventh Uncle often sends him gifts."


    When Ye Jinghui heard Dong Shu''s words, his face immediately revealed a foolish smile, and when he realized that there was still Ye Jingde here, he immediately suppressed the smile on his face, and looked at Dong Shu seriously: "I knew Xuan Ge''er was a good person, remember his Seventh Uncle''s good." Seeing that Dong Shu had finished speaking, Ye Jinghui started to talk about the important matter, "Today, I have come to find Third Madame Xu to ask for your help."


    Dong Shu never thought that this Seventh Prince would actually come to find his for help. She had initially thought that he had intentionally come to help his when she saw that the Sixth Prince had come looking for his.


    Perhaps Ye Jinghui had seen through Dong Shu''s doubt, but his expression did not change. He looked at her and continued: "I have been close to my wife for four years, and only became pregnant early in the year. The imperial physician said that she would be giving birth soon. I''m worried about her, and wanted to invite Third Madame Xu over. When he''s free in two days, I''ll pay her a visit. " As he spoke, Ye Jinghui''s face also revealed a hint of embarrassment.


    Obviously, he knew that what he had said to Dong Shu was a little inappropriate.


    However, no matter how inappropriate it was, he had to admit that he had long heard that Third Madame Xu was blessed. His wife had already taken so many pills before she became pregnant, finally giving birth to the child with great difficulty. How could he not be worried?


    If Third Madame Xu was truly blessed, looking at his wife a few times might allow her to successfully produce them.


    Just as Dong Shu was pondering about how she should respond, she finally found the Xu Nuanwen who walked over with large strides during his leisure and shouted at them, "Seventh Brother, what are you busy with. Didn''t I promise you that I would tell my sister-in-law?" As she spoke, Xu Nuanwen strode to Dong Shu''s side, extended her hand, and pulled her towards him. Only then did she open her mouth to explain to Dong Shu: "Seventh Brother came to find me two days ago to tell me about this matter, it was just that I was too busy so I didn''t have the time to look for you at home to talk about this matter.


    Hearing Aunt Sister''s tone, Dong Shu understood that their Xu Family and Seventh Prince were people on the same boat.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on with her fortune, since they believed her, she should just go and take a look at the Seventh Prince''s Concubine.


    The moment Xu Nuanwen finished her sentence, Ye Jinghui fawned on Xu Nuanwen and smiled.


    truly treated this seventh brother of his who had been raised by his mother-in-law and had a good relationship with his husband, as if he was his sister-in-law. Looking at his fawning smile, Xu Nuanwen also shook her head as she smiled, then looked at Dong Shu and said, "Today is Yanhao''s arranged marriage.


    "Listen to sister." Because of Xu Nuanwen''s arrival, Dong Shu had relaxed herself. Borrowing the force of Xu Nuanwen''s actions just now, she had gotten a little closer to Xu Nuanwen, distancing herself from the Ye Jingde who made her feel uncomfortable.


    Ye Jingde stood at the side and looked at Dong Shu, Ye Jinghui and Xu Nuanwen who had just arrived, talking affectionately as if he had completely forgotten that he was here.


    His face didn''t show any anger, it was still the perfect smile. Only until the three of them agreed to meet tomorrow at Seventh Prince Palace, did he finally take a few steps forward, looked at Xu Nuanwen, and said: "Fifth sister."


    After Ye Jingde called out to Xu Nuanwen, he looked at Dong Shu and said: "Third Madame Xu."


    Hearing Ye Jingde''s voice once again, Dong Shu couldn''t help but clench her fist. Although she quickly let go of Xu Nuanwen''s hand, Xu Nuanwen could still feel her discomfort.


    "Sixth brother, why are you looking for my sister-in-law?" As Xu Nuanwen faced Ye Jingde, although there was also a slight smile on his face, this smile was too fake; even Dong Shu could tell that she was fake with a single glance.


    Ye Jingde did not seem to care about Xu Nuanwen''s attitude towards him at all. After Xu Nuanwen had finished speaking, he suddenly smiled at her and Dong Shu who was standing beside her, "It''s nothing major, it''s just that a few days ago I went to the outskirts of the capital to play with my wife. I just happened to pass by the''s hall." After saying that, Ye Jingde no longer said anything and chose to leave.


    Hearing Ye Jingde mention Xu Yanzhu, Dong Shu panicked for a moment, if Xu Nuanwen was not beside her, while holding onto her hand, she would have exposed her weak point.


    On the other hand, Xu Nuanwen had experienced a lot. After hearing Ye Jingde''s words, she looked at him without changing his expression: "Sixth brother, it''s really true, why are you mentioning Yanzhu on such a happy day. She likes to stay in the hall, so stay there. We can''t disturb her. "


    From Xu Nuanwen''s words, it sounded like she despised Yanzhu, a woman who left her husband''s house. However, Dong Shu understood that it was Aunt Sister doing this on purpose.


    Only if they did not care about Yanzhu, would the people in the capital not look at him.


    Dong Shu did not have a good heart like Xu Nuanwen. Because Ye Jingde mentioned Xu Yanzhu, she rested for a long time before she could finally recover.


    However, because she had a light smile on her face and did not say a word, some people who had secretly paid attention to the place felt that the Xu Family really did not value the Xu Yanzhu who lived in the Inner Palace.


    Ye Jinghui had eyes, although he did not know what happened to First Miss, but seeing that Fifth Sister-in-law was not right and sensing that Dong Shu''s emotions were not right, he left on her own accord.


    After all, he had already achieved his goal for today. It was more important for him to return home as soon as possible to accompany his wife who was about to give birth.


    After Ye Jinghui had left, Xu Nuanwen found an opportunity to tell the Old Madame Xu about Ye Jingde.


    After Old Madame Xu heard Xu Nuanwen''s words, her expression did not change at all. After nodding her head, she looked at Xu Nuanwen and said: "Today, keep an eye on your sister-in-law. After saying that, the Old Madame Xu thought for a moment before continuing: "Even if he discovers that Yanzhu isn''t in the main hall, it''s fine. Can''t our Xu Family send a young lady who is with him far away from the capital?"


    After Xu Nuanwen heard what the Old Madame Xu said, although she nodded, she still worriedly said, "I''m just afraid that he might have found out more."


    had heard a lot of things about him from Ye Jingxing.


    He seemed to be gentle and courteous towards everyone, but he was actually quite shrewd.


    And because his mother was the lowest of the princes, he had always felt that the other princes looked down on him.


    This was also one of the main reasons why Ye Jingxing didn''t like Ye Jingde.


    Ye Jingxing felt that they couldn''t decide who their birth mother was, but at least half of their bloodline was the same.


    If you really want to fight for the throne, then do it in broad daylight, and not like Ye Jingde, who only knows what he''s planning to do while hiding in the dark, smiling at you from the moment he sees you.


    This kind of person was really unlikeable.

 C210

    There was no reason for Xu Nuanwen to be worried. After all, Xu Yanzhu was not in the capital at the moment.


    It was just that at the beginning, they thought that no one would pay attention to Xu Yanzhu, as there were too many things that attracted attention in the capital, they did not expect that Ye Jingde would take the initiative to mention her.


    Seeing Xu Nuanwen''s worry, the Old Madame Xu only smiled at her soothingly and did not speak further.


    It would be the end of the year in a few days. As long as Emperor Ruikang abdicated successfully and his son-in-law Ye Jingxing ascended the throne, it would not matter even if people found out about Xu Yanzhu''s matter.


    As long as he took care of Ye Jingche, there would be no need to keep Yan Ye''s identity a secret.


    Since there was no need to keep Yan Ye''s identity a secret, then there was no need to conceal the relationship between him and Xu Yanzhu so tightly.


    She believed that as long as Empress Hu found out that her grandson was still alive and that the one she was marrying was her daughter, she would definitely spare no effort to protect her grandson''s family.


    As the Old Madame Xu was as steady as Mt. Tai, Xu Nuanwen quickly sorted out her emotions after she became nervous.


    Worried that Dong Shu was scared, she stayed with Dong Shu for the rest of the day. It was only after they had left the main house that she and Dong Shu set an appointment to go to Seventh Prince Palace tomorrow.


    After hearing what Ye Jingde had said, Dong Shu was worried about Xu Yanzhu, so she did not dare to ask about it when they were in the main house. She waited until they were back home before she asked Old Madame Xu about it.


    Old Madame Xu was more meticulous towards Dong Shu than she was towards him, also because she was clear about Dong Shu''s personality. If she wasn''t able to explain it, she would probably think about it for a long time.


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter. Even if someone discovers that Yanzhu is not in the environs of the capital, we will definitely arrange for him to go out of the city to relax." The Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu, and after she finished speaking, she paused for a while before continuing, "Moreover, the Sixth Prince probably only guessed that Yanzhu was not in the capital. He doesn''t have the guts to directly barge into the Inn to confirm his suspicions. In a few days, it will be the end of the year. I''m afraid that he won''t have the mind to bother with this matter anymore. "


    After Dong Shu heard what the Old Madame Xu said, she couldn''t help but nod her head.


    "Mother, what you say is reasonable. I will take note in the next few days, I cannot reveal anything." As Dong Shu spoke, a bashful look flashed across her face. If not for the fact that Aunt Sister had arrived in time, she probably would have exposed her weak point in front of the Sixth Prince.


    The Old Madame Xu did not blame Dong Shu, she looked at Dong Shu and gave a benevolent smile, then said: "Today you are really tired, bring Yuanxi back to rest early, tomorrow we will go to the Seventh Prince Palace, right?"


    Speaking of this matter, Dong Shu was suddenly stunned, and then she told Old Madame Xu about her worries.


    "Mother, they all say that I am fortunate. If this time I go see the Seventh Prince''s Concubine, her body will still be the same as before. What should I do?" As Dong Shu spoke, her eyebrows also knitted together.


    Old Madame Xu was not so worried. She looked at Dong Shu and advised: "Don''t think too much about it. Seventh Prince''s Concubine has not had children for many years and has been taking medicine all this time. Her body is not well because she has taken too much medicine. I''ve also heard that her condition hasn''t been too good recently. The imperial physician has already said it more than once. This time, I''m afraid this will be the last time she''ll look for you. When you go to Seventh Prince Palace tomorrow, treat your sister as a guest and accompany her there to see Seventh Prince''s Consort. Don''t think too much about other things. " Reaching this point, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "Seventh Prince is a well-informed person, his relationship with your brother-in-law is also good. Today, he has asked you to visit his residence in order to let the Seventh Prince Concubine feel more at ease, even if it doesn''t work out, he will not blame you."


    With Old Madame Xu''s persuasion, Dong Shu finally stopped worrying about this matter. She obediently brought Yuanxi back to the Shihuan Courtyard for a rest, and prepared to go to Seventh Prince''s residence the next day to see Seventh Prince''s Consort.


    Only, Dong Shu did not expect that when she and Aunt Sister went to the Seventh Prince Palace the next day, there would still be other people there.


    "This is Third Prince''s secondary wife, Madame Liu." Xu Nuanwen explained to Dong Shu in a low voice about the woman who had just walked out of the Seventh Prince''s imperial concubine''s room. "She is the first cousin of the Seventh Prince''s imperial concubine, but her mother is only a concubine.


    After Dong Shu heard what Xu Nuanwen said, she gently nodded her head and then paid her respects to Madame Liu.


    Even though Madame Liu was Third Prince''s secondary wife, she was, after all, only a secondary wife, and not the main wife. Therefore, even if Ye Jingche was ranked first, she was still inferior to Xu Nuanwen in terms of rank.


    What''s more, after seeing Dong Shu, her eyes were fixated on Dong Shu''s body more.


    "I had long heard that Third Madame Xu was blessed. Seeing him today, it''s as I expected." Madame Liu''s face carried a slight smile, and looked at Dong Shu with eyes that were both testing and puzzlement.


    Dong Shu had never wanted to talk to her, but she didn''t expect that the Madame Liu would take the initiative to talk to him.


    "The secondary concubine is too kind." After saying that, she wanted to follow Aunt Sister directly into the house, but she did not expect the Madame Liu to directly move to the side, blocking her path.


    Sensing Madame Liu''s intentions, Dong Shu frowned and looked at her in puzzlement: "Princess, what do you mean?" As she spoke, the smile on Dong Shu''s face was also withdrawn.


    When Madame Liu heard Dong Shu''s words, she obviously paused for a moment. After seeing Dong Shu retract the smile on her face, she then stiffened her body and said helplessly: "It''s just that Third Madame Xu has misunderstood me, I just think that Third Madame Xu has some good fortune and wants to get closer to me." After saying that, the Madame Liu moved aside so that Dong Shu could enter the house to see Seventh Prince''s Concubine.


    Dong Shu was unable to understand what the Madame Liu was trying to do. Seeing that the Aunt Sister was still waiting for her inside the door, she nodded her head to the Madame Liu and did not speak further, directly walking into the house.


    What Dong Shu did not know was that after she left, Madame Liu''s tightly clenched fists inside her sleeves slowly loosened.


    Why, why is it that even a girl of humble birth can have the love of a husband, only she ¡­


    When Dong Shu walked to Xu Nuanwen''s side, Xu Nuanwen looked at her with concern and asked, "Is there anything you need?"


    "It''s nothing, sister, there''s no need to worry." The moment Xu Nuanwen finished speaking, Dong Shu had already replied to her. After that, she shut her mouth and followed Xu Nuanwen who nodded at her into the house.


    Seventh Prince''s Consort did not look good. Not only were there no signs of other people wanting to give birth, her face had a hint of green.


    Seeing her act this way, Dong Shu was immediately shocked. She really did not expect her to be like this.


    At this time, Dong Shu was quickly thinking of how she would speak up in a while. She really didn''t know how to open her mouth to persuade a Seventh Prince Concubine like this.


    The smile on her face was extremely sincere. Just as Dong Shu approached, she took the initiative to extend her hand to him, and then, before Dong Shu could react, she pulled Dong Shu''s hand to her protruding stomach. ¡­


    After placing Dong Shu''s hands on her stomach, she then said to the obviously dazed Dong Shu: "Don''t blame Third Madame Xu, I was too anxious." Saying that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "They all said that you were fortunate and I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I still begged my husband to ask his wife for help in getting you here. If you are truly blessed, I beg of you to give my child a bit of it, just so that he can be born and grow up safely. "


    The current action of the Seventh Prince''s Concubine wasn''t really appropriate, but seeing her current appearance, no one could say anything to blame her.


    She had married Ye Jinghui at the age of sixteen, and in the second year of her marriage, she had started taking all sorts of medicine until the beginning of the year.


    Now that her child was about to be born, her health was getting worse and worse. She didn''t know if she could hold on until her child grew up, so as long as there was even a sliver of hope, she was willing to try.


    "Right now, I only hope for the child to be safe. If there really is a punishment from the heavens, then all of it can be passed down to me." As Seventh Prince''s Concubine said this, a hint of determination appeared on Huang Zhong''s green face.


    Initially, Dong Shu didn''t like her because of her actions, but after hearing her words, she could feel the love she had for the child in her womb.


    Especially the painful words that she was willing to bear, it made Dong Shu feel that she was also a mother who doted on her children.


    Realizing that she was carrying Yuanxi in her heart, Dong Shu steadied her emotions and said while looking at Seventh Prince Concubine, "You shouldn''t think too much about it. Since you are pregnant with this child, it proves that there is fate for you two to be together. The most important thing for you to do now is to relax and look forward to his birth. In the future, the upbringing of a child cannot be separated from you. Think about it, if you are truly gone, who would truly love this child? "We have a saying in our hometown, ''When you marry a stepmother and have a stepfather,'' I think that''s true."


    Dong Shu was a straightforward person, it was not that no one did not advise the Seventh Prince Concubine, it was just that they were afraid that the Seventh Prince Concubine would think too much and spoke very softly, but they never thought that Dong Shu would actually say those words directly.


    After she finished speaking, Dong Shu noticed that Seventh Prince Concubine Ling''s hand movements had become a little lighter, so she gently stroked her belly, "A child can feel your mood, only when you''re happy will a child be happy."


    With that said, Dong Shu removed her hand from Seventh Prince''s Concubine''s stomach and sat down on a stool next to his bed.


    Xu Nuanwen kept looking at Dong Shu. It wasn''t until she sat properly that she quietly sized up Seventh Prince''s Concubine, who was obviously a little dazed because of Dong Shu''s words.


    "Seventh Sister-in-Law, although my younger Sister-in-Law''s words are direct, it''s not wrong either." "Fifth Sister-in-law has been around for a long time. When I was pregnant with the Xuan Ge''er, it was because I thought too much and worried too much that ¡­"


    There was no need to talk about Xu Nuanwen''s later words, the Seventh Prince''s Concubine could understand what he meant.


    Ye Xuan''s health was not good. In the past few years, the Fifth Prince Palace had carefully nurtured his health a little longer until this year when he could finally go out and meet people.


    For so many years before, in the autumn and winter, they had to take medicine until the end of spring.


    Thinking about it, Seventh Prince''s Concubine''s eyes turned sour. He looked at Xu Nuanwen and cried: "It''s my fault, I didn''t think it through." "I still need to thank Third Madame for his persuasion. Previously, they had also advised me, but they were afraid that I wouldn''t accept it, so they didn''t say it directly. After hearing what Third Madame Xu had said today, I understood that it was all my fault. "You''re right. If I''m not here anymore, who will protect my child?"


    The imperial family was different from other families. If she were to go now, it would take at most three years for her husband to remarry.


    By then, her child would be no more than three years old and would be unable to protect herself.


    Therefore, she had to live. Only if she lived well would she be able to protect the child she had painstakingly begged for!


    Seeing her like this, Dong Shu did not know what to say.


    Dong Shu felt that all of these principles should be understood by women who were pregnant. However, she didn''t understand why Seventh Prince Concubine didn''t understand them before.


    Could it be that what she said was true? Could it be that those people from before didn''t dare to be too direct with their words?


    Seeing that Dong Shu did not say anything, Xu Nuanwen knew that she did not know what to say.


    At this time, she could only open her mouth and say a few words of advice to Seventh Prince''s Concubine. Afterwards, she warned her to rest well and not think too much into it.


    Because she was worried that something would happen to her during her childbirth, she had been unable to sleep well. Now that she had heard what Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen had to say, she quickly felt sleepy.


    Seeing that Seventh Prince Concubine was about to fall asleep, Dong Shu and Xu Nuanwen naturally couldn''t continue to stay in the Seventh Prince Palace.


    Only, none of them expected that Seventh Prince''s Concubine would sleep for a whole day and night.


    On the evening of the 24th of the Moon, the Seventh Prince Concubine, who had finally woken up, ate his meal ruthlessly before finally making his move.


    Perhaps it was because of what Dong Shu had said before that although Seventh Prince Concubine was afraid, he still held on and gave birth to Ye Jinghui''s eldest son the next morning.


    Although this child was too weak to be cared for, it was even more likely that she wouldn''t be able to have another child in the future.


    However, the arrival of the new life had still allowed the Seventh Prince Concubine to have hope once again, because she had thought of Fifth Sister-in-Law Xu Nuanwen.


    Since Fifth Sister-in-Law was able to raise Ye Xuan, she could raise her own child as well.


    Dong Shu was also very happy when she found out that the Seventh Prince Concubine had successfully given birth to a son. However, she was even more confused about the piece of paper in her hands that she was supposed to meet.


    Today was the 25th of December, and there were only a few more days until the New Year. Who would want to see her? And it was to secretly meet her?

 C211

    Holding the slip of paper in her hand, Dong Shu pondered carefully before finally going to the Main Yard to tell Old Madame Xu about this matter.


    "Mom, I don''t know anyone else in the capital city, not to mention that this note didn''t have a signature on it. It only said that we would meet tomorrow at noon at the Qing Xiang Tower in the city." Dong Shu said, and then handed the slip of paper in her hand to Old Madame Xu.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s words, she had already guessed a bit. Even after reading the paper slip that Dong Shu handed over, she still did not tell her the news that she knew.


    "Since it''s a note from someone you don''t know, just pretend you didn''t see it. "Rest well at home for the next two days and eat more good food. After all, during the annual feast, there won''t be much to eat."


    Hearing that the Old Madame Xu mentioned the annual feast, Dong Shu''s attention was immediately shifted, and she immediately stared at the new moon with a puzzled face: "There''s nothing to eat at the annual feast? Shouldn''t there be a lot of food for the feast? Every time I enter the palace, I get some bad food. "


    Seeing Dong Shu''s puzzled expression, Old Madame Xu immediately laughed and shook her head: "There are indeed quite a lot of delicacies in the palace, but think about it, at the Spring Festival, it''s so cold, and the imperial kitchen has to make so much food. Apart from His Majesty and a few other emperors and Prince Duan, who have food that can be hot, I''m afraid the food in front of us would have already turned cold. In such a cold weather, if you eat even a little bit of food, you won''t have any appetite to eat, no matter how delicious it is. "


    After saying that, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment before continuing, "However, during the annual feast, the tea is always warm, it''s just that if you drink too much tea, it''s not convenient for you, so just endure as you please."


    As soon as Old Madame Xu finished speaking, Dong Shu nodded her head in understanding: "So that''s how it is. Then I''ll be taking extra care of it at home for the next few days, and on the day of the feast, I''ll put another two snacks in my bag."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Old Madame Xu did not speak out to stop her. After all, even she could not guarantee that the annual banquet would go smoothly this year.


    If he brought two pastries with him, he might really be able to have a stomach full of pastries at that time.


    Since Dong Shu did not plan to go and meet her on the note, and the Old Madame Xu did not persuade her to go, for the next few days, Dong Shu stayed at home and waited for the New Year to come.


    Although Xu Shiqiu never came back, because of the approach of the new year, they didn''t have much time to think about whether he was on his way back, or what had happened, and simply didn''t come back from the north.


    On the morning of New Year''s Eve, under the guidance of the Old Madame Xu, all three houses of the Xu Family offered sacrifices to their ancestors in their old residence.


    After the Ancestor was done, the Madame Ye, Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu went to the palace to participate in the annual feast.


    Madame Jiang watched on enviously as her eldest sister-in-law and her third sister-in-law stood behind her mother-in-law. Her heart was filled with jealousy, but she also knew that her husband was not an official, and she wasn''t a princess like the Madame Ye, who possessed royal blood in her veins.


    Unless, in the future, her family was able to become an extremely influential person, so she could get a title for her mother.


    Old Madame Xu could feel the sourness in Madame Jiang''s entire body. Today, she was also wearing her first-class clothes, and after glancing at Madame Jiang, she then looked at her and the Madame Hu at the side and said. "Today, when we entered the palace, you, Second Brother, will be in charge of taking care of the dinner at home."


    After she finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu ignored her pleasantly surprised expression. He then directly looked at the Madame Hu and said: "You are the eldest grandson of our Xu Family. Your mother-in-law is the prefecture lord and thus, you will be responsible for all these matters in the future. In the future, when I bring you a title, I will leave this matter to my brothers and sisters below you. "This year, you have to help your second aunt. When next year, when Brother Ning is older, you will have full responsibility for all of this."


    Hearing what the Old Madame Xu said to the Madame Hu, the surprise on Madame Jiang''s face immediately disappeared.


    She understood that her mother-in-law''s warning just now was to warn her that even though she was an elder, she was still a concubine after all. With her eldest wife already married, she would at most be a helper in the future.


    However, when she thought about the need to return to her dwelling at most for the next year during the new year, Madame Jiang did not reveal any more envious expressions.


    Now that the old lady was still alive, they could finally gather together for the new year. When the old lady was no longer around, their second room would be hers.


    When Old Madame Xu saw that the Madame Jiang had understood that there were no longer any weird expressions on her face, she looked at his grandsons and said: "Grandmother has already told you all about it, I''ll leave it to you guys at home."


    As the eldest grandson of the Xu Family, even though he had been preparing for the Imperial examinations since childhood, Xu Yanqing was not a weak scholar who was powerless.


    Old Madame Xu had already told him that something big was going to happen during this year''s feast.


    As for Xu Yanbo, who was in the main house, he had been helping Xu Shiqiu gather information recently, so he naturally knew about this matter as well.


    On the other hand, only the two brothers, Xu Yanlang who had been managing the house from the outside, noticed something amiss. As for Xu Yanwei, he did not notice anything amiss.


    After looking at her grandchildren, Old Madame Xu finally looked at Xu Yanmo, who had been left at home today with a cold, "Yanmo will take care of Yuanxi at home, you must not go out."


    Xu Yanmo was the only daughter of the Madame Ye. Even if she had not been married off, she could tell that something was wrong due to the meticulous guidance of the Madame Ye.


    Since a few days ago, his mother had forbidden him from going out and had even released the news that he had caught a cold. This morning, she had sent someone to the palace to inform him that she could not enter the palace to attend the annual feast.


    Now that her grandmother had begun to remind her again, she hugged her cousin who was trying to pull out the beads on her head, then she looked at Old Madame Xu and said: "Grandmother, don''t worry, I will definitely keep Yuanxi with me today."


    Seeing that Xu Yanmo immediately understood her meaning, Old Madame Xu nodded her head in satisfaction and was about to leave.


    After instructing about the matters of the family, Old Madame Xu brought Madame Ye and Dong Shu, and with her eldest son accompanying him, they sat in a carriage and headed towards the Imperial Palace.


    Although Madame Ye and Dong Shu had their own carriages, the two of them still chose to accompany Old Madame Xu today.


    Madame Ye knew that something big was going to happen in the palace, so she was afraid that it would be inconvenient for them to part.


    As for Dong Shu, because she had been repeatedly warned by the Old Madame Xu several times, she had to always stay by her side today.


    When Xu Family''s carriage just arrived at the palace gate, it just so happened to meet Zhang Family''s carriage. The two old ladies were helped off the carriage by their juniors, and when their gazes collided in the air, a hint of a smile quickly flashed past their eyes.


    They had experienced many things and weren''t as panicked as the others when they sensed that something was wrong. They all knew that even though the events of today were dangerous, once they succeeded, the identities of the two of them would be completely different in the future.


    Since the two of them were of the same grade, they smiled at each other before walking towards the palace together.


    However, just as the two of them reached the entrance of the palace, two young eunuchs rushed out. One young eunuchs walked in front of the two old ladies from left to right, and hurriedly bowed with clearly frozen bodies: "Empress has specially arranged for a carriage driver. Two Old Madame s, please board it."


    The moment the two of them finished speaking, Dong Shu saw a few familiar faces carrying two fine, though not extravagant, palanquins, towards him.


    After confirming that it was indeed arranged by the Empress Hu, the two old ladies finally got on the palanquin with the support of their juniors.


    There were very few women who could be driven away by a gift palanquin today. Aside from the old lady from Xu Family and the old lady from the Zhang Family, only the old wangfei from the Imperial Family would have this kind of honor.


    As for the Old Madame s of the Hu Family, they were all supported by their own juniors as they walked step by step into the palace for the annual feast.


    Since the Hu Family were not favored, no one felt that the Empress Hu was doing something wrong.


    After all, they all understood that Zhang Family was an external clan of the Fifth Prince and the Xu Family was the home of the Fifth Prince''s Concubine. After today, the two clans would be completely different from before.


    For an occasion like today, it was naturally the lower the level of the people that came earlier. Therefore, when Dong Shu and the others arrived, the large palace was already almost full.


    This was Dong Shu''s first time participating in a banquet of this scale, she had always been imitating her sister-in-law''s style, with a shallow smile on her face as she followed behind her elder sister-in-law.


    Just as Dong Shu was thinking that she could continue to follow along like this, she suddenly felt a somewhat familiar gaze land on her body.


    She quickly raised her head to look at the line of sight, only to see the owner of the gaze nod instead of avoiding it.


    Dong Shu did not understand why Madame Liu was looking at her like that. Although she was curious, she still remembered what her mother-in-law had told her to not leave her place today, and to follow her forever.


    Thinking about it, Dong Shu could only smile and nod his head towards Madame Liu, treating it as a form of greeting.


    At this time, Old Madame Xu was talking to Old Zhang about the marriage between the two young masters and her granddaughter. As her mother-in-law, Madame Ye naturally joined in enthusiastically.


    Dong Shu had been silently listening at the side. Just as she was seriously listening to the two families discussing this matter, she suddenly felt someone tugging at her sleeve from beside her.


    "It''s you. You have something to talk to me about?" Saying that, Dong Shu took two steps forward. Although she was away from Old Madame Xu''s side, she was not too far away.


    The person who came was a second class palace maid from the Phoenix Maiden Palace. Her face was filled with anxiety, and after seeing Dong Shu avoid the crowd, she whispered into Dong Zhui''s ear, "Madam Xu, the Empress just received some kind of news. She suddenly started laughing and crying, and neither Su mama nor Hu mama could persuade her, so they could only send a servant to invite you to take a look." As she spoke, the palace maid took out a jade token that belonged to the Phoenix Nest Palace.


    Upon seeing the jade tablet, Dong Shu immediately believed in the identity of the palace maid and asked anxiously: "Is the Empress still in Phoenix Palace?"


    "Exactly, it''s almost time to come here, but the Empress is unwilling to continue dressing up." As the palace maid spoke, her face became more and more anxious.


    After hearing the palace maid''s words, Dong Shu nodded to her, then immediately turned back to Old Madame Xu''s side and told her in a low voice that she was leaving for a while.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, the Old Madame Xu immediately turned to look at the palace maid who was still waiting there, and then looked at Dong Shu and said: "You should pay more attention."


    The reason the Old Madame Xu dared to let Dong Shu leave on her own was because she knew that Dong Shu had someone by her side to protect him.


    Even if something really did happen, with the people from the Empress Hu, no one could do anything to Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu understood what Old Madame Xu meant, after hearing her words, she nodded to her seriously, then turned and left with the palace maid.


    Only, Dong Shu did not expect that as soon as she followed the palace maid out of the place, a familiar palace maid would quickly walk over.


    The moment the palace maid saw Dong Shu, she hurriedly apologized and bowed, "Third Madame Xu, the Empress has already stabilized his emotions. Mama Su has asked this servant to tell you that you do not need to go over." After saying that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "However, the Empress ordered that you would accompany her in a while, and that you inform Old Madame Xu in advance."


    Dong Shu was not angry after hearing what the palace maid said, she only nodded her head obediently.


    Right after she nodded, the palace maid who came to look for her decided to lead the way first.


    Seeing the two''s troubled expression, Dong Shu laughed and said: "It''s fine, if you two are busy in advance, I''ll go back myself."


    This was merely the outside of the palace. As long as she entered the door, there would be many palace maids and attendants present, so she was not worried that her safety would be in danger.


    After hearing Dong Shu''s words, the two palace maids hurriedly apologized and left.


    After the two of them left, Dong Shu turned around and prepared to return, but she didn''t expect that after walking just two steps away, she was stopped by Madame Liu.

 C212

    Dong Shu never thought that she would be blocked by the Madame Liu again, she was puzzled, after all, this was the palace of the, there were too many people here, why would she do that? Wasn''t she afraid of being discovered?


    Just as Madame Liu was about to speak up, the Madame Liu who was blocking her path first looked at her and asked, "I invited you out to meet a few days ago, why didn''t you come out?"


    Hearing Madame Liu''s words, Dong Shu was stunned for a moment before realizing what she meant.


    "Your words are funny. You just got someone to send a note without a signature. How would I know who the person who asked me out is?" Dong Shu''s tone was sincere; after all, she did indeed think this way after receiving the letter.


    Madame Liu had thought of many reasons why Dong Shu hadn''t come to see him, but she had never thought that she wouldn''t come to see him because of this reason.


    She had a complicated expression on her face as she looked at Dong Shu. Before Dong Shu left, she spoke again: "Qing Xiang Restaurant is a wedding business given to me by my mother, almost everyone in the capital knows about it."


    It was for this reason that the Madame Liu thought that Dong Shu would guess that the owner of the note was her when she said that she would meet Qing Xiang Tower.


    Dong Shu really didn''t know about this.


    However, when she thought of her mother-in-law''s stunned expression after seeing the note, she understood that her mother-in-law probably knew about this, but she didn''t choose to tell her.


    Dong Shu was not angry, after all, she was not close with Madame Liu, and it was for her own good that her mother-in-law did not tell him.


    After thinking about it, Dong Shu looked at the Madame Liu and said straightforwardly, "I don''t really know anything about the other women in the capital that the secondary wife should know about."


    Seeing that Dong Shu did not hide his origins, Madame Liu looked at her in surprise and asked, "You actually do not care so much about your origins? You, don''t you feel that your origin is such that your identity is inferior to ours? "


    Madame Liu did not understand that since her mother was a Shu daughter, her father was also a bastard.


    Although she was their eldest daughter and father, her life when she was young wasn''t too good because her parents were both born from a concubine.


    After that, even if she entered the Third Prince Palace, because her parents were born from a concubine, she could only be a side concubine. Her son could only be a concubine.


    Now that the Third Prince was going to be adopted, even if there was a throne in the future, it would still be his eldest son, and it had nothing to do with his son.


    Although it wasn''t that there weren''t any concubines in the royal family who sat on the throne, but because she was born in a concubine, her son was not valued by Ye Jingche ever since he was born. Even later on, her son''s husband was not a master teacher.


    Now that her son and Madame Zheng''s son stood together, it was obvious that the two children were different.


    Madame Liu felt that the reason her son was in such a situation was entirely because of her birth.


    Origin was a topic that she had always avoided. However, she had never thought that Dong Shu would actually be able to speak of this matter frankly.


    Seeing Madame Liu acting in such a way, Dong Shu shook her head in confusion. "I have never felt that my birth was bad. Whatever background I have is given to me by my parents. Father and mother have already given me my life. As for how I will live in the future, it will all be up to me. " Saying that, Dong Shu paused for a moment before continuing with a smile: "Perhaps we women do not have as many chances, but doesn''t the previous dynasty also have female generals? Was there a businesswoman in charge of the house when I first started the country? As for men, they had more opportunities to study, study, and join the army. They had the opportunity to change their fates. How you are born is only a matter of time. How far you can go in the future will depend on yourself and not your parents. "


    After Dong Shu said all that to the Madame Liu, she no longer bothered with her and directly walked past her into the palace.


    When Dong Shu was almost at the entrance of the hall, Madame Liu finally regained her senses. She originally wanted to thank Dong Shu, but she only saw that she had already left.


    Turning around, seeing that she had walked to the entrance of the great hall alone, Madame Liu suddenly looked at her back and laughed.


    This smile was different from any fake smile from before. It was a true smile that came from the bottom of his heart.


    Dong Shu did not know about all this, upon returning to the main hall, she lightly stomped her feet, took off her cape and handed it over to the palace maids, then quickly walked over to Old Madame Xu.


    Seeing that Dong Shu was back so quickly, the Old Madame Xu stopped her conversation with Zhang Old Madame and turned to look at her.


    "You''re back so soon?"


    "En, there''s nothing else for the Empress to do now." Dong Shu didn''t want to talk about the situation in Empress Hu in front of everyone. After she finished speaking, she looked at Old Madame Xu and said softly, "The Empress sent someone to tell me that she wants me to accompany her later. Now, let me tell Mother first."


    When Dong Shu saw that Old Madame Xu had just finished saying these words, Old Madame Xu immediately laughed, "This is the Empress''s favor, I still have your sister-in-law by my side. You can rest assured that you will accompany the Empress later."


    To Dong Shu, this was indeed a favor.


    Today was the New Year feast after all, and the members of the Imperial Family and ministers were present as well as their families. The reason Empress Hu was able to have Dong Shu accompany them was to support Dong Shu.


    Seeing that her mother-in-law was not angry, but actually happy, Dong Shu finally relaxed.


    As for the matter of him being blocked by the Madame Liu, she did not plan to tell him that. After all, there were too many people here and there were also people from the Zhang Family.


    Not long after Dong Shu returned to the great hall, the concubines in the harem, as well as those qualified to participate in the annual feast, also arrived one after another.


    They slowly walked from the lowest level to the highest.


    Emperor Ruikang was not young, he was not a lustful person, so he had not entered the imperial harem for many years. Even the youngest concubine was around thirty years old.


    Most of the sons of the Emperor Ruikang had already grown up and left the palace. The only princes who still lived in the palace were the eighth prince whose mother was the county magistrate''s daughter, and the ninth prince, whose birth mother died young but was in poor health.


    There were many princesses who were still underage and married. The youngest one wasn''t even ten years old.


    It was Dong Shu''s first time seeing so many people in the Imperial Family. Because the Empress Hu doted on Dong Shu, all of the princesses nodded in goodwill towards her after seeing her.


    Just as Dong Shu was puzzled, the Madame Ye went closer to her and explained, "Imperial Uncle basically doesn''t care about these princesses. If they want to get married into a good family, and choose a good Prince Consort, it all depends on Empress''s intentions. Previously, the Empress did not interfere, but now that the Empress regained control of the palace, their destinies have naturally returned to the hands of the Empress. "


    Right after Madame Ye finished speaking, Dong Shu understood her meaning, now everyone knew that she could speak in front of Empress, although the princesses were of noble birth, they were afraid of offending her.


    The scene of the princesses bowing respectfully to Dong Shu was also seen by the Madame Liu who had just entered the room.


    Seeing this scene, she felt that her choice was not wrong, Dong Shu''s words were not wrong.


    Thinking about her final plans, Madame Liu couldn''t help but clench her fists inside her sleeves. She believed that she had made the right choice.


    Dong Shu did not know that the Madame Liu had just entered the Main Palace. Since there were more and more people, and the women who wanted to form a relationship with the Xu Family were unable to find an opportunity to talk to the Old Madame Xu and the Madame Ye, they surrounded her.


    Even if she was not good at all in these things, Dong Shu had no choice but to keep a proper smile on her face as she dealt with these women.


    Until the palace maids and servants received the news that the Emperor Ruikang and the Empress Hu were coming here hand in hand.


    Almost at the same moment the news arrived, everyone in the hall started to get busy.


    The men quickly took their positions according to their rank, while the women arranged their clothes and accessories in an orderly fashion. As soon as their front legs were done, they heard the sounds of the emperor and empress arriving.


    Emperor Ruikang was escorted by Empress Hu into the main hall. Seeing the crowd bow to him, although he knew that it would be very difficult to see them again in the future, looking at their respectful expressions, he couldn''t help but wonder whether he, His Majesty, was qualified or not.


    After twenty years since he ascended the throne, he admitted that he had been a modesty business for the past ten years. He did not dare to slack off in the slightest, but what about the next ten years or so?


    At this time, Emperor Ruikang thought of his crown prince.


    If his crown prince was still alive, would he have passed the throne down to him two years ago, not even needing to drag his sickly body onto the throne for a few more years, and almost collapse his own body?


    Just as he was thinking about this, Emperor Ruikang immediately rejected this idea.


    No, if the Crown Prince was still alive, he wouldn''t have to worry about his other sons. After all, the Crown Prince was the legitimate king, and as long as he was around, the other concubines wouldn''t have a chance to ascend to the throne.


    When Empress Hu saw Emperor Ruikang''s expression, she could tell that he was distracted. Although she did not want to bother with him, she knew that if Emperor Ruikang made a fool of himself right now, it would damage the dignity of the Imperial Family.


    Even though she was unwilling, in the end, Empress Hu still used her sleeves to cover herself and quietly pulled on Emperor Ruikang''s palm.


    Noticing the movements of the Empress Hu beside her, the Emperor Ruikang regained his senses and asked her with a questioning gaze.


    Looking at Emperor Ruikang like this, Empress Hu knew that he was truly old.


    Otherwise, he would have realized why he was pulling him.


    Fortunately, Emperor Ruikang had quickly realized where they were right now. He felt that Empress Hu was able to remind him that she still had him in her heart.


    This discovery caused Emperor Ruikang to be in an extremely good mood. Although his body was not comfortable, he still insisted on helping Empress Hu to sit down. Only with the support of an attendant did he steadily sit down beside him.


    Many people noticed the small movements between Emperor Ruikang and himself, especially when Emperor Ruikang helped Empress Hu to sit down first, almost everyone in the hall saw it.


    Seeing this scene, those people who had ulterior motives could not help but raise the status of the Empress Hu again.


    Even Dong Shu felt that the number of gazes on her body had increased compared to before.


    After Emperor Ruikang and Empress Hu had all sat down, the people in the hall naturally bowed to them. After everyone had finished and sat down, Emperor Ruikang opened his mouth to speak to Fifth Prince Ye Jingxing first: "Yue''er, come to Royal Father''s side."


    The moment the Emperor Ruikang''s voice fell, the previously relaxed atmosphere in the hall abruptly tensed up.


    They never thought that when the Emperor Ruikang came, he would call Ye Jingxing over to his side without any preparation.


    Was he about to announce his buddhist position?

 C213

    Not mentioning the different thoughts of the people sitting below, when the Emperor Ruikang saw his son slowly walk to his side, he felt a burst of regret.


    His son was in his prime, but he was old.


    However, when he thought about how his son was also his bloodline, and his two outstanding grandsons, in the future, he could continue to pass on his bloodline, the Emperor Ruikang finally felt a little better.


    Just as Emperor Ruikang called Ye Jingxing to his side, Empress Hu also immediately called Xu Nuanwen and Dong Shu to his side.


    Originally, Empress Hu was only prepared to call Dong Shu to her side, but since Emperor Ruikang had called Ye Jingxing to her side, she could not only call Dong Shu to her side, and could only call Xu Nuanwen to her side.


    When the Empress Hu also spoke out, the expressions of the people below, who were seated, became more normal.


    Xu Nuanwen also did not expect that Empress Hu would call her over today. When she was walking towards the top, she saw from the corner of her eyes that her mother-in-law''s face was not happy at all.


    When Xu Nuanwen and Dong Shu were seated properly beside Empress Hu, the annual feast officially began.


    Other than celebrating the New Year, everyone knew that there were two other important matters that were about to happen during today''s feast.


    As everyone raised their wine cups, everyone was wondering how long it would take for Emperor Ruikang to speak.


    Emperor Ruikang sat on the seat of honor, looking at the expressions of the people below him, he knew that they were not thinking about it, but he was feeling extremely good right now.


    This feeling of being looked forward to by everyone was really too good.


    After drinking a few cups of wine, Emperor Ruikang was satisfied with everyone''s reaction. He then nodded towards the first seat on the left of the leader, Prince Duan.


    Prince Duan also understood that his royal brother wasn''t feeling good today, so no matter how anxious the others were, or how many people looked at him, he didn''t give a single response.


    When he received the Emperor Ruikang''s hint, the Prince Duan then raised the wine cup in front of him and said to the Emperor Ruikang in front of him: "Chendi, Brother He."


    When the Prince Duan opened his mouth to speak, the originally noisy great hall instantly quietened down.


    The Prince Duan did not seem to have noticed all of this. After he finished speaking, he saw the Emperor Ruikang looking at him and continued, "Brother He Huang has such an outstanding son. There will be hope for the future!"


    When Prince Duan finished speaking, the officials and their servants from the Fifth Prince''s Ye Jingxing Lineage all revealed a smile on their faces.


    Everyone knew that the relationship between the Prince Duan and His Majesty was close, and that things like ''there''s hope for the mountains and rivers'' were not casually said.


    Since the Prince Duan was able to say such words, it proved that the successor to the Emperor Ruikang''s heart was indeed the Fifth Prince Ye Jingxing!


    No matter what others were thinking, Ye Jingxing, who had long guessed what the Royal Father was thinking, revealed a rare hint of ''shyness''. When the Emperor Ruikang saw the expression on Ye Jingxing''s face, he nodded in satisfaction and then replied: "You''re right.


    This kind of ''untimely'' words, could only be said by the Emperor Ruikang himself.


    But at this moment, the most important thing was the meaning expressed by Emperor Ruikang just now. He did indeed intend to hand over the throne to Ye Jingxing, his son.


    Just when everyone thought that Emperor Ruikang would not announce his abdication until the end of the year due to his personality, Emperor Ruikang who was seated at the head of the group suddenly sighed and said, "Seeing you all grow up together, I also know, we are old."


    When Emperor Ruikang said this, he did not give anyone time to react and directly waved to the servants beside him.


    Seeing the attendant take out an imperial edict from his sleeve just like that, everyone sitting next to him was stunned.


    ''Why is His Majesty so straightforward today? ''


    This was what most of the officials were thinking at the same time.


    It was not because they wanted to, but because the Emperor Ruikang had been the emperor for more than twenty years. These officials had all gotten used to the indecisive personality of the Emperor Ruikang, just that they never would have thought that the Emperor Ruikang would be so straightforward today.


    Emperor Ruikang had always been paying attention to everyone''s expressions, and seeing them reveal such expressions, he felt even more pleased with himself.


    He couldn''t bear to part with the throne, but in front of his life, the temptation of the throne wasn''t that great.


    The important thing was that Emperor Ruikang felt that since he had chosen a qualified successor, he would be able to pass the mountains and rivers to Yue Yang.


    Thinking about it, Emperor Ruikang retracted his train of thoughts, and looked at Ye Jingxing who was beside him with satisfaction.


    Seemingly the instant Emperor Ruikang regained his senses, the servant had already opened the imperial edict, looked at Ye Jingxing and said: "Fifth Prince, Ye Jingxing accepts the decree."


    Just as the attendant finished speaking, Ye Jingxing quickly got up and walked down, but before he could kneel down to receive the order, a voice suddenly came out from the originally quiet hall.


    "Royal Father, even if you want to be a monk, you should be well-ordered and pass on the position to me." As he spoke, Ye Jingche slowly stood up from his seat. In his hand was a cup, but from the very start, he had not lost a single mouthful of wine.


    Hearing Ye Jingche''s words, the Emperor Ruikang immediately frowned unhappily: "Che''er, what are you doing? After this decree comes the decree of your succession. " After saying that, he paused for a while, then looked at Ye Jingche and berated: "Hurry up and leave!"


    Emperor Ruikang directly stated his own arrangements. Originally, he had planned for Ye Jingche to be accepted before taking up the position, but because he was in a good mood, he decided to take up the position first, and then announce Ye Jingche''s acceptance.


    From Emperor Ruikang''s point of view, the matter of Ye Jingche passing over to the Spirit King had already been revealed a few months ago. Even if there was no imperial edict, those who should know about it should already know.


    But he didn''t expect that even though Ye Jingche clearly knew about this matter, he still chose to speak his mind at this time.


    When Ye Jingche heard Emperor Ruikang''s words, not only did he not retreat, he even continued to walk forward.


    "Step down?" Why should I leave? " Saying that, Ye Jingche''s eyes revealed a trace of viciousness, he looked at Emperor Ruikang and continued: These are obviously your sons, why am I adopted, and yet Ol ''Five is the emperor? On what basis? "


    The last three words, had the feeling of being gnashed in anger coming out from Ye Jingche''s mouth.


    He was indeed feeling unbalanced in his heart. He didn''t feel that he was worse than Ye Jingxing, the two of them being his mufei''s origins were similar, and he was even more so a long time. Why did he have to surpass him and pass the position to Ol ''Five?


    Looking at Ye Jingche like this, Emperor Ruikang''s heart trembled. After closing his eyes for a while, he opened them and looked at him: "Why not you? You actually dare to ask why it wasn''t you? " Speaking up to here, Emperor Ruikang thought of the crown prince who had passed away early, "After all these years, just because I don''t say what exactly you have done, doesn''t mean that I don''t know! If I pass the throne to you, I will be letting down all the ancestors of the Ye Family, all the people in this world! "


    Just as Emperor Ruikang finished speaking, he felt an unbearable pain in his heart, and was unable to breathe.


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang in such a state, Dong Shu immediately brought the undrunk warm water in front of him and placed it in front of him.


    After Emperor Ruikang drank half a cup of warm water, he finally felt much better.


    When Dong Shu moved, Ye Jingche had been quietly watching her movements. It was only when Dong Shu returned to the side of the Empress Hu did Ye Jingche suddenly look at him and laugh.


    "Is it because of you? If it wasn''t for you, how would Xu Shiqiu be able to return to the capital? If Xu Shiqiu didn''t return, how would he be able to take over so much authority? He did not have any military power, and since Fifth Bro did not have any available generals by his side, he would not win. Without you, the Queen would have been long gone! Without the Empress, how could Royal Father take back the power of my mother''s imperial concubine? All the changes are because of you, right? " Saying that, Ye Jingche suddenly threw away the cup in his hand and extended his hand towards Dong Shu.


    Dong Shu did not expect that Ye Jingche would suddenly come to grab his, she was shocked for a moment, and when he reacted, she had already picked up something in front of his and threw it towards Ye Jingche.


    Although Ye Jingche was not proficient in martial arts, he really did not care about what the woman threw at him.


    However, it was this thing that he did not care about that directly smashed into his eyes.


    Following a sharp pain coming from his eyes, although Ye Jingche had already closed them in time, his left eye was still in so much pain that he could not open it for a moment.


    Because of this accident, Ye Jingche had lost all of his patience. He shouted directly towards the outside of the hall, "Men, tie these people up for me!"


    Just as Ye Jingche finished speaking, a group of soldiers immediately rushed in.


    Upon seeing these people, the officials and the servants in the main hall, who were originally stunned by the boss''s movements, immediately began to panic.


    Seeing that they had started to panic, Ye Jingche laughed with satisfaction: "Haha, as long as you all listen to me obediently and wait for me to ascend the throne, I will let you all go." After he finished speaking, Ye Jingche looked towards Ye Jingxing, Ye Jinghui and the others and said: "As for the rest of you, on behalf of this brother, we will leave you an intact corpse."


    Emperor Ruikang had not spoken a word since Dong Shu had fed him half a cup of warm water. Only when Ye Jingche revealed his ambition and killing intent towards Ye Jingxing and the others did he look at Ye Jingche and asked, "Do you really think that you can successfully ascend the throne today?"


    Hearing Emperor Ruikang''s words, Ye Jingche immediately looked at him and spoke: "My good Royal Father, don''t worry, after we ascend the throne, I will arrange a good place for you." While he was speaking, the madness in Ye Jingche''s eyes became even stronger.


    Without waiting for Emperor Ruikang to speak, his gaze once again fell on Dong Shu''s body.


    "Originally, I wanted to take you in for my own use. Although you''ve married someone, just the fact that you''re blessed is enough for me to give you a place of concubine." As he spoke till here, Ye Jingche walked step by step towards Dong Shu. His original smile slowly faded, and he looked at Dong Shu fiercely: "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then let''s die together with them!"


    Just as Ye Jingche finished speaking, two soldiers came over with blades in their hands.


    In that moment of life and death, Xu Nuanwen suddenly flipped the table in front of him to block the blades wielded by the two men. At the same time, Emperor Ruikang opened his mouth and shouted: "Men!"


    Seeing Dong Shu being protected by Xu Nuanwen, Ye Jingche originally did not think much of it, but in the next moment, at the moment Emperor Ruikang finished speaking, a group of black-armoured soldiers suddenly rushed out from the back of the hall.


    Upon seeing this group of soldiers, some officials who had seen them before immediately shouted: "Iron Eagle Brigade, it''s General Xu''s Iron Eagle Brigade!"


    The moment the official''s voice fell, Xu Shiqiu, dressed in black armor, led the soldiers with Iron Eagle Brigade to quickly charge into the hall from all sides of the hall.


    Seeing that Xu Shiqiu had actually instantly appeared here, Ye Jingche only panicked for a moment before calming down.


    Fortunately, he had made other arrangements!


    Dong Shu was ecstatic when she saw Xu Shiqiu''s appearance. She did not expect that his husband would actually come back.


    Not only had he returned, it seemed that he had long since arrived at the capital. Otherwise, how could he have shown up in time?


    Seeing Dong Shu lost in thought, the Empress Hu who did not speak previously immediately pulled her to her side to protect her. "Child, you do not know how to dodge.


    Although Dong Shu knew that what she said was reasonable, she had not seen Xu Shiqiu for a few months. Now that she had finally seen his, how could she shift his gaze away from him?


    Empress Hu had also experienced love before, so she understood Dong Shu''s feelings. Seeing her like this, she sighed and didn''t speak again.


    The soldiers of Iron Eagle Brigade could not be compared with Ye Jingche''s subordinates.


    It didn''t take long for the soldiers of Iron Eagle Brigade to gain control of the main hall, and take down the weapons of the soldiers, pressing them together as they waited for the Emperor Ruikang''s punishments.


    As for the current Ye Jingche, although he knew that all of his subordinates had been captured, he did not show any signs of panic.


    He watched as Xu Shiqiu walked towards him, step by step, and laughed wildly twice. Then, he looked at the Emperor Ruikang in front of him and spoke out, "We did not lose, even if we were to die, we will drag all of you down with us, and accompany our deaths!"


    After Ye Jingche said this, the few smart people in the hall immediately felt that something was amiss.


    Could it be that this Ye Jingche made some other arrangements?

 C214

    As Ye Jingche''s expression became more and more bizarre, more and more people started to think this way. They didn''t know what Ye Jingche had actually done, but looking at his strange eyes, they were sure that he had done something. Otherwise, why would he be so calm?


    Emperor Ruikang also noticed Ye Jingche''s strange expression. He extended his hand towards Ye Jingxing, who had been protecting him the entire time, and waited until he was helped to get up. Then, he looked at Ye Jingche who was being guarded by two Iron Eagle Brigade Soldiers and asked: "What did you do?"


    The instant Emperor Ruikang''s voice fell, because of the chaos just now, Ye Jingche, who was forced to kneel at the bottom of the table, suddenly laughed coldly. Furthermore, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, he stood up straight, looked at Emperor Ruikang and said: "Could it be that Royal Father has forgotten that this power was in the hands of my mufei for nearly ten years?"


    But before he could say anything, Ye Jingche continued: "If Royal Father doesn''t remember this matter, then I presume that he does not know, that the Liu family sent in the palace''s chef, right?"


    The more Ye Jingche spoke, the heavier Emperor Ruikang''s heart became.


    If this was true, then would so many people in the great hall be in trouble today?


    Just when everyone thought that the food was poisoned, and those who did not touch the food were feeling lucky, Ye Jingche suddenly laughed out loud: "Hahaha, you guys can''t find it, you can''t find it, hahahaha."


    Seeing that Ye Jingche looked like he was crazy, Emperor Ruikang felt extremely uncomfortable. He was just about to ask someone to take Ye Jingche down and let the Imperial Physician from the imperial hospital examine the food inside, but who knew that when he opened his mouth, he would directly spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang spitting out a mouthful of blood, not only Ye Jingxing who was supporting him, everyone in the hall was also shocked.


    Today was New Year''s Eve, if Emperor Ruikang really died from anger on this day, then that would be the shame of their entire country.


    Fortunately, after spitting out that mouthful of blood, Emperor Ruikang was supported by Ye Jingxing to sit down in time. Although he felt weak, he did not faint.


    Emperor Ruikang held Ye Jingxing''s hands tightly. He opened his mouth and instructed him softly, "Send for the imperial physician."


    When Emperor Ruikang said that, he immediately felt weak in his body. He originally wanted to ask someone to bring Ye Jingche down, but he could only restrain himself from saying that so that he would not faint.


    The imperial physicians came very quickly, and all of the imperial physicians in the entire hospital had come as well.


    Not only were they worried about what Ye Jingche had really done, there were simply too many officials and family members, they would not make it in time to treat him.


    After the imperial physicians arrived, there was no need for Emperor Ruikang to say anything. was the only one who roughly explained the situation here.


    After Ye Jingxing finished speaking, the head of the Grand Hospital brought the two imperial physicians with the best medical skills to surround Emperor Ruikang and check his pulse. The rest of the imperial physicians began to inspect the food and wine on the tables in front of them.


    The imperial physicians were all very meticulous, whether it was the imperial physician who checked the veins in the Emperor Ruikang or the imperial physician who examined the food and wine on the tables.


    The imperial physician who had examined the veins of the Emperor Ruikang stopped in his tracks first. The three of them looked at each other, and the other two imperial physicians set their gazes on the head of the courtyard at the same time.


    The head of the hospital was even older than Emperor Ruikang, but Emperor Ruikang trusted his medical skills. Even though he asked several times to return to his hometown, he was always rejected by Emperor Ruikang.


    At this moment, the head of the hospital noticed the gazes of the other two imperial physicians on him, but felt that he wouldn''t be able to bring the old man up safely.


    After he carefully pondered in his heart, he looked up at Emperor Ruikang and Ye Jingxing and said, "This subject has already warned you before that you shouldn''t be so angry and overjoyed, Your Majesty''s body. "His Majesty was so angry just now that he attacked her heart. Although he spat out the clotted blood in time, his body still hurt a bit more."


    The dean felt that although he spoke in a reserved manner, he was very direct, especially Emperor Ruikang, who knew what kind of situation his body was in.


    Only, he had forgotten about Ye Jingxing who was currently beside Emperor Ruikang.


    Although Ye Jingxing knew that he was the successor to the throne that belonged to the Royal Father, the imperial edict had not been read out, and he had not ascended the throne yet.


    The most important thing was that the reason why the Royal Father would choose him in the end, was most likely because of his filial piety.


    Although he did not know how the Royal Father viewed him, he had to maintain his filial piety in front of everyone.


    After pondering it over in his heart, Ye Jingxing looked at the Head of the Institution and said, "You''ve said so much, but you haven''t mentioned how to treat him." Saying this, Ye Jingxing looked at the head of the courtyard and said with an anxious voice, "No matter what, you have to do your best to cure father. "Since royal father has always trusted you, I believe you must have the ability to treat him!


    Ye Jingxing''s performance perfectly displayed a son who was concerned about his father who was also worried about his father, and had no choice but to suppress his anxiety.


    Dong Shu was unable to see how others looked, but she could clearly feel that after her brother-in-law said this to the Principal, Emperor Ruikang looked at him with even more satisfaction.


    Dong Shu''s gaze fell upon Ye Jingxing and Emperor Ruikang for an instant. Just as she was about to continue looking at her husband who was standing guard in front of her, who knew that the imperial doctors sitting next to her, who were inspecting the tables for food and wine, would actually argue with her.


    Although the Emperor Ruikang felt uncomfortable, he had been paying attention to them the entire time. Upon hearing that they were arguing, he immediately held Ye Jingxing''s hands tightly.


    Sensing the anxiety in the Royal Father, Ye Jingxing immediately raised his voice and asked: "What''s going on?" This time, Ye Jingxing''s tone of voice was a little different from before, less gentle, but more severe.


    Emperor Ruikang should be very satisfied with Ye Jingxing, because the moment Ye Jingxing finished speaking, he smiled slightly and lightly patted the back of Ye Jingxing''s hand.


    After sensing the Royal Father''s actions, Ye Jingxing''s gaze towards the imperial physicians below became much friendlier than before. However, his furrowed brows still showed that he was not in a good mood.


    However, the imperial physicians at the bottom of the hall did not make Ye Jingxing wait for long. After they noticed Ye Jingxing''s displeasure and the Emperor Ruikang''s scrutinizing eyes, they quickly gathered and discussed a few sentences, and then, two of the oldest imperial doctors led the way as they knelt in the middle of the hall. They looked at the Emperor Ruikang and Ye Jingxing and said, "Reporting to Your Majesty, this subject did not discover anything strange in the food and wine."


    The moment the imperial physician finished speaking, before Emperor Ruikang and Ye Jingxing could even react, Ye Jingche, who had been standing to the side watching coldly from the side all this time, suddenly shouted in shock, "Impossible!"


    Hearing Ye Jingche''s words, one of the imperial physicians who was in a bad mood with the Third Prince raised his head and said with a slightly disdainful tone, "If you don''t believe me, please feel free to let the royal doctors or doctors from the other faction come and inspect."


    The moment this person finished speaking, Ye Jingche seemed to have thought of something as he suddenly rushed towards the women from the Third Prince Palace who were already under the control of the Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers, and directly pulled out the Madame Liu who was hiding behind the Madame Zheng.


    After Ye Jingche pulled out Madame Liu, he looked at her in disbelief, his bared teeth looking like they were about to split.


    She looked at Ye Jingche with an almost emotionless gaze, and coldly said: "You don''t have to guess, I didn''t take that medicine at all."


    The moment Madame Liu''s voice fell, Ye Jingche, who finally knew what was going on, immediately raised his hand and slapped her in the face.


    "Slut!"


    This slap of Ye Jingche''s seemed to be done with all his strength, as a woman from Madame Liu fell to the ground from this slap, and a few imprints of a slap instantly appeared on her face.


    Seeing Madame Liu on the ground, Ye Jingche was still unhappy. Just as he was about to raise his leg to kick her again, Xu Shiqiu had already pulled him back a distance before he could even move his leg.


    When Ye Jingche saw that the Madame Liu was saved by Xu Shiqiu, he immediately looked at the Madame Liu and roared angrily: "You slut, you destroyed my plan, how can you face me, how can you face the Liu Family!"


    The reason why Ye Jingche gave such a huge matter to the Madame Liu was not only because she was his secondary wife but also because she was his own cousin.


    Although Madame Liu''s father was the Liu Family''s bastard, once he ascended the throne, the Liu Family''s status would immediately change.


    Even if Madame Liu''s father was a concubine, she would definitely be able to get a good official position.


    This was why Ye Jingche was willing to poison Madame Liu at the beginning.


    Madame Liu was initially moved, because her father was a bastard, her father was not taken seriously in the Liu family. If she could really do this, then her father''s position in the family would be different.


    But in the end, she changed her mind because of Dong Shu''s words.


    He looked at Ye Jingche who seemed to be going crazy, Madame Liu who was kneeling on the ground suddenly raised her head, and without caring about the pain on his face, he looked at him and said: "What does the Liu Family have to do with me? Even if you, Ye Jingche, are able to accomplish anything today, you will only leave the throne for the son of Madame Zheng. Since my Zhai''er is unable to sit in that position, then why must I help Madame Zheng and her son!? "


    Just as Madame Liu finished speaking, Ye Jingche suddenly sneered: "Idiot, do you think that if you fail, they will let your son live?"


    Ye Jingche never thought that the Madame Liu would actually be such a fool. What was even more hateful was that he failed today precisely because of such a fool!


    After hearing Ye Jingche''s words, Madame Liu''s body suddenly stopped, and without caring about Xu Shiqiu''s obstruction, he directly crawled a few steps forward and kneeled down towards Dong Shu.


    "Third Madame Xu, it was because of your words that I temporarily changed my mind and did not poison him. I know now that my life cannot be saved, but I beg you, for the sake of our shared mother, to keep me alive. "I''m begging you, I''m begging you ¡­" Following the constant begging in Madame Liu''s mouth, she did not care about the pain anymore and directly kowtowed towards Dong Shu in the hall.


    And upon hearing what Madame Liu had said just now, Dong Shu was instantly stunned.


    Although Dong Shu was straightforward and honest, she was not stupid.


    Once Madame Liu''s words came out, she carefully thought about it and recalled the words Madame Liu had said to her after stopping her outside the great hall.


    Dong Shu knew that there were no secrets in the palace. The scene of her conversing with Madame Liu just now, although no one might have heard what they said, there must definitely have been someone who saw them talking together.


    Therefore, she couldn''t deny it.


    Xu Nuanwen had always been by Dong Shu''s side. As the daughter of a family of generals, although her skills were inferior to Xu Shiqiu''s, she still had a few ways to protect herself.


    She originally wanted to stay here to protect her sister-in-law, but she didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    She looked at her sister-in-law in a daze, and a trace of awkwardness appeared on her face. She immediately took two steps forward, held her hands, and said: "Tell me what you said to Madame Liu just now."


    Hearing Aunt Sister''s words, Dong Shu immediately summoned her out of the main hall, and then was blocked by Madame Liu.


    When Dong Shu had finished speaking, everyone finally understood why Madame Liu changed her mind after hearing Dong Shu''s words.


    Born.


    In the commoners'' families, a point that wasn''t important was especially important in the nobility or even the imperial family.


    Because of her parents'' background, Madame Liu caused her to have a bad background, and in the end, affected the fact that her son was not taken seriously in the Third Prince Palace.


    All of this was because of one word ¡ª origin!


    Just when everyone was at a loss as to what to do, Empress Hu, who was seated at the seat of honor, suddenly spoke out for Dong Shu: "If your son can only be an ordinary citizen who doesn''t even take examinations, are you willing?"


    No one expected Empress Hu to speak, but once they remembered her attitude towards Dong Shu, everyone immediately understood why she would speak.


    Madame Liu did not expect Empress Hu to speak either. After hearing Empress Hu''s words, she struggled a little.


    She knew that her son being able to keep his life was already an excellent thing, but people were all greedy. Under such circumstances, she wanted more.


    Empress Hu was indeed worthy of being the Palace Mistress. She had seen too many women before, so she could easily guess what Madame Liu was thinking just by looking at her expression.


    "One of the two choices is for your son to stay in the capital. In the future, he will be an ordinary citizen and won''t be able to take the Imperial examinations. Second, your son has moved to the northern border, but the next generation can take the Imperial examinations. "


    Two paths was actually not the best choice.


    It was comfortable to stay in the capital. Even if the Third Prince was down and out, but Madame Liu''s actions had saved a lot of people, at least her son would be able to live without worries. It was just that for generations, he would not be allowed to study, only be an ordinary person.


    It was not that there were no scholars in the Northern Frontier. It was just that there were too few people who could successfully pass the Imperial Examinations and enrol into them. However, the next generation would be able to participate in the Imperial Examinations.


    Madame Liu was not a decisive woman before, but today, for her son, she had chosen to betray Ye Jingche, the entire Third Prince Palace, and the Liu Family. Now, she had also chosen a path that she thought was most suitable for her son.


    "I choose the second option!"


    Madame Liu knew that the northern borders were suffering from cold weather, but the generals of the northern borders were always related to Xu Family. Today, she had begged Dong Shu.


    She didn''t ask for much. As long as her son was alive, she would be able to enjoy a complete life.


    The moment the Madame Liu''s voice fell, the Head of the Imperial Physician of the Grand Hospital also gave the Emperor Ruikang a needle, allowing him to feel slightly better.


    Just as he felt that his body was a bit more comfortable, Emperor Ruikang opened his mouth and ordered Ye Jingche and his servants to be locked up. As for his family''s Ye Zhi, since Empress Hu had spoken, he looked towards Xu Shiqiu, and indicated for Xu Shiqiu to arrange for him to go to the northern border.


    Seeing that Emperor Ruikang had personally arranged for her son''s future path, the Madame Liu suddenly rushed towards Dong Shu and laughed. Then, under Dong Shu''s surprised cry, she immediately took out a bag of poison from her chest and stuffed it into her mouth without hesitation.


    Seeing the Madame Liu resolutely commit suicide, Dong Shu stared at her with wide eyes. She knew in her heart that this was the best choice for the Madame Liu, otherwise, when she was imprisoned, the other female servants in the Third Prince Palace would definitely not let her go.


    But when Ye Jingche looked at the familiar paper bag in Madame Liu''s hands, he felt that everything was actually so laughable.


    The Liu family found this medicine and gave it to him. He arranged for the Madame Liu to use it, but the Madame Liu reneged on his promise. In the end, she used this poison to end her own life.


    Originally, this packet of poison was a slow one, and also had an antidote inside. He had originally planned to use this medicine to control them, but because Madame Liu had consumed it all in one go, and only needed a few breaths to do so, Madame Liu smiled and closed her eyes, then fell down.


    No one would have thought that today''s farce would end like this, and just as the farce in the palace had ended, the chaos outside the palace had also come to a halt.

 C215

    Today, the most unstable families outside the palace were Xu Family and Zhang Family.


    The other clans might be affected, but they were not the main clans.


    Even though Ye Jingche was a conceited person, he was still intelligent. He knew that if he failed in the palace, if it was anyone else who controlled their Xu Family, they might still have a chance to talk.


    Only, he never would have thought that although he didn''t know much about Xu Family, he knew that he would make a move today.


    And Xu Shiqiu, on the other hand, had returned to the capital yesterday and specially hidden in the palace for a day, just to wait for him to make a move and take him down in the open.


    If that was the case, how could these two guilds not be prepared?


    Yan Ye did not enter the palace today but chose to stay in the backyard of the Xu Family. His mission was not only to keep an eye on the situation outside the palace, but also to ensure that the''s guards and people Ye Jingxing had arranged for would not be able to protect the Xu Family.


    However, it was unknown whether it was Ye Jingche who had brought all of his subordinates'' elites into the palace or the Xu Family''s guards, or the people Ye Jingxing had arranged were just too brave and fierce. The group of people who had surrounded the Xu Family had charged over three times, but still failed to break through their defensive line.


    Although their Zhang Family were slightly worse than their Xu Family, a few people rushed in, but with Zhang Family alone, their families had more children and grandchildren, a few of them surrounded and attacked one person, and the people who just rushed in were beaten to death by Zhang Family''s random sticks.


    However, in the courtyard house in Xu Family, Madame Jiang who had not heard the news in advance was still too frightened to tell.


    "Who did our family offend?"


    Madame Jiang looked at Xu Yanqing in fear. After hearing what she said, she did not say a word, and just as she was about to continue, she heard her husband whisper to him, "Don''t worry. It seems like mother has already made arrangements."


    When Xu Xiaozhi''s words came out, the Madame Jiang froze for a moment before quickly reacting, "That''s right! Right! With Mother here, our family will definitely be fine. "


    Although the Madame Jiang was timid, she was one thing good, and that was, she was especially afraid of the, this mother-in-law.


    Just then, Xu Xiaozhi saw that she wanted to question Xu Yanqing, and immediately brought his mother out.


    Xu Yanqing saw that her second uncle had comforted her with a single sentence, and then explained, "Second uncle is right. Not only did grandma make arrangements for us, even her husband has men assigned to protect us at home." Xu Yanqing paused before continuing, "The palace is the most important place. We are not that scary here."


    Just as Xu Yanqing finished speaking, Madame Jiang''s expression instantly changed. Luckily she wasn''t stupid enough to say anything that wasn''t appropriate.


    On the other hand, when Xu Xiaozhi heard his eldest nephew''s words, he hurriedly nodded his head and said: "It looks like what you said is very reasonable. None of us are important, what is important is still the palace."


    When Xu Xiaozhi said this, the Madame Jiang opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not say a single word.


    Until now, she had been even more foolish. With what had just happened, as well as the words of Xu Yanqing and her husband, she was able to guess just what had happened in the palace.


    Thinking that if Ye Jingche ascended the throne, his family would probably be in for a hard time, and her expression would not be good.


    Xu Yanmo had been bringing Yuanxi the entire time, and it was just that Yuanxi was tired now. She also had her people place Yuanxi by her side to rest, and truly did not want to get too close to him.


    Seeing Second Aunt''s expression, she couldn''t help but comfort her, "Second Aunt, don''t worry. Grandmother has already made arrangements. If there really is something, someone will send us away."


    When Xu Yanmo said this, Madame Jiang''s expression became even better.


    It was obvious that she was completely convinced by the Old Madame Xu, but even so, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    The Madame Jiang felt that her own life was extremely comfortable, her eldest son''s management was getting better and better, and his second son had studied well as well. Although he couldn''t compare to Xu Yanqing, his teacher had told him that if he stayed longer than two years, he would be able to become an Elementary Scholar or even come back as a High Scholar.


    As for higher?


    Madame Jiang did not think that much. Following Xu Family, as long as his second son could pass the High Scholar examination, even if he could not, his family would think of ways to make him an official.


    But now, such a good day was most likely gone.


    Fortunately the Madame Jiang also understood that if Ye Jingxing successfully ascended the throne, the number one of Xu Family would be different.


    So at this time, Madame Jiang did not say any bad words.


    However, she was still quite frightened when she heard the commotion outside.


    The most unconscious person in all of Xu Family was most likely Yuanxi.


    Although her mother and grandmother were not at home today, Dong Shu still kept Mama Yan to help take care of her. With someone familiar by her side, even if she was not familiar with a few Cousin s and her cousin Xu Yanmo, Yuanxi did not cry. It was just that she clearly ate less than when she was at home.


    The Mama Yan was also worried, that Dong Shu had especially kept her here today, just in case they were unable to leave the palace, so that she could bring Yuanxi away.


    She was a member of the Empress Hu. If something really happened, she would use a part of the Empress Hu''s network to leave the capital.


    This was also Dong Shu''s last request. Regardless of whether she could come out or not, as long as Ye Jingche won, Mama Yan would protect him and immediately leave.


    However, in the end, it was still not enough to resist Dong Shu''s pleas. After all, in Dong Shu''s heart, the most important person right now was still Yuanxi.


    The whole family waited anxiously, including Yan Ye who was still in the backyard and did not show his face. They were also waiting for news from the palace.


    After confirming that the people outside were not very skilled and would probably not be able to enter, he became even more anxious to find out more about the news in the palace.


    Fortunately, this wait did not last long.


    Not long after those people outside the door, who were indeed unable to break through their defenses and retreat, two soldiers from the Iron Eagle Brigade rode their horses over, bringing with them the news that everything in the palace was fine.


    "Iron Eagle Brigade? Is Third Uncle back? "


    When Xu Yanbo, who had not spoken until now, saw the soldiers from the Iron Eagle Brigade, his eyes immediately lit up. He impatiently took a few steps forward, completely throwing the young master from the throne behind, and directly went past Xu Yanqing and asked.


    Xu Yanqing did not bother about his actions, because he knew that Xu Yanbo had been working with the Third Uncle for the past few months. He definitely had a better understanding of the Third Uncle''s situation than she did.


    "To reply young master''s words, the general reached the outskirts of the capital at noon yesterday, but was stopped by His Majesty and secretly brought to the palace."


    The soldiers of the Iron Eagle Brigade did not recognize Xu Yanbo, but from the way he addressed Xu Shiqiu before, and his face, they could guess that he was the prince of the Xu Family, and the nephew of their general.


    And just as the Iron Eagle Brigade Soldier''s voice fell, the people who were waiting here from top to bottom, other than the Yuanxi who still did not know anything and was soundly asleep, all of them heaved sighs of relief.


    In their hearts, although the current Xu Shiqiu wasn''t as powerful as the other pillar of Xu Family from before, with him here, their safety was assured by one more, and their Xu Family by one more.


    Seeing that the mood of the Xu Family participants was relatively stable, the two Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers proposed to take their leave.


    Although Ye Jingche had already taken care of all the other matters in the palace, there were still other things that he needed to do.


    At least within the palace, they would have to pay up to two or three times. If there were still Ye Jingche''s people remaining and they added poison, it would definitely not work.


    When the people of Xu Family saw that the soldiers were about to leave, they immediately opened their mouths to inquire about the situation in the palace.


    The two Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers originally did not want to say much, but thinking that these were the general''s family, they thought for a while. After the two of them looked at each other, one of the soldiers who had previously opened his mouth spoke: "Everything is fine in the palace.


    After saying this, the two Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers unhesitatingly turned around and walked away, afraid that they would drag them and ask about something else.


    Seeing their slightly impatient backs, Madame Jiang was just about to open her mouth in dissatisfaction, when Xu Xiaozhi quickly pulled her up and said: "Presumably, the time had given an order in advance, not allowing them to say more. This is military discipline, so don''t ask too much. Didn''t you already confirm that everything in the palace is fine? "


    With these words from Xu Xiaozhi, the Madame Jiang snorted coldly and did not speak.


    And Xu Xiaozhi''s words also caused Xu Yanqing and the rest to recall that the Iron Eagle Brigade Soldier was one of Third Uncle''s underlings.


    Thinking back to what Xu Yanhao said when he returned home, they only understood the strict nature of the Third Uncle''s army.


    Here, they only knew that everything was fine in the palace, but Yan Ye, who was in the backyard, knew much more than them.


    Looking at the message in his hand that was just delivered by a flying pigeon, Yan Ye''s lips curled up in a joyful smile.


    "This time, you asked for it yourself. You actually wanted to poison your courtier. Although you did not succeed, I believe that even if that person wanted to save your life, those people would not tolerate it."


    This time, he was finally able to capture Ye Jingche, who had harmed his entire family. Although he knew what had happened at that time, without the Emperor Ruikang, his family wouldn''t have been killed so quickly, the cause of this matter was Ye Jingche wanting to scheme for his father''s position of crown prince.


    And the fire that made his entire family have no chance to explain themselves, was Ye Jingche''s and the Liu family''s work.


    However, all of this was because their family was imprisoned in the Crown Prince''s Palace and could not see anyone.


    Thinking about the news that came from the palace and how Emperor Ruikang''s body had been ruined, a trace of unwillingness flashed past Yan Ye''s eyes.


    He knew that if he wanted Emperor Ruikang to die early, he would not agree to it.


    If the new emperor ascended to the throne, the imperial court would definitely be in turmoil for a period of time. If Emperor Ruikang, who could have lived for another half a year or even a year, had suddenly died, the imperial court would not be at peace.


    If not for Xu Yanzhu at this time, Yan Ye might have attacked without a care, but thinking of Xu Yanzhu and the child in her womb, Yan Ye sighed and could only choose to give up.


    At this time, Yan Ye still did not know that Emperor Ruikang had once again spat out blood due to the anger he had received from Ye Jingche. His body, which could have lasted another half a year or even a year, would most likely not have lasted that long.


    At this time, he was sure that the matters in the capital had come to an end, and he suddenly missed Xu Yanzhu. He wanted to quickly settle the matters here and go back to accompany her.


    However, Yan Ye also didn''t know, that his identity would soon become impossible to conceal.

 C216

    The capital was not peaceful today. This was something that anyone living in the capital would be able to sense.


    The previously lively streets were now very quiet. The shops in the capital were not like those in other places, where they would close on New Year''s Eve.


    There were a lot of people in the capital. In previous years, almost all of the shops of different sizes would be open for business. However, this morning, the shopkeepers who wanted to open their doors closed them after sensing that something was wrong.


    Earning money was important, but if he lost his life, it would be useless no matter how much money he earned.


    When Xu Shiqiu escorted his mother, his wife, his brother and his brother, he saw an empty street in the capital.


    Inside the carriage, Dong Shu also saw the scenery on the street outside through the curtain. After they passed by, the other people''s carriages also slowly drove over.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and asked: "Mother, is Brother-in-law really going to ascend the throne?"


    Until this point, Dong Shu still felt that it was inconceivable.


    Originally, they thought that they would need to flee for their lives today. However, they did not expect that, even though there was chaos, it was quickly settled.


    As for the Master Xuan Ling, it was already a good day. The second day of the first month was also a good day for the new Emperor to ascend the throne.


    When the Old Madame Xu heard Dong Shu''s question, she could not help but laugh. Then, she looked at Dong Shu and said, "Not to mention you, there are many people who did not expect that the date would be so soon."


    Old Madame Xu was similar to many other people in understanding the personality of the Emperor Ruikang. She knew that the Emperor Ruikang wasn''t a decisive person, but she never expected that he would be exceptionally decisive in this matter.


    From tomorrow onwards, Fifth Prince and Xu Nuanwen would move into the palace. As for the Fifth Prince Palace, they would leave it for Ye Huan and the other two brothers to live in first.


    Seeing how Emperor Ruikang had even arranged for Ye Jingxing and his wife to live in the palace, no matter how shocked they were, they could only silently accept such a decisive Emperor Ruikang.


    The Madame Ye sat to the side, listening to the conversation between her sister-in-law and her mother-in-law. Only then did she raise her head to look at her mother-in-law and say, "I heard that His Majesty''s health isn''t very good."


    When Madame Ye said this, she glanced at her.


    This matter, Old Madame Xu was naturally aware of it, especially after today''s incident. It was likely that Emperor Ruikang would be greatly angered by it as well.


    Ye Jingche was worried for his son. He was afraid that he might not even be able to grasp the mentality of his other sons.


    At this time, he was afraid that he really did not have much energy to care about these things, which was why he was able to hand over power so quickly.


    It was just that these words could not be said clearly.


    Thinking about it, the Old Madame Xu paused for a moment, then looked at the Madame Ye and said: "No matter what, once the new Emperor ascends the throne, our Xu Family will definitely be rewarded. After you go back, remember to remind your family members that don''t take this opportunity to cause trouble, or else Xu Family''s family will not let anyone off! "


    Madame Ye knew that his mother-in-law''s words were out to beat him up, and to use his own mouth to beat up the children of the next generation.


    Most importantly, she wanted to make use of this opportunity to give a hint to Second Sister-in-Law, that idiot. After all, her sister-in-law had been with her for many years.


    After all, there were some words that Nanny was inconvenient to say. Third Sister-in-Law was not suitable to say, and only his own identity was most suitable.


    Seeing Madame Ye nod her head, Old Madame Xu did not continue speaking.


    Although Emperor Ruikang had chosen Ye Jingxing as his son-in-law, his son-in-law still had not ascended to the throne.


    Even if he ascended the throne and the Emperor Ruikang still existed, then he would be suppressed by others.


    The most important point was that he was not the only son of Emperor Ruikang. Although he had obtained Ye Jingche, he had yet to decide how to deal with Ye Jingche.


    Also, there were his son-in-law''s brothers, especially the Ye Jingde who made people feel that he was not good. Whether he would cause any trouble or not, was still unknown.


    Seeing the worried look on her mother-in-law''s face, Madame Ye and Dong Shu did not speak anymore, and only sat inside the carriage with her.


    The carriage quickly reached Xu Family, when the servants of Xu Family saw Xu Shiqiu riding on his horses from afar, they had already opened the door, waiting for the carriage to arrive, without stopping, they directly entered the courtyard.


    Xu Family were very quiet, this was the latest news that everyone in the capital had heard.


    After His Majesty had personally said that the sutra was located in Fifth Prince, the Xu Family did not celebrate unrestrainedly. Instead, the family quietly gathered together for dinner.


    What happened in the palace today, the Old Madame Xu picked and told the rest of the people at home what she could say.


    When she finished speaking, Emperor Ruikang personally said that she would be staying in Fifth Prince, but as expected, a hint of excitement flashed past Madame Jiang''s eyes.


    Seeing Madame Jiang was agitated, Madame Ye, who had already been pointed out by her mother-in-law, suddenly opened her mouth. "From now on, we will have to keep a lower profile in our Xu Family."


    When Madame Ye said this, Madame Jiang forgot about the situation and anxiously asked: "Why?" After saying this, the Madame Jiang may still be a little unreconciled. After thinking for a moment, she continued: "Don''t you think that the days of our Xu Family should be more peaceful in the future? Why keep a low profile? In these ten years, are our Xu Family not low profile enough? "


    Madame Jiang felt that she had had enough of the past. After Xu Family''s son-in-law became the emperor, her husband''s sister became the empress, and their Xu Family became the descendant. They should have gotten more lively, but why should they keep a low profile?


    Madame Jiang didn''t feel good, so when she spoke to Madame Ye a moment ago, her tone was not very good.


    Hearing Madame Jiang''s words, the juniors all subconsciously looked towards Old Madame Xu. Who knew that Old Madame Xu seemed to not have seen anything, her eyes were slightly closed, no one knew what she was thinking about.


    Madame Ye was not angry because of Madame Jiang''s attitude just now, she had already known about this sister-in-law''s character. Thus, after Madame Jiang''s voice fell, she only looked at her sister and explained: "Because the moment our Xu Family become a clan, there will be more people eyeing our Xu Family. In the past, something rather ordinary might have become an excuse for others to attack our Xu Family." After saying that, the Madame Ye paused for a while before continuing, "Sister-in-law, don''t forget, one of our great Xu Family''s aunts is still by that person''s side to this day. He is not that old, and there are many officials who wish to send their daughters to the palace, so that they can give birth to princes, and replace us as the Xu Family''s aunt! "


    When Madame Ye said these words, Madame Jiang''s originally fiery heart instantly calmed down like a bucket of cold water being poured over it.


    That''s right, she forgot. The most respected woman in the imperial harem wasn''t the empress, but the empress!


    Only when that sister-in-law of hers becomes the empress dowager and their nephew takes the throne would their Xu Family truly be safe.


    Seeing that Madame Jiang did not say anything, Madame Ye heaved a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that this sister-in-law of hers would not be able to see the situation clearly.


    Madame Jiang''s husband, Xu Xiaozhi, had some brains, after hearing his wife''s words, and seeing that her mother did not say anything, she knew that her mother allowed him to say these words.


    Thinking about his wife''s personality, Xu Xiaozhi thought for a while, then looked at her, along with his big brother, sister-in-law, and Third Brother and Sister-in-Law: "Don''t worry, I''ll keep my eyes on her."


    Hearing Xu Xiaozhi''s words, Madame Jiang felt that something was amiss and wanted to speak, but who knew that Xu Yanlang who was seated at the other table would suddenly speak: "Since uncle wants to ascend to the throne, then wouldn''t Brother Yanhao''s marriage with me be delayed for a while?" After saying this, Xu Yanlang then looked at Madame Jiang and said: "Mother, I''m afraid this matter will have to trouble you again."


    Hearing her eldest son''s words, Madame Jiang immediately threw aside what Xu Xiaozhi had just said and looked up at her mother-in-law with anticipation.


    As for the marriage of his son, it all depended on his mother-in-law''s decision!


    When Old Madame Xu heard Xu Yanlang, she opened her eyes. She knew that this was her grandson finding work for his mother, so she opened her mouth to ask him with a look of anticipation: "Earlier, how were you able to discuss it with the relatives of the two families, but now, what should we do? It''s just that when the time comes, the number of people who come to congratulate you will definitely increase. However, if you can accept someone''s things or everyone''s things, then it''s better that you guys have a better understanding. "


    The moment Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, in the entire dining hall, other than the ignorant Yuanxi, everyone else from the Xu Family replied respectfully with "Yes".


    Xu Family were indeed different, but precisely because of this difference, they should be more careful in the future.

 C217

    Within the Shihuan Courtyard, Xu Shiqiu held Dong Shu in his embrace, and brought her back close to his chest. Then, he said in a low voice: "Did you scare her today?"


    "I''m not scared, but at that time, I still feel a bit panicked. However, since my sister was by my side at that time, I am not afraid. " What Dong Shu had said was all true, and in the palace today, because of Ye Jingche''s actions, she did not panic at all, but if you were to say that she was scared, she wasn''t.


    Because she knew that her mother-in-law had already arranged everything for them. Even if they couldn''t leave the palace, their Yuanxi would still be safe at home.


    "It''s just that before Hubby came out, I missed him very much. If Hubby was here, he would definitely not let anything happen to me." As she said this, Dong Shu''s face also flushed red, obviously a little embarrassed.


    Xu Shiqiu knew that Dong Shu would not lie to him, and thought about the scene when he peeked at her from the back of the hall. He chuckled, and then said: "Actually, during that time in the hall, your husband had secretly observed your wife for a long time, but your wife did not practice martial arts, so I did not notice."


    After all, when he peeked at Young Girl, his eyes were especially direct. If it was his elder sister instead, she would probably notice it.


    It was just that Young Girl''s personality was always straightforward, coupled with the fact that he had never practiced martial arts and was not very alert, that was why he did not notice it.


    Dong Shu never thought that there would be such a thing. She turned her body slightly and looked at Xu Shiqiu with a face full of shock.


    Seeing that Dong Shu revealed such a cute expression, Xu Shiqiu immediately lowered his head and kissed her lips. Without waiting for Dong Shu to react, he immediately picked her up by the waist, turned around and walked inside the house with large strides.


    Dong Shu naturally understood what Xu Shiqiu was trying to do. He could understand why his husband wanted his to marry him so badly after they had parted ways for so long.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know what the Young Girl in his arms was trying to do, but this time, at the northern border, he had killed many people. Although he did not kill today, he felt that he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart.


    He needed to vent his anger properly.


    Dong Shu also did not sense that something was wrong with Xu Shiqiu until he revealed his usual viciousness and savagery. Only then did she start to worry if something had happened to her husband.


    However, she didn''t have the chance to ask him about it at all. Once she opened her mouth, she would make a sound that would tempt Xu Shiqiu to work even harder.


    It was only until Xu Shiqiu felt comfortable twice, that the anger in his heart was reduced by half, and at this time, he was finally able to continue speaking with the exhausted Dong Shu in his heart.


    "This time, your husband killed a lot of people in the north."


    Xu Shiqiu originally did not plan to tell Dong Shu about these things, but for some reason, he wanted to tell Young Girl about what had happened in the northern border during this period of time.


    Dong Shu, who was originally drowsy, immediately opened her eyes wide when she heard Xu Shiqiu''s words. "Is the reason why my master is like this today?"


    Hearing Dong Shu''s question, Xu Shiqiu laughed lightly before replying, "Not really." After saying that, without waiting for Dong Shu to speak, Xu Shiqiu continued: "Your husband has not seen you for a long time after all, you should also be able to."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s originally pink cheeks became even redder.


    "I want to be my husband too."


    Dong Shu spoke in an extremely soft voice, but Xu Shiqiu was still able to clearly hear her voice.


    When Xu Shiqiu''s laughter came from her ear, Dong Shu was both embarrassed and annoyed. She raised her hand and gently twisted Xu Shiqiu''s chest.


    Sensing Young Girl''s actions, Xu Shiqiu said shamelessly, "My wife, you should use more strength. Your strength just now was like scratching an itch for your husband."


    Dong Shu was no match for him, upon hearing his words, she was so embarrassed that she did not know what to do.


    Seeing Young Girl''s embarrassed and annoyed expression, Xu Shiqiu immediately put away the smile on his face, and hugged her closer, then continued to speak: "My wife, don''t be angry. After saying all that, Xu Shiqiu paused for a while before continuing, "During this period of time, husband is not at home, what happened at home?"


    After Dong Shu heard this, she hurriedly opened her mouth and explained everything that had happened in the family recently to Xu Shiqiu.


    After she finished speaking, Dong Shu then mentioned the matter regarding her Cousin.


    "Brother Lei must have sensed something. That''s why he didn''t want to rush back last year and insisted on staying in the capital. "Since hubby is back now, you should find some time in two days to meet Brother Lei."


    If it was anyone else, Dong Shu would not even bother to open her mouth.


    But this person was her Cousin, the only person in her uncle''s family who would secretly give her food to eat and protect her.


    Xu Shiqiu also knew that the Young Girl did not have a very ordinary relationship with this Cousin, so when he heard Dong Shu''s words, he immediately nodded and replied, "Rest assured my wife, even if it''s on account of him staying in the capital, I will personally see him and talk to him." After saying this matter, Xu Shiqiu once again mentioned Yan Ye.


    "Tomorrow, I might need to see Yan Ye first. This time''s matter will be so smooth sailing, and the information he provided is inseparable." The most crucial point was that the Emperor Ruikang had already said that Zen is currently in front of my brother-in-law. If Yan Ye were to appear at this time, or if his identity were to be found out, then something really would happen.


    Dong Shu did not ask Xu Shiqiu what she wanted to say the next day. She was tired and just wanted to sleep.


    On the other hand, after Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, seeing that the Young Girl did not make a sound, and had lowered his head and was about to fall asleep, he immediately turned around and pressed her down. In his body. After that, he put his lips next to her ear and said, "Wifey, let''s do it again. Your husband still wants it again."


    Dong Shu had indeed heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, but she was extremely sleepy and did not want to bother with him at all.


    It was just that even if she did not reply, Xu Shiqiu still had to take action, because he did not clean up just now.


    When Dong Shu sensed Xu Shiqiu''s movements, she could only struggle to not fall asleep and try her best to cooperate with him.


    In the end, Dong Shu fell asleep when she was being carried away by Xu Shiqiu to the bathtub to wash her body. When she finally returned to her bed, it was already time for the year.


    Early in the morning of the second day, before Dong Shu had even woken up, she felt a ball of flesh rolling around in her bosom.


    Not only was the lump of flesh rolling on top of her, saliva would occasionally drip onto her body.


    Just as she was about to open her eyes and take the meatball away, she rolled back into her arms and raised her head to kiss her chin.


    Hearing the words'' Mother '', Dong Shu immediately opened her eyes and fiercely kissed Yuanxi on the cheek twice. Then, he looked at the Yuanxi who was dressed red and said, "Yuanxi woke up really early today, was it your father who carried you here to find your mother?"


    Of course, Yuanxi couldn''t answer her question, but when she saw that her "mother" had woken up, she still happily danced in Dong Shu''s embrace.


    Seeing Yuanxi so happy that his saliva was flowing out of his mouth, although Dong Shu made a sound of disgust, she still quickly found her handkerchief beside the pillow and carefully wiped off her saliva.


    It was at this time that Xu Shiqiu finished his morning practice and came in. Seeing Dong Shu''s actions, he immediately said, "I heard from Mama Yan that Yuanxi has been salivating since she grew her teeth recently."


    "Yes, and Yuanxi would also call her ''Mother'', so the words weren''t clear."


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu''s eyes immediately lit up, he walked over and hugged Yuanxi who was in Dong Shu''s embrace.


    Her body suddenly soared into the air, causing Yuanxi to be startled for a moment, but when she saw the person holding her, she immediately started crying. Who knew that Xu Shiqiu would directly throw her into the air, and catch her quickly.


    Yuanxi might not be able to remember Xu Shiqiu, who had left home for a few months, but this familiar feeling was the one she was the most familiar with.


    Seeing that Yuanxi was still in a daze, Xu Shiqiu immediately flung her around a few more times before hugging her and patiently teaching her, "Yuanxi, call me father."


    How could Yuanxi learn to call her father so quickly? Although Dong Shu had secretly taught her before, Yuanxi didn''t know that the man in front of her was her father.


    However, Yuanxi who was just happily tossed aside, when she realized that the person who was hugging her was no longer moving, wanted to struggle free from him impatiently.


    When Dong Shu saw Yuanxi''s actions, she had guessed what she was thinking. She hurriedly said to Xu Shiqiu: "Husband, don''t worry. Yuanxi is still young, and you weren''t at home before. Saying that, Dong Shu slowly got up from the bed.


    Today was the first day of the new year. Although her mother-in-law had said that she didn''t need to go over so early to pay her respects, she couldn''t stay in bed forever.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu knew that he was feeling anxious. However, as he watched Yuanxi grow up, he still sighed regretfully, "I''m a martial general, so I might have to leave the capital in the future. It''s truly a pity that I can''t see Yuanxi grow up."


    After hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu stood up and paused for a while before opening her mouth again: "I''ve already talked to my mother about this matter, I don''t know if Brother-in-law will be like this."


    Although Dong Shu was reserved, Xu Shiqiu immediately understood what she meant.


    "This is not something that can be decided by brother-in-law''s personality. Generals leading soldiers outside and leaving their wives behind as hostages is something that all generations of people have done." However, the majority of the generals would bring Madam away, while leaving behind the eldest son. However, I am unwilling to leave with only Yuanxi. "


    Although Xu Shiqiu had that strange dream before, in which he dreamt that he would still have two sons, he was still unsure as to what the actual situation was.


    Perhaps, in the future, he would only have Yuanxi as his only daughter under his wing. No matter what, he would not be willing to leave Yuanxi alone in the capital, even if the new emperor who was about to ascend the throne was his brother-in-law.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu did not know what to say.


    Yuanxi was even more unable to understand what they were saying. Seeing that her mother had appeared in front of her, she wanted her mother to hug her.


    Dong Shu naturally wouldn''t carry her now. Only after she had washed up and changed her clothes, did Xu Shiqiu let Dong Shu sit down, and then she stuffed the Yuanxi who had been causing a ruckus for a long time into her arms.


    "You were quite tired last night, don''t work hard today, rest more."


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, he immediately rolled his eyes.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Dong Shu''s white eyes and felt that the Young Girl was extremely good-looking. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had to pay respects to his mother, he would definitely embrace her and make love to her for a while.

 C218

    When Dong Shu felt Xu Shiqiu''s fiery gaze on him, sshe could only roll her eyes at him helplessly. Then, he hugged Yuanxi tightly in her arms, looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "It''s getting late, we should go to the Main Yard to pay respects to Mother. Don''t you have something to do later?"


    Once Dong Shu said this, Xu Shiqiu understood what she meant. Seeing that she looked like he wanted to escape at any moment, Xu Shiqiu curled his lips and muttered to her: "My wife, don''t be afraid. In this day and night, your husband will not do anything."


    If it was before, Dong Shu might not understand what Xu Shiqiu meant, but since she had been married to him for almost two years, how could she not understand what he meant?


    He would not do anything in the daytime, but he definitely had to do something in the evening.


    Fortunately, other than the two of them, there was only Yuanxi who did not understand what they were saying. Otherwise, Dong Shu would be so embarrassed that she would not know what to do.


    Xu Shiqiu also knew that even though he had been married to Young Girl for almost two years, his face was still as thin as ever, so he immediately looked at Dong Shu and said, "Hold Yuanxi here and wait for me.


    "Mm, you can go." Dong Shu did not ask Xu Shiqiu what she wanted, but yesterday his soldiers brought over 10 big boxes over, she only opened them to take a look, but exactly what was inside, she did not have the time to take a closer look.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu only thought that he had something to give her mother-in-law.


    Xu Shiqiu did indeed have something to give to his mother, but it was not what Dong Shu thought.


    The moment he saw the short sword, the Old Madame Xu who was originally sitting steadily on the throne immediately got up. Ignoring the support of the servant next to him, he walked in front of Xu Shiqiu and stared at the short sword: "Shiqiu, did you find this from the Northern Frontier?"


    Upon hearing the words of the Old Madame Xu, Xu Shiqiu immediately nodded: "Yes, it was my son who found it from a weapon shop in the northern border." While speaking, Xu Shiqiu also placed the extremely ordinary short sword into Old Madame Xu''s trembling hands.


    This was the first time Dong Shu had seen her mother-in-law cry so much.


    She looked at Xu Shiqiu helplessly, only to see him shaking his head at her as if he had sensed her gaze.


    Receiving Xu Shiqiu''s hint, Dong Shu could only shut her mouth and look at her mother-in-law who was crying while staring at the short sword with a puzzled expression.


    Fortunately, Old Madame Xu was not immersed in her own thoughts, and very quickly, she retracted her thoughts, and used the handkerchief to wipe the tears off her face, and then looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "You can find this dagger, but I will not feel guilty if I go and see your father in the future."


    After saying that, the Old Madame Xu waved to the servant woman beside him, and with her support, she returned to her original seat.


    After the Old Madame Xu sat down, she looked at Xu Shiqiu''s family of three and said: "Yesterday, you all were quite tired, rest well today, tomorrow was the day for your sister to return, according to the rules, I don''t know if they will be able to return this time, but we still need to prepare what to do at home."


    "Yes, I''ll go warn him about this later."


    The moment Old Madame Xu''s voice fell, Dong Shu immediately answered. Just as she was about to ask whether Old Madame Xu had any other instructions, she heard her mother-in-law say: "I was a bit tired yesterday, you guys can go back and rest now, and come eat at my place at night."


    Dong Shu never thought that his mother-in-law would drive her away so quickly, but before she could say anything, Xu Shiqiu had already said respectfully, "Yes, then we''ll come again tonight."


    The only response to Xu Shiqiu was only a slight nod of the Old Madame Xu''s head.


    Dong Shu''s face was full of confusion as she was brought out of the Main Yard by Xu Shiqiu. She wanted to ask what exactly was going on with the short sword, but she was worried that this was a taboo.


    "Your husband will bring Yuanxi to find Yan Ye now. You can arrange the things that your mother told you just now, and when we return to the Shihuan Courtyard, your husband will tell you more about this matter."


    Xu Shiqiu seemed to be able to guess what Dong Shu was thinking and directly spoke out when she was still hesitating.


    With Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu''s originally wild guessing also calmed down in an instant.


    If she were to frown or move around randomly, I''m afraid that if she wasn''t hungry, she would just need to pee. " Dong Shu said worriedly. Then, she watched as Xu Shiqiu carried Yuanxi, who was unwilling to leave her place, towards the backyard where Xu Yanzhu used to live.


    As the housewife currently in the family, she naturally had to worry about the matter of Aunt Sister''s return tomorrow.


    Although the servants of the Xu Family had also experienced a commotion yesterday, they had all recovered well. After patrolling around in front of them and discovering that everything had been arranged well, they nodded their heads in satisfaction and prepared to return.


    Just as she was about to return to the Shihuan Courtyard, Dong Lei suddenly took the initiative to find her.


    "Big Bro Lei, you came at the right time. My husband said yesterday that he had been rather busy these two days, and I expect that he will come and talk to you the day after tomorrow. " Dong Shu roughly calculated in her heart. Today, Xu Shiqiu was going to look for Yan Ye, and tomorrow was the second day of the new year.


    After Dong Lei heard Dong Shu''s words, he first smiled and nodded, then looked at her and said: "This matter is not urgent, I will definitely wait for Yuanxi to grab the weekly feast before returning." After saying that, Dong Lei looked around at Dong Shu, and then pulled her by the sleeve, bringing her to the side and whispering: "Shu''er, is your brother-in-law really going to sit on that seat?" Saying that, Dong Lei pointed to the sky.


    "Yes, early February." Dong Shu was also affected by Dong Lei, so she lowered her volume.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Dong Lei nodded his head, then looked at Dong Shu and spoke: "Since it''s like this, then I presume that there will be people protecting the Xu Family from now on." After saying this, Dong Lei furrowed his brows for a moment. Then, he looked at Dong Shu and said, "Shu''er, you also know that I''ve been visiting the outside world almost every day. A few days ago, while I was drinking tea in a teahouse, I heard a rumor that the bloodline of the previous crown prince remained in this world. "


    Dong Lei only felt that this news was unfavorable for his younger cousin who was about to ascend the throne, which was why he said it out loud.


    But what he did not know, was that when he said those words, Dong Shu''s heart jumped.


    Dong Shu was clear that the Cousin did not know of Yan Ye''s identity, but he knew that she did.


    Yan Ye was the eldest son of the previous crown prince, and he was still alive.


    But why would there be rumors about this outside?


    Dong Shu didn''t know how she should ask. She just wanted to find Xu Shiqiu and quickly tell him about it.


    Dong Lei did not expect these words from him, which made Dong Shu become so nervous. Seeing Dong Shu frown without saying a word, he only thought that she had never heard of this matter.


    "This news has been spreading in those lowly teahouses. It will probably take some time for it to reach your ears." This was also the experience that Dong Lei gained for the past year. Sometimes, news would first spread out from those inconspicuous little restaurants.


    Hearing Dong Lei''s words, Dong Shu returned to her senses and nodded to him, then said: "I will tell my husband about this, and ask him to send someone over to investigate the specifics." It was not convenient for Dong Shu to be too detailed with her, so even though she was extremely anxious, she still stabilized herself and spoke to Dong Lei a few more times before parting ways with him to look for Xu Shiqiu in his courtyard.


    And in the courtyard Xu Yanzhu was in, Yan Ye was actually discussing this matter with him.


    "This news was discovered by the most ordinary person under my command. He actually doesn''t know my identity. He only felt that something was wrong and decided to report it."


    When Yan Ye said this, his eyebrows creased under the mask.


    The person at the bottom didn''t know his identity, but the people at the top did know his identity.


    Thus, when they heard about this news, they immediately reported it to him.


    When Xu Shiqiu heard about this matter, Xu Shiqiu was also somewhat shocked. He never would have thought that in these few days, in the most ordinary and inconspicuous place in the capital, there would actually be such a rumor.


    The most important point was that although this rumor was just a rumor, they knew that it was the truth.


    "Did you send someone to investigate?"


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Yan Ye, and just as he finished speaking, Yan Ye shook his head: "I did not easily send my men to investigate, I was afraid it was just a trap. So, I wanted to ask Third Uncle to send someone to investigate this matter. "


    Xu Shiqiu was very satisfied with Yan Ye being able to calm down and think about this. After all, his identity was special, and if he really sent people to investigate, he might get someone to find out something.


    On the other hand, if someone from the Xu Family were to send someone to investigate it, even if that person were to sense it, they would only think that they were afraid that the previous crown prince would actually leave behind his bloodline in the world.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll send people to investigate later." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu paused for a while, before continuing: "When are you planning to head back?"


    The reason why Xu Shiqiu asked that was also because he had estimated Xu Yanzhu''s date of birth.


    Although Yanzhu would need a few more months to give birth, she had been troubled quite a bit when she was pregnant with that child. Doctor Du had long ago said that she should be born prematurely.


    Therefore, Xu Shiqiu still hoped that Yan Ye would return to accompany him.


    Yan Ye understood this point, so when he heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, he immediately replied: "After uncle ascends the throne, if I see a single grandmother, I''ll go back."


    Hearing Yan Ye''s words, Xu Shiqiu calculated the next day in his heart, and did not say a word, and only nodded at him.


    Originally, Xu Shiqiu wanted to talk with Yan Ye again, but Yuanxi, who was in his arms, moved her body restlessly.


    Sensing Yuanxi''s actions, Xu Shiqiu immediately thought of Dong Shu''s words. Holding Yuanxi who was in his embrace, he stood up helplessly: "My Yuanxi doesn''t want to stay here any longer. I''ll take her back to find her mother first.


    Yan Ye naturally understood the meaning behind Xu Shiqiu''s words, and thought that he would also be able to hug Yanzhu and himself in a few months, so he ignored the flaunting of Third Uncle in front of him.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t mind if he didn''t hear Yan Ye''s words. Carrying the courtyard that was moving non-stop, they walked out of the courtyard with large strides towards the Shihuan Courtyard.


    When he was just halfway there, he coincidentally bumped into Dong Shu, who had come looking for him.


    When Dong Shu saw Xu Shiqiu, just as she was about to speak, among the few secret guards who had been hiding in the shadows, two of them appeared in front of Dong Shu at the same time.


    Seeing Yue Rong and Yue Yin appear at the same time, Dong Shu was stunned. Just as she was still in a daze, Yue Rong had already opened her mouth, "Madam, the Empress wishes to see you now."


    Hearing Yue Rong''s words, Dong Shu immediately thought of what Cousin had just told him.


    And Xu Shiqiu, apparently, had also thought of this.


    Empress, did she also hear of this?

 C219

    No matter how Dong Shu guessed, she couldn''t reject Empress Hu once she found out that she wanted to see her.


    Xu Shiqiu was familiar with Dong Shu''s personality, but he could guess what she was thinking the moment he saw her expression, "Let''s first send Yuanxi back to the Mama Yan and the wet nurse together, then change into a set of clothes and pay respects to the Empress."


    Once Xu Shiqiu said this, even Yue Rong and Yue Yin couldn''t say anything.


    After all, to pay a visit to the Empress was indeed not suitable for their clothes.


    It was not because their clothes were dirty, but because of Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu''s habits. When they were at home, they mostly wore comfortable clothes made of cloth and cotton, which really didn''t suit their current status.


    Although Dong Shu did not instantly understand what she meant, she still understood it on the way back to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    Thinking about how her husband wanted to accompany her to see the Empress Hu, she wanted to first tell him about the news she had just heard.


    Who knew that before she could even speak, Xu Shiqiu had already embraced her with one hand and said softly, "I just heard some things, and I think the Empress wants to ask about this matter. When I see the Empress later, your husband will tell her."


    Dong Shu was startled upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, but just as he was about to speak, she realized that her husband''s eyes were hinting him not to speak.


    Receiving Hubby''s hint, Dong Shu could only clench her mouth and not speak anymore.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu''s actions were extremely fast, once they returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, they would hand Yuanxi over to Mama Yan and Yuanxi''s wet nurse, and the two would immediately change and wash up.


    It was only after Yue Rong and Yue Yin brought them away from the Xu Family did the two realise that they were actually not heading towards the palace, but towards a house that was not too far away from the Xu Family.


    Dong Shu had long known about this house, it was just that she had always heard that this house''s owner was very mysterious, but never would she have thought that this house belonged to the Empress Hu.


    When they had reached here, Empress Hu was standing in the courtyard looking up at the withered vine that was clinging onto the stone pillar. Sensing some movement behind her, she suddenly opened her mouth and said: "This house was something that Yan''er begged from my hands all those years ago. He said that his little sister Zhu Er liked purple vines the most, and he wanted to plant a purple vine here at Main Yard. When the purple vine blooming is at its greatest, he would marry her and bring her in. " After speaking to here, Empress Hu suddenly turned around, stared at Dong Shu who was only three steps away, and said: "Tell this palace, is my Yan''er still alive?"


    Just as Empress Hu finished speaking, a tear also fell from the corner of her eyes.


    After all, after she had heard from the palace that the ''bloodline of the previous crown prince remained in this world'', she had quickly sorted out everything that had happened recently.


    Soon after, she thought of the Xu Yanzhu that her eldest grandson had always been thinking about.


    And her people very quickly found out that Xu Yanzhu had left the capital with his people last year, after she was sent to the main hall by Xu Family.


    Although she hadn''t found out who took Xu Yanzhu away, her intuition told her that the rumor was true. The person who was most likely to be alive in her generation was the eldest grandson who had wanted to marry, Ye Yan!


    Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu never thought that the Empress Hu would actually be so smart. Just based on these things, she already guessed all this.


    However, when they thought about the Mama Yan and the few secret guards that the Empress Hu had arranged to protect beside Dong Shu, they realized that the reason they were able to hide this from her for so long was also because of the results they had paid attention to.


    Thinking up to this point, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu looked at each other, before Xu Shiqiu finally spoke: "Empress, he is now called Yan Ye."


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, the tears in Empress Hu''s eyes fell uncontrollably.


    Her hands trembled as she tried to pull at something, but she stopped mid-air. Then, with trembling lips, she asked, "Since he''s still alive, why isn''t he coming to see me, this grandmother? Doesn''t he know that my grandmother really misses him? "


    Xu Shiqiu was really unable to answer this question.


    He thought about it for a moment, then explained everything that he and Yan Ye had said to each other, "Yan Ye previously said that he would come to see you when the new emperor ascends the throne."


    "The new Emperor ascended the throne?" Just when Xu Shiqiu thought that she would say something like ''The throne should be his'', Empress Hu suddenly continued: "Could it be that he thinks that after experiencing so many things, I will forcefully make him sit in that lonely position?"


    When her son was still alive, Empress Hu had indeed not thought of giving up the throne. However, after experiencing so much and seeing so much, she no longer held the throne in any regard.


    In the past, she had thought about how happy she would be if she wasn''t the empress and her son wasn''t the crown prince, and how she was now like the old lady from other families, living her last years with her grandchildren.


    The moment this idea popped out, Empress Hu was immediately immersed in this fantasy.


    However, after walking out of the fantasy, she felt like she was in a dream. Her children and grandchildren were all gone, and there was no longer a day that she could bear the shame of having a grandson.


    However, she had never expected that this day would actually come.


    Dong Shu truly liked Empress Hu. No matter how good Empress Hu treated her in the beginning, after a year of interaction, she had treated her very well.


    Her parents had left early, and although her mother-in-law had treated her well, the feeling was different.


    She truly felt care and care from her ''mother'' from the Empress Hu.


    So when she saw that the Empress Hu was sad, she unwillingly raised her hand and pulled on Xu Shiqiu''s sleeves.


    After feeling the Young Girl pulling at him, Xu Shiqiu immediately recovered from the shock he had from hearing what the Empress Hu had just said.


    He really did not expect that the things that Yan Ye was worried about previously, actually did not exist.


    The Empress Hu did not have the intention of letting him seize the throne.


    Thinking up to here, Xu Shiqiu hurriedly looked at Empress Hu and said, "I wonder when will the Empress return to the palace? If you are not anxious, why don''t you have Shu''er accompany you for a while. This subject will bring a junior back to the manor to pay my respects to you. "


    When Xu Shiqiu said this, Empress Hu guessed who he was referring to.


    "He''s at your house?" The Empress Hu looked at Xu Shiqiu excitedly. After saying that, she thought for a while and then said angrily, "Since he is in the capital, why wait for the new Emperor to ascend the throne? He is truly unfilial! "


    She''s just a nice young lad, it''s nothing to stay at my wife''s Third Uncle''s home.


    She didn''t believe that since he was able to escape that year, he hadn''t bought a small house in the capital after so many years.


    Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu both didn''t expect that Empress Hu would actually turn her back on their grandson again. After the two of them looked at each other, Xu Shiqiu then said, "Let Shu''er accompany the Empress and talk about some of his matters. This subject will be back to bring him over right now."


    The two courtyards were very close, and if he were to return now, he would definitely be able to bring Yan Ye here in less than half an hour.


    Although the Empress Hu was excited, she wanted to hear more about Yan Ye.


    As for Dong Shu, after Xu Shiqiu left, he was led into the house by the Empress Hu.


    The moment they entered the room, Dong Shu hurriedly apologized, "I hope Empress doesn''t blame Shu''er for hiding it from you for so long. It''s simply because Yan Ye''s identity is too sensitive, and he''s not willing to reveal his identity, so ¡­"


    Before Dong Shu could finish, Empress Hu raised his hand and interrupted her.


    "I know Yan''er''s character, it''s just like how he recognized your family''s Yanzhu, as long as it''s something he knows, no matter how others try to persuade him, it would all be useless." Empress Hu was very familiar with her grandson''s character, and wasn''t angry because of Dong Shu''s deception.


    This was also because of the many things that the Empress Hu had experienced. If it were a few years ago, she might not be this calm.


    However, ever since she almost died last year, many things had become clear to her.


    The throne seemed supreme, but if one really sat there, it was very easy to end up as a solitary person.


    Especially the character of her grandson, Ye Yan. If he ascended to the throne and the court officials asked him to marry Consort Ye, he would be able to marry off all of those ministers'' women. Moreover, it definitely wouldn''t be a good marriage.


    On the other hand, the fifth brother was already old enough and had pretty good experience. He was also husband and wife who had experienced many years of tribulations together with Xu Nuanwen.


    As long as Xu Nuanwen wasn''t a fool, she definitely wouldn''t do the thing of taking in many concubines and entering the harem.


    Of course, the Empress Hu knew, the court officials would definitely raise the matter, but Ye Jingxing would definitely be able to resolve the matter well.


    Seeing that the Empress Hu did not blame him, Dong Shu took the initiative to tell him about Xu Yanzhu and Yan Ye.


    When she heard that Xu Yanzhu had been married to Jiang Han for almost a year and that her grandson had ended her marriage and got Xu Yanzhu pregnant once, even the Empress Hu had experienced a lot of things, and she looked a little embarrassed.


    "These two children are too careless."


    Empress Hu didn''t say anything else. She had long known that her grandson was right.


    So it was not surprising that he had always liked Xu Yanzhu.


    He just didn''t think that the two of them would actually do such an imprudent thing.


    Fortunately, Jiang Han was still Xu Yanzhu''s cousin and had a layer of kinship with him. Otherwise, if it were another person''s family, they would not care about the reputation of your Xu Family, and would definitely cause a ruckus.


    Seeing that Empress Hu had only said that the two children were not careful and did not look down on Yanzhu who did not know shame, Dong Shu was half relieved.


    Thinking about it, as long as Yanzhu and Yan Ye could live a peaceful life, then the other half of her heart would be at ease.


    Although Dong Shu was not as well-informed as Xu Shiqiu about the matter of her eldest grandson, she still told her about how they met Yan Ye on the way back when they were in the capital.


    Just as Dong Shu was talking about the relationship between Yan Ye and his family, she arrived with Yan Ye.


    Yan Ye originally did not want to come, but Xu Shiqiu said it out loud, since the Empress Hu already knew that he was still alive, then he could not continue to hide like this.


    Although Yan Ye felt that his own grandmother had cheated Third Uncle and Third Aunt in the beginning, he knew that what Third Uncle said made sense.


    However, now that they were in the courtyard, he suddenly felt a little scared.


    "Third Uncle, did you tell Grandmother about my disfigurement?"


    Yan Ye suddenly opened his mouth, causing Xu Shiqiu to be startled, but he quickly reacted and looked at him: We are all people who want to be fathers, what is the point of caring so much? In this world, as long as Yanzhu does not mind your looks, the other elders will only pity the pain you had endured all those years ago. "


    The moment Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Empress Hu, who had heard the commotion in the house, immediately stood up and rushed to the door, seeing Yan Ye standing in the courtyard beside Xu Shiqiu.


    Seeing her eldest grandson wearing a mask, how could Empress Hu not understand what was going on on on his face?


    Immediately, a hint of pain crawled onto Empress Hu''s face. This time, Empress Hu, who was usually the strongest, was only an old woman who longed to see her grandson.

 C220

    After Xu Shiqiu led Yan Ye here and met the Empress Hu, he was prepared to bring Dong Shu and leave. After all, it was not good for them to listen to what the ancestor and grandson had to say.


    Although Dong Shu was not as smart as her husband, she still understood the rules that they had to follow. She knew that what she should do the most now was to quickly leave with her husband.


    Even if he didn''t go straight home, he should have found a distant courtyard to stay away from.


    Only, the two of them did not expect that although Empress Hu was staring at her grandson, she was also paying attention to them from the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing that the couple wanted to leave the yard, he hurriedly said, "There''s a stove and snacks in the side room. The two of you go heat up some water to make tea and wait for a while, you don''t have to go far."


    With Empress Hu saying this, Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu felt too embarrassed to immediately leave the courtyard, let alone return home.


    But they were all in the same courtyard, afraid that the Empress Hu and Yan Ye would hear something if they were to speak too loudly.


    When Xu Shiqiu led Dong Shu into the side room, they saw not only a stove with fine charcoal on it, but also a few expensive tea leaves and jade spring water. There were also a lot of different pastries and dried fruits. One glance was enough to tell that they were well-prepared.


    Looking at all of these things, Dong Shu asked Xu Shiqiu helplessly: "Empress, have you calculated what happened today?"


    "The Empress just did not guess it all, so I''m afraid she guessed quite a bit." After all, Yanzhu was indeed not in the capital, and other people might not be able to find him, but if the Empress wanted to know, she only needed to ask the Mama Yan. And the Empress knows very well of Yan Ye''s feelings. " There were very few girls that could make Xu Shiqiu admire them, but the Empress Hu was one.


    Back then, if the Wu Gu wasn''t so serious, and Ye Jingche and her son and the Liu Family weren''t so ruthless and anxious, the Empress Hu might really be able to protect the crown prince''s family.


    That was why in the end, she was able to make Consort De willingly continue to lower her head and act as if she was small. However, Consort De and his brother-in-law was extremely grateful to Empress Hu, and did not even hesitate to marry Ye Xuan to reassure him.


    Dong Shu didn''t understand so much, but after hearing what Xu Shiqiu said, the respect in his heart for the Empress Hu grew even deeper.


    The two of them did not know how long Empress Hu and Yan Ye would talk, so they could only start boiling water to make tea. However, it was rare for the two of them to calm down and do such a thing, and it was rather fun.


    As for the main house, after Empress Hu and Yan Ye''s grandfather entered, Yan Ye immediately knelt in front of Empress Hu with a ''putong'' sound.


    Seeing Yan Ye kneeling down, the Empress Hu did not immediately wake him up, but stared at him, and said: "Yan''er, you are truly unfilial!"


    Upon hearing Empress Hu''s words, Yan Ye''s eyes turned sour, and she forced herself to cry as she replied: "Yes, this grandson is unfilial."


    Hearing her eldest grandson admitting that she was unfilial, Empress Hu''s expression became much better. She stared at Yan Ye for a while, then said: "Stand up, of course you know you''re unfilial. I already heard about Yanzhu''s matter, the two of you were too careless, luckily not many people knew about it, when we return today, Grandmother will definitely help you guys clean up. "


    Ever since Yan Ye was young, he knew that his grandmother''s schemes did not surpass the emperor''s only because of her daughter''s family identity.


    Later on, when she entered the palace, because of her feelings for that person, she had to put up with all the other girls in the harem. Later on, when something happened to her family, her heart was probably dead.


    With that thought, Yan Ye also slowly got up. Following Empress Hu''s instructions, he walked to the side and sat down on a chair, then said: "Back then, it was indeed because of grandson and Yanzhu''s carelessness. Fortunately, Jiang Han was advised by the Xu Family in time." Yan Ye didn''t mind adding more glory to Xu Family at this time, but he knew his grandmother''s capabilities and didn''t dare to exaggerate too much.


    Now that Empress Hu found out that his eldest grandson was still alive, and that his beloved girl was already satisfied with her pregnancy, thinking about how her great-grandson would carry her in a few more months, she looked at Yan Ye with an even more joyous expression.


    "Tell Grandmother how you escaped and what happened next."


    When Yan Ye heard his grandmother''s words, he was shocked. He raised his head and looked at his grandmother, and seeing that her expression was normal, he knew that his grandmother had truly let go.


    "When my family was imprisoned in the crown prince''s mansion, father sensed that something was wrong. When he found out that it was General Xu guarding our family, he thought that it was a false alarm, but he still sent a message to Elder Sun, telling them to work together with General Xu to investigate what was going on." Speaking of what happened that year, Yan Ye was truly saddened, but if his grandmother wanted to hear it, he could only describe her in detail.


    "I just did not expect them to move so fast. Before the Elder Sun even arrived, the crown prince''s mansion had already caught fire, and most importantly, we felt that we did not have any strength left in our bodies, as if we had been drugged. That would mean that General Xu would be waiting outside for Elder Sun. When he saw the Main Yard catch fire, he immediately wanted to arrange for people to rescue our family, but father hesitated for a moment. Just at that moment, the great flames burned to Main Yard, so it will definitely be very difficult for us to escape. "


    Thinking about General Xu who wanted to rush in and save her after seeing the fire, Yan Ye couldn''t help but sigh, "Father said that it was our family''s calamity and that he had let down our grandmother. However, the wet nurse ignored father''s scolding and changed the clothes between me and my brother, and together with Father, she threw me out from the fire. Before I fainted, I only remember that General Xu risked nothing to save me, and the next time I woke up, it was in Elder Sun''s family''s convoy heading to their hometown. "


    "Your father is confused!" The Empress Hu did not care that Yan Ye was still narrating, she angrily opened her mouth and planned for Yan Ye''s words. After a moment of shock, she continued, "Continue."


    Yan Ye looked at his grandmother and saw that she was only angry and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. He then continued: "Although I was saved, because I was drugged and my skin was burnt afterwards, and because I was unwilling, I stayed at the Sun family to rest for half a year before I could recover. "When I recovered, I found out that General Xu was saved in order to hide it from me, and that he couldn''t save Father and the rest due to guilt. He was executed without a word of explanation."


    "Xu Zhenbei is a good person. He feels that he has let down the royal family, and is willing to die for the sake of bearing the wrath and sin of his master." The Empress Hu knew Xu Zhenbei''s personality very well. Ever since he had been promoted by the Prince Duan, he had always felt that his life was the doing of the Ye Family.


    That was why he chose not to defend himself and allowed Ye Jingche and the Liu Family to splash dirty water on him when he saw his own family being burned to death.


    Because he knew that the Emperor Ruikang had lost his son, the crown prince. He was not willing to lose his other son.


    This person could not be the emperor, nor could he be the biological son of an emperor that he was reluctant to part with. Thus, he could only accept the crime of not being well guarded, and bear the anger of the Emperor Ruikang.


    It was just that Xu Zhenbei had perhaps forgotten that Emperor Ruikang was no longer the wise and wise emperor when he had just ascended to the throne. Because he had personally imprisoned his own son, after what had happened, although Xu Zhenbei had become his loyal servant and held him accountable, the Emperor Ruikang had no way of protecting his family.


    Back then, if not for Prince Duan''s help, his Xu Family might really be unable to protect his family''s lives.


    It was fortunate that the ministers in the imperial court had not been completely dumbfounded. They all knew who Xu Zhenbei had taken the blame for, which was why under the leadership of Prince Duan, they had spared no effort in protecting the entire Xu Family family from being implicated.


    Yan Ye obviously knew of all this. It was because he knew of all this that he hated his grandfather, whom he had always respected, after knowing that old lady Xu Family had brought his entire family away from the capital.


    He had always thought that this matter was because of Ye Jingche and the Liu Family, but it was because of the matter of Xu Zhenbei and Xu Family that he managed to see clearly, that this matter was actually the Emperor Ruikang, the overlord who should be blamed the most.


    As for his father, the reason for his hesitation back then was either because he was unwilling or because he still harbored illusions about his Royal Father s. However, his father never would have thought that he was not the only one who had died in the sea of fire, but rather everyone else in the crown prince''s household.


    He was willing to use a fire to prove his innocence, but what about the others? But they were all innocent people who would die.


    Yan Ye did not understand this logic previously, but after travelling the martial arts world for many years using Yan Ye''s identity, he finally understood that those servants were people too. Although they were servants of his family, their family still owed them their lives.


    It was for this reason that Yan Ye was unwilling to expose his identity and once again live a luxurious life.


    He wanted to use his entire life to repay his father for making a wrong decision, but as for his grandchildren, he didn''t care.


    However, as long as he was alive, he would not recognize himself as the first son of the crown prince.


    Empress Hu also knew her own son''s personality. After the incident with the ''Magus Gu'', he should have been extremely confident that his Royal Father was only angry for a moment, and would release his entire family after imprisoning them for a short period of time.


    However, he had forgotten that in front of such a thing, Emperor Ruikang was first a monarch who watched his son mature while he himself aged. Only then, was it possible that a father who doubted the authenticity of this matter.


    After thinking about all these things, Empress Hu realized that her eldest grandson''s attitude towards Emperor Ruikang was off. After thinking about it for a bit, she understood what was going on.


    She did not advise Yan Ye to stop hating the Emperor Ruikang, and only opened his mouth to look at him and ask: "Then what do you plan to do in the future, to not recognize your ancestors just like this, so that your parents will not be worshipped in the future?"


    The Empress Hu didn''t add him because she was the empress. As long as she was still the empress of one day, and the descendants of the Emperor Ruikang had to pay their respects to their ancestors, they had to offer sacrifices along with her.


    Most importantly, she was still alive, and was able to personally witness the birth of her great-grandson. That was why she didn''t bring him along.


    Hearing the Empress Hu''s words, Yan Ye was stunned: "I originally planned to see Grandmother after I ascended the throne as the new Emperor. As for changing to the matter of taking on father and mother''s joss sticks, I have always had a memorial tablet for father and mother in the house I rented." As for his name, he was already used to using the name ''Yan Ye'', so it would be alright if he did not change it.


    Empress Hu was such a shrewd person, she understood what Yan Ye meant when she heard him.


    After she thought for a bit, she then looked at Yan Ye and said, "Last year, the imperial physician checked his pulse and told him that if he didn''t recuperate meticulously, he would at most live another year. Now, he only has half a year left. However, he was quite angered on New Year''s Eve. Even without the Imperial Physician''s pulse examination, Grandmother knew that even if he didn''t sit in that seat, he wouldn''t be able to hold on for half a year. "


    These words, Empress Hu had only hinted at Dong Shu before, but now that she was facing her own grandson, Empress Hu directly told him an accurate time.


    When he heard that that person could live for at most another half a year, Yan Ye''s heart trembled. After that, he looked at Empress Hu and said: "I wonder if Grandmother will be able to leave the palace then.


    Yan Ye''s words made the Empress Hu feel comfortable listening to it. After all, Sun''er didn''t say anything to ignore her.


    Previously, when she did not know that her eldest grandson was still alive, Empress Hu was prepared to find a place to stay in another palace after Emperor Ruikang''s death, and completely hand over the palace to Consort De''s mother and son.


    However, when she found out that her eldest grandson was still alive, and that she had to carry her little great-grandson, she naturally wanted to follow her grandson.


    "Don''t worry about this matter. Grandmother has already made some arrangements. Now that I know you are still alive, I just need to make some changes to the arrangements." After all, Ye Jingxing knows about your existence too. Since he knows, then when Granny will leave with you, he will only help to cover it up. "


    Empress Hu only wanted Emperor Ruikang to die quickly so that she could arrange for him to leave the palace and take care of his grandson.


    But Empress Hu knew that she could only watch as Emperor Ruikang died, but she couldn''t make a move at this time.


    Otherwise, Prince Duan would definitely not let her go.


    No matter how bad the monarch was, he still doted on his little brother, Prince Duan, like his son.


    Yan Ye also knew his grandmother''s concerns, so after hearing her words, he nodded and promised: "Then this grandson will write to Yanzhu in two days, and have her arrange some servants to clean up the house, and also find some things for her to do. Third Aunt said that for pregnant women to have things to do, it will be easier during childbirth."


    Empress Hu has also had children before, so after hearing Yan Ye''s words she nodded her head: "That''s right, now Grandmother will not send anyone to give it to you, but I believe that the Xu Family will not ignore Yanzhu as well. Originally, I had planned to leave half for your Third Aunt and half for your Hu Family. But now, it looks like I ought to leave a portion of it for my great-grandchildren. "


    As they spoke of this, the grandfather and grandson duo began to laugh.


    Although Empress Hu wanted to talk more with his grandson, she knew that Yan Ye''s identity was not something that could be revealed for the time being. After all, there was one crime that Ye Jingche had that day that caused his entire crown prince''s mansion to burn to death.


    Right now, everything would wait until the end of the year and after Ye Jingche was dealt with, before proceeding.


    However, to Empress Hu, it was already the happiest thing to know that her eldest grandson was still alive.


    However, this happiness had turned into monstrous rage after another rumor had spread through the capital ten days later!

 C221

    The Empress Hu sat in the palace with a gloomy face. She had originally been watching the Mama Hu organize the First Year Banquet in two days, and had wanted to gift a gift list of Xu Family to her. She had not expected that just now, the Mama Su would bring back news that would infuriate her to this extent.


    Mama Hu and Mama Su were Empress Hu''s trusted aides, and the rest of the palace didn''t know who Empress Hu saw when she first left the palace, but the two of them knew.


    Empress Hu had even promised to bring the two of them out of the palace and have a good time with her in the future.


    If they feel empty under the knee, then let the grandson find them two good grandchildren to adopt under the knee. If they find it troublesome, then follow her in helping her bring in a heavy grandson.


    It was precisely because the Empress Hu did not hide anything from the two of them, and even made a promise to bring them out of the palace. Thus, in recent days, not only had the two of them carefully gathered information about what was happening outside the palace, they had also not relaxed for a single moment.


    They only hoped that their master would leave the palace soon and that they could also leave the place where they had been trapped for decades.


    Today, Mama Su went to collect information, but not long after she left, she hurriedly brought back some bad news to Empress Hu.


    After the rage, Empress Hu also calmed down and looked at Mama Hu and Mama Su: "Didn''t I get someone to spread two more messages? Why would the news of the crown prince''s bloodline surviving outside the palace spread out? "


    The moment Mama Hu and Mama Su heard Empress Hu''s question, the two of them quickly thought about it in their hearts. After that, Mama Hu first replied: "Looks like there''s someone behind this matter. That person must have sensed that the news has been suppressed for the past few days, which is why he also sent someone to spread it today."


    The moment Mama Hu''s voice fell, the Mama Su followed up, "Mama Hu is right. Mistress, what is most important right now is not this news, but the news that His Majesty already heard about it."


    After the Empress Hu found out about this, she made the arrangements, controlling the news to not spread to the palace for the time being.


    As long as the results of her treatment of Ye Jingche came out after the fifteenth day of the first month, even if Emperor Ruikang found out about this, she could trick her way out of it.


    But she didn''t expect that in just a few short days, this news would spread out again. And now, it was even made known to the Emperor Ruikang.


    "Investigate!" You should send people to investigate who sent this to the palace. Since the news has spread out, we cannot hide it from you just because we want to. " Empress Hu had already decided what to do in a short amount of time.


    She was the mother of the previous crown prince. Since the palace had already heard of this news, she should know as well.


    Thinking about this, Empress Hu looked at Mama Hu and said, "You continue to arrange for Yuanxi to capture the rewards given to her during the Zhou Banquet in the next few days. Mama Su, go and ask His Majesty.


    In this palace, most likely only Empress Hu would dare to say such words.


    If she wanted to see Emperor Ruikang, she would actually send someone to inquire about it, and not secretly send someone to scout for information.


    The Empress Hu would definitely not care about all this. Previously, if the Emperor Ruikang was not sick, as long as she had something to find him for, the Emperor Ruikang would have taken the initiative to come to the Phoenix Palace to meet her.


    Mama Hu and Mama Su had served Empress Hu for many years, so how could they not know the personality of their master? The moment they heard her words, they knew what she was going to do next.


    But in just a short span of time, not only had Mama Su returned, she had also sent her most useful attendant to invite Empress Hu.


    As for the Empress Hu, she had already started cleaning up herself after letting the Mama Su leave.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to make herself look better, but to make herself look more haggard. Thus, when the Inner Attendant saw Empress Hu, the first thing he saw were her red eyes, which had clearly just been crying.


    When Empress Hu saw her, she did not cry. After all, she had always had a strong image in front of him.


    The Empress Hu today was as tough as ever. After seeing him, without even bowing, she immediately dismissed the servants in the chambers, and directly looked at him: "What do you think about the news that is being sent from the palace?"


    Empress Hu asked straightforwardly. Even though Emperor Ruikang had long since gotten used to Empress Hu''s personality, he was clearly stunned for a moment.


    Ever since the events of New Year''s Eve, Emperor Ruikang had been recuperating from illness for many days.


    Fortunately, New Year''s Eve''s seal required him to wait until the sixteenth of the first month to sign off on the new year. Only then would he be able to use the imperial edict.


    Hearing Empress Hu''s words, Emperor Ruikang was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at her and asked, "Did the Queen hear about it too?"


    After the Empress Hu heard what the Emperor Ruikang said, she coldly laughed and said, "I naturally heard about it! I hold the power of the palace. If it were any other news, I would have already started punishing those who spread the news randomly. "


    However, this news was related to Empress Hu''s only son, which was why she came to find him first.


    Although Empress Hu did not say the following words directly, Emperor Ruikang understood.


    Emperor Ruikang was still leaning on his bed. Seeing that the corners of his eyes were slightly red, he sighed and said, "I only heard about it today." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang thought for a moment, and couldn''t help but probe, "I don''t think there will be waves without wind, could it be that Mu Er really has a bloodline that will remain in this world?"


    "Ye Rui!"


    Seemingly at the very moment Emperor Ruikang finished speaking, Empress Hu directly called out her name, and then, forcefully holding back her tears, she waited for Emperor Ruikang to speak: "What exactly do you think? What exactly happened that year, do you not know? [Even if our son''s bloodline is in this world, he should be far away from the capital. How could he come up with such a plan?]


    Yes, the reason the Empress Hu was so angry today was naturally not only because of the rumours.


    Rather, on this day, along with the news that ''The late crown prince still has his bloodline left in this world'', there was another one called ''The reason why Ye Jingche forced palace on New Year''s Eve was because the late crown prince''s network was being designed. The reason why Ye Jingche was not able to force palace was all because of the previous crown prince''s network.


    It was because of this information that Empress Hu was angry, and could not help but come to find him.


    When Emperor Ruikang called him by his name, he already knew that Empress Hu was truly angry.


    All these years, the last time she spoke her name was when she found out that she was protecting the Madame Liu.


    That year, he had indeed listened to the words of the Madame Liu and Ye Jingche, that was why he ignored the persuasion of the officials and forcefully imprisoned the crown prince''s family.


    During the huge fire at the crown prince''s mansion, he was able to confirm that it was the Liu family''s doing. It was all because of Madame Liu and Ye Jingche.


    It was just that at that time, he was heartbroken over the loss of his son. It was also because of the beauty of Madame Liu, that he couldn''t bear to dispose of his other son at the moment.


    But Emperor Ruikang understood that he could find out things even Empress Hu could.


    Therefore, after what happened that day, he kept closing his eyes and did not see her because of guilt.


    Since he had not seen her, she had locked herself within the Phoenix Palace to not see him. Later on, she had even directly handed over the authority of the palace as if she was not the empress at all.


    Now, he understood why she was so angry.


    After all, the crown prince was wrongly accused back then, and now that there was such a rumor, other than suspecting that this was indeed the case, he suspected that Madame Liu and Ye Jingche were using the fact that the previous crown prince had saved them.


    Empress Hu had been paying attention to Emperor Ruikang''s expression the entire time, and upon seeing him reveal such an expression, he instantly guessed what he was thinking about.


    "In the past, you protected them once. If you still protect them this time, then even if you don''t do anything with the evidence, then even if I die, I won''t be buried together with you!"


    Throwing these words down, Empress Hu turned around and left.


    Emperor Ruikang was infuriated by Empress Hu''s last few words, but he couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    He was only an empress like the Empress Hu. Furthermore, it was a Yuan Queen, so if she doesn''t bury him together with her, then won''t he have to lie alone in that ice-cold mausoleum in the future?


    Thinking about it, the Emperor Ruikang was extremely angry.


    It was only until the figure of the Empress Hu disappeared did he summon the servants to inquire about the situation with regards to Phoenix Palace.


    When the servants told him that he would go to Phoenix Palace, he saw that the empress seemed to have just cried, the Emperor Ruikang''s disrespect and anger towards the Empress Hu instantly disappeared.


    "It''s only right for the empress to be this angry."


    What happened back then was originally the fault of the Madame Liu Clan and Ye Jingche. Now that he had clearly committed a grave mistake and even wanted to use the matter of the crown prince to clear her name, it was no wonder the Empress was so angry.


    Although Emperor Ruikang advised him otherwise, at the same time, he sent people to investigate what happened.


    Although he was definitely ashamed of his Empress Hu, he still had his suspicions regarding this matter.


    His instincts as an emperor told him that this matter was not that simple.


    The Empress Hu was using her anger towards the Emperor Ruikang in the palace to prove that Ye Jingche was the one who saved himself, but outside the palace, when Xu Shiqiu found out about the news, he felt it was not that simple.


    "Earlier, there was such a rumor. I already suspected that there was a backer behind this matter. A few days ago, there were some rumors circulating outside the palace, and these rumors were about to be suppressed. Who would have known that it would appear again today? " As he spoke till here, Xu Shiqiu paused for a while, and then continued, "This information seems to be about Ye Jingche saving himself, but I keep having the feeling that this matter isn''t that simple."


    After the Old Madame Xu heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, she looked at Yan Ye who was also seated in confusion, and said: "In two days, Yuanxi''s capture banquet will be held, at that time, your brother-in-law will definitely accompany your sister, and at that time, all of you can discuss it carefully, see if there is any news you don''t know about your brother-in-law."


    The reason the Old Madame Xu said that was also because she felt that Ye Jingxing was about to ascend to the throne. Furthermore, he lived in the palace, so maybe there really was some news that Xu Shiqiu and Yan Ye didn''t know about.


    Most importantly, did the palace know of this news as well? Also, if the Emperor Ruikang knew of this news, how would he react?


    Xu Shiqiu and Yan Ye also knew that what Old Madame Xu said was reasonable. Rather than leaving them to guess randomly, it would be better to wait for another two days.


    In any case, Yuanxi was the fifteenth day of the first month, so the matters regarding Ye Jingche would only be discussed in the Sixteenth Court of the first month.


    In addition, the two of them also planned to take advantage of these two days to investigate and see if they could find out who was behind this.


    Just like this, originally, it was just a simple banquet. In order to celebrate the fact that Xu Family had a granddaughter''s Zhou Dufu, it became the last chance for Xu Family to be openly linked to a marriage relationship before the sixteenth of the first month.

 C222

    When it was the fifteenth day of the first month, Dong Shu had already woken up before the sky had even begun to brighten.


    Just as she was about to quietly get up, who knew that Xu Shiqiu beside her would wake up the moment she woke up, and sense her movements. She immediately reached out and wrapped her arms around her waist, and said: "Sleep a while longer, it''s still early."


    "What''s too early? Sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law are coming to our house for breakfast this morning. Although I had instructed the kitchen over and over again, master still doesn''t have the right to directly sleep in front of guests."


    Although she said that, in the end, Dong Shu borrowed Xu Shiqiu''s actions to lie down again. After lying down quietly for less than an incense''s time, Dong Shu still climbed back up.


    After being tormented by Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu had also lost his sleepiness, thinking that Yuanxi, his family, had not even finished the third or the full moon, so capturing Zhou was Mother''s idea to cause a ruckus. It was only natural for Young Girl to be so concerned about him.


    "It''s still cold, you should wear more. If you can''t, hug a warm stove in your arms." While talking, Xu Shiqiu also followed Dong Shu and stood up. Seeing movement coming from outside, he knew that Ling Xiang and the rest had woken up.


    "I know. Hubby still has some time before your daily morning practice. Why don''t you sleep for a while longer?" As Dong Shu spoke, her hands also quickly helped herself to get dressed.


    Although their status and identity were different now, Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu were not used to servants serving them in the house.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu laughed in his heart, but he held back and laughed: "You''re worried about Yuanxi seizing the Zhou banquet, how can it be possible that I, as your father, am not thinking about it? You can go busy yourself, I''ll go train in the morning, and then, I''ll personally take Yuanxi with me. "


    Upon hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu immediately stopped her movements, turned, and kissed Xu Shiqiu lightly on the lips.


    "I knew Hubby was the best." As Dong Shu spoke, her pair of new moon eyes also shined shockingly.


    But Xu Shiqiu, who would have thought that Dong Shu would suddenly kiss him, before he could react, and just as she was about to embrace Young Girl to deepen the kiss, Young Girl who just finished saying that had already walked out a few steps, away from him.


    Xu Shiqiu laughed bitterly at his actions, but in the end, he could only watch as Young Girl quickly dressed and left the room, calling Ling Xiang and the others to bring hot water.


    However, Xu Shiqiu''s heart, after being kissed by Dong Shu just now, had instead turned into a ball of fire.


    After calculating in his heart when his guests would be able to leave tonight, he decided to have a good night''s fight with the Young Girl twice.


    Dong Shu didn''t know what Xu Shiqiu was thinking, she was concerned about other matters. After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she simply pulled back her hair and walked outside with her cape draped over her shoulders.


    She still had to go to the kitchen after all, so Dong Shu didn''t rush to comb her makeup. Even the clothes she wore were still the ordinary clothes she usually wore at home.


    When Dong Shu arrived at the big kitchen, the big kitchen was already busy.


    This morning''s meal, was only for his own family, and even Xu Nuanwen, the outsider married woman, was unable to come back to eat.


    Although he was only from the Xu Family himself, the Xu Family that had reached the Xu Family yesterday was also present.


    This was the first banquet guest for the third branch of the Xu Family. Adding on the fact that the sons of the Xu and second branch families were gradually gaining prospects, their side branch Xu Family could be considered quite good.


    This way, just based on Xu Family alone, there would be three to four tables of people in the morning.


    "How are your preparations?"


    Dong Shu asked the moment she entered the kitchen. The moment she finished speaking, the two stewards of the large kitchen arrived in front of her one after the other.


    The man in the front answered respectfully: "Madam, the people in the big kitchen have divided into three groups to keep an eye on us. The fire in the big kitchen has not stopped yet. We can only wait until quarter to noon to deliver the food to the hall."


    Just as the male manager finished speaking, the female manager who was behind him also spoke up, "The food that Madam has ordered for the past few days has been prepared. In addition, all kinds of small snacks are prepared according to the snacks provided by Madam in the kitchen. "


    After listening to the two stewards'' words, Dong Shu nodded her head in satisfaction.


    "We are all family members in the morning. Although the food need not be extravagant, it must be guaranteed that the master and his wife will have the perfect time to eat it. That specially made Five Blessed Noodles, you must wait until it is on the table before you cook it properly. "


    When Dong Shu''s voice fell, the two stewards naturally immediately responded respectfully.


    The noodles that Dong Shu talked about was something that she had accidentally seen in the kitchen that was made with vegetable juice and noodles.


    At her command, the kitchen used four different kinds of vegetables along with a plain white noodles. They specially made this'' Five Blessed Mask ''out of a kind heart.


    Therefore, today''s'' Five Blessed Noodles'' was not enough for everyone to eat, so no one could only try a little. If one wanted to eat enough, they still had to eat other things.


    Not only this noodle soup, Dong Shu had also spent a lot of time thinking about the soup and the water in it. The reason why Dong Shu made the kitchen think about it for a long time and specially made out dozens of flavors was so that the whole family could eat happily this morning.


    Of course, other than the longevity noodles that would definitely be available today, the big kitchen had also made all kinds of exquisite food. There was the traditional taste of the city, as well as the unique taste that Xu Shiqiu had at the northern border.


    Dong Shu walked around the big kitchen and confirmed that all the big kitchen was prepared. Then, he returned to the Shihuan Courtyard.


    When she returned to the Shihuan Courtyard, it was already five in the morning. She quickly used hot water to wash her body, changed into the first dress for today''s banquet, and then walked into the room to prepare to put on her makeup.


    "My wife''s outfit is not bad." Xu Shiqiu had already finished his morning practice, but he had not woken up yet so he ate two pastries instead.


    Seeing that Dong Shu wanted to dress herself, she immediately raised up the candlestick in her hands and walked towards her.


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu laughed and said: "For today''s Yuanxi''s Zhou banquet, Mother specifically told me to prepare a few sets of dresses. They said that it was for one set for the morning, and that they would change for another after breakfast. After Yuanxi finished her week of capturing, they would change for another set to send him off after lunch. "


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu remembered seeing his three new sets of clothes in the wardrobe when he woke up earlier.


    "Could it be that you made three sets of new clothes yourself, and so did I?"


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu knew that he had seen the three sets of clothes that were compatible with him, and immediately laughed: "It''s not you, Yuanxi also made three sets, and Mother made three sets of new clothes."


    When Dong Shu said this, Xu Shiqiu did not know what to say.


    After all, the situation at home wasn''t that they couldn''t afford a few new sets of clothes. It was possible to have thirty sets, let alone three.


    It was just that Xu Shiqiu did not expect that this was specifically instructed by his mother. After all, his mother was not such a flamboyant person before.


    Dong Shu saw that Xu Shiqiu did not make a sound, and secretly laughed a bit but did not speak.


    In truth, Dong Shu did not tell them the truth. This time, last year, not only did their family make three sets of new clothes, but because Master was not at home before, he only made five sets of clothes that could be used for banquets. For their ancestors and grandchildren, each of them made more than ten sets.


    Now, Dong Shu did not lack good materials, and there were even some good materials that Xu Nuanwen had gifted him in the Old Madame Xu, so naturally, she would not be reluctant to part with these materials.


    Forget about the clothes, Empress Hu not only gave Dong Shu clothes materials, she even gave him a lot of good fur and jewelry.


    Moreover, Dong Shu felt that what her mother-in-law said was right, this was the first time Yuanxi captured Zhou was having such a large feast since the Third Branch of the Xu Family had returned to the capital.


    As he was thinking about this, Dong Shu''s hands did not stop moving either.


    Right now, she was already used to her dressing up. Her hand speed was not slow yet, and when she finished dressing up and carefully applied some rouge, it was already almost quarter to eight.


    Just as Dong Shu was getting ready to dress up, Xu Shiqiu had also changed his clothes. At the same time, he was awoken by his wet nurse and Mama Yan.


    Once they reached Main Yard, they were immediately praised by the Old Madame Xu.


    After the three of them paid their respects to the Old Madame Xu, Xu Er and his grandchildren arrived, and even the gatekeeper had some activity. Xu Mingyuan and Xu Xiaozhi had also brought their entire family over.


    They chatted and laughed until the dining hall was settled. The family didn''t use the screen to block them, so it was time for the morning.


    According to the rules, Madame Ye, Madame Jiang and Dong Shu should go and serve Old Madame Xu, but Old Madame Xu did not have the personality of someone who liked to mess with her daughter-in-law. Furthermore, in her eyes, she was family, so she did not care about all these.


    "Stop tormenting yourself, we don''t need to care about the rules." The Old Madame Xu immediately sat down again with a smile. The moment they sat down, they heard the Old Madame Xu continuing to speak: "The breakfast this morning was prepared by Yuanxi''s mother. She usually likes to study these dishes.


    Old Madame Xu took the initiative to speak, and did not have any rules that stated whether she ate or slept, so the others naturally knew that she was in a good mood and followed.


    At this moment, everyone looked at the small bowl in front of them. The five colors mixed together, making them somewhat dazed. This was the first time they had seen longevity noodles.


    "This is the Five Fortune Noodle Soup that I specially ordered the kitchen to prepare. Due to the difficulty in obtaining the juice of the dishes, there aren''t many of them." Dong Shu said, but was a little embarrassed. After all, there were not many people here.


    But Dong Shu thought too much into it, after hearing Dong Shu''s words, everyone did not feel uncomfortable.


    After all, it was still Dong Ri. Who knew how much effort he had put into getting so much juice and noodles.


    Furthermore, the other dishes were also very delicious. Even the Madame Ye, who usually ate an exquisite meal, couldn''t help but praise ''Third Sister-in-Law''s coincidental thoughts''.


    The family chuckled and left the hall at the end of the morning.


    Everyone should go to make things more convenient for themselves. Dong Shu and Xu Shiqiu also brought Yuanxi back to change. According to the rules, in a quarter of an hour, the guests should also arrive.

 C223

    Today, during the Xu Family Banquet, the guests, as well as the fact that the Emperor Ruikang was already said to be situated at Ye Jingxing, and the date for the new emperor to ascend to the throne had already been set. Before this, there were no channels available, so naturally they wanted to make use of this day of Xu Family banquets to pay their respects to Xu Family, this newly advanced pier.


    These people were all so active, not to mention that they were all in-laws who had already received the post earlier.


    Once the morning hours had passed, the streets outside the Xu Family gate became bustling with activity, and in less than fifteen minutes, people had already arrived.


    The busiest one would naturally be Xu Nuanwen''s family. She had long since started to think about the matters of her own nieces, and even the birthday present she prepared for her little nieces was something that she had been preparing since last year.


    Although he had moved into the palace, he had to leave it for a day like this.


    Ye Huan and his brothers were still living in the Fifth Prince Palace. A few days ago, they had received news from their mother that she was going to check all of these things again.


    Fortunately, the three brothers had nothing better to do recently, so they together checked the eight boxes that Xu Nuanwen had prepared a long time ago.


    In the morning, the three brothers had already changed into their clothes, and then loaded the gifts onto the carriage. After the father and mother who were living in the palace left, the family of five rushed over to Xu Family.


    Those following behind them were naturally members of the Xu family.


    They were in-laws with the second branch in the Xu Family and now that Ye Jingxing was about to ascend the throne, their master naturally had a future.


    Today, the family of four had all changed into new clothes. Although the gifts weren''t expensive, they were still items that the three of them had meticulously prepared for more than a month.


    As they arrived, one after another, in less than an hour, the closest families followed suit.


    Seeing that the people were all gathered, Xu Shiqiu gave Ye Jingxing a meaningful glance, and then the men that were in charge went to enjoy the scenery, without knowing where to discuss.


    When the few of them left, a few women immediately noticed that something was up and looked towards the Old Madame Xu.


    Old Madame Xu knew that she could not hide this fact, so she told Yue Yang what happened two days ago at the palace.


    "Our clans and the Madame Liu''s race have already reached an irreconcilable stalemate. Now that such a thing has occurred, and the first Grand Examination after tomorrow will happen, I believe that we will definitely come to a conclusion regarding this matter."


    No one had expected so much to happen in the past few days.


    Thinking about the Empress Hu''s temper in the palace, the wife of the Hu Family asked first, "Empress of the palace, do you have anything to say?" Saying that, Madam Hu looked at Dong Shu.


    Everyone knew that the Empress Hu treated Dong Shu as her own daughter and the rewards that they had received from the carriage a year ago had dazzled the eyes of many.


    Seeing Madam Hu looking straight at Dong Shu, no one felt it was strange. After all, if Empress Hu had something to say, she would definitely pass it to Dong Shu.


    But who knew that after Dong Shu heard Madam Hu''s question, she actually shook her head and said, "The Empress did not spread the news, and only the Mama Yan received a message from the palace.


    When the few ladies heard Dong Shu''s words, they did not know how to reply.


    When Ye Jingche and the Madame Liu Clan had fought against the previous Crown Prince, and now that they wanted to use the previous Crown Prince to wash themselves clean, how could the Empress not be angry?


    Old Madame Xu and Xu Nuanwen took the chance to look at each other. They knew that Yan Ye was indeed alive, and Xu Nuanwen had even received hints from the Old Madame Xu just now that she had met Yan Ye before.


    Now, they felt that the Madame Liu Clan wanted to use the previous Crown Prince''s matter to wash their hands of themselves. However, they knew that there must be something else.


    After hearing her sister-in-law''s words, Xu Nuanwen thought for a while, then said: "Right now, no matter what, the most important thing is to quickly determine the crime of mother and son as well as the Madame Liu Clan. "Everyone knows a bit about that man''s character. All I''m afraid of is that he will feel heartache for this son of his."


    Xu Nuanwen was about to become the Queen.


    Seeing that everyone stopped pursuing the matter regarding Xu Nuanwen''s daughter-in-law, Old Madame Xu continued, "Now that everyone is aware of this matter, when we return today, everyone will still need to help our husband, and should make arrangements as soon as possible." After saying this, Old Madame Xu thought for a moment before continuing, "After a while more, the other guests should come knocking as well. Everyone should restrain your emotions in time."


    With these two sentences from Old Madame Xu, the management wives immediately understood what she meant.


    Although they were only inner chamber women, they still had connections in their hands.


    Not to mention his family, even his close friends from the past were extraordinary.


    If they really allowed the Madame Liu Clan to escape this time, then they would never be able to get anything good out of it in the future.


    Thinking of this, the few ladies hurriedly expressed their attitude, claiming that they would definitely help their husband.


    After obtaining everyone''s promise, Old Madame Xu looked at Dong Shu and said: "Go check on Yuanxi, it''s almost time to capture Zhou."


    After receiving the Old Madame Xu''s instructions, Dong Shu was naturally busy looking for Yuanxi, and after she left, although the various wives still had smiles on their faces, they could still tell that something was still amiss.


    It wasn''t until a quarter of an hour later, when the various men returned, that the madams finally had a backbone.


    Although they did not know how they had come to an agreement, they could tell that their expressions were normal. Thus, they could be considered to be somewhat relieved.


    As the other guests came over, they were getting closer and closer to where Yuanxi was. Previously, Old Madame Xu had mentioned that they would need to train a few days ahead of time, but Dong Shu felt that there was no need for this.


    Hearing Dong Shu''s words, Old Madame Xu also felt that it made sense. Third-son only had one daughter left, her own aunt was about to become the empress, and her own mother was even loved by the empress.


    At this time, Dong Shu went to find a place where it was convenient to go back to the courtyard with the wet nurse. She had just cleaned and changed her clothes when she arrived at the courtyard where she had set up the things for Zhou.


    The person who came to send off the rewards was Mama Su, who was by her side. Seeing that Mama Su had personally come, the guests that came to congratulate him naturally regarded Xu Family, the little granddaughter, with more importance.


    "The Empress Dowager has been busy these past few days. After a few days when she is free, she can bring the Third Miss to the palace to express her gratitude." After saying that, Mama Su took out two more bags from her chest pocket, looked at Dong Shu, and said, "This is the birthday present Mama Hu and I gave to the three miss. It''s not as precious as the Empress'', but it''s still our kind intentions."


    Only the Mama Su and the Mama Hu who had been by Empress Hu''s side for many years would have the guts to send the parents and daughters of ministers off for their birthday presents on a day like this.


    However, the two Mama s were of the same rank, and although they were Mama s, they were more valuable than the wives of ordinary people.


    Moreover, Dong Shu had always seen the two of them as elders and the Empress Hu as sisters. Now that she had received the gifts from the two Mama s, she could only be happy and not have any thoughts about them.


    Forget about Dong Shu, even Old Madame Xu had a smile on her face when she saw Mama Su taking out her and Mama Hu''s gifts.


    "Since the Mama Su is here, we should eat a cup of water and wine."


    The Old Madame Xu only received half a bow before she heard Mama Su say, "The Empress told me to go back to the palace after a feast to properly talk about today''s events. As a result, even if Old Madame does not keep any guests, I would still stay behind to watch the show."


    Seeing Mama Su and Old Madame Xu being so intimate, everyone had confirmed that not only was Xu Family the home of the new emperor''s principal wife, it was also something that the empress of the palace loved.


    Seeing that Mama Su was already received by her mother-in-law, Dong Shu looked at Xu Shiqiu who was carrying Yuanxi.


    After receiving his Young Girl''s gaze, Xu Shiqiu immediately opened his mouth to speak to everyone.


    Before he could speak, he saw a servant of the Xu Family leading a person and quickly approaching.


    "It seems like I''m not too late." Saying that, Master Xuan Ling''s figure appeared in everyone''s line of sight.


    No one would have thought that the Master Xuan Ling would actually come. This time, not only Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu, even the new emperor who was about to ascend the throne hurriedly took two steps forward and bowed to the Master Xuan Ling.


    Unexpectedly, Master Xuan Ling who was still smiling saw Ye Jingxing and the others coming over, and immediately said with a straight face: "This humble one is not here to see you, this humble one is here to see the genius of your Dong Family."


    When Dong Shu heard Master Xuan Ling''s words, she hurriedly took two steps forward and said, "Master, the only reason you came was because of Xu Family and my daughter''s good fortune." After saying that, Dong Shu raised her hand and looked at Master Xuan Ling with a wink: "Coincidentally, I made a few new snacks recently, so it''ll definitely fit Master''s taste."


    Although the Master Xuan Ling had some history with the Xu Family back then, with his character today, he would definitely not reveal himself.


    But he never would have thought that he would receive a Xu Family on such a day.


    Master Xuan Ling did not care about the gazes of the people around him, as his status was already known to everyone, and he knew that it was not convenient for him to stay here for long.


    He took off the buddhist beads that he specially prepared and personally placed them on Yuanxi, then said: "This is a buddhist bead that I have dedicated my entire life to you, I wish you a peaceful and happy life."


    After saying that, without caring about Yuanxi''s blank look, Master Xuan Ling looked at Xu Shiqiu and said: "The hour is about to come, why aren''t you starting to capture Zhou?"


    Upon hearing Master Xuan Ling''s words, how could Xu Shiqiu dare to delay any further, he immediately said a few words to his eldest daughter, who was at the age of one, thanking everyone for coming to celebrate, and then began to let Yuanxi take revenge.


    Yuanxi had never trained before, so the moment her father put her down, she unhappily asked her mother to hug her.


    But who knew that Dong Shu could see through her thoughts, and immediately said: "Yuanxi, look at all the things in front, what do you like, can you take one?"


    Yuanxi was confused, but she could understand that her mother had called her over. She could also follow her mother''s gesture and look at the red cloth that was covered with all sorts of things.


    Seeing so many novel things, Yuanxi thought it was her new toy. Without waiting for Dong Shu to open her mouth, she began to use her hands and feet to crawl towards those things.


    When she reached the thing she liked, Yuanxi stopped. Her crescent eyes, like Dong Shu''s, first swept a circle around her before finding an empty space to sit down.


    Then, without hesitation, he picked up the wooden sword that he had taken a fancy to earlier and placed a book in his hands.


    After taking the two things, Yuanxi then looked towards her mother happily. At the same time, she didn''t forget to raise her arm and show her hands to her mother.


    On the other hand, when the surrounding people saw Yuanxi taking out a wooden sword and a book, they didn''t know how to congratulate him.


    This'' martial art and martial art ''had good intentions, but the person before him was a woman.


    Just as everyone was at a loss for words, Master Xuan Ling directly spoke: "Alright! Good! Good! You truly are worthy of being the daughter of Xu Family! "


    Hearing Master Xuan Ling''s words, the others all started to congratulate him.


    And when he thought about Xu Nuanwen''s'' ability ''on New Year''s Eve, he gained some more understanding towards his daughter.


    It was common for a daughter of the Xu Family to possess both civil and martial skills.

 C224

    Today, Yuanxi had captured Zhou, and because the Mama Su and the Master Xuan Ling by the empress dowager''s side had arrived personally, their Xu Family was lively for several hours.


    The last to leave was naturally Xu Nuanwen''s family. If it wasn''t for Ye Jingxing who had gone through great difficulties to beg the Emperor Ruikang and said that they had entered the palace for many days and missed their sons, hoping to stay in the Fifth Prince Palace outside the palace for the night, they might not be able to come out today.


    Seeing that her wife was not willing to leave, Ye Jingxing knew in his heart that she was thinking of him in case they meet again.


    At that time, even if Old Madame Xu is the wife''s own mother, he would have to pay her respects.


    No matter how hard Xu Nuanwen tried, the Old Madame Xu was still unmoved, and did not mention anything about leaving her family to eat dinner.


    Therefore, Xu Nuanwen could only leave the Xu Family in the end under the urging of her husband and her sons.


    After sending off all the guests, Old Madame Xu said that she was tired, and let Xu Shiqiu and Dong Shu bring him back to the Shihuan Courtyard to rest. There was no need for him to come to her place to eat dinner.


    The reason why Old Madame Xu said this was because of the liveliness that had already passed. Secondly, Old Madame Xu was indeed tired, and secondly, Old Madame Xu felt that it was better to let her family of three have a good time since she was an old lady.


    Xu Shiqiu was very clear about Old Madame Xu''s personality, there were many female members of the Palace that had come today. Although Eldest Sister-in-Law, Second Sister-in-law and Eldest Nephew were here to receive them, Mother and Young Girl were indeed very tired.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu also had something to say to his Young Girl, so after his Old Madame Xu said it, he did not decline.


    When Xu Shiqiu carried Yuanxi in one hand and brought Dong Shu with the other to the Shihuan Courtyard, they saw that Wang''s Disease had already prepared hot water with Ling Xiang and the others.


    Xu Shiqiu wanted to bathe together with Dong Shu, but Dong Shu directly carried Yuanxi and left first, ignoring Xu Shiqiu''s fiery gaze.


    Looking at Young Girl''s back, Xu Shiqiu raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    He had a premonition that from tomorrow onwards, the capital would be in chaos for a while longer. Thus, tonight, no matter what, he would have to cause a ruckus at the Young Girl twice.


    After the family took a bath and changed their clothes, the sky gradually darkened.


    However, because they had eaten too much today, the whole family was not very hungry. Receiving the instructions from their masters, Wang''s Disease decided to heat up a pot of broth in Shihuan Courtyard''s small kitchen, and also took out the large kitchen noodle roll, wonton, dumplings and other ingredients that were specially wrapped and placed in the small kitchen.


    Tonight was the Chinese New Year''s Eve, and even if she did not go out to enjoy the lanterns, she would not have gone to bed so early. Thus, she had prepared some food, which she arranged very well.


    After confirming that the Wang''s Disease had well arranged everything in the courtyard, Dong Shu then let the Mama Yan rest. She took the soft cloth and started to wipe Yuanxi''s hair bit by bit.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Young Girl who was wiping Yuanxi''s hair carefully, thought for a moment, and spoke: "Today, we discussed a bit, and then Brother-in-law and I went to see Yan Ye alone, and felt that this matter was not simple."


    Dong Shu didn''t understand these things initially, but because she had a lot of things to do in the past few months and Xu Shiqiu wasn''t home before, she gradually understood a lot of things that she didn''t understand before.


    Now that he heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, he knew that there was something big going on.


    "What do you mean?" Dong Shu stopped rubbing his hair. Without waiting for Yuanxi to raise her head in doubt, she continued to wipe his hair. She only looked at him without moving her eyes away.


    Seeing that Dong Shu had revealed such an expression, Xu Shiqiu immediately spoke: "We discussed this matter with the others first, although they all felt that it was not simple, they did not guess anything. I only saw that brother-in-law''s expression was a little strange, but since there were so many people, I did not ask, but everyone had agreed that no matter what His Majesty said tomorrow morning, as well as what the others said, they would all end up biting Ye Jingche and the Liu Family. "


    Saying up to here, Xu Shiqiu paused for a bit. Seeing that Yuanxi had dried the hair on hherhead, she reached out and hugged Yuanxi in his arms, then continued: "Later on, I thought that brother-in-law''s expression was a little strange. I was just about to speak privately with him, but who knew that he actually took the initiative to ask to see Yan Ye. When the two of us see Yan Ye, Brother-in-law finally revealed his guess. "


    Dong Shu saw Xu Shiqiu carrying Yuanxi away, so she stood up and walked to the side, and poured herself a cup of warm water to drink. She did not wait for Xu Shiqiu to speak, and turned to look at him: "Continue."


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s words, Xu Shiqiu smiled at her ingratiatingly: "I''ll have to trouble your wife to get a cup of warm water for your husband." After saying that, he hurriedly explained, "After taking a bath and talking so much, I feel like my mouth is very dry."


    Hearing Xu Shiqiu''s words, Dong Shu stared at him helplessly. Then she carefully poured herself half a cup of warm water and placed it near his lips.


    After Xu Shiqiu drank half a cup of warm water, he then looked at Dong Shu and continued, "Brother-in-law said that this matter, from the very beginning to the end, seemed to have a special style of doing things for the Seventh Prince''s Ye Jingde. He even asked Yan Ye if he had met Ye Jingde after entering the capital."


    "Ye Jingde? Seventh Prince? "


    Dong Shu did not have a deep impression of the Seventh Prince, but because of the matter regarding his Crown Princess''s production, she came into contact with the Sixth Prince Ye Jinghui.


    The most important reason was that she had met the Madame Liu at that time, and because of what happened at the palace''s New Year''s Eve banquet, she had a deep impression of the Madame Liu.


    On the other hand, Seventh Prince Ye Jingde, whom she could only recall seeing before, but he could not recall any more.


    Looking at Dong Shu''s expression, Xu Shiqiu could guess that she probably had no impression of Ye Jingde.


    "I didn''t know much about Seventh Prince at first, but because of the relationship between the two of them, as well as the matter of Seventh Prince''s mother plotting against the Consort De''s Empress, Brother-in-law always paid attention to him. Since Brother-in-law is able to say that it''s him, it is not without reason. Merely, I did not expect that after taking care of one Ye Jingche, another Ye Jingde would emerge. "


    Dong Shu could understand Xu Shiqiu''s words.


    He originally thought that after taking care of Ye Jingche, after his brother-in-law ascended the throne, his family would be able to live a peaceful life. However, now that Ye Jingde appeared again, this person wasn''t as direct as Ye Jingche.


    This was really hard to guard against.


    Not only her Xu Family, even the Ye Jingxing in the Fifth Prince Palace, who rarely obtained the permission of His Majesty and had stayed over for the night, told Xu Nuanwen his own speculation.


    "Does Seventh Brother really have this intention?" Xu Nuanwen was not stupid. When Ye Jingxing told her about this matter that was similar to how he usually acted, she immediately guessed the reason.


    It was just that she didn''t expect that after his husband had already gotten His Majesty''s name, Ye Jingde would still dare to cause trouble.


    "Humph!" Seventh brother thought that he was no longer here, and because something happened to Ye Jingche, he caused me to be implicated as well. Sixth brother didn''t have such intentions, so of the few princes that were in charge, he is the only one left. " After saying that, Ye Jingxing looked at Xu Nuanwen, thought for a while and continued, "Seventh Brother looks smart, but he''s actually a fool. He doesn''t know, and even if the few of us are gone, the Royal Father will not pass on the throne to him!"


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Xu Nuanwen''s mind trembled, and then she looked at Ye Jingxing in confusion.


    Ye Jingxing had never hidden this from Xu Nuanwen before he became his own wife, so naturally, he would not hide such a huge matter from the intelligent Xu Nuanwen.


    "It''s not like you don''t know what Seventh Brother''s birth mother did that year. Since the day that Royal Father agreed to give him this title of ''De'', he has never had the possibility of ascending to that position again. " After speaking to here, Ye Jingxing paused for a while, then continued: "When I was serving beside Royal Father a few days ago, I heard his tone, as if he was sighing that it was fortunate that I was alright, or else he would have directly passed the position of emperor to Uncle Prince Duan."


    Xu Nuanwen never thought that His Majesty would have such thoughts, but after thinking about it, she understood why he had such thoughts.


    His Majesty treated his own brother, the Prince Duan, very well. Moreover, he was different from His Majesty. The Prince Duan might have come from a martial arts background, unlike His Majesty who was indecisive and indecisive.


    Although the Prince Duan Palace also had Shu sons and Shu daughters, other than the Shu eldest daughter who had married into the Xu Family, the following three were the direct sons of Prince Duan''s concubine.


    In the past, there was a bold woman in the Prince Duan who wanted to kill Prince Duan''s son so that his own son could be promoted. However, when the Prince Duan found out about this, not only did he immediately execute that woman, he even exchanged his son for a mother.


    Currently, Prince Duan did not lack sons and grandsons, and the eldest son had four sons, and all of them were pretty good.


    It was said that the Prince Duan had even said that his throne would definitely be passed to his eldest son in the future, so he threw his second and third sons into the army camp to grind them.


    Now, both of them had contributed greatly. They were only waiting for the new Emperor to ascend the throne to bestow them a reward.


    As for the bastards, although the Prince Duan was not as good to them as the direct disciples, but he had long divided the family property he should have, and according to their circumstances, the Prince Duan had arranged for them to do tasks.


    Now, they both had wives and children, and they were extremely happy.


    The most important point was that the Prince Duan''s body was countless times better than His Majesty''s. This was also the main reason why His Majesty had such thoughts in the past.


    "It''s just that Uncle Prince Duan is unwilling. If he really does sit on the throne, then those few sons of his who were originally satisfied with him will definitely cause trouble. Furthermore, in the end, it was Uncle Prince Duan who recommended me. He said that although my actions weren''t as decisive as his ancestor''s, he still had a decisive helper like you. " At this point, Ye Jingxing was also a little embarrassed, but in the end, he still continued while looking at Xu Nuanwen: "Uncle Prince Duan also said that with a woman as virtuous and as capable as you who can control me, at least within the third generation of the Imperial Family, nothing bad will happen."


    Xu Nuanwen didn''t think that Ye Jingxing would say these words at this time. The most important point was that these words were said by His Majesty and his own husband.


    Thinking about her usual style of handling things, Xu Nuanwen nodded at Ye Jingxing and said, "Actually, Hubby, everything else is good, but you have indeed inherited the personality of the Royal Father. But you are different from Royal Father, in your heart, there is only me. "


    Ye Jingxing looked at the proud expression on his wife''s face and felt that he was right.


    From the short glance he gave many years ago, he had taken a fancy to this daughter of his, Xu Family, who was full of smiles.


    That year, he had finally married her with great difficulty. After all these years, he had always felt guilty for not being able to protect his Xu Family when something had happened at that time.


    But Royal Father and Uncle Prince Duan said that Xu Family was a smart person and their own wife was also a smart person.


    When he ascends the throne in the future, she would definitely not open her mouth and ask him what he wanted for Xu Family, and would even control her Xu Family to not ask him what he wanted.


    Therefore, he must treat her well.


    Ye Jingxing could feel that when Royal Father and Uncle Prince Duan were saying these words, it was because of the matter regarding his father-in-law back then.


    He understood his wife''s personality very well. Just like her, he understood her as well. The two of them were a match made in heaven.


    Seeing Ye Jingxing''s expression, Xu Nuanwen understood his intentions, and thought that there would be more matters to take care of tomorrow morning. She immediately looked at him and said: "Go to sleep early, there will be more matters to take care of tomorrow."


    Hearing Xu Nuanwen''s words, Ye Jingxing suddenly laughed at her, and before Xu Nuanwen could react, she directly carried her and walked towards the bed in the room.


    How could Xu Nuanwen not understand what Ye Jingxing was trying to do? It was just that she did not expect that after getting married for so many years, she would actually carry her in her arms and assume the posture of a newly wedded grandmother and grandfather.


    In the Fifth Prince Palace, Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing had a feeling that they were getting married together, and had just made a scene at Dong Shu''s wedding.


    Looking at the Young Girl in his arms, who was about to fall asleep, Xu Shiqiu''s heartbeat also gradually calmed down.


    No matter what would happen in the imperial court tomorrow, he would not allow Ye Jingche and the Liu Family the chance to escape!

 C225

    Because of this matter, the Fifth Prince Palace and the Xu Family had been discussing for a long time.


    The most direct person to do this was the Madame Ye in the Xu Family Room.


    If this was according to Madame Ye''s usual personality, she really wouldn''t bother about this matter.


    But who told him to marry into the Ye Family? Ye Jingxing, who was about to ascend to the throne, was not only his cousin, but also his husband''s sister and uncle''s son.


    Although Madame Ye had a cold personality, she treated her children sincerely.


    She knew that her own children could have relied on her father to promote them. However, in the future, they could only count on Ye Jingxing, her uncle.


    Thus, on the fifteenth day of the first month of the Lantern Festival, she took the opportunity to visit her own father in the Prince Duan Palace and brought up this matter.


    In terms of Xu Family, other than the Xu Shiqiu couple, there was also Xu Nuanwen and Ye Jingxing. Most probably, only she guessed that the man who lived in Xu Yanzhu''s courtyard was her son, the eldest son, Ye Yan, from the Crown Prince''s Cousin.


    Although this matter was kept from the family, Madame Ye was, after all, the eldest wife of the Xu Family. There were some things that could be kept from others, but it might not be able to keep from her.


    Hence, after leaving the Xu Family house, she pondered for a while, and then took the chance to see the Prince Duan tonight.


    After seeing Prince Duan, he naturally did not mention anything about Yan Ye. He only spoke about the hatred between and his Xu Family seriously.


    "Father, what exactly happened that year, others may not be clear about it, but you definitely know about it. Xu Family has suffered for so many years, and this time, you can clearly see your enemies getting their retribution, but now, there''s another rumor. " In the entire Prince Duan Palace, he was the only one who dared to call the Prince Duan ''father'', and not ''father''.


    It just so happened that Prince Duan liked her as an eldest daughter. It was not only because she was her first child, but also because Madame Ye had lost her mother since she was young, and was sensible enough to take care of her sister-in-law.


    Hearing Madame Ye''s words, Prince Duan also let out a long sigh.


    The news had already reached outside the palace, so how could he not know?


    He didn''t want to guess whether this was true or false, but hearing his eldest daughter''s words, he also understood the meaning of Xu Family.


    Xu Family, Ye Jingche and the Liu Family, the current situation was'' if you don''t die, then I die ''. And it just so happened that on this matter, he did not manage to find any traces of Xu Family trying to scheme against Ye Jingche, so the current situation that Ye Jingche was in, was precisely because he himself had the Liu Family as well as the Zheng Family.


    Xu Family could choose not to take the initiative to plot against the prince because of his loyalty to the monarch, but if the prince really did do something wrong, Xu Family would definitely add insult to injury and seek revenge.


    In this matter, the Prince Duan really could not say that his Xu Family was wrong.


    If it were him, he probably wouldn''t be better off than Xu Family, and might even take the initiative to extend his hand and do something.


    It was because he had these thoughts in his heart, in the end, under the expectant gaze of his eldest daughter, he nodded and said, "Don''t worry, father is not a fool. No matter what your royal uncle thinks, father will definitely act according to the law."


    After receiving her own father''s promise, Madame Ye could be considered to be half relieved.


    Since they had come to the Prince Duan Palace, the Madame Ye would naturally not only mention this one thing, she had also casually mentioned the matter of''s marriage.


    "Father, uncle Huang''s body ¡­" Speaking to here, the Madame Ye paused for a moment, then continued: "I am not speaking nonsense, but Yanhao is not small, and the engagement was delayed for a long time. The date of the marriage was long discussed with the Zhang Family, please do not ¡­"


    Madame Ye had not finished speaking, but Prince Duan understood her meaning.


    His eldest daughter''s character was very clear to him, and he knew that she viewed his children as important. Thus, in the end, he looked at her and nodded, "The day you have chosen is very good, so just wait for your wife to drink her tea in peace."


    With her father''s words, Madame Ye could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    However, the Madame Ye did not know that there were some things that were unexpected.


    The Madame Ye took advantage of the Spring Lantern Festival to visit their parents'' home. The other women were not idle either, and as for the men, they naturally contacted many people tonight.


    However, because it was the Spring Lantern Festival, the capital city was already bustling with noise and excitement. The commotion caused by them did not attract too much attention.


    After all, after today, the new year would be over. Taking advantage of this last day, it was very normal for people to become more lively.


    Therefore, no matter how much commotion there was outside the palace, the palace did not receive any news.


    Of course, the most important reason was that Prince Duan, who was in charge of this matter, pretended to be mute.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    16th of January


    The first meeting of the Grand Examination after the opening of the year was just as everyone had predicted. Not only did they discuss a few major matters, they even discussed them from the beginning of the morning until the end of the evening.


    Even though he had already prepared himself in advance, the women who were waiting at home for their men to arrive were still anxious, afraid that something would happen to their man during today''s assembly.


    Dong Shu was also one of them.


    Although she had Old Madame Xu''s advice, Dong Shu could feel that Old Madame Xu was similarly worried. How could she possibly relax?


    When it was almost noon, before the palace had even dispersed, Dong Shu looked at Old Madame Xu and asked worriedly: Mother, do you think that we can fulfill our wish in today''s assembly?


    Old Madame Xu''s heart was in a mess right now. She had wanted to console Dong Shu, but when she didn''t have her son and didn''t hear any news, she knew that she was in a really bad mood today.


    Thinking up to here, the Old Madame Xu looked directly at Dong Shu and said, "It''s good that we did our best in this matter.


    Although Old Madame Xu said this, she understood in her heart that with Emperor Ruikang''s personality, as long as no one supported him on this matter, he would not be so persistent.


    After all, what Ye Jingche and the Liu Family had done almost shook the country.


    The Old Madame Xu had some understanding of the Emperor Ruikang. At the beginning of the morning assembly today, the Emperor Ruikang asked him about her age and didn''t want to see her son walk in front of him again.


    But when he said that, before anyone else could say anything, Prince Duan took a step forward, looked at him and said: "I can understand why royal brother can''t bear to part with his own son. However, the laws of the country, as well as the imperial court, Ye Jingche, the Liu family, and the Zheng family, all of these things that they had done nearly shook the country. royal brother, you are not only my father, but also my dynasty''s emperor.


    Only Empress Hu would dare to say such words that didn''t give face to the Emperor Ruikang. And only Prince Duan, His Majesty''s younger brother, would dare to say such words in front of all the subjects in the imperial court.


    Since the Emperor Ruikang had recognized one thing, it was hard to change it.


    Just like how he felt guilty towards Empress Hu because of the previous crown prince, and as a result, no matter how disrespectful the Empress Hu felt towards him, he was not angry. It was because he felt that he had let down the Empress Hu and should not be angry.


    Towards the Prince Duan, the Emperor Ruikang had long recognized that this was his own little brother. Back then, he had helped him to ascend to the throne, and it was even his little brother who had helped him a lot over the years.


    His own little brother did not intend to take the throne, so he would not harm him. What he said must be for his own good, for the sake of the Madame Ye.


    Because he knew this, when he heard Prince Duan''s words, Emperor Ruikang did not get angry. He only sighed, looked at Prince Duan, and said: "Prince Duan, how do you feel about Ye Jingche''s matter, and how should we deal with it?"


    With Emperor Ruikang''s words, the originally apprehensive crowd heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even the ministers who were not from Ye Jingxing''s faction heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was true that they and Ye Jingche had not reached a situation where they did not want to stop until their deaths, but with the incident on New Year''s Eve, they did not dare to let Ye Jingche out.


    What if he gave it again next time?


    Thinking up to here, the ministers all steeled their hearts. No matter what, they couldn''t let His Majesty let go of Ye Jingche this time.


    As for the Liu and Zheng Families ¡­


    Since Ye Jingche was the main culprit behind the crime, how could they possibly escape?


    Emperor Ruikang would definitely not show mercy to these people if he dealt with his own son.


    With this thought in their minds, when the Prince Duan opened his mouth and said that he wanted Ye Jingche to be removed from the Imperial Family and be confined for a lifetime, many people couldn''t help but nod their heads in agreement.


    Everyone knows that Emperor Ruikang is unwilling to see his own son die in front of them, so let''s let Ye Jingche live for a while longer. After all, everyone knows that Emperor Ruikang''s health is not good.


    And the reason why Prince Duan proposed to remove Ye Jingche from the royal family was to prevent Emperor Ruikang from regretting it in the future, or maybe Ye Jingche was just trying to cause trouble from the back of his mind.


    After the Emperor Ruikang heard what the Prince Duan had to say, he fell into silence.


    He had to admit that the punishment proposed by the Prince Duan was very good. Let his son be an ordinary person, as long as he obediently did not cause trouble, even if he was encircled, his life would be saved.


    The most important thing was that Emperor Ruikang understood that he was still alive. After he had gone, if Ye Jingche was still a prince, he might really be able to do something else.


    At that time, even if the Prince Duan was still here, once the heavens are in his court, Ye Jingxing might just directly take his life.


    The more he thought about it, the more Emperor Ruikang felt that it was possible.


    Thinking about that, Emperor Ruikang nodded at Prince Duan, then looked at Ye Jingxing who was standing below him.


    "Fine, you have to promise Royal Father to leave him with a bloodline."


    Emperor Ruikang''s request was not considered excessive. In Ye Jingxing''s opinion, even if it was Ye Jingche''s direct son, didn''t he still have a concubine son that had already been sent to the northern border?


    That bastard would definitely survive, so it wouldn''t be hard for Royal Father to agree to his request.


    Only, Ye Jingxing also understood that he could not agree directly. After thinking for a moment, he looked at Emperor Ruikang and said: "Why not invite Master Xuan Ling to the palace to calculate?"


    The reason why Ye Jingxing said that was only to calm Emperor Ruikang. After all, Master Xuan Ling had secretly left a message for Dong Shu after he saw that Yuanxi had caught up with him.


    Only four people knew about this.


    Dong Shu, Xu Shiqiu, him and Xu Nuanwen.


    Therefore, what Ye Jingxing said now was only to tell Emperor Ruikang that not only was the Prince Duan watching him, but the Master Xuan Ling was also watching him.


    Emperor Ruikang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Ye Jingxing''s words.


    He had also just thought of the Master Xuan Ling, so no matter what battles existed between them, at least their hearts would always be the same.


    The Madame Ye was a place that could not be lost!


    Only, the Emperor Ruikang did not expect that after he had just agreed to lock Ye Jingche up, and after the person who passed down the decree had left the Ye Residence, Ye Jingche killed a whole bunch of women and then personally ended his own life.

 C226

    "How could this be? How could this be? "


    Emperor Ruikang looked like he had aged a dozen years in an instant. He sat powerlessly on the Dragon Throne, his eyes turning murky.


    The ministers who had been waiting for their return were trapped within the palace.


    Ye Jingxing, who was standing below the Emperor Ruikang, glanced at Xu Shiqiu worriedly. Seeing that Xu Shiqiu was also frowning, he knew that things were going to get complicated.


    If Ye Jingche was still alive, then whatever he did before would be a thorn in the Emperor Ruikang''s heart. No matter how much he pitied his son, he would never give him any dignity.


    It was this thorn that Emperor Ruikang had personally pulled out, but it would definitely leave a hole.


    But now, this son of his had died!


    Now that he was dead, and had hanged himself after killing all the women in the mansion, only leaving behind a direct son, Emperor Ruikang would not only pity this son, but would also treat him well.


    Even though he had just said that he would remove this son from the royal family.


    After all, he was his own son!


    As a father who had three sons, Ye Jingxing understood very well the attitude of Royal Father at this time. However, he also understood at the same time that this was not a good thing.


    Although they were not the ones who forced Ye Jingche to death, but in the eyes of the Royal Father, he was definitely going to drag them into this.


    Thinking about it, Ye Jingxing sighed in his heart.


    He also didn''t expect that Ye Jingche would actually have such courage to make such a choice at this moment.


    Ye Jingxing was not the only one that did not expect this. Amongst the ministers, those who had come into contact with Ye Jingche did not either.


    Just as Ye Jingxing was thinking about what to do about this matter, the Prince Duan who suggested how to punish Ye Jingche had already thought about it very quickly.


    He first gave Ye Jingxing a meaningful glance, then signaled his trusted aides behind him. After his trusted aides slowly retreated out of the hall, he took two steps forward to look at Emperor Ruikang and said: "Royal brother, this is junior brother''s fault."


    When Prince Duan opened his mouth, it attracted the attention of everyone in the hall, including the Emperor Ruikang. They recovered from their thoughts and looked at Prince Duan.


    Seeing that everyone was sizing himself up, the Prince Duan''s expression did not change. He continued to look at the Emperor Ruikang and said: "How to punish him is junior brother''s suggestion. Now that he has made such a resolute decision, it makes it difficult for junior brother."


    When Prince Duan said this, the ministers of the court understood what he meant.


    Xu Shiqiu looked at Prince Duan in admiration, thinking that this Prince Duan was indeed His Majesty''s biological brother, he really did understand His Majesty''s personality.


    Sure enough, after Prince Duan said this, the Emperor Ruikang began to ponder.


    The Emperor Ruikang thought about it simple, was Ye Jingche strangling himself for a reason or forcing himself to do so? Was he dissatisfied with himself? Did he think that if he hanged himself, the son he left behind would be treated kindly by him?


    Emperor Ruikang''s heart was truly biased.


    Previously, he only felt heartache because he had a son walking in front of him, and he actually hanged himself. Was it because he was removed from the royal family that he hanged himself?


    At this moment, he was thinking that Ye Xiao was forcing him to be this father!


    Thinking about this, although Emperor Ruikang''s face looked a little better, it still seemed to be lacking in spirit.


    "In that case, the following matter ¡­" After saying that, Emperor Ruikang turned to look at Prince Duan.


    Emperor Ruikang knew that at this time, most likely only Prince Duan would dare to tell him the truth.


    But this time, Prince Duan did not directly say his opinion as Emperor Ruikang had hoped. Instead, he hesitated for a moment, and ''had no choice'' to say: "Royal brother, the imperial edict cannot be changed."


    Prince Duan only said this sentence, but Emperor Ruikang understood his own little brother''s meaning very well.


    The imperial edict could not be changed, so he had already ordered for Ye Jingche to be removed from the royal family.


    Since he was an ordinary person, no matter how prestigious his status was, there was no hope of obtaining the treatment of a prince after death if something like this happened.


    Ordinary people would at most be given a duke, and each generation of dukes was going to decline.


    But Ye Jingche did not die because of meritorious service, he wanted to rebel before and kill his father to become the emperor.


    Even if Emperor Ruikang wanted to pity his son, he could not ignore the thoughts of the ministers in the middle of the court. He could not be so shameless.


    The meaning of Prince Duan was very clear. It was only after Ye Jingxing had left the Prince Duan that he understood the meaning behind Prince Duan''s gaze. He took two steps forward and whispered to the Emperor Ruikang: "Royal Father, to third brother''s family, the most important thing right now is to properly nurture Brother Rong. As long as Brother Rong is able to study or join the army in the future, with his surname ''Ye'', he will always be able to get up. "


    His meaning was very clear, as long as Ye Jingche''s children were truly capable, he would not stop them from contributing meritorious services.


    As long as there were merits, with their surname Ye, there would be no worries in the future.


    When the Emperor Ruikang heard Ye Jingxing''s words, his face finally turned good.


    That''s right, if he insisted on sealing Ye Jingche up, the court officials would definitely be unhappy, since Ye Jingche had done the wrong thing.


    However, his son even left a grandson for him. As long as his grandchildren had the ability, even if they were great-grandchildren, they could still reclaim the throne!


    Although there was no matter if his surname was the Emperor or not, even if Ye Jingche was removed from the imperial family list, he was still surnamed Ye. The key point was, he was of the Emperor Ruikang''s bloodline, and that was not wrong.


    As long as his grandson was truly not bad in the future, he believed that Ye Jingxing, including his children, would definitely not mistreat his family.


    Of course, this was only what the Emperor Ruikang was thinking.


    He felt that the heir he chose was kind and kind to his brothers, which was why he gave the throne to him so confidently.


    But what he did not know was that in Ye Jingxing''s heart, Xu Nuanwen hated Ye Jingche, and even Ye Jingxing''s sons did not like the Ye Jingche family.


    That was why the Emperor Ruikang comforted himself, but Ye Jingxing didn''t plan to train Ye Rong properly from the start.


    As for the future, Ye Jingxing believed that his eldest son would also not be so blind.


    Later...


    As long as Ye Mo''s bloodline was suppressed for two to three generations, then in the future, no one would be able to remember their family. At most, they would become a small landlord, so there was no need to think about anything else.


    Emperor Ruikang understood now, then the following matters would be easy to handle.


    It was impossible to seal anything with Ye Jingche''s identity, so the Emperor Ruikang ordered his funeral to be conducted in accordance with the Duke''s standards in the end.


    The courtiers and officials could not say anything about this.


    After all, he was the son of the Emperor Ruikang, so he had to give him face.


    As for Ye Rong, he was prepared to give his grandson proper instructions. While he was mourning, he would study hard, and after he gets filial piety, he would take the test and slowly promote him.


    Of course, this was on the premise that Emperor Ruikang could live until then.


    With regards to the arrangements and matters, it was getting late, the Emperor Ruikang thought that he was not feeling well, so he decided to leave the court.


    However, he didn''t expect that the moment he stood up from the dragon throne, he couldn''t sit back down.


    Seeing Emperor Ruikang get up from the Dragon Throne, in the next moment his body swayed and he was about to fall, not only the attendants who were waiting beside him, but even Ye Jingxing and Prince Duan who were closest to him were shocked.


    Although the Prince Duan had already arranged for his trusted aides to invite the Head of the Main Hospital, he did not expect that his imperial brother would not be able to last long enough to return to his room.


    Seeing that the Emperor Ruikang had fainted, the Prince Duan immediately ordered: "Guards, seal the palace door." After saying that, the Prince Duan looked at Ye Jingxing and said, "Ol ''Five, you will personally wait by royal brother''s side with this king." After that, the Prince Duan personally passed the identity token that the Emperor Ruikang had bestowed to him, ordering him to be in charge of the palace''s safety.


    By the time Prince Duan had finished with his arrangements, the attendants had already carried him to the back hall under the indication of the head of the hospital.


    Once Xu Shiqiu received the Prince Duan''s trust and orders, naturally, they were immediately arranged.


    He swept his eyes across the main hall and the courtiers and ministers, his gaze filled with killing intent. The main hall that was initially restless from Emperor Ruikang''s sudden fainting immediately quietened down.


    "Everyone heard what the Prince Duan said. Everyone should stay in the palace until His Majesty wakes up." After saying this, Xu Shiqiu then continued, "I will arrange for the royal kitchen to bring some snacks and tea for everyone here. If it is convenient, I will need three people to accompany me and I will also personally arrange for a guard to accompany me before I can leave the great hall."


    After saying that, Xu Shiqiu suddenly looked at everyone in the hall and sneered: "If someone has ulterior motives, don''t blame the sword in this general''s hand, I don''t recognize anyone!" With that said, Xu Shiqiu unsheathed the sword at his waist. Whoosh.


    This sword was not Xu Shiqiu''s usual weapon. This was given to him by the Emperor Ruikang when he returned from the northern border years ago, allowing him to wear it in the palace.


    Although swords were not commonly used, it was still possible to kill a person.


    Every single person in the hall could feel the killing intent coming from Xu Shiqiu, so they naturally did not dare to have any small thoughts about him.


    Even though they wanted to send a message out of the palace, they knew that it was impossible. After all, Xu Shiqiu was watching them.


    Just as Xu Shiqiu was threatening the various ministers from the front hall, in the back hall, the hospital chief also looked at the Prince Duan and Ye Jingxing, shaking his head.


    "This subject has already said before that it would be better to take good care of His Majesty''s health and recuperate more carefully." Right now, His Majesty doesn''t spit out blood like last time, but his internal organs ¡­ " At this point, the courtyard paused for the first time before continuing, "I have two methods. This subject wrote a prescription and tried his best to feed the medicine to His Majesty. If His Majesty took the medicine, he would wake up in two days. After waking up, however, His Majesty would probably have no choice but to lie on his bed and recuperate. Perhaps he might be able to hold on for another six months or so. "The other method is to use this subject''s golden needles to prick his acupoints. His Majesty can wake up as soon as possible, but once that''s the case, His Majesty will only have three months at most."


    With that said, Ye Jingxing turned to look at Prince Duan.


    This way, he could take advantage of half a year''s time to slowly take control of the imperial court. After all, the Royal Father was still here, so even if he was lying on the bed all the time, he could still instruct him.


    But Ye Jingxing knew that the person who understood Royal Father''s thoughts the most was probably his uncle.


    Seeing Ye Jingxing looking over, the Prince Duan thought for a moment, then said to the Head of the Academy: "With royal brother''s temper, you definitely won''t be able to remain lying on the bed without moving." After saying that, the Prince Duan looked at the Head of the Guards and said decisively: "I will have to trouble you to prick my acupoints, Eldest Brother."


    When the Prince Duan finished speaking, the Head of the Guards nodded at him.


    Since the Prince Duan had spoken, he naturally would not hesitate.


    Before piercing the needles on the Emperor Ruikang, the Head of the Guards thought absentmindedly. He did not know whether he could get the approval of the new Emperor after he ascended the throne or not.


    It really wasn''t easy doing this for the imperial physician.

 C227

    Before Emperor Ruikang fainted, his mind was only occupied with one thing, when he saw another son walk in front of him.


    When he felt a bit of pain in his body and slowly regained control of his body, he was thinking, "Did I escape another calamity?"


    Immediately, he heard the voices of his fifth son and younger brother beside him.


    After confirming that the two were standing guard beside him, Emperor Ruikang heaved a sigh of relief before he even opened his eyes.


    He slowly withdrew the golden needle in his hand, then looked towards Prince Duan and Ye Jingxing and said, "Your Majesty has already had a feeling, and will wake up in less than a cup of tea''s time. This old subject will personally prepare the medicine and make some medicine to boil."


    At such a critical time, the dean really did not dare let others do such small things.


    Even if it was any of the other imperial physicians of the Grand Hospital, he would not be at ease.


    It was because Emperor Ruikang''s body was not too good and the medicine he concocted was unique. If the sequence of application was wrong, it could affect the medicinal properties of the medicine.


    He also knew that the head of the hospital had already placed three papers on top of his head. Thus, after hearing the head of the hospital''s words, he looked at the head of the hospital and declared, "As long as Royal Brother can wake up and survive this, I will plead for your life and allow you to return to your homeland.


    When Prince Duan said this, the Head of the Guards trembled in excitement, not knowing what to do.


    Therefore, he merely thanked the Prince Duan and guaranteed that he would use all of his abilities to treat the Emperor Ruikang.


    After the Head of the Guards left, Emperor Ruikang slowly opened his eyes.


    When Prince Duan saw that Emperor Ruikang had opened his eyes, he took the initiative to take two steps forward, looked at him and started to talk, then brought up the matter with the Chief of the Imperial Physician Guild.


    "Royal brother, the dean is getting on in years. After you''ve passed this hurdle, you might as well let him go back to his hometown. It''s not easy for him. "


    These words, only the Prince Duan dared to say it.


    With Emperor Ruikang''s personality, such an imperial physician with such good medical skills would definitely not be willing to let her go.


    However, the Head of the Guards was indeed too old, and the other reason was that the Chief''s only son had died early, and only a daughter had been recruited. His son-in-law was not well, and he had left his daughter and grandson in poor health.


    The grandson of the head of the institution was a defect in his womb. No matter how good his medical skills were, he could only nurture his grandson''s body better, but could not completely cure the defect brought out by his womb.


    The dean had really put in a lot of effort for the sake of his daughter and grandson.


    Now the director wanted to bring his daughter and grandson back to the village, one to warm the south for them to take care of, and the other to find his grandson an ordinary strong peasant girl who could have a baby as soon as possible.


    Emperor Ruikang also understood this, he knew that if he forced the Principal to stay, the Principal would definitely be unhappy.


    In that case, it would be better to let him go. At the very least, he would remember his kindness in his heart and would seriously treat himself in the final days.


    Not to mention that the other imperial physicians of the Grand Hospital had decent medical skills. Although they couldn''t compare to the head of the hospital, his body, more importantly, relied on nurturing and nurturing him.


    Thinking about that, Emperor Ruikang looked at Prince Duan and nodded, then raised his chin, and pointed ahead.


    "Don''t worry royal brother, there''s Xu Shiqiu watching us from the front. The identity token that royal brother bestowed to me, was also given to Xu Shiqiu by me." After saying that, the Prince Duan thought for a moment before continuing, "After royal brother takes the medicine, do you want to meet the ministers?"


    Prince Duan did not want Emperor Ruikang to continue working hard, but wanted a few powerful ministers to come in and take a look at him. To confirm that he was still alive, it was just that he needed to recuperate.


    Emperor Ruikang naturally understood Prince Duan''s meaning, and after hearing Prince Duan''s words, he slightly nodded his head.


    While waiting for the Academy Leader to boil the medicine, Emperor Ruikang looked at Ye Jingxing, his mouth wide open for a long time before finally being able to say a few words.


    ''Crown Prince... ''Bloodline... ''


    Hearing these words, Ye Jingxing immediately understood what his Royal Father wanted to ask.


    Although he understood, Ye Jingxing did not plan to tell Emperor Ruikang the truth. After all, Yan Ye hated him.


    Rather than letting him know that his grandson was still alive and unwilling to meet him, it would be better to keep it a secret from him and not let him know about this matter.


    Furthermore, Xu Shiqiu had revealed some information to him before, and the Empress Hu didn''t want the Royal Father to see Yan Ye either.


    In order to not infuriate the Empress Hu, he wanted her to do something before she ascended the throne. Therefore, it was better to pretend to not know that Yan Ye was in the capital.


    After understanding this point, Ye Jingxing looked at Emperor Ruikang and nodded, "Royal Father, this son has heard of this rumor as well, but I still do not know if it is true or not."


    Since Ye Jingxing had said so, the Emperor Ruikang did not doubt him.


    After all, more than ten years had passed, and it would be difficult for them to investigate this matter.


    Besides, the news had come from outside the palace. It was hard to tell whether it was true or false.


    The most important thing was that everyone believed that Ye Jingche and the Liu Family had caused this matter. That was why they did not investigate it seriously in the beginning.


    But now, Ye Jingche was dead ¡­


    If this news still existed, then it was very likely that Ye Jingche and the Liu Family did not come out.


    Emperor Ruikang pondered in his heart for a long time before looking at Ye Jingxing and saying once more, "Investigate."


    Although it was just one word, Emperor Ruikang was still able to convey his meaning very well.


    He told Ye Jingxing to investigate this matter.


    Ye Jingxing did not decline, Yan Ye had long ago said that after he ascended the throne, he would leave the capital.


    Counting the time, he still had half a month. As long as he controlled it well, he could still delay it for half a month.


    Emperor Ruikang did not know of Ye Jingxing''s thoughts, upon hearing his son''s words, he closed his eyes and rested for a while.


    After waiting for the time it took to make a cup of tea, Emperor Ruikang finally opened his eyes and looked at Prince Duan as he nodded: "Pass it down."


    The Prince Duan understood Emperor Ruikang''s meaning, his royal brother wanted to see a few important ministers.


    When Prince Duan left Ye Jingxing to guard Emperor Ruikang and arrived at the front hall, he saw that the ministers had already eaten two pieces of dim sum under Xu Shiqiu''s arrangements, and were starving. At this time, they were all sitting on the ground, obviously resting.


    However, the moment they saw Prince Duan coming out, the ministers quickly stood up and looked at him in anticipation.


    Prince Duan didn''t have any intention of keeping people in suspense. He scanned the great hall and confirmed that everyone was here, before opening his mouth and saying, "His Majesty has already awoken. He is preparing to summon the ministers. Everyone wait." After saying that, the Emperor Ruikang nodded to Xu Shiqiu who was at his side, and then personally walked to the side of the several high ranking officials and led them to the inner hall.


    Considering that Emperor Ruikang''s health was not good, the Prince Duan did not bring many people to the Back Palace.


    At one time, there were two ministers. It took them four separate sessions before they managed to meet all of the ministers that Emperor Ruikang wanted to meet.


    As for the eight ministers, their faces were filled with worry as they entered. When they emerged, they obviously let out sighs of relief, which were noticed by everyone.


    Seeing their expressions, everyone was certain of one thing. His Majesty was fine.


    Prince Duan personally made a few trips and took the chance to observe everyone''s expressions. Seeing that everyone was slowly relaxing, he also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although royal brother had already decided to give the throne to Ye Jingxing, his son, if something really happened to royal brother today, then the entire imperial court would definitely be in turmoil.


    Master Xuan Ling had said this a long time ago, that this time, the changes of the throne would definitely be smooth sailing. If there were any mishaps, it would affect the entire Madame Ye.


    This was also one of the main reasons why the Emperor Ruikang agreed to the zen position.


    Seeing that everyone''s expression had returned back to normal, Prince Duan was just about to open his mouth to say a few words and send everyone out of the palace. However, Ye Jingde who was previously like an invisible person suddenly opened his mouth and asked: "Uncle Wang, does Royal Father have a meeting with us?"


    No one expected Ye Jingde to speak, even Ye Jinghui who was standing in front of Ye Jingde did not expect it.


    As for the other princes behind Ye Jingde, they were still young, and would normally only be present during the Grand Examination. Although they were left here today, they did not have the intention to speak.


    When Ye Jingde opened his mouth, everyone felt that something was wrong.


    His Majesty had seen a few ministers, but why hadn''t he wanted to see his other sons?


    However, they were curious and did not dare to ask. After all, Prince Duan did not have a good temper.


    Prince Duan was indeed unhappy in his heart. Even though he had already known that his Seventh Nephew''s personality was not as simple as it looked on the surface, he never thought that he would ask him in front of so many people.


    He stared at Ye Jingde for a moment. The eyes that he used to kill countless of enemies on the battlefield was not something that anyone could bear.


    When Prince Duan felt Ye Jingde''s body slightly trembling, he finally opened his mouth and said: "The one who I want to see, the one who I don''t want to see, is royal brother. Right now, your royal brother needs to rest for two days. Two days later, we will have a meeting.


    After speaking to here, the Prince Duan glanced at the Ye Jingde who seemed to be unwilling to accept this, and continued: "As for you guys, your fifth brother has always been by your Royal Father''s side, he is your successor that your Royal Father has personally set down. With him here, this king thinks that it is enough."


    With that, the Prince Duan opened his mouth at the end, "You all can leave the palace!"


    Prince Duan was not afraid of these nephews. After he finished speaking, he did not even bother to look at his nephew''s reaction as he flicked his sleeves and entered the inner hall.


    After the Prince Duan left, Ye Jinghui turned to look at Ye Jingde behind him and said: "Seventh brother, you heard it? With Uncle Prince Duan and Uncle Wu present, Royal Father has already met with a few ministers. For the few of us, seeing Royal Father is not important at all. " Speaking to here, Ye Jinghui looked at Ye Jingde and sneered, then continued: "If you truly have a filial piety, you should be at ease and pray for Royal Father, didn''t you hear what Uncle Wang said? Royal Father only needs to rest quietly, we can see him in a few days. Why are you in such a hurry? "


    Ye Jinghui looked at Ye Jingde after he finished speaking, then turned to his other brothers and said: "All of you can go back now, quiet down for the next few days, and wait for the Royal Father to summon you all." After saying this, Ye Jinghui naturally left in a hurry.


    His wife was still a month old and he hadn''t returned for so long, so he didn''t know how worried she would be.


    As Ye Jinghui was the first to leave, the court officials also left one after another.


    Today was the Grand Examination, so they had to wait until the end of the hour to get up. Until now, it had already been almost six hours, and they truly did not want to stay in the palace any longer.


    Xu Shiqiu naturally could not leave so early, but after the Prince Duan spoke, he signaled Xu Yanhao and Ye Shuo with his eyes, and had them leave the palace to deliver the news to their families.


    After he was sure that his nephew and nephew had left, Xu Shiqiu finally looked at Ye Jingde''s back and sneered.


    Right now, he was almost certain that the rumors outside the palace that the late crown prince still had his bloodline left in this world had been spread by Ye Jingde.


    Thinking to this point, Xu Shiqiu withdrew the sneer on his face and thought to himself, looks like this Ye Jingde is really restless.

 C228

    Although the news of the Emperor Ruikang being ill once again did not spread out openly, it still spread as the court officials followed them home.


    It was just that the Emperor Ruikang had already decided on New Year''s Eve, that they would be meditating on the Fifth Prince''s Ye Jingxing. Furthermore, he wasn''t young anymore, and his health hadn''t been well since the new year.


    Furthermore, Ye Jingxing was currently living in the palace, so even though everyone knew that Emperor Ruikang was sick, they did not panic.


    After all, they had already chosen the next emperor. Even if the Emperor Ruikang were to pass away now, they would immediately welcome a new emperor.


    This was what most people thought.


    But apart from most of them, there were also those who were unwilling or planning to take advantage of this opportunity to do something.


    On New Year''s Eve, after Ye Jingche''s birth mother failed, he was ordered by the Emperor Ruikang to be locked in the cold palace.


    But even though the Emperor Ruikang had locked her in the cold palace, she had forgotten that the Madame Liu had been in charge of the palace for many years.


    Although most of the people in Madame Liu''s possession had been cleared out by Empress Hu and the Emperor Ruikang, there were still some scattered people that neither the Empress Hu nor the Emperor Ruikang had noticed.


    Today, when the news of Emperor Ruikang''s illness reached his, he sat motionlessly in front of the Buddha statue, not moving at all.


    The palace maid who came to deliver the message waited for a long time before the Madame Liu who was sitting in front of the Buddha statue spoke: "My son shouldn''t be here anymore, right?"


    Although it was an inquiring tone, the palace maids could hear the affirmation from Madame Liu''s words.


    The palace maid was somewhat worried. She had originally planned to hide it from the Empress for several days, but who knew that she would actually guess.


    "Empress, this servant did not intentionally hide it from you." The palace maid knelt on the ground, her eyes red from worry.


    Hearing the palace maid''s voice, Madame Liu turned to look at her, then sighed: "I know that you''re doing this for my own good, but I understand my son''s personality." After saying that, the Madame Liu thought for a moment, then looked at the palace maid and continued: "I still have one last wish, are you willing to help me?"


    "Yes! This servant is willing! "


    The palace maid had lost her own mother since childhood, and the empress had sent her to the palace. She had almost passed away due to illness, and all these years, it had been the Madame Liu who had been protecting her in secret.


    At that time, she was just a small palace maid who did crude work. All these years, it was because of Madame Liu''s promotion that she had her current status.


    Although the palace maids knew that the Madame Liu was protecting her and possibly trying to bribe her, she also knew that if it wasn''t for the help from Madame Liu in the past, she would have died a long time ago.


    Furthermore, when her brother was getting married, it was the Madame Liu who secretly gave her money so that she could send it out of the palace to her brother. Now that her sister-in-law had given birth to a nephew, her brother also took his wife and children and left Beijing at the end of last year.


    She only wanted to return the favor from Madame Liu and be a clean person in her next life.


    Madame Liu should have also guessed what the palace maid was thinking, but she didn''t care, as long as she was willing to work for him.


    "This palace knows that you have connections, and I have a packet of medicine right here. Think of a way to add it to His Majesty''s daily spring water."


    When Madame Liu said this, the palace maid who was kneeling on the ground trembled.


    Madame Liu saw that she was afraid and could not help but open her mouth again, "Ordinary people who have eaten this pill would only feel upset in their stomachs at most. The imperial physician would not be able to find anything about it."


    She had the medicine ready by the end of last year when she knew what her son was going to do.


    This medicine was the family heirloom of the woman in the imperial household. When she was about to enter the palace, her mother had given her the prescription.


    It was just that after so many years, she had never used it in the palace. She thought that she would never be able to use it, but who would have thought that she would still need to use it now?


    She knew that Emperor Ruikang''s body was in a bad condition, if she took the pill even once, Emperor Ruikang''s body would definitely not be able to take it.


    When the palace maid heard Madame Liu''s words, she already understood what she meant. At the same time, the palace maid also understood that from the start, she had accepted the medicine sent by Madame Liu, and after saving her, she had no other way out.


    The palace maid took the medicine bag and left. She also promised to not come here again within three days.


    Watching the palace maid leave, Madame Liu suddenly raised her head and smiled towards the Buddha statue.


    "Che''er, don''t worry. Just wait a few more days. Mother will accompany you."


    Madame Liu''s voice was very soft. Other than her, no one else heard anything.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Because Emperor Ruikang had fallen ill, Xu Shiqiu had been exhausted in the past few days.


    Just as he was about to speak with Dong Shu about Ye Jingxing becoming the emperor in a while, who knew that the bell within the palace that had not rang for many years would suddenly chime.


    "This is ¡­" Dong Shu had been instructed by Mama Yan and herself, so when she heard the bell, he immediately sensed that something was amiss.


    Before she could even finish speaking, Xu Shiqiu suddenly turned and ran out from his armor.


    But just as he ran a few steps, Xu Shiqiu suddenly stopped, turned and walked towards Dong Shu, holding her in his arms, and said: "My wife, I''m afraid I won''t have time to return home." After saying that, Xu Shiqiu paused for a moment before continuing, "I''ll leave the family to you!"


    Finished speaking, Xu Shiqiu turned around again. This time, he did not take a few steps forward, but immediately turned and ran outside.


    As he ran, he could hear the sound of his mouth opening as he continued instructing.


    "Be on guard at home. The male servants guard the outer court and the servant women guard the inner court."


    "Send a signal to the resting Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers, gather urgently."


    "Send someone to give it to ¡­"


    Dong Shu could not hear any more.


    In the instant that Xu Shiqiu''s voice disappeared, the dazed Dong Shu suddenly regained his senses, he raised his hand to wipe the tears at the corner of his eyes, and then immediately shouted out: "Take down the red things, we need to rush to the plainclothes, the family will be under martial law!"


    After saying this, Dong Shu also quickly turned around and walked toward the Main Yard.


    The death knell was still ringing, and Dong Shu had also rushed to Old Madame Xu''s Main Yard.


    Even Yan Ye could not care about his own identity as he came to the Old Madame Xu''s Main Yard.


    "Why did the death knell suddenly ring? Even if he isn''t anymore, Uncle should still inform Third Uncle that someone has been ordered to ring the death knell. "


    Just as Yan Ye finished speaking, the Old Madame Xu let out a sigh and said: "I''m afraid something has happened in the palace again."


    When Old Madame Xu said this, Yan Ye immediately stood up nervously, "I want to go into the palace to take a look."


    Old Madame Xu was not surprised that Yan Ye would say such words. After all, Empress Hu was still in the palace.


    Not only had they protected Yuanxi and the Mama Yan to come to the Main Yard, they had also guarded the Main Yard tightly as well.


    Once Yan Ye said this, Yue Rong took a step forward and said, "This servant will protect Young Master as he enters the palace."


    Yue Rong and the others were also worried about the Empress Hu in the palace. Although the Empress had people protecting her, they were still worried.


    Seeing Yue Rong, Yan Ye immediately nodded and said, "Follow me to the palace through the secret passage. I believe that the elders will definitely be able to protect the secret passage well."


    It was because of Yan Ye''s words that Old Madame Xu and Dong Shu found out that the empress''s Phoenix Palace was connected to a secret passage that led outside.


    The other secret passage was at the house where the Empress Hu and Yan Ye met.


    Hearing this, Dong Shu finally understood why Empress Hu was able to appear outside the palace soundlessly last time.


    After Yan Ye and Yue Rong left, Dong Shu took Yuanxi to sit at the bottom of the Old Madame Xu, the worry on his face still present.


    Just as Yan Ye and Yue Rong were about to enter the palace through the secret passage, Xu Shiqiu also rushed over to the palace.


    The Prince Duan entered the palace ahead of Xu Shiqiu, and for the past few days, he and Xu Shiqiu had been guarding the palace. Today, the head of the institution just mentioned that the Emperor Ruikang was slightly better, and would be able to meet the officials tomorrow.


    Who would have thought that when they went home, they would hear the death knell.


    When he arrived at the hall where the Emperor Ruikang was lying on the ground, panting, he saw Ye Jingxing and all the people from the Grand Hospital kneeling beside the Emperor Ruikang''s bed.


    As for his older brother, his originally rosy face had turned black. The scariest thing was that his lips were purple.


    "What''s going on? What was going on? This King has only left for a short period of time. What exactly is going on? "


    Prince Duan was angered to the point that he wanted to teach Ye Jingxing a lesson, but when he thought about how he had been guarding his royal brother''s bed night and day these past few days, even going through the imperial reports, he endured.


    It was just that he could not get angry at Ye Jingxing, but he would not let go of the people from the main hospital.


    As the Head of the Guards had already gotten word from the Emperor Ruikang, he could return home after the new Emperor ascended the throne. As a result, these few days, when he treated the Emperor Ruikang, he brought along the other imperial physicians of the Grand Hospital.


    Even his heirs'' [Golden Needle Technique] and a few secret methods to nurture Emperor Ruikang''s body were magnanimously told to the other imperial physicians of the Grand Hospital.


    The head of the hospital was generous. The other imperial physicians wanted to risk their lives and sit at the head of the court after he left. They had indeed put in a lot of effort in the past few days.


    But no one would have thought that just now, the Emperor Ruikang that consumed a bowl of medicine would quickly die.


    "What about the medicine testing eunuch?"


    When Prince Duan said this, Ye Jingxing spoke with a hoarse voice: "Ever since Royal Father got sick, your nephew has arranged for five medicine testing eunuchs. Every time you boil the medicine, you boil six portions of the same medicine, then you leave one portion for Royal Father, and the other five portions for the medicinal eunuch to use. " As he spoke till here, Ye Jingxing choked with sobs, then continued: "Tonight is also the same, wait until all five eunuchs are done with their work, then this nephew will personally attend to Royal Father''s medicine, but who would have known ¡­"


    Ye Jingxing was truly sad, because he had personally watched his Royal Father drink the medicine he had fed. In the next few blinks of an eye, his life ended.


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, the Prince Duan looked to the side at the Chief of the Imperial Hospital and the others.


    When the dean learned that the Emperor Ruikang had passed away, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to live any longer. Sensing the look in his father''s eyes, he said bluntly, "All five eunuchs are fine. I''ve already tasted all of His Majesty''s medicine, so there shouldn''t be any problems."


    "No problem?" "If there''s no problem, how could Imperial Brother ¡­" Prince Duan raised his hand and pointed at the black lips of Emperor Ruikang''s Purple Clouds. He looked at the Head of the Guards and asked, "You, tell this king what exactly happened?"


    Ye Jingxing saw that Uncle Wang was angry and was about to advise him otherwise, but before he could say anything, Empress Hu wearing a simple dress appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    "This matter has already been investigated by me."

 C229

    No one would have thought that the Empress Hu would take the initiative to come here.


    After all, ever since what had happened that year, she had always been unhappy with Emperor Ruikang. Even if he vomited blood in anger during the New Year''s Eve banquet, she still did not wish to see him.


    But now, she actually came?


    Ye Jingxing sized Empress Hu up. Seeing her dressed in plain clothes, he hurriedly stood up and bowed to her. Unexpectedly, Empress Hu waved her hand and said: "There''s no need to be so courteous."


    After saying that to Ye Jingxing, the Empress Hu looked directly at him and said, "This matter was done by the Madame Liu."


    Once Empress Hu finished, Prince Duan and Ye Jingxing immediately understood.


    However, the two of them were puzzled, they did not understand why the Empress Hu would take the initiative to investigate.


    Empress Hu did not care about the two''s expressions, she directly told them the evidence she had found. After she finished speaking, she looked at Prince Duan and said: "I have already ordered people to guard this place, how is it? After saying that, the Empress Hu paused for a moment before continuing, "But no matter what, I have to ensure that Fifth Brother can successfully ascend the throne."


    After throwing down those words, the Empress Hu didn''t even spare a glance at the dead Emperor Ruikang, and directly turned around and left.


    When the figure of the Empress Hu disappeared, Ye Jingxing then looked at him and said, "Uncle Wang, what mother said just now..."


    "I will check for myself." The Prince Duan did not feel at ease leaving this matter to others. The one who was harmed was his own brother, the one who had protected him for so many years.


    It was fine if he didn''t have a clue before, but now that he had a clue, he would definitely look into it.


    Even if this clue was given to him by someone else, he would carefully investigate and distinguish if it was real or fake.


    Hearing the meaning behind Prince Duan''s words, Ye Jingxing remained silent and did not speak.


    Right now, he was thinking about what Empress Hu had said before she left. He understood that she had sincerely wanted him to succeed the throne.


    Thinking to this point, Ye Jingxing sighed in his heart, and suddenly felt that his decision from the beginning was truly too correct.


    With the passing of the monarch, the funeral was naturally not a simple matter at all.


    Although the Emperor Ruikang was killed by someone, but this matter was not spread out. After all, the body of the Emperor Ruikang was always in a bad state, and now that he suddenly went, although the court officials were suspicious, the Prince Duan, Empress Hu and Ye Jingxing still appeared at the same time.


    After all, they had already chosen the successor before the death of the Emperor Ruikang.


    The date for the inauguration of the throne was originally set at the beginning of February. Although the Emperor Ruikang had directly collapsed, the matter of the new emperor ascending the throne was still progressing smoothly.


    It should have been a joyous occasion, but because of the sudden death of the Emperor Ruikang, the inauguration ceremony for the new Emperor did not look that joyful.


    As for Ye Jingxing, who had already donned the dragon robe and ascended the throne, he was extremely agitated.


    He was not upset because there were too many political affairs. During this period of time, even if there were any problems, as long as they were not too anxious, the court officials would suppress their anger and would not report them.


    Therefore, the fact that Ye Jingxing was in a bad mood basically had nothing to do with political matters.


    "Uncle Wang, about this matter, you don''t need to ask."


    The new emperor was still very respectful to the Prince Duan, but he never thought that Uncle Wang would suddenly find out about Yan Ye''s situation in the next two days.


    When Prince Duan saw Ye Jingxing''s expression, he knew that what he had received from the letter was the truth.


    Ye Jingzhi''s eldest son was still alive.


    Prince Duan really wanted to ask Ye Jingxing what exactly was going on, did he forget how good the crown prince was to him back then.


    Since he clearly knew that his brother''s son was still alive, why didn''t he say it out loud? Why did he hide it from his brother?


    His brother had clearly asked him about this before, but he was actually playing dumb at that time?


    Prince Duan really wanted to ask, but he couldn''t.


    He didn''t even know how he managed to make it to the palace after receiving this letter.


    This was because he understood that although the nephew in front of him was of the younger generation, he was still the new Emperor.


    He could rely on his status as Uncle Wang to interrogate him twice, but what about after that?


    Even as a Prince Duan, he had no choice but to consider the future generations of his family.


    His Majesty was his own older brother before. The two were blood related, but in two or three more generations, their own descendants and older brothers would only be normal blood brothers.


    Ye Jingxing could tell that the Prince Duan wanted to speak, but on this matter, he really couldn''t say anything.


    Just as the awkward atmosphere between Ye Jingxing and Prince Duan was spreading, a report came in from outside the door.


    "Your Majesty, Esteemed Empress Dowager came."


    The people who could be called the empress dowager in the palace were the former Empress Hu and Ye Jingxing''s mother, the former Consort De.


    It was just that the previous Consort De, the current empress dowager, rarely went out. Not only did she respect the empress dowager at every turn, she even warned her son to not visit her often.


    Although the empress dowager was very careful and afraid of offending the empress dowager, it was as if the once Empress Hu and now Empress Dowager Hu didn''t take her seriously at all.


    When Empress Dowager Hu arrived, Ye Jingxing and Prince Duan immediately withdrew their expressions. One of them felt guilty, while the other was worried that their imperial sister-in-law would find out something.


    Who knew that after Empress Dowager Hu came in, she directly swept a glance over Ye Jingxing, then looked at Prince Duan and said, "I didn''t allow Your Majesty to speak of Yan Er''s news."


    "What?"


    Seemingly at the same time that Empress Dowager Hu finished speaking, the Prince Duan cried out in alarm.


    Empress Dowager Hu wasn''t shocked by Prince Duan''s reaction at all. She looked at him and gave a slight nod before continuing, "I''ve long known that Yan''er was still alive, but my thoughts were the same as Yan''er''s. I didn''t want him to involve the affairs of the imperial family again." With that, Empress Dowager Hu paused before continuing. "I only have this one grandson now. I don''t want him to be in danger again. That''s why I warned His Majesty not to speak of it."


    Prince Duan did not expect that this matter, not only did royal sister-in-law already know about it, she also prevented her nephew from informing her royal brother about it.


    Thinking about the contents of the letter, the Prince Duan thought for a moment. He looked at Empress Dowager Hu and asked, "So is it true about Brother Yan and that Xu Family girl?"


    Ye Jingxing and Empress Dowager Hu never thought that Prince Duan would actually know of this matter, but because Prince Duan told them about it, the two of them thought of the same person.


    Ye Jingxing and Empress Dowager Hu quickly looked at each other, reading the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    However, neither of them mentioned the matter at this time. Empress Dowager Hu looked at Prince Duan and said, "I only hope that Yan''er can be a rich man in the future."


    After she finished speaking to the Prince Duan, Empress Dowager Hu looked at Ye Jingxing and said, "Today, other than to talk about Yan Er, there is another matter that I want to speak to His Majesty about."


    "What orders does Imperial Mother have?"


    Ye Jingxing''s attitude towards Empress Dowager Hu was extremely respectful. After all, he couldn''t not rely on her help to smoothly ascend to this position.


    Empress Dowager Hu didn''t feel that Ye Jingxing''s attitude towards her was problematic at all. After hearing his words, she nodded slightly and said, "I want to go to Spirit Valley Temple for three years of fast."


    When Empress Dowager Hu said this, Ye Jingxing remembered what Xu Shiqiu had told him in the back before.


    ''When the empress intends to go to His Majesty''s Li Palace, she''ll probably find some excuse to stay outside for a few years. It looks like she''s planning on going to see her great-grandson and daughter-in-law.


    But before, even if he knew that Empress Dowager Hu wouldn''t mention it, he wouldn''t have mentioned it. He just hadn''t thought that she would wait until the Royal Father was buried before saying anything. Who would''ve thought that she would do it now?


    Prince Duan didn''t know what Empress Dowager Hu wanted to do, but when she heard that she was going to the Spirit Valley Temple for three years, she wanted to ask.


    But when he raised his head, he discovered that there was something wrong with Ye Jingxing''s expression.


    Thinking up to here, the Prince Duan who had a hard time guessing looked towards Empress Dowager Hu and said, "Imperial Aunt, you ¡­"


    Empress Dowager Hu saw that the Prince Duan was asking and didn''t have any intention of hiding the fact that she loathed the Emperor Ruikang, so she directly opened her mouth and said, "Since Fifth Brother has already ascended the throne, I too wish to live the life I want."


    Empress Dowager Hu didn''t have any intention of hiding her thoughts. Right now, she was the eldest in the entire palace, and the new emperor and his mother respected her.


    It could be said that she was now much more alive in the palace than she was back in Emperor Ruikang.


    But so what?


    There were no grandchildren, no daughter-in-law, and there was no grandson who was about to be born!


    Right now, Empress Dowager Hu was very reckless. She didn''t care about how Prince Duan and Ye Jingxing would react after hearing her words, and directly left behind the news of her departure the next day.


    Seeing Empress Dowager Hu leave just like that, the Prince Duan thought for a long time. Finally, he looked at Ye Jingxing and said, "Your mother, does she want to leave the capital?"


    Ye Jingxing had to admire his own Uncle Wang, to be able to guess this reason.


    It''s just that he didn''t know how to explain in detail. He couldn''t tell you about my nephew, your nephew, who even managed to swell her stomach before my eldest niece left.


    Right now, your imperial sister-in-law is leaving the palace in such a hurry because she wants to guard the birth of her great-grandson.


    Ye Jingxing was unable to say these words.


    However, after he thought about it, he still looked at the Prince Duan and said seriously, "Imperial Mother is very kind to Royal Father, you should know about this matter as well, Uncle Wang. Now that the Royal Father is no longer here, and the Queen Mother wants to go relax, I can''t say anything. "


    What Ye Jingxing said made it difficult for the Prince Duan to say anything more.


    After all, what happened back then was indeed done wrongly by her royal brother. Now that her royal brother was no longer here and was forcing her to stay in the palace, she would definitely feel unhappy.


    Moreover, there was a grandson outside who was also unwilling to get involved with the Imperial Family. If this was him, he wouldn''t be staying in the Imperial Palace.


    Because it was really not easy to say anything about Empress Dowager Hu wanting to leave the palace, Ye Jingxing felt a little awkward and could only ask, "Can Uncle Wang tell your nephew how you found out about this news?"


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Prince Duan immediately regained his senses, looked at him and said: "What do you think is wrong with this?"


    After Prince Duan finished speaking, without waiting for Ye Jingxing to speak, Xu Shiqiu rushed in.


    Seeing Xu Shiqiu rushing over, Ye Jingxing and Prince Duan immediately felt that something was amiss. Without even needing them to ask, Xu Shiqiu immediately opened his mouth and said: "Ye Jingde is gone."

 C230

    The reason why Xu Shiqiu was monitoring Ye Jingde was also because he suddenly opened his mouth in the audience hall a few days ago when Emperor Ruikang was unconscious.


    Furthermore, this was also Ye Jingxing''s intention, for him to send a few experts to monitor Ye Jingde.


    Although Xu Shiqiu had been busy these past few days, he still placed a bit of his attention on Ye Jingde.


    It was just that he did not expect Ye Jingde to escape despite the fact that he had sent experts.


    Prince Duan did not know that Ye Jingxing had Xu Shiqiu monitor Ye Jingde, so when he heard Xu Shiqiu''s words, he did not understand.


    Fortunately, Ye Jingxing did not lie to him, and did not intend to go back on his words. Not only did he explain it to him, he even mentioned his guess.


    "There was a rumor outside the palace that the crown prince had left his bloodline in this world, so I suspected him. As more and more happened, it became more and more like his style of doing things. It was only a few days ago, when he suddenly opened his mouth in the great hall, that I asked Shiqiu to arrange for two people to watch him. "


    If Ye Jingde did not run, Ye Jingxing might have felt slightly embarrassed, but he was being watched by the people Xu Shiqiu sent. This was strange.


    Prince Duan was also not a person who knew nothing. After hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, he thought back to the letter he received today and entered the palace undisguised. He immediately understood.


    "So, the letter that I received today was also sent by him?"


    At any moment, the three people present were almost certain that this matter was Ye Jingde''s doing.


    "But why would he do that?"


    When the Prince Duan said this, Ye Jingxing and Xu Shiqiu immediately looked at each other, and it was Ye Jingxing who finally spoke: "Uncle Wang, you are also aware of what happened that year. His mother plotted against my mother, but when she found out that she wasn''t going to make it, she forced the Royal Father to promise to give Ye Jingde that name. Because of what happened back then, the Royal Father had always been indifferent to him. Even though he had given Ye Jingde that name later on, after all, so many years, he was actually not taken seriously by the Royal Father. "


    What Ye Jingxing had said was all true. When his mother was about to give birth to him, his cousin took advantage of the fact that she was unprepared to climb onto the Royal Father''s dragon bed.


    Although he, the Royal Father, had many problems, he was not someone who liked women.


    It was just that his Royal Father treated every single one of his women extremely well, even Ye Jingde''s biological mother who had voluntarily climbed onto his bed did not blame him further, he was only angered that she did such a thing regardless of his cousin''s body.


    At that time, Emperor Ruikang would feel guilt towards Ye Jingxing''s mother and promised that he wouldn''t give Ye Jingde the position of his birth mother.


    But who would have thought that Ye Jingde''s birth mother, after seeing that he couldn''t get the favor and the reward from his schemes, bought over a palace maid and drugged the Emperor Ruikang.


    It was precisely because of that drug that time, that Emperor Ruikang hesitated for several days, and finally made the decision to lock Ye Jingde''s birth mother in the cold palace, allowing his to fend for himself. Who would have thought that Ye Jingde''s birth mother would actually be pregnant?


    Later on, when Royal Father decided to leave his mother for her son, she begged him to bestow such a disgusting birth mother name to the newly born Ye Jingde.


    However, Emperor Ruikang, who should have rejected it the most softened his heart at that time and agreed.


    However, even though Emperor Ruikang agreed to it, in the following years, he had indeed not given Ye Jingde any face. Even if they were to marry each other, he was still the worst of the lot.


    "I think, Ye Jingde should have a grudge in his heart."


    After Ye Jingxing finished speaking, he did not speak anymore.


    After the Prince Duan heard Ye Jingxing''s words, he let out a long sigh.


    One had to say, he felt that the nephew in front of him was speaking quite reasonably.


    Ye Jingde should have a grudge in his heart.


    After confirming this point, Prince Duan looked at Ye Jingxing and asked: Then why did he suddenly disappear? Could it be that once you knew this duke had entered the palace, you would guess that it was him? "


    Hearing Prince Duan''s words, Ye Jingxing didn''t dare to speak up and answer for a while.


    Although he understood Ye Jingde more than others, he did not dare to guess what Ye Jingde was planning to do. His sudden disappearance was indeed too strange, regardless of what he was planning to do, he had to investigate him thoroughly.


    Seeing what Ye Jingxing meant, Xu Shiqiu immediately asked for orders, saying that he wanted to personally investigate.


    "Qing Qiu, these days you have been very tired. Didn''t you say your sister-in-law had a body again?" You should also accompany her more. There are many people in the palace, not to mention that I also want to let the few of them to gain more experience. "


    The moment Ye Jingxing opened his mouth, Xu Shiqiu looked at Prince Duan anxiously. Seeing that Prince Duan did not have any intentions of opening his mouth, he then looked at Ye Jingxing and said, "Your wife is well, may I know who Your Majesty wishes to send to investigate?"


    Xu Shiqiu did not expect his Young Girl to be pregnant again. According to his diagnosis, it should be during the new year.


    It was only the new year until now, and the capital was not at peace. Even though it was not the first time Dong Shu had gotten pregnant, people were still worried.


    Moreover, Emperor Ruikang had just passed away. He was an official, so even if he did not stay here for three years, he had to stay there for at least three months.


    However, his family''s Young Girl had found out that he was pregnant, and he couldn''t bear to part with his except for this child, so he had no choice but to let her stay at home and raise his.


    He thought that Prince Duan would let his imagination run wild when he found out that Young Girl was pregnant, but unexpectedly, he did not react in the slightest.


    It was not that the Prince Duan did not hear Xu Shiqiu''s words, but he understood that the couple was pregnant during the New Year celebration. That way, the couple would have a better marriage, not to mention that his brother would still be alive.


    This sort of thing, he wouldn''t do it.


    Furthermore, the child in Dong Shu''s womb was most likely Xu Shiqiu''s eldest son. Furthermore, Dong Shu was of high rank, and had Empress Dowager Hu, who had already left the palace, behind him.


    On the other hand, Ye Jingxing, seeing that Xu Shiqiu was so nervous, he could not help but laugh and shake his head, and then started to talk about proper matters: "Let Big Brother Shuo and Yanhao to handle this, if you are worried, just send some people over to help them."


    After Xu Shiqiu finished speaking, Ye Jingxing immediately looked towards the Prince Duan and said: "I hope that Uncle Wang can arrange a few capable people for the two children."


    Not to mention that Ye Shuo was currently a prince, he was Xu Yanhao''s biological grandson. Now that Ye Jingxing had asked him to arrange some manpower for him, it meant that he had agreed to help promote a few of his own grandchildren.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry."


    The Prince Duan''s reply was simple, but Ye Jingxing and Xu Shiqiu both understood that the Prince Duan agreed to this matter, and was even more willing to use Ye Jingde to exchange for the future of their descendants.


    With the Prince Duan''s support, Ye Jingxing and Xu Shiqiu both heaved a sigh of relief. What was unexpected was that, until the end of March, everyone only found a trace of Ye Jingde''s trace.


    "Why did he run over there?"


    This time, when Ye Jingde left the capital, he did not bring his family members and children with him. The most crucial point was that Prince Duan and Xu Shiqiu spent a lot of time, but in the end, they confirmed that Ye Jingde''s sudden departure was not noticed by the other women and children in the house.


    From this matter, one could tell how terrifying Ye Jingde''s temperament was.


    Did he not know that if Ye Jingxing really disliked him, he would take revenge on his child?


    The moment Prince Duan''s voice fell, Ye Jingxing and Xu Shiqiu quickly looked at each other. In the end, it was Ye Jingxing who spoke, "Yan Ye has lived there for so many years."


    After these few days, Prince Duan had already known that the ''Yan Ye'' Ye Jingxing was'' Ye Yan ''.


    Hearing Ye Jingxing''s words, Prince Duan subconsciously took a cold breath, then looked at Ye Jingxing and said: "What is Ye Jingde trying to do?"


    Ye Jingxing and Xu Shiqiu also had a huge headache. Ever since they knew that Ye Jingde was gone, they were worried about what Ye Jingde wanted to do. They just did not expect him to go to that place.


    Thinking about how his first niece was currently seven or eight months pregnant, Xu Shiqiu couldn''t help but worry.


    He was really afraid that Ye Jingde would go after his own big niece.


    As long as Xu Shiqiu could think of it, Ye Jingxing could, too. After all, even if he could not remember how long Xu Yanzhu had been pregnant, Xu Nuanwen could still remember it.


    Even if Emperor Ruikang had just passed away, it would not be good for him to stay in the harem. But since he and Xu Nuanwen had been husband and wife for many years, he would always find the time everyday to visit Xu Nuanwen in the harem.


    This way, he would remember Xu Nuanwen''s nagging twice.


    Moreover, Empress Dowager Hu, who had already left the palace, sent him word that she''d followed her grandson to see her wife and was preparing to carry him. She wouldn''t be back for two or three years.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jingxing couldn''t help but start to worry.


    Only, for the sake of not having a bad reputation for the child in Xu Yanzhu''s womb in the future, they couldn''t say these words. They had to push back the date of the child''s birth by at least a few months.


    After thinking about it in his heart, Ye Jingxing had no choice but to speak in the end: "If this Ye Jingde truly wanted to go there, then it is very possible that he found out where Yan Ye''s family was. Furthermore the next door to Yan Ye''s home is the Elder Sun. If he captures Yan Ye''s family members and Elder Sun''s family members ¡­ "


    Even if Ye Jingxing did not say anything else, Prince Duan would have guessed it already.


    He opened his eyes wide in shock, and after enduring for a long time, he looked at Ye Jingxing and asked, "Does he really have that much guts?"


    Hearing Prince Duan''s words, Ye Jingxing did not hesitate, and directly nodded: "Could it be that Uncle Wang does not think Ye Jingde is courageous?" After saying that, Ye Jingxing started laughing uncontrollably: "We do feel that Ye Jingde''s guts is extraordinary."


    Hearing the meaning behind Ye Jingxing''s words, Prince Duan could only sigh and say: "Right now, I can only hope that these few children can be safe. After all, even if we rush over now, it would be too late."


    The messages were sent back using carrier pigeons, they were rushing over on their horses at full speed. Maybe Ye Jingde had already made his move while they were still on their way.


    had just ascended the throne, he was not at ease to have Xu Shiqiu leave the capital. At this time, the Prince Duan was not young either, furthermore, he had to hide the matter of Xu Yanzhu being pregnant, so it would not be good for him to leave the capital.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shiqiu decided to arrange for Xu Jie to go out in the end.


    Due to the contributions from before, Xu Jie''s rank had now risen. Adding that her family and Xu Shiqiu''s family were connected, she wouldn''t say anything even if she knew that Xu Yanzhu was pregnant for a few months.


    Most importantly, Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao had already brought a group of people with them earlier, so Yan Ye had to go back earlier.


    The most important thing was still Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao.


    Of course, after the three of them discussed for a while, they still sent a message to Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao with their pigeons.


    He told Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao that Ye Jingde was possibly going to Yan Ye''s home.


    It was just that they did not expect that the day before Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao received the carrier pigeon, Ye Jingde had disappeared again.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    "Cousin, why do you think he disappeared again? We were staring at him so closely, can''t he fly? " Ye Shuo sat on the ground in a dejected manner. He raised his hand and casually fiddled with the branches in front of him, then raised his head and looked at Xu Yanhao: "We searched the entire way and finally found a trace of him. Just as we trusted him, we lost him again."


    Xu Yanhao looked at his dejected cousin, thought for a while, then comforted him: "Think about it, when he was in his mansion in the capital, he could have disappeared under the people arranged by the Third Uncle. Now that we are only following his footsteps, it is not difficult for him to detach himself from us by sensing us following him. Furthermore, didn''t we also realize that he is not alone, and that there are a lot of people protecting him? "


    After finished speaking, Xu Yanhao thought for a moment, and then said: "Should we split up and follow them, or what should we do? "According to the speed of the pigeons, we should receive a reply from the capital tomorrow."


    Hearing Xu Yanhao''s words, Ye Shuo frowned, then looked at him and said: "Send people to continue investigating, and find out more news about us in the capital, I keep having the feeling that they might know something."

 C231

    Even though they had already guessed in advance what the elders in the capital were hiding from them, when they received the message the next day, Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao were still shocked.


    Both of them knew about the rumors in the capital, but they never thought that not only was it true, but that it involved so much.


    In that moment, Xu Yanhao threw the slip of paper in his hand into the fire in front of him.


    After Ye Shuo came back to his senses, he looked at his cousin and said: "Cousin, let''s go directly to the place Third Uncle had told us to look ¡­ Looking for a cousin? "


    Ye Shuo originally wanted to say that he was going to look for Cousin Ye Yan, but in the end, he changed his mind and said that he was going to look for his'' cousin ''.


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Xu Yanhao sighed deeply, then spoke out: "Since that''s the case, then let''s go to the town up ahead to buy some things, and in the name of the clan brothers, let''s go see our cousin."


    The note that he had given Xu Yanhao and Ye Shuo was personally written by Xu Shiqiu, and was not shown to Prince Duan. Therefore, it had clearly stated that Xu Yanzhu was seven or eight months pregnant and was about to give birth.


    If Xu Yanzhu was not pregnant, they would not be in a hurry, but pregnant women were not normal people. If they were not careful, it would affect the child in their womb.


    Ye Shuo understood this point, so when he heard Xu Yanhao''s words, he nodded in agreement.


    "Then we will start preparing now and head straight for the address given by the Third Uncle." After saying that, Ye Shuo scratched his head fretfully.


    They truly did not expect that things would become so troublesome.


    But no matter what, they had to hurry to the address that Xu Shiqiu gave them.


    Just as Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao finished shopping and was about to leave, Yan Ye who had already been at home for a few days received the news that Xu Shiqiu had come back to him when he returned.


    After finding out that Ye Jingde was actually the person who delivered the message behind him, and that it was even more likely that he would come to find him now, Yan Ye immediately sneered and said: "This person is really good at scheming!"


    Hearing Yan Ye''s words, Xu Yanzhu who heard the commotion raised her head and looked at him: "What did Third Uncle say? How can you be so angry? " As she said that, Xu Yanzhu actually wanted to hold onto her stomach and walk towards Yan Ye.


    Could it be that from Xu Yanzhu''s actions, she didn''t have the heart to think about when Ye Jingde would arrive here? She hurriedly let go of what she was thinking and walked over to Xu Yanzhu''s side to support her.


    "Didn''t the doctor say you could be born prematurely? I''ll let you rest a little bit more. You can just come out and walk for a while at noon every day. " As Yan Ye spoke, the worry between his brows did not fade.


    Xu Yanzhu knew that Yan Ye was worried about him, and so was her grandmother, who came back with Yan Ye.


    However, although she was not well at the beginning of her pregnancy and her body wasn''t well, she still came from the family of generals. It wasn''t like she hadn''t practiced martial arts since she was young.


    Therefore, in these past few months, Xu Yanzhu felt that her body was growing pretty good.


    Although the doctor had said that she might give birth half a month earlier, she was only seven or eight months pregnant and was still far away.


    But even though she was thinking like this, Xu Yanzhu knew that Yan Ye was worried about him, so when she raised her head again, she looked at Yan Ye and said in a spoiled manner, "I know what I''m doing, and it''s fine. Recently, Grandmother has also been keeping a close eye on him. There are still two doctors who take her pulse every day. She will be fine. "


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s words, although Yan Ye was still worried in his heart, he knew that it was not good to say anything.


    Thinking about the news that he had just received, Yan Ye paused for a moment.


    On the second day after he returned, Yan Ye roughly told Xu Yanzhu what had happened during this time he was in the capital.


    So when she heard Yan Ye''s words, Xu Yanzhu was not too surprised, but because she was also not very familiar with Ye Jingde, she could only look at him in the end and ask: "Then what should we prepare?"


    "I will send a letter to Elder Sun. Recently, we have been keeping a tight grip on the outside but have paid extra attention to the inside." After speaking to Xu Yanzhu for a while, Yan Ye then continued, "This is the ancestor of the Elder Sun after all. As long as Elder Sun sends a message outside, once a new face appears near our two families, she would definitely be discovered very quickly."


    Xu Yanzhu also felt that Yan Ye''s idea was not bad. Although she had only been here for a few months, she knew that the Sun family was a famous family. As long as the Sun family came out and spread the news, there would definitely be a lot of people helping.


    Because of this, after Yan Ye made a trip to the Sun family, he even specially informed the former Empress Dowager Hu and the current old lady of the Yan family.


    "You did the right thing. The Sun family is a famous family here. If the Sun family sends out a message, I''m sure the people will keep an eye on them." After saying this, Empress Dowager Hu thought for a moment before continuing, "It''s just that according to the news that came from the capital, this Ye Jingde should have many helpers by his side. He''s even more cautious, wouldn''t he be alerted?"


    Once Empress Dowager Hu''s words came out, Yan Ye paused for a moment. Then, he said straightforwardly, "But now that he''s in the dark, and the two little brothers that are in charge of following him have lost him, your grandson can''t think of any good methods right now."


    Empress Dowager Hu also understood this logic. After thinking for a moment, she looked at Yan Ye and said, "Forget it, in the next few days, you should be more careful. I''ll send two more people over to protect Yanzhu."


    Hearing Empress Dowager Hu''s words, Yan Ye felt slightly embarrassed.


    He knew that his grandmother had someone in her hands, but he was the one who had supported his family. Now, he actually needed his grandmother to help him.


    However, Yan Ye knew his grandmother''s worry. His skills were not bad, as long as Ye Jingde did not bring a large group of people, he was not afraid.


    On the other hand, Xu Yanzhu who was pregnant was the one who needed to be protected the most.


    Available...


    "Grandmother, you must not lack people to protect you." Yan Ye thought for a moment, but still managed to say these words, and then seeing his grandmother looking at him with a smile, he continued: "Otherwise, if you want to bring Yanzhu to your courtyard for a few days, and you want to stay with her, then there''s no need to divide the staff, she can even accompany you to talk."


    Empress Dowager Hu naturally knew of Yan Ye''s good intentions, but she had come here in secret. Other than the few servants by her side, only Elder Sun knew about the news.


    Although Xu Yanzhu was pregnant, she was still used to socializing with others.


    If he moved to her place, although it would be easier to protect him, it wouldn''t be convenient.


    "Don''t worry, Grandmother has plenty of people to protect. Grandmother knows what to do."


    Hearing his grandmother''s words, Yan Ye did not have much to say, so he could only concern himself with her for a while longer before leaving to arrange for the family guards.


    The guards of Yan Ye''s family were all brothers who had followed him for so many years.


    The house he bought was big, and all his brothers and sisters lived in the side yard. Therefore, his house was not very populated, so even if the house was big, he could still live in it.


    This time, after hearing what Yan Ye had said, they did not need Yan Ye''s instructions to split their manpower into four groups, and every four hours, they would switch. The other group would use this method to maneuver, wherever they need to go, if there was nothing wrong, they would help the Sun family gather information on the outside.


    Seeing his brothers'' arrangement, Yan Ye was relieved.


    What they did not expect was that even after they had prepared for a long time, they did not hear any news from Ye Jingde.


    Until the arrival of Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao, there was still no news of Ye Jingde at all.


    "You two as well. Come and visit your elder sister straight away. Why are you buying so many things?"


    Xu Yanzhu watched her cousin and cousin''s happy expressions. Although she had only left the capital for a few months, she had indeed missed home.


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as she looked at the things her cousin and cousin brought.


    "Hehe, these are all for elder cousin''s little nephew. We are all uncles, we cannot be empty-handed."


    In the end, Ye Shuo who had an active personality took the initiative to say those words, but the two of them were indeed a little embarrassed.


    After all, the place where they were buying was not too far away, so many things could be bought here.


    If it was brought here by the capital, it could even be considered a speciality. All of this really made one at a loss as to what to say.


    Looking at his cousin and cousin''s distress, Xu Yanzhu knew that these two were not good at such things, so she didn''t say anything more, and only asked them about what happened at home happily.


    Although Yan Ye had told her some things before, she couldn''t go out in the capital openly, so she didn''t know much about the matters at home.


    Now that Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao were here, Xu Yanzhu could finally relax his homesick mood.


    On the third day after Ye Shuo and his group arrived, many refugees came from the northwest of the city.

 C232

    Seemingly on the second day when a large number of refugees entered the city, Yan Ye sensed that something was amiss.


    The appearance of these refugees was too coincidental. According to the news, they were from the neighboring prefectural city, near a few counties.


    However, why did they come all the way south when they encountered such a thing? Why didn''t they head east to the capital?


    Most importantly, they still could not find any trace of Ye Jingde.


    However, the local magistrate was a good official. He couldn''t just watch the refugees appear without doing anything, and keep them locked up outside the city.


    After requesting permission from the Elder Sun, the County Magistrate immediately ordered some people to bring the refugees to the North City.


    The people that lived in the North City were all ordinary citizens, and since the land was vast and sparsely populated, they could better accommodate these refugees.


    In addition to these, the County Magistrate also called for the county''s biggest families to donate food and set up three big pots in the North City.


    There were three big pots, two of which were simmering with porridge. The other pot contained soup made by the county doctor, fearing that the refugees might catch some sort of disease after a long journey.


    There were quite a few wealthy families in the county. Although there weren''t any particularly wealthy families, the county magistrate still took out a portion of the rice grains, and when they took some out, they all felt that these grains and medicinal herbs would definitely be able to last until the government officials reported them to the government officials.


    However, on the third day after the refugees had eaten the rice porridge and drunk the county''s medicinal soup, a boy with red ideas all over his body suddenly appeared in the refugee camp in the northern part of the city.


    It was only four hours since the boy had died from illness. Fifteen minutes after the boy had died, more and more people began to have fever in the refugee camp.


    After the county received the news, before they could send a doctor to treat it, a voice suddenly burst out from within the refugee camp.


    Plague! This was a plague!


    When this news was revealed, the refugees who had been settled suddenly rushed out like madmen. Although the county magistrate had sent yamen runners here, after being pacified for three days, even the magistrate felt that they had been pacified. Thus, he released more than half of the yamen runners to return home to rest.


    After all, they were quite tired a few days ago.


    But who would have thought that such a thing would happen to these refugees after just half a day?


    The county magistrate was about to pull the beard that had been meticulously maintained. He wanted to go to the Sun family for advice, but he wasn''t a fool for being able to pass the examinations and become an official here for almost two terms.


    Now that the refugees had started a riot, it was impossible for him, as a county magistrate, to shirk his responsibilities.


    Although he had done very well in the beginning, now that something like this had happened, no matter how much contribution he had made, he wouldn''t be able to hide it.


    However, if Elder Sun was dragged into this, perhaps no one would be able to help him in the event that something happened to him.


    Nervously and fearfully, the County Magistrate quickly wrote a letter to the Prefect requesting assistance, while ordering his trusted aides to send a letter to the Elder Sun.


    At this time, Elder Sun was at Yan Ye''s home accompanying Empress Dowager Hu. Because he received the news of the refugee rebellion, he took the initiative to speak with Xu Yanzhu and Empress Dowager Hu.


    After receiving the county magistrate''s letter, the Elder Sun didn''t hide anything and directly read it in front of Empress Dowager Hu, Yan Ye and Xu Yanzhu.


    After reading the county magistrate''s letter, Elder Sun let out a long sigh.


    The Elder Sun did not hide anything. After putting down the letter, he spoke out the County Magistrate''s intentions.


    "But you can''t blame the county magistrate for this, can you?" Xu Yanzhu''s tone was filled with doubt. From the moment she first discovered the refugees, to the time she rescued them, the County Magistrate had done everything very well.


    Now that the refugees had caused such a commotion, the county magistrate could not be blamed for it.


    It was also the fault of the magistrate of the neighboring prefectures, and the county magistrate of the counties that had been affected since the spring of last year.


    The drought of spring and summer, the inaction of the magistrate and magistrate, the inaction of the magistrate and magistrate in the autumn rain for half a month, and the heavy snowfall of winter and the freezing rain of spring were the last straw that broke the hearts of the citizens of these counties.


    The imperial government did not know about these matters, but the tax payments, the county magistrate, and the magistrate still stripped the commoners of everything. The commoners were willing to abandon their hometowns in order to come to them.


    But after coming to them ¡­


    Xu Yanzhu thought about it and sighed.


    Just as she finished his sentence, Yan Ye reached out to hold her hand and said: "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything."


    Hearing Yan Ye''s words, Xu Yanzhu looked at him and shook her head: "Right now, the problem is not the key, but whether or not the plague in the refugee camp is real. "If it''s true, then we ¡­"


    Although Xu Yanzhu did not finish her words, Yan Ye understood what she meant.


    Although they hadn''t found out whether the plague was real or fake, once this news spread, the hearts of the commoners in the city would be thrown into disarray.


    Especially the rich families who had donated a lot of food under the orders of the county.


    This magistrate had been here for nearly six years. He had been retained during the last assessment, and according to the rules, he would leave after the end of the year''s assessment.


    Because he had been performing very well during the five years he had been here, the county was managed in a neat and orderly way by him. Thus, when he opened his mouth, these rich people did not hesitate to give him something.


    But now, these refugees who had eaten their food had actually brought a plague upon them!


    Plague! It was not a small issue. It was a plague that could cause the death of an entire city''s citizens!


    The rich people probably wanted to blame the county magistrate, but they couldn''t really blame him for his previous performance.


    Since the magistrate couldn''t be blamed, these wealthy families naturally became angry at the refugees.


    Yan Ye could imagine how these rich people would think in their hearts.


    He just felt that if these refugees hadn''t come, this wouldn''t have happened.


    The moment Xu Yanzhu opened his mouth, Yan Ye understood her meaning. He looked at Xu Yanzhu, and only spoke after pausing for a moment: "When Ye Shuo and Yanhao return from their search, I will send you two away."


    Almost at the same time Yan Ye finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu looked at him and shook his head.


    Before Xu Yanzhu could speak, Empress Dowager Hu, who was sitting at the seat of honor, looked at Yan Ye and said, "Can we leave the city smoothly? "Where else can you put us outside the city?"


    Once Empress Dowager Hu opened her mouth, Xu Yanzhu didn''t know what to say.


    She could hear Yan Ye''s intentions. He wanted to send them off, but what about himself?


    How could Empress Dowager Hu not understand what her grandson meant? However, she had her own thoughts too, as long as Yan Ye sent them out of the city, she would naturally have ways to make it so that he wouldn''t be able to come back.


    The Elder Sun sat beside them and listened until Empress Dowager Hu spoke. Then he took the initiative and said, "Others can''t, but our Sun family can. However, I don''t think we should have too many people leaving together, otherwise it would be too conspicuous. "


    After saying that, the Elder Sun paused for a moment before continuing, "Didn''t you say that Ye Jingde was here as well? If someone leaves the city, will they be targeted? "


    Elder Sun knew about this, and everyone else seated knew as well.


    Now that Xu Yanzhu was already eight months pregnant and was about to give birth to a baby, she didn''t know whether this plague was real or fake, and she didn''t even know when she would be able to suppress it. Her family wasn''t at ease at all, allowing her to continue to stay here.


    Xu Yanzhu also understood this point, but even if she understood, it did not mean that she could accept this arrangement without worry.


    Just as Elder Sun had finished speaking and no one was responding, Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao who had gone out to look for news had returned.


    "Almost all the shops in the city were closed, but some of the refugees still continued to rob and rob the shops. "There are some shops with thick foundations. It''s alright to have a lot of shop assistants. However, some shops with small businesses are in trouble this time."


    Just as Ye Shuo finished speaking, he held onto the teacup that Yan Ye had brought over to him to drink, Xu Yanhao who had already finished drinking continued, "There are indeed many rich families that are thinking of ways to leave the city, it''s just that the county magistrate seems to want to order everyone to seal the city, but we are worried that this matter might cause even more chaos and are still hesitating. I have arranged for some of the soldiers with Iron Eagle Brigade to go over and help. They have all experienced life and death situations and are not afraid of these things. "


    "Cousin is right, but I think that the north side of the city will definitely be sealed. It''s just that the city won''t be safe for a long time. Cousin, do you want to leave the city for a short period of time?"


    The moment Ye Shuo finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu looked at him and shook his head. After Ye Shuo understood what he meant, he ignored the look in Yan Ye''s eyes and continued to speak: "Actually, I think it''s better for cousin to stay in the city. I keep having the feeling that there''s a shadow of Ye Jingde behind this.


    When Ye Shuo said this, Xu Yanzhu''s eyes lit up.


    "Brother Shuo is right, what if you send me out of the city and meet Ye Jingde''s men?" Xu Yanzhu was happy in her heart, but she still showed a face full of recognition and worry.


    Yan Ye understood Xu Yanzhu, so how could he not understand her thoughts after hearing her words?


    Because of Ye Shuo''s words and Xu Yanzhu''s persistence, it was not good for Yan Ye to insist on sending him off.


    Not long after they finished talking about this matter, the Iron Eagle Brigade Soldiers, who were asking for information outside, brought them the latest information.


    "I don''t know why, but the news came from the camp that the county magistrate was going to bury them alive. Now, all the refugees in the camp have gone crazy. They started rushing out at all costs, and when I came back, there were already some robust refugees heading towards the east city. "


    The news that the Iron Eagle Brigade Soldiers had brought back caused Yan Ye, who was originally thinking of how to send Xu Yanzhu away, to instantly forget about her previous thoughts.


    After what had happened, even if Xu Yanzhu agreed, he wouldn''t dare send her away.


    It was true that he could send people to protect Xu Yanzhu, and it was also true that he could even personally send her out, but there were so many refugees outside that were already crazy, and they were not people that he could control.


    Knowing that this matter was urgent, Yan Ye immediately arranged everything.


    The guards at home, along with the people Ye Shuo and the others brought over, were quickly put away.


    The Elder Sun knew that the matter was serious and did not stay at Yan Ye''s home for long. After hearing the news, he left through a small door between the two families and returned home.


    After returning home, the Elder Sun made some arrangements, and finally, the two families made their defenses before the refugees arrived.


    After knowing that the refugees had already rushed to the east side city, Yan Ye made Xu Yanzhu obediently stay in the backyard, while he himself led a few people to stand on a temporary wooden shelf in the front yard and look outside.


    The refugees had no weapons and were carrying stones and tree trunks that they had picked up casually. They were clamoring to charge into the great mansions of the eastern city.


    They knew that as long as they could break open one of the big houses in the eastern part of the city, they would be able to live without worry in the future.


    Yan Ye looked coldly at the refugees outside, and asked Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao who was beside him: "Do you guys think that Ye Jingde has something behind this?"


    "Definitely!"


    Almost at the same time Yan Ye finished speaking, Ye Shuo opened his mouth.


    After he finished speaking, he paused for a moment before continuing, "Although these refugees do not seem to be organized, they are still charging towards our two families. Although we are not able to hear what they are saying, they are definitely discussing how to charge into our two families."


    Although Yan Ye''s family did not have the arrows or weapons that could only be found in military camps, they did have a lot of sturdy wooden sticks, hoes and machetes that did not belong to the military camp.


    Adding on the Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers that Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao had brought with them, they all had weapons, so at this time, they really did not put the group of refugees outside in their eyes.


    Even if Ye Jingde''s people managed to infiltrate this group of refugees, they had the confidence to stop them.


    But just as Yan Ye, Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao were discussing how to take down all these refugees when they did not break the law, people suddenly threw many oil cans that were already on fire into Yan Ye''s backyard.


    Almost in an instant, the refugees who were initially wandering around Yan Ye''s doorsteps all clamored and rushed towards Yan Ye''s home.

 C233

    The refugees rushed towards Yan Ye''s home in a seemingly random manner. However, Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao, who had experienced many battles in the battlefield, quickly realised that something was wrong among the group of refugees.


    After Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao discovered this, Yan Ye also instantly found out.


    "It seems that this matter is really someone else''s doing." Although Yan Ye said that, in his heart, he was almost certain that Ye Jingde was the one doing it.


    Otherwise, at this time, who would come looking for trouble and deal with him?


    It was just that he was extremely curious as to why Ye Jingde had such a network.


    Thinking about it this way, Yan Ye also casually asked.


    "Brother-in-law, did you forget that his birth mother''s family used to have military power? It''s said that her birth mother was the daughter of a rich businessman."


    Ye Shuo was clear about this matter. After all, he was Ye Jingxing''s son, so he had a certain level of understanding towards Ye Jingde, the person his father was normally concerned about.


    Ye Jingde''s mother was a Shu daughter, and his maternal grandfather''s family was a merchant. Although they were not as rich as Jiang Han''s family, it was still possible for them to give some silver to Ye Jingde to raise a group of people.


    Moreover, Ye Jingde had been unremarkable for so many years. No one knew what he had done in private during that time.


    Hearing Ye Shuo''s words, Yan Ye suddenly sighed: "He really isn''t a qualified monarch."


    Although Yan Ye did not say it clearly, Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao both knew that he was referring to the Emperor Ruikang who had just passed away.


    With regards to the Emperor Ruikang, Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao didn''t have much to say, so they could only listen to Yan Ye''s complaints.


    Even though they felt that Yan Ye was quite right.


    However, this topic did not continue for long, because after the news from the rear courtyard arrived, Xu Yanhao took the initiative to bring a group of people to the rear courtyard, leaving the front of the group to Yan Ye and Ye Shuo.


    There were a lot of refugees who tried to attack Yan Ye''s family, but no matter how many refugees there were, they were still not a match for the people in Yan Ye''s family''s courtyard.


    Not to mention rushing in to snatch something, even the door could not be pushed open.


    As for trying to climb over the wall?


    Yan Ye''s group of brothers who had followed him for many years each had a thick wooden stick. As long as anyone stuck their head out, they would immediately and ruthlessly hit them.


    There were also those who were about to successfully climb over the wall, but before they could get excited, the guards behind the wooden sticks quickly tied them up.


    Yan Ye and Ye Shuo have not moved until now because they did not see Ye Jingde.


    Even the people whom they had noticed to be no ordinary refugees did not rush to the front. Thus, they were not in a hurry at all.


    Only, they still did not understand Ye Jingde. Ye Jingde was not in front, but in the backyard of Yan Ye''s house.


    Ye Jingde''s main target was Xu Yanzhu in the first place, so he knew that Yan Ye cared about him and knew that Xu Yanzhu had a good relationship with him. If he could successfully kidnap or kill Xu Yanzhu, then he might be able to successfully drive Yan Ye crazy and make his Xu Family sad.


    As for the Ye Jingxing in the palace ¡­


    If Yan Ye was crazy, Empress Dowager Hu would definitely be unhappy, and if Xu Yanzhu was really dead, then Xu Family was definitely unhappy, and if Xu Family was not happy, Xu Nuanwen would definitely not be happy either.


    Even they were unhappy, but did Ye Jingxing still want to go with the flow?


    Now, Ye Jingde no longer wanted to pull Ye Jingxing down, he only wanted to take revenge.


    Why!


    What right do you have to have a mother who watched you grow up, and my birth mother is not only nameless today, she was even sent to a mother and left behind?


    Why are you able to ascend the throne and become the emperor? I will bow my head to you and serve you for the rest of my life.


    Why are your family and friends so blessed, while my family can only secretly interact with me, and the ladies of the mansion look down on me?


    Am I worse than you?


    Can''t I do these things well?


    No, you didn''t give me a chance at all!


    It''s that Royal Father who favors everyone, and completely disregards his son!


    That''s why I want revenge. If I don''t have the chance to kill you, then I will make you miserable!


    The current Ye Jingde still looked no different from before, but he had indeed become a madman.


    Just when Xu Yanhao who was in the backyard felt that there were a lot of people in the backyard and his strength was a little off, Ye Shuo and Yan Ye who were in the front courtyard also realized that something was wrong.


    Although the people in the front yard continued to rush in, the ones that actually charged in front were the refugees. Those who seemed to have problems didn''t seem to have any intention of charging forward.


    This discovery caused Yan Ye and Ye Shuo''s hearts to tremble. After the two of them looked at each other, Yan Ye said to Ye Shuo with tacit understanding, "This place is for you to handle, I will go and take a look at the back."


    Ye Shuo also understood what was going on, so he nodded his head, and watched as Yan Ye led the few of them and quickly left.


    When Yan Ye quickly arrived at the wall of the backyard, he immediately noticed that something was amiss.


    The people who wanted to rush into his house from the backyard were no ordinary refugees; they had undergone training.


    Although it was inferior to Iron Eagle Brigade, it was at least not inferior to the other ordinary soldiers of the capital.


    Most importantly, not only were there people among them, there were also many oil cans and weapons that Yan Ye did not have.


    "Yanhao, I will bring my men to guard this place. You take your men and destroy those sparks."


    At this time, Yan Ye''s backyard was already in a mess, the originally meticulously tended garden was already ruined. The most important thing was that even though there was a pond in the backyard, the oil cans that were thrown in had still burned quite a few things in Yan Ye''s backyard.


    When Xu Yanhao heard Yan Ye''s words, he did not move. Instead, he paused and looked at Yan Ye: "Brother-in-law, why don''t you bring some people to extinguish the fire? You conveniently went to take a look at Big Sister Yanzhu, I think she will worry about you." With that, Xu Yanhao rushed towards a man who had successfully climbed over the wall and entered the room.


    Of course, Yan Ye could guess that Xu Yanzhu was worried about him, but this was her home, it was not right for her to let her two brother-in-law stay here and help her protect her.


    Even though he thought that, with all the commotion happening outside, he still decided to go back and take a look at Xu Yanzhu. If both Xu Yanzhu and her grandmother were fine, then he would come and take Xu Yanhao to rest for a while.


    Yan Ye thought well in his heart, and without further ado, he quickly arranged for his bros to protect Xu Yanhao, and then turned around and walked towards the courtyard Empress Dowager Hu lived in.


    Yan Ye made a few guesses in his heart, and felt that with his grandmother''s personality, she should be able to keep Xu Yanzhu in her courtyard to protect him.


    Yan Ye had guessed right, Xu Yanzhu was indeed being protected by Empress Dowager Hu in her own courtyard. When Yan Ye had just arrived outside the courtyard, he had already seen that many of the hidden secret guards had already turned dark and were standing guard at the sides of the courtyard.


    Seeing that there were so many people guarding this place, Yan Ye heaved a sigh of relief.


    When Yan Ye walked closer to the house, before Xu Yanzhu and Empress Hu could ask him, he took the initiative to tell him about the situation in the front and rear courtyard.


    The most important thing was the situation in the backyard, as well as his guess that Ye Jingde most likely wanted to attack from the backyard. Entering the front yard was just a possibility.


    Empress Dowager Hu also nodded slightly after hearing Yan Ye''s words. She felt that the probability of this happening was still very high.


    "Seeing that Grandmother''s arrangement is good, I can finally relax." After saying that, just as Yan Ye was about to concern himself with Xu Yanzhu and leave, he saw a servant carrying a tray, with a medicine bowl on top of it, walking towards Xu Yanzhu.


    He frowned, puzzled, and quickly walked to Xu Yanzhu''s side. Just as he was about to ask Xu Yanzhu, Xu Yanzhu had already smiled and looked at him, "It''s because I''m a little worried that you and Yanhao might be a little unstable. Grandmother asked the doctor to take my pulse and prescribe some medicine to calm my child and calm my mind. It''s fine. "


    Saying that, Xu Yanzhu was about to take the initiative to receive the bowl of medicine and drink it, but before she could extend her hand towards the bowl, Yan Ye had already extended his hand towards the bowl.


    Looking at Yan Ye''s actions, Xu Yanzhu smiled. She was about to say that she was really fine.


    But before she could open her mouth, she saw the servant woman holding a tray of food coming over. She had a smile on her face as she watched Yan Ye''s actions, and in the next moment, a sharp dagger slipped out of her sleeve and directly stabbed towards Yan Ye''s chest without hesitation.


    Almost subconsciously, Xu Yanzhu charged towards Yan Ye.


    After sensing the servant''s actions, Yan Ye was already prepared, but he never thought that Xu Yanzhu would ignore everything and pounce towards him.


    While Xu Yanzhu fell to the ground due to her injuries, he chose the former without hesitation. However, the servant woman who wielded the dagger did not give him the chance to choose.


    So this servant was only faking it for a moment. When Xu Yanzhu pounced towards her, she didn''t pause at all, directly turning to the side and stabbing the dagger into Xu Yanzhu''s back.


    Although in the next moment, she was kicked away by Yan Ye and was immediately dislocated by his lower jaw and arms, she was still able to successfully stab the dagger into Xu Yanzhu''s body.


    When Xu Yanzhu felt the pain behind him, she still wanted to say that she was alright. However, before she could even open her mouth, Cui Hua, who had been rushing over to protect her, suddenly exclaimed, "The dagger is poisonous!"


    The moment he confirmed that the dagger was poisonous, Yan Ye panicked.


    If Xu Yanzhu was just simply stabbed, she might as well not have this child. Then, he would have to ask the doctor to treat Xu Yanzhu to the best of her abilities.


    Unfortunately, the dagger was poisonous.


    After the two senior doctors who lived in the nearby courtyard were invited and confirmed that the poison in the dagger was not easy to cure, the already confused Xu Yanzhu opened her mouth and said weakly: "Protect my child, Brother Yan, I want my child." After saying that, Xu Yanzhu weakly closed her eyes.


    When he saw that Xu Yanzhu had closed her eyes, he looked at the two doctors fiercely and said, "Quickly detoxify the poison!"


    Yan Ye also wanted this child, especially after he returned from the capital. Every two or three days, he would personally feel the movements of the child in Xu Yanzhu''s stomach.


    Although he and Xu Yanzhu''s child were not lively, they were still the children that he had been waiting for.


    However, facing such a choice, he still chose Xu Yanzhu.


    The child could be taken again, but if Xu Yanzhu was gone, then there really was nothing left.


    The two doctors clearly heard Yan Ye''s words, but after their diagnosis, they told Yan Ye that the poison could not be cured easily, but they could control the spread of the poison as soon as possible, so that Xu Yanzhu could successfully give birth to the child.


    But if they did not care about their child, and only focused on saving Xu Yanzhu, they could not guarantee that they would be able to cure the poison. Maybe even their child and Xu Yanzhu would not be able to protect the poison in the end.


    Of the two doctors, one was invited by Yan Ye before, the other was brought by Empress Dowager Hu from the capital.


    The two of them had great courage, and their medical skills weren''t bad either. Otherwise, they wouldn''t dare to say such words out loud.


    But Yan Ye acted as if he did not hear what the two doctors said and insisted that they treat Xu Yanzhu''s poison.


    The moment the servant woman made her move, Empress Dowager Hu was frightened, until her grandson spoke to the doctor like a fool. Only then did she walk up two steps to Yan Ye and said, "Yan Er, you should listen to the doctor and protect your child first!"


    It wasn''t that Empress Dowager Hu didn''t care about Xu Yanzhu at all, but she was calmer than Yan Ye.


    At this time, the two doctors'' words made a lot of sense. Otherwise, even the adults wouldn''t be able to protect their children.


    Yan Ye was also aware of this logic, but he was unwilling.


    Cui Hua had been standing guard by Xu Yanzhu''s side the entire time. Seeing that Yan Ye was still not willing to speak, he stomped his feet in anger and cried, "Young Master, did you hear what we, the young miss, had just said? Our girl said to protect the child! "


    Cui Hua was anxious too, but she clearly remembered what Xu Yanzhu had said just now. Her eyes had long ago turned red from crying, and even tears hung on her face when she looked at Yan Ye.


    But she clearly remembered something Third Young Master had said to her when she was selected to serve him.


    ''I have to listen to my like.''


    Hearing Cui Hua''s words, Yan Ye shut his eyes and opened them again, then said to the two doctors: "I''ll have to trouble the two of you."


    With Yan Ye''s words, the two doctors immediately got busy.


    One of them went to personally make the medicine, and the other started to give the acupuncture points to Xu Yanzhu. Not only did she have to control the poison in her body, she also had to ensure that the child was not affected by the poison.


    The midwife had originally wanted to borrow''s hand from the Sun family, but when Empress Dowager Hu came, she took over with full authority.


    Now that Xu Yanzhu wanted to give birth, the two midwives picked out by Empress Dowager Hu quickly came here and began to adjust the position of the baby according to the pulse the doctor determined.


    Xu Yanzhu was woken up by the pain, and after being woken up from the pain, she was fed a bowl of oxytocin, and then she opened her eyes and took a look at her current environment.


    Seeing Cui Hua beside her, before she could even open her mouth to speak, Cui Hua had already quickly explained the situation.


    When Cui Hua finished speaking, Xu Yanzhu smiled: "You did well." It was only a few words, but Xu Yanzhu still spent a lot of effort to finish speaking it. She paused for a long while before she took a breath, looked at Cui Hua and asked: "What about him?"


    "Young Master has gone out, he won''t rest until he catches Ye Jingde." After saying that, Cui Hua held it in for a while, and then cried out: "First Miss, your poison ¡­."


    "I know." Xu Yanzhu looked at Cui Hua''s expression and knew what she was going to say, "Save the child, tell me, grandmother and Third Aunt, I don''t regret anything."


    Just as Xu Yanzhu finished speaking, the midwife said she could start preparing to give birth, saving Xu Yanzhu a bit of effort.


    How could Xu Yanzhu have any strength left now? Even if the doctor had opened up an oxytocin and given her needles to seal her poison, she was still not as strong as the other mothers.


    Fortunately, Empress Dowager Hu brought a lot of expensive medicinal herbs with her. With the help of the two doctors, Xu Yanzhu gradually recovered some of his strength, but as his strength recovered, the poison in his body continued to corrode her body.


    Yan Ye, on the other hand, had gone mad outside.


    Originally, he had wanted to only kidnap these people and not kill them. He wanted to wait for the people from the capital to hand them over so that he would not violate the law and there would be nothing to say in the palace.


    But now, he couldn''t care so much, he only wanted to kill and kill Ye Jingde!


    When Ye Jingde received the news that Yan Ye seemed to have gone crazy, he felt that his other plan might actually work.


    He stood outside the backyard of Yan Ye''s house and looked at the courtyard that was covered by a high wall. After he sneered, he turned to his trusted aide and said: "It''s about time we go." Finished speaking, Ye Jingde continued to laugh: "Next, what if you chose that woman''s hometown, the place called Xiahe Village?"


    After Ye Jingde finished speaking, his trusted aide beside him did not respond, because he was clear that Master was not discussing things with him, but merely informing him.


    "I heard that there are still many relatives in that woman''s hometown. Back then, when Xu Family was there, she also received quite a bit of help."


    Ye Jingde slowly said, a vengeful smile just spreading across his face, but who knew that in the next moment, Yan Ye, covered in blood, walked out of the back door with a sword in hand.


    The moment they saw Yan Ye appear, their trusted aides standing beside Ye Jingde wanted to protect him and leave, but how could Yan Ye give them the chance to do so?


    Ye Jingde, he''s definitely going to kill him!

 C234

    Yan Ye''s killing intent was too obvious. Even though the two were still separated by a distance, Ye Jingde could still clearly feel the killing intent that came from Yan Ye.


    According to the normal circumstances, Ye Jingde should be escorted by his trusted aides to leave this place as soon as possible. Yet, he was also a madman.


    When he saw Yan Ye walking towards him with his sword in hand, not only was he not afraid, he was also excited, wanting to break free from his heart, and rush forward to fight with Yan Ye.


    Others might not know about Yan Ye''s capabilities, but as Ye Jingde''s trusted aide, despite helping him gather information and training troops for so many years, he knew how powerful Yan Ye was.


    Sensing Ye Jingde''s madness, he immediately pulled on Ye Jingde''s arm and quickly said: "Master, you still have a chance. We should quickly leave."


    His trusted aide knew about Ye Jingde''s problem, so he didn''t say anything about ''you''re not as good as him''. He just wanted to tell Ye Jingde that he still had a chance.


    Today, as long as they successfully left this place, they would still have a chance.


    Does the crazed Ye Jingde not know of this logic?


    No, he knew!


    But so what?


    He didn''t want to leave here, at least not now.


    "Get out of the way." Ye Jingde''s eyes were still on Yan Ye, who was about to reach in front of him, but he spoke to his trusted aide who was blocking his path.


    When his trusted aide heard Ye Jingde''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He still wanted to say something, but Ye Jingde had already broken free from him, pulled out his sword and waved it towards Yan Ye.


    Would Yan Ye be afraid of him?


    He had been training in the martial arts world for many years. When something happened in the Crown Prince''s Palace and he recovered from his injuries, besides the Elder Sun, he had also trained to keep his father''s trusted aides close to him.


    Back then, Yan Ye thought about it simply, one day, when he returned to the capital, he would behead his enemy!


    After that, he gradually grew up, and because he was taught by the Elder Sun, Yan Ye slowly changed his mind at the beginning.


    He changed his mind, but he did not abandon his habit of practicing martial arts.


    When Ye Jingde''s sword swung over, not only did he not dodge, he welcomed it.


    The moment Yan Ye and Ye Jingde met, all the Iron Eagle Brigade Soldiers and guards who followed behind Yan Ye and were certain of one thing.


    Ye Jingde was not Yan Ye''s match.


    Since that was the case, they should take advantage of this situation to kill more of Ye Jingde''s men. They should prevent them from attacking together and delay Yan Ye from venting his anger.


    Yan Ye was truly venting his anger, he could obviously kill Ye Jingde with just two or three strikes, but every time he swung his sword, a wound would be left on Ye Jingde''s body, and it would not truly be fatal.


    Slash after slash, Yan Ye felt that the sword strike he swung out, was a wound on his heart.


    But what Yan Ye did not know was that, as he continued to swing his sword time and time again, due to the pain on his body, Ye Jingde was slowly stimulated to the point that he became more and more excited.


    The people who came with Ye Jingde fell to the ground one by one. After all, the soldiers of the Iron Eagle Brigade were all experts that could fight one against ten, and Ye Jingde''s trusted aides became more and more anxious as they saw the wounds on Ye Jingde''s body grow more and more.


    He moved to the side, and after dodging one of the Iron Eagle Brigade Soldiers'' attacks, he immediately ordered the remaining subordinate: "Protect Master and leave!"


    Just as his trusted aides finished speaking, a few men who were closest to them wanted to escape from their opponents even though they were injured, and quickly ran to Ye Jingde''s side.


    But their actions, enraged Ye Jingde.


    "You don''t need to care, back down!" Saying that, Ye Jingde swung his sword towards Yan Ye.


    Seeing that Ye Jingde was not knowing his own strength and was brandishing the sword towards him, Yan Ye sneered, then directly threw out a heavy sword at his abdomen.


    After Yan Ye''s sword pierced down, Ye Jingde''s underlings could no longer care about Ye Jingde blocking them, they struggled to take a step forward, supporting Ye Jingde, they immediately raised the blade in their hands and slashed at Yan Ye.


    Yan Ye could only use his sword to block, but when he blocked the attack, Ye Jingde''s trusted aide had already pulled Ye Jingde back a few steps.


    "Use all your strength to protect master and leave!" His trusted aide could feel that Ye Jingde''s current situation was abnormal, so he directly threw aside what Ye Jingde had said before and ordered his subordinates to protect Ye Jingde and leave.


    The moment he finished speaking, Yan Ye suddenly looked at him and laughed: "Do you think you can leave today?"


    After saying that, as if he did not see the look in Ye Jingde''s eyes, he pointed his sword at them and ordered: "Don''t leave a single one alive!"


    As Yan Ye''s words fell, the Iron Eagle Brigade soldiers who were originally capable of fighting against ten people, as if they had not displayed their full strengths just now, immediately increased their combat strength once again.


    As for the original guards of the Yan Ye family, although their strength was not as good as the soldiers of the Iron Eagle Brigade, they were still on par with the people that Ye Jingde had brought.


    On the other hand, Yan Ye did not care about anyone else.


    The strength of Ye Jingde''s trusted aides should originally be around the same as Yan Ye''s, but he was still supporting Ye Jingde, so how could they be his match?


    The outcome of this battle was obvious.


    Right at the moment when Yan Ye had finished, in the backyard of the Hu Esteemed Empress Dowager''s courtyard, Xu Yanzhu also gave birth to a thin and weak child amidst a painful cry.


    The child was really small, red, and pitifully small in crying.


    However, the two doctors both said that as long as the child was taken care of carefully, he would be able to grow up safely.


    "Miss, it''s a daughter." Cui Hua carried the midwife to wash the children and passed them over to Xu Yanzhu.


    Xu Yanzhu''s mouth was filled with small pieces of fruit, and there were a lot of silver needles sticking out of her body. She didn''t have the strength to speak up now, she only looked at the child in Cui Hua''s embrace with a gentle expression.


    She looked at the child for a while, and finally, with great effort, she took out the jade pendant she wore on her body and gently placed it on the package wrapped around the child.


    Cui Hua endured her tears and said with trembling lips: "Don''t worry Miss, this servant will take care of her as she grows up."


    Cui Hua spoke sincerely, but when Xu Yanzhu heard her, she shook her head. She opened her mouth and did not make a sound, but only two words came out clearly.


    ''Brother Yan ''


    After understanding the meaning of her own First Miss, Cui Hua hurriedly nodded her head: "This servant will let them go find Young Master."


    Just as Cui Hua finished speaking, Yan Ye''s voice came out from outside the door, "No need to look, I''m here." With that said, Yan Ye, who was covered in blood, walked in with large strides before he could even wash up.


    Yan Ye didn''t seem to see the child in Cui Hua''s embrace, as he directly walked to Xu Yanzhu''s side and grabbed her hand.


    Xu Yanzhu understood Yan Ye, so after seeing him in such a state, she sighed lightly.


    Hearing Xu Yanzhu''s sigh, Yan Ye was just about to speak, but who knew that Xu Yanzhu, who was originally spiritless, would now look at him spiritedly and say: "Brother Yan, you have to take good care of us, our daughter. Promise me, okay? "


    Looking at Xu Yanzhu who had suddenly gained strength, Yan Ye''s brain felt like it had been struck by a person, the pain was so intense that he was not willing to speak.


    He wanted to shake his head, wanted to tell Xu Yanzhu that he wouldn''t be able to live without her.


    But when he saw Xu Yanzhu''s gaze fall on him, he couldn''t open his mouth to speak.


    "Brother Yan, I love you, so I love our child. Don''t you love me?"


    Xu Yanzhu looked at Yan Ye and blinked her eyes playfully, just like when they just met each other. The charming little girl, who was also playfully blinking her eyes at Ye Yan who pretended to be an adult.


    Yan Ye wanted to say something, but under Xu Yanzhu''s attentive gaze, he could only nod his head in the end, "I will take care of our child as she grew up. According to grandmother, she is a daughter. I''ll give her a name, rattan, okay? "


    "Alright." Xu Yanzhu could feel the energy in her body draining, she looked at Yan Ye, then looked at Cui Hua and said: "Tell Third Aunt, Yanzhu, no regrets."


    After saying that, Xu Yanzhu''s gaze landed on the bundle in Cui Hua''s arms.


    Looking at her daughter, Xu Yanzhu slowly lost all of her strength. Then, she smiled and closed her eyes.


    Just as Xu Yanzhu closed her eyes, Yan Ye suddenly roared out, "Jewel!" And following Yan Ye''s shout, the originally well-behaved rattan that was in Cui Hua''s embrace, suddenly started to cry as well.


    Outside the room, Empress Dowager Hu was being supported on both sides by both Mama Hu and Mama Su. At this moment, she too closed her eyes.


    Empress Dowager Hu, who hadn''t shed a tear for many years, finally had her face wet again today.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Capital, Xu Family


    Dong Shu suddenly panicked. She looked at the porcelain cup that she had knocked down just a moment ago, and ignoring the burn where the bird''s nest had landed on the back of her hand, she covered her heart.


    Why did he panic?


    Dong Shu didn''t know what was wrong with her, she wanted to say something, but because she suddenly knocked over the porcelain cup just now, the few servants by her side quickly checked her wounds.


    Sensing their movements, Dong Shu opened her mouth, and suddenly asked: "Has there been any news from Cui Hua''s side recently?"


    Upon hearing Dong Shu''s question, Ling Xiang, who was in charge of this matter, immediately stopped her movements and replied: "Not yet." After she finished speaking, Ling Xiang paused for a moment before continuing, "However, I think it should be soon. There will definitely be some news coming over in the next few days."


    Hearing Ling Xiang''s words, not only did Dong Shu not suppress the panic in his heart, she felt even worse in his heart.


    The servants were unable to do so and could only send a message to Xu Shiqiu who was not at home.


    When Xu Shiqiu returned, Dong Shu was lying on the bed. Facing the exquisite food sent by the kitchen, she had no appetite.


    "I heard they said you were not well. What happened?" As Xu Shiqiu spoke, he quickly walked to Dong Shu''s side and wanted to touch her forehead.


    But the moment his hand was about to reach out, Dong Shu held his hand.


    "Husband, I''m worried."


    When Dong Shu said this, she raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    This was the first time that such a situation had occurred in his Young Girl. He was panicking, why would he be panicking?


    He wanted to ask her what was going on, but the Dong Shu in his heart was unwilling to speak.


    Dong Shu did not dare say anything, because just now when she was panicking, she felt as if Xu Yanzhu was saying something to her, and another thing she heard was Yan Ye''s heart-wrenching cry.


    Xu Shiqiu didn''t know what was going on with Dong Shu, but he understood that the Young Girl was hiding something from him.


    Dong Shu kept this a secret for a few days straight until Ye Shuo and Xu Yanhao sent messages to their respective desks.


    Looking at the few words on the slip of paper, Xu Shiqiu suppressed the sadness in his heart. After simply calculating it, he remembered the unwell days in Young Girl.


    Thinking that her brother-in-law mentioned today, wanting to arrange for her to be promoted to a new official, Xu Shiqiu, who was originally planning to fight for her, suddenly had another idea.


    How about authority? So what if you have a heavy soldier?


    All he wanted was to meet with the person he loved.


    ¡ª ¡ª End of text ¡ª

 C235

    Radix Coriariae


    My name is Ye Fuluo, but my father doesn''t like to call me that. He said that my name is Fuluo and it has nothing to do with the surname ''Ye''.


    I know my surname is Ye. When I was five years old, I was my father''s grandmother. After my grandmother passed away, one of my cousins, who could also be called my uncle''s elder, came to pay his respects to me. Grandmother, tell me, my surname is Ye.


    That time, not only had he come himself, but he had brought his wife, his nephew, and his son with him.


    He also has the surname Ye. He said that my father is actually his Cousin and my mother is his mother''s niece.


    I still know that this uncle of mine is the second son of His Majesty, one of the generals of the court right now.


    The other outstanding military general was my cousin, who visited me more than my cousin had.


    After finding out about this news, combined with the things that I normally hear, I pieced together my father''s identity and also found out about my own background.


    I know that my mother died when I was born, but I didn''t know that the incident was so scary. If it wasn''t for my mother''s insistence, I might not have been born.


    Even though my Aunt Cui Hua had always told me that my father loved me.


    Of course, I doubt it.


    Until I grew up one year, and grew to be more and more unlike my father, one day, my mysterious Third Uncle Duke brought my Third Uncle''s grandma to visit me.


    Speaking of my Duke of Third Uncle, he is truly powerful and mysterious.


    It''s been said that a few years ago, His Majesty wanted to give him a promotion, but who knew that he actually took a long leave of absence. The reason for that is because my Third Uncle wanted to have children.


    After that, my wife from Third Uncle gave birth to my first concubine, Mr. Third Uncle said that his mother was old and wanted to support his mother, who was also my mother''s grandmother, to retire to a place called Xiahe Village.


    Afterwards, my Duke of Third Uncle left the imperial court, and lived in the Xiahe Village with my grandma Third Uncle and their family.


    It was said that my mother had lived there for nearly a decade.


    Third Uncle is very gentle, she likes me a lot, she told me, I look like my mother.


    When I knew this, it was because it was too ¡­ After my grandmother passed away, my father no longer had any qualms. He had already lived by my mother''s grave for five years.


    At that time, I really wanted to go find my father, but Third Uncle told me that I was only ten years old and still too young.


    I asked Third Uncle Grandma, what kind of girl is outstanding, was he like my Aunt Yuanxi?


    "Hmm? Your little aunt Yuanxi has been pampered by your Third Uncle and is even more pampered than your other two little uncles. "


    I know the two little uncles that Third Uncle''s wife mentioned. The two little uncles that are younger than me but older than me, are the two sons of Third Uncle''s grandma.


    I was very curious about my mother''s matter. Aunt Cui Hua would tell me some things, but she always told me about my mother and father. I wanted to know about my mother when she was young.


    "Third Uncle Nanny, when my mother was my age, what did she look like?"


    I looked at Third Uncle Nanny. After asking her that question, I looked at her in anticipation, waiting for her reply.


    Originally, I thought that Third Uncle would know, but after he heard what I said, he shook his head at me and said, "When Third Uncle got to know your mother, she was already eighteen years old. If you want to know about the matters regarding your mother when she was young, you can ask your Third Uncle Duke, or, when you grow up, ask your father. "


    Thinking about how he was only gentle to Third Uncle''s grandma and wasn''t really close to anyone else, I decisively decided to ask my father about it when I grew up.


    I''ve waited for three years just like that.


    When I was thirteen years old, my aunt, who lived in Beijing, wrote me a letter asking me to stay in Beijing for two years.


    I understand what my aunt means. I am thirteen years old, and a girl my age should consider marriage.


    The day he went to find my dad was the day the Violet Vine Flower won.


    I did not ask Aunt Cui Hua to accompany me. I walked up a mountain my father had bought, step by step, alone.


    There are now four tombs on this mountain. In addition to my mother, there is also my Grandmaster. Grandmother and the other two of my children are too. Grandmother.


    Un, they are me, too. Grandmother''s sticker. Mama, they taught me when I was young.


    I looked up the hill full of wisteria, step by step, to my mother''s grave.


    I first arranged the offerings in the bamboo basket in my hand and kowtowed to my mother. Then I walked to the door of the house that was made of wood and straw and was next to the grave.


    "Dad, I''m here."


    I haven''t seen my father in years. I think I''ve grown up and learned to be strong.


    However, the next moment, when I saw my father, I couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    My father is old.


    I raised my hand in panic to wipe away my tears, but my father froze as he looked at me.


    I could see his nervousness. After staring at me for a while, he suddenly smiled and said, "I''ve long heard that you look like your mother. I didn''t expect you to look so much like her."


    I can hear that my father is very happy.


    Maybe it''s because I look like my mother, but my father is in a very good mood today, and he says whatever I ask him.


    He told me many stories about my mother when she was young. At the same time, he also told me stories about them.


    I could hear that my father''s heart was filled with my mother, and I was envious of their feelings, but at the same time, I was also unhappy.


    Since you like my mother so much, why don''t you like me?


    I asked at the same time.


    He stared at me for a long time before he finally shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that your mother''s personality would be different from that of an aunt. It seems that your character would be more like that of your great-aunt." After saying this, my father hesitated for a moment before continuing, "At that time, when your mother was about to go, she noticed that I wanted to follow her. However, she stopped me and told me to raise you. "


    "Fuluo, it was actually your mother who insisted on having you. If I had a choice, I might have gotten the doctor to ignore you and directly cure your mother of the poison first." But I know that if I did, even if your mother survived, she would hate me. Because she said she loved me, that''s why she loved our children. "


    "Fuluo, father knows that I have not cared about you for so many years. It is father''s fault." If it wasn''t for the fact that you were born at that time and your great-grandmother was still alive, father really might have died. "


    "Fuluo, Father sent away many people in his life, including Father, Mother, Wife and Grandmother. Back then, Father thought he was very strong, but only on that day did Father know that Father was not strong and was just an ordinary person. "


    "Fuluo, father is not a qualified father, but your mother is a qualified mother. She loved you very much. She had been looking forward to your birth every day, thinking about what you would be like. Now that you have to leave this place, you might not be able to return in the future, but I do not regret it. "


    Father''s words were very messy and many times. At that time, I didn''t understand what he said and only felt that one of his words was correct. He wasn''t a qualified father.


    That day, I stayed on the mountain for the night, and the next day, I kowtowed to my mother before leaving.


    He also left the place where I grew up and headed towards the capital.


    When I arrived at the capital, I was conferred the title of princess, Princess Fuluo.


    I was brought up by my aunt herself. She taught me a lot of things, and she raised me as her own granddaughter. When I was about to get married, my second cousin gave her a granddaughter.


    From that day on, my great-aunt had a new heart and liver. After getting married, I slowly understood the meaning of what my father said to me that day.


    Perhaps on the day my mother passed away, my father had already died. What lived on this earth was only his shell.


    Regardless of whether it was your parents or your child, they could only accompany you for a short period of time. The only thing that could truly accompany you for your entire life was your other half, your lover.


    The moment I understood, I suddenly felt that my father was very pitiful.


    At that moment, I suddenly wanted to go back and see him.


    However, I didn''t expect that the time we would return was the time that my father and I would part ways.


    I brought a child and a woman to kneel beside my father''s bed. I wanted my father to look at me, at his grandson and granddaughter, but my father''s eyes were staring at the wisteria flowers in his hands.


    Just when I thought that my father wouldn''t look at me anymore, he suddenly put down the withering Violet Vine Flower and looked at me.


    "Fuluo, your mother waited for me for twenty years. I haven''t been with you for twenty years, but I know everything about you. Father is also afraid, afraid that if I get too close to you, you will suddenly walk in front of Father. It''s great now that you have a husband and children who love you dearly. This way, your father won''t have any regrets and can go find your mother. "


    "Fuluo, your mother waited for me for 20 years. I don''t want her to wait any longer." "If we continue to wait any longer, I''m afraid she will despise me for being too old and won''t wait for me any longer."


    "Fuluo, dad has let you down for the rest of my life. In the next life, dad will repay you in the future."


    After hearing what my father said, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. With a tearful voice, I asked him, "Then what about your next life?"


    "Next life?" Father paused for a moment before seriously looking at me and said, "In the next life, Father will obviously want to be together with your mother. I will owe her this life, so in the next life, Father will have to compensate your mother."


    After hearing my father speak so earnestly, I couldn''t hold it in anymore and threw myself onto his body, wailing loudly.


    Then I felt my father pat me on the back, like when I was a kid and couldn''t sleep at night, one little tap at a time.


    Originally, I planned to bring my husband and children to accompany my father through my twentieth birthday, but on this day, I sent my father off.


    From this day forth, my parents will be leaving this world.


    Later, I would occasionally hear about my great-aunt''s favorite granddaughter.


    Mother likes the wisteria flowers, the flowery language is for the love of birth, for the love of death.


    At that moment, my body stiffened, then relaxed.


    I think that after this lifetime, my parents will definitely be together happily in the next life.


    Just as my father whispered before he died, may the next life, you and I, ashen head, love each other for life.


    Yan Ye (Ye Yan) vs Xu Yanzhu


    Violet Vine Flower, born for love, died for love.


    May the afterlife, you and I, white head, love for life.


    ¡ª ¡ª End of full text.